Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Regardless of what faith or philosophy she once believed in, none had prepared her for this strange limbo.They would not have described this place as an afterlife. Sounds—crying, laughter, a fragile yet comforting voice—swirled around her, but none were clear. She struggled to make sense of them, as if they came from behind a thick fog. She couldn’t even describe the overwhelming assault on her senses—or what remained of them. She wasn’t sure if these sounds had been there for an entire day, a week, or longer. Time didn’t flow as it once did. Or maybe she just couldn’t comprehend it. And sight? That was no better. Her body refused to respond. Was she in a coma? She’d read about how some people in a coma were left aware of their surroundings, and were practically trapped inside bodies that couldn’t move.The very thought allowed a rushing tide of anxiety to crash over her. Christ. That was a bad fucking way to spend what was left of her life.She couldn’t even remember how she got herself into this messed-up state. All she remembered was driving down a busy highway on a stormy night. There was…something—what, she couldn’t recall—and then everything went black. And now, left with nothing but her thoughts, she had more than enough time to mentally smack herself for breaking the fundamental rule of driving: Keep your eyes on the road, idiot. Congratulations. This is the rest of your life now, genius. Should have paid attention. Your luck's gotta run out sometime.And then, after what felt like either a century or a split second, her eyes cracked open, and searing light—blinding in contrast to the darkness she’d become resigned to—invaded her vision. It was like having a flashlight shone into her eyes after being in the dark for ages. But this light felt more present, more real.The first sensation she welcomed was warmth—not familiar, but deep and comforting, like being wrapped in layers of soft cloth. Her eyes, adjusting to the brightness, began to make out shapes. Blurs of white, blue, and crimson drifted into view, and as hard as she tried to focus, all she could see were silhouettes. The forms moved, lips shaping words she couldn’t quite understand, like watching a blurry film reel. The only reason she knew they were faces was the way these lines shifted and the soft murmurs she could just make out if she tried hard enough.Maybe she wasn’t dead, or in a coma like she feared? Maybe something had gone terribly wrong, and she’d been left unable to move because of injuries?Well, now that she thought about it, she hadn’t even tried to move since regaining her senses, had she?So, for the second time, she willed herself to move, trying to lift herself up. And never in her life had something taken so much effort. Never had she expected that she’d fail at something so basic. Her body felt…wrong. Present but unresponsive. She could feel her arms, her legs, but they refused to obey. It couldn’t be paralysis, she thought—she could still feel her limbs, they just didn’t work the way they were supposed to.So she tried again, and again, and again.Until it finally happened.A clumsy wiggle—barely anything, but enough to make her feel her body. And the feeling was all wrong.Her arms were too short, her legs didn’t extend the way they should, and the familiar ache from an old biking injury was gone.
What the hell is happening?
Reality seemed to hit all at once. Her frustration with this bizarre situation spiked, and a wave of emotion crashed over her. She couldn’t stop it; before she knew it, she was crying—louder than she’d ever cried before. The tears poured freely, her wails echoing in her own ears, and even her voice felt wrong.
Am I in Hell? Purgatory? The Bad Place? What kind of messed-up person was I to deserve this fate?
Through her blurred vision, she noticed something new. The faces around her grew clearer. Human, but somehow…otherworldly. Not faces you’d see every day in the streets, but not something you'd spare more than one or two glance if you did see them.She didn’t even notice when her crying stopped. All she could focus on was the young girl in front of her with crimson, glittering eyes looking down at her with a mixture of curiosity, nervousness, and a warm kind of affection. She caught a scent then, earthy and floral, like tea leaves and flowers. All before she heard the first words she could actually understand and comprehend
"It looks like your sister likes you, Kurenai. She stopped crying when she saw you."
Kurenai? She knew that name…"What’s her name?" asked the girl they called Kurenai, wide-eyed and looking up at a taller man with a similar expression, and near-identical crimson eyes.He placed a hand on her head, fatherly, protective. "We were thinking of naming her Kimiko,", he said, his voice filled with warmth.
"It seems appropriate. Like you, she’s going to be a great kunoichi, someone who will make the village proud. Someone who will inherit and defend the Will of Fire."

...Kunoichi?

Will of Fire?
And then, suddenly, it all made sense to her. Well, maybe not complete sense, but now she knew where she was.This wasn’t Hell. Or Purgatory. Or any sort of afterlife.She was in a hospital. In Konohagakure, the Village Hidden in the Leaves, located in the Land of Fire.She was in the world created by Masashi Kishimoto— A rather mediocre mangaka, who seemed to have never paid a meaningful thought to a woman once in his life. She was in the world of Naruto.  And she didn't know whether to laugh, or cry.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

CHAPTER 2: Crawling Roots
Kimiko.Kimiko Yuhi.That was the name that was given to her, and it took most of her infancy to get used to.And, well… it was weird being called a name so far from her own. A name that felt more fitting for someone a sea away from where she’d come from.Isekai’d into Naruto after a car accident. It sounded like the premise of every cash-grab anime from the past decade. The kind where the protagonist woke up with overpowered abilities and a destined harem. Only this wasn’t some cheesy show—it was her life now.And what a life it was. She hadn’t even read the manga, just watched the anime a decade ago when she was younger. Still, the series was iconic enough that she remembered the broad strokes: Kurama, Talk-no-Jutsu, the Chunin Exams, the Akatsuki, and the looming chaos of war. Knowing all this? It didn’t comfort her—it terrified her.Her entire existence had been flipped upside down. Some omnipotent being had ripped her consciousness from her mangled body, created an entirely new character in a world she barely remembered, and shoved her into it. It was absurd. Cruel, even.But after three days of sleeping, crying, and crapping herself, she began to resign herself to the reality. Whether it was some kind of neurological phenomenon or something else didn’t matter. She was Kimiko now—or at least someone in Kimiko’s place.The youngest daughter of the Yuhi household. A citizen of Konohagakure.And judging by the number of visitors coming to offer their congratulations, her birth had been something of an event.At first, she didn’t pay much attention to them. She was too preoccupied trying to decide if this was real or some hour-before-death delirium. But there’s only so long a person can philosophize in circles before reality demands acknowledgment.When she finally started paying attention, she noticed how… uncanny the people looked. Unnatural hair colors, striking eyes. Not inhuman, but different. They reminded her of someone on the train wearing an elaborate cosplay costume on a random Wednesday. You might spare them a glance, maybe tell a coworker about them later, but eventually, you’d forget.Here, though, it was normal. Mundane, even.The weirdness of it all eventually faded into the background, but some visitors stuck out in her memory.One of the first was a severe-looking man with blank white eyes, accompanied by someone nearly identical. Her father greeted them warmly, giving one a firm handshake. She knew why—it was the Hyuga twins. Hiashi and… Hizashi, wasn’t it? The one who died for some reason, a reason that escaped her thoughts for now.The two men exchanged a few polite words in the living room, her mother hosting with grace, serving them sake. Though separated by the nursery’s paper walls, Kimiko could make out fragments of the conversation. Her father congratulated Hizashi on his son, Neji, who was born just months earlier. Hizashi’s tone softened when he spoke of his boy, pride evident even from a distance. They also spoke of the looming war, of how Konoha won a battle at Kikyo pass, but that victory came "At a great cost," However, most of the conversation went unheard, and so she resigned herself to imagine what sort of battle that could have been. She did remember that Konoha was supposed to be in some sort of war prior to the start of the series.Before the two Hyugas left, Hiashi gifted her a wooden rattle. It was simple, but something about it amused her—maybe because it was the first tangible thing in this new life that felt real.Other visitors followed. A heavyset man with a mane of red hair, flanked by a sandy-haired ninja and a scarred, lazy-looking man. And after their visit, two teenage boys were dragged in by her sister, Kurenai—one with a scarred cheek, the other tall and spiky-haired, sneaking wistful glances at Kurenai when he thought no one was watching.Then came an elderly couple, dignified and wise despite their age. When her father bowed low and addressed the man as Sandaime, she understood who he was.  The Third Hokage, huh? Maybe Shinku’s some big shot.

The two men smoked their pipes in their backyard, while his elderly wife took tea with her mother, speaking about things like current affairs of the village, and how those left behind Konoha's walls fared whilst their sisters, brothers, fathers and mothers fought and died in the war outside. She would have paid more attention to them, but her mother hurriedly handed her off to Kurenai, who put her to sleep quite easily. And when she woke, the two were long gone, much to her disappointment.Yet despite all of the visitors, none captured her attention like the last set of visitors.They arrived one quiet evening when her mother was lulling her to sleep. The door creaked open, and her mother, expecting her husband, hurried to greet the newcomers.Her eyes widened a little as she recognized them.Her father was there, yes. But two people accompanied him. A man with golden hair and blue eyes, his white long coat trailing behind him, stood beside a radiant woman with a prominent baby bump and striking crimson hair. Not ginger—red. Crimson-like blood.Minato and Kushina.Her mother, startled but gracious, moved to bow, only for Kushina to laugh.“None of that, Kaori-san. We came here as friends.” Came Kushina's voice, boisterous, but no less comforting.“I am sure you did,” Kaori replied, recovering with a warm smile, “but I must apologize for not preparing for the Hokage and his wife’s visit.”Kimiko’s mind raced throughout the entire conversation. Minato was Hokage, and Kushina was pregnant—though not heavily so. That meant this was just months before… that happened. The Kyuubi. The chaos. The destruction. The deaths of so many, including the smiling couple before her.“We appreciate the thought,” Minato said warmly, his voice radiating calm authority. “But you and Shinku-dono should focus on your new addition. She’s what matters most.”“She was a handful at first,” Kaori admitted, a touch of pride in her tone, “but she’s been crying less. It’s like she’s paying attention to the people around her.”Kimiko almost laughed at that. If only you knew.“Do you want to hold her, Hokage-sama? Kushina-san?”Minato stepped forward, taking her carefully into his arms. His blue eyes were warm, his expression one of quiet reverence. Beside him, Kushina looked down with a blend of longing and affection.And Kimiko’s heart broke.These two would be gone in months. Betrayed by someone they trusted. Konoha would burn, and their son would grow up alone, scorned by the very village they’d died to protect.“I hope you and our child become the greatest of friends,” said Minato, a look in his eyes that had the look of a great man. A man that thousands would willingly follow into battle, yes. But also the look of a man who wouldn't ask his men to do that without him leading the charge. And he was going to die.And there was nothing she could do about it.Nothing. She felt tears welling up as the reality of it hit her again and, before she could stop herself, began to wail. Loud, petulant cries that seemed far too fitting for the infant she now was.“O-Oh, apologies, Kaori-san,” Minato stammered, flustered.“The Hokage doesn’t need to apologize for an infant’s expected behavior,” Kaori said gently. “She’s probably just tired. I’ll put her to bed.”Her mother’s soothing voice and the warmth of her crib eventually lulled her to sleep, but the weight in her chest remained.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The next few months were different for her. It felt like she had finally moved past the denial and disbelief and was inching her way toward acceptance.Of course, such acceptance started with family. Despite the terror of being thrust into a strange, imaginary world, she couldn’t deny how well the family cared for Kimiko—or rather, her. So she made an effort to actually learn more about them. Granted, she was not even a year old, so she couldn’t ask the questions she wanted answers to, even if she tried. It was physically impossible for her underdeveloped tongue to form words. So she learned the only way she could: through observation.The Yuhi household was made up of four people: Kimiko (or her), her mother Kaori, her sister Kurenai, and their father, Shinku. Both Shinku and Kurenai were shinobi. Their father was a highly placed Jonin in Konohagakure’s hierarchy, and from what she could gather from conversations he shared with his wife and daughter, he was some sort of “Head Instructor” for the Genin and Chunin of Konoha. His work frequently kept him out of the house, but usually within Konoha’s walls—something her mother was thankful for.Her older sister Kurenai, meanwhile, was a field Chunin frequently deployed outside of Konoha. Between missions with her team, she visited whenever she could, always bringing stories of the world beyond Konoha’s walls. The girl probably thought Kimiko couldn’t make sense of most of them, but the way Kurenai’s eyes lit up when she spoke made her presence feel like a rare, cherished gift—as if her sister actually looked forward to spending time with an infant who couldn’t talk back. As if carving time to be with her sister wasn’t out of obligation but genuine affection.She paid attention during the rare moments they were together as a complete family, listening to their conversations about the world beyond their home. One such conversation actually gave her context as to what was happening in the wider world.“War’s just about over,” said her father after finishing his bowl of rice and fish heads. Her mother, Kaori, didn’t say anything, as busy as she was trying to feed Kimiko.Her sister was the one to respond. “Kumogakure and Kirigakure have already signed the armistice,” she said, piercing a fish head with the tip of her chopsticks. “So has Iwa. The Tsuchikage has no choice but to sign, especially after Hokage-sama singlehandedly stopped their last, desperate attempt to restart the war.” There was admiration in her tone, something Kimiko noted with interest. “A thousand Iwa-nin… killed by one man.”Kimiko wasn’t sure what to feel about a teenage girl admiring the slaughter of a thousand people.Her father made a sound of agreement, nodding his head. “The Hokage is wise and strong, given his youth. He told all the Jonin that he intends to put Konoha on the path to prosperity and peaceful coexistence with the other villages. And to do that, he says we need to rebuild what was lost during the war.” Her father paused, letting a small smile spread across his face.“He will be a fine Hokage who will make a peaceful and strong Konoha. The next generation can rest easy knowing such a reliable man is leading them.”Her father’s sage words earned smiles from Kaori and Kurenai, but Kimiko couldn’t help the pang of helplessness that settled in her chest.It reminded her that as much as she found comfort in Kaori’s warmth, Kurenai’s sisterly love, and Shinku’s protective presence, the knowledge of what loomed ahead sat like a stone in her stomach. Each smile and laugh from her family felt like a countdown—an unbearable reminder of how fragile these moments were.It seemed that the process of rebuilding didn’t exactly mean her father and sister had more free time. Quite the opposite. Rebuilding meant more administrative and organizational work, which kept her father out of the house and in the Academy for entire stretches of days. Meanwhile, her sister was taking missions with her team in far-flung areas, no doubt to gather funds needed for rebuilding—or so Kimiko concluded.This left the house mostly empty, save for her and her mother, Kaori. Because of that, she spent a lot of time getting to know her mother.Kaori wasn’t a ninja. She wasn’t a housewife who retired from being a ninja, like Kushina. No, she was never a shinobi in the first place. And yet, despite that, she ruled both her husband and daughter whenever they were in the house. In her home, they weren’t shinobi—they were her family, and they followed her rules. Especially her father, who seemed to defer to her in all family matters.There was a certain strength to her mother. Not the sort of strength Kimiko remembered from figures like Tsunade or Sakura, but a different sort. Strength born of grace and refinement. She reminded Kimiko of a wildflower—beautiful, yet surviving. Not fragile, but resilient. Kaori’s strength wasn’t loud or flashy; it was in her quiet authority, the way her words shaped the household with no need for arguments or raised voices. It was a kind of power Kimiko had never associated with shinobi but found equally admirable.The time spent with her mother, while not doing much to sate her curiosity, was nonetheless something Kimiko enjoyed. Kaori frequently kept her close, carrying her to their wide-spanning garden of roses, letting her watch from her mobile stroller while her mother pruned the shrubs to perfection. Kaori picked the most vividly perfect roses Kimiko had ever seen—past life included.Kaori also made it a habit to bring her out of the house whenever she ran errands. These outings gave Kimiko a chance to see Konoha for the first time.It wasn’t what she had expected.When someone mentioned Konoha, she had envisioned a vibrant little village nestled in the middle of a deep forest, with the Hokage Mountain standing tall and proud in the background. A quaint settlement, perhaps bustling, but simple.And in part, that was true. But it was also so much more.The “village” may have started out as a small settlement, but Konoha had grown into something closer to a sprawling town or small city. It buzzed with life, a vibrant blend of eras and cultures. Edo-style wooden buildings lined the streets, their facades contrasting with stalls lit by electric lamps. Shops sold everything from antique weapons to steaming bowls of ramen. Some streets felt like they belonged in a feudal period, while others reminded her of modern Shinjuku.It was surreal—like walking through an amusement park where the performers never took off their costumes or broke character. And yet, somehow, it all worked.For the first time since her arrival, Kimiko felt something that wasn’t morose resignation or heavy apprehension. She felt a flicker of awe. This wasn’t just an imaginary world—it was alive, bustling, and beautiful in ways she hadn’t expected. And she actually wanted to see more of it.The days spent outside the house quickly became her favorite. Whether accompanying her mother to Konoha’s wet market or the quaint tea house and inn near the village center, she relished every chance to explore.The tea house, seemingly owned by her family, became a familiar stop. Upon Kaori’s arrival, the staff would bow deeply and address her as “Kaori-sama.” It wasn’t just respect—it was reverence, the kind given to someone who commanded authority with poise.From her stroller, Kimiko watched her mother move through the tea house with effortless precision. Kaori issued instructions to the staff, corrected their work when necessary, and praised them when they met her exacting standards. Her tone was never harsh, but her words carried weight. No one questioned her—they simply obeyed.It fascinated Kimiko. Kaori wasn’t just a mother or wife; she was a leader. A shrewd businesswoman who managed the tea house with the same grace and efficiency she brought to their home.“How was such an impressive woman not given the time of day in Naruto?” Kimiko wondered. The series she remembered focused so much on shinobi that people like Kaori—those who kept the village running—were invisible. It felt unfair, but it also made her realize how much she had overlooked.The tea house itself was enchanting. The air was warm and fragrant, steeped in the aroma of brewing tea and freshly baked pastries. Low tables sat neatly on tatami mats, and the murmur of soft voices created a serene backdrop. Kaori moved through it all like she belonged—not just in the tea house, but in every role she carried: mother, wife, leader.Kimiko watched her mother’s interactions with growing admiration. A seed of curiosity took root within her. How had Kaori become this person? And what might she, Kimiko, learn from her in the years to come?One afternoon, during one of these outings, they encountered a family that stopped Kimiko in her tracks—figuratively speaking.“Kaori-san,” came a low alto voice.Even Kimiko turned at the sound, her infant neck wobbling awkwardly. The speaker was a willowy woman with dark eyes and long black hair. She held a swaddled infant in one arm while her other hand gently gripped the small hand of a young boy who stood at her side.“Ah, Mikoto-san! And I see you brought young Itachi with you,” Kaori greeted warmly.Kimiko’s thoughts screeched to a halt. Itachi Uchiha.Even someone with only passing knowledge of Naruto would recognize his story—the loyal son turned pariah, the child who sacrificed everything for his village only to be hated by those he protected.But, perhaps more importantly, someone who willingly took the burden of his entire clan on his shoulder. He did all of this without growing bitter against the village.A dutiful man. A complicated man, but one would not call him unwilling to fulfill his oath as a Konoha-nin.However, this meant the baby Mikoto held was…“Yes, and I brought Sasuke along, too,” Mikoto said, her voice warm with maternal pride.Kaori leaned in to coo over the baby, while the young Itachi approached Kimiko’s stroller. His somber eyes flicked down to meet hers, and for a moment, she saw nothing but the innocence of a six-year-old boy—a child who had no idea of the impossible choices he would soon face. Of the pain he was going to bear because of his love for the village.When he hesitated, his hand hovering near her, Kimiko reached out with her stubby arms and grasped his index finger. She cooed, drool pooling on her chin, but the briefest smile cracked Itachi’s lips.“Oh? It seems Kimiko likes you, Itachi,” Kaori said, her voice filled with fond amusement. Mikoto smiled, too, her eyes softening as she watched the exchange.“She’s very friendly,” Itachi said quietly, sparing her another glance before looking up at his mother.“Well, Kimiko will be one of your brother’s classmates, Itachi,” Mikoto said, brushing a hand over his hair. “Make sure to guide her as her senior.”Kaori’s expression flickered for the briefest moment, a shadow of worry crossing her face. Kimiko caught it—the same look her mother wore when they hadn’t heard from Kurenai in days or when Shinku announced he’d be spending another night at the Academy.“Yes. You’re starting the Academy next year, right, Itachi?” Kaori asked, her tone smooth and practiced.“Yes, Kaori-sama,” Itachi said formally, his small voice carrying a rehearsed tone. “I hope to bring honor to the Uchiha clan.”Kaori’s expression softened, her lips curling into a warm smile. “Such a dutiful young man. I’m sure you’ll prove to be your father’s equal.”The two women shared more words, but it wasn’t long before Mikoto excused herself and her family. Itachi gave Kimiko one last look before taking his mother’s hand and walking away.Kimiko exhaled silently. Well, at least she didn’t cry or pass out this time.The rest of her time was spent productively—at least, for a baby. When your body finally started keeping pace with your mind, “development” was laughably easy. In the weeks following the tea house encounter, Kimiko began showing off her growing skills to her family.She rolled onto her tummy and back again, giggled at everything they said, and even started responding when they called her name. Standing up took a bit more effort, requiring her to cling to furniture for support, but her family was no less impressed.“Genius!” Shinku declared one evening, puffing out his chest. “She’ll make Jonin younger than even the Fourth Hokage!”Kurenai giggled at his theatrics, while Kaori’s lips tightened into a subtle, less enthusiastic smile.“You said the same thing about Kurenai,” Kaori teased, earning a playful pout from her husband.“Yes, and I wasn’t wrong! She’s an outstanding kunoichi, isn’t she? Beautiful like her mother, strong like her father!” Shinku retorted, his tone carrying genuine pride.Kurenai’s cheeks reddened slightly at the praise, though she tried to brush it off. “Kimiko’s still a baby. Let’s not give her a superiority complex before she can even walk.”Kimiko, meanwhile, made a show of clapping her hands, as if cheering for herself. It earned a round of laughter from her family, and she felt a twinge of satisfaction. Making them happy, even in small ways, made her feel… anchored. Like maybe, just maybe, she could belong here.It was also around this time that she began noticing something… different. Something she’d never experienced in her previous life.At first, it was faint—like an itch just under her skin. But as days turned into weeks, the sensation grew stronger and more pronounced, until it was all but impossible to ignore. It felt like an invisible thread started at her navel and wove its way through her body, tangible yet ethereal.She didn’t know what it was, but she instinctively tried to “reach” for it. She focused, flexing whatever internal muscle seemed tied to the sensation, and felt a faint hum in response. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but it was there.The mystery was solved one evening when Kimiko was playing with her rattle in her crib while Kaori prepared dinner in the kitchen.Suddenly, the door to her nursery slammed open, the noise jolting Kimiko and filling the room with a sharp gust of air. Kurenai stood in the doorway, kunai drawn, her crimson eyes scanning the room with a ferocity that made Kimiko’s tiny body tremble. The shock of the intent of her sister to do harm, even if not directed to her was overwhelming, It didn't take long till her lip quivered, and tears burst forth as she wailed.“What has gotten into you?” Kaori demanded sharply, marching into the room. She scooped Kimiko into her arms, cradling her protectively. As Kaori soothed her, Kimiko’s cries gradually subsided into hiccuping whimpers.“Why did you burst into your sister’s room armed with a kunai?” Kaori asked after she set Kimiko down on the crib, turning around and fixing Kurenai with a pointed look. Her voice was calm, but the disapproval was palpable. A lady like Kaori did not need to raise her voice to make her disapproval known.Kurenai sheathed her weapon, bowing her head slightly, though her body remained tense. “I sensed unfamiliar chakra in the room,” she explained. “I thought there was an intruder. But…” She frowned. “It disappeared as soon as I entered.”Kaori’s expression hardened. “Well, you must have been mistaken, Kurenai. The Fourth Hokage and your colleagues would never allow a stranger to infiltrate this deeply into the Residential Districts.”“Forgive me, Mother,” Kurenai said, though she didn’t sound entirely convinced. “But I’m not so incompetent as to misidentify something this basic. I’m an adept sensor, and I felt an unfamiliar chakra signature in this room.”Kaori opened her mouth to reply but paused, her gaze narrowing as realization dawned on her. Without another word, Kurenai stepped forward, placing two fingers on Kimiko’s chest. Her other hand formed a single hand sign.Kimiko flinched as a gentle jolt coursed through her body. It wasn’t painful, but it tickled, like a feather brushing against her veins. She blinked up at her sister, her earlier whimpering now replaced by curious coos.Kurenai’s hands trembled slightly as she pulled back. Her sharp gaze softened, replaced by something warmer—pride, perhaps, or awe. “She really is full of surprises,” Kurenai murmured, more to herself than to her mother.Kaori’s lips tightened into a thin line, her eyes fixed on her elder daughter. “What do you mean, Kurenai?”Kurenai hesitated, as if debating how best to frame her response. Finally, she straightened her posture and spoke with quiet conviction.“It seems that Kimiko has managed to awaken her chakra.”
Oh.

Oh no.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 4: Petals and Thorns

Kimiko laid on her back in a comfortable crib meant for infants, surrounded by a ring of indecipherable characters drawn in precise ink. The circle of symbols glowed faintly with a sea-green light as they spun in a rhythmic, soothing pattern.

For the first time, she was witnessing ninjutsu up close. Sure, she’d caught glimpses of shinobi techniques before—Konoha-nin vanishing in puffs of white smoke during her trips with her mother, or the sparring matches between her father and sister. But one couldn’t really appreciate Ninjutsu till they saw it up close, or when it was directed to them. The technique’s energy washed over her like a gentle wave, calming yet brimming with power.

“Well,” said the elderly woman leaning over her, her hand glowing with the same sea-green hue as the circle. Kimiko recognized her—Biwako, the Third Hokage’s wife, who had visited the Yuhi household shortly after Kimiko’s “birth.” “It seems your daughter was right, Kaori-san. Kimiko has a fully functional and developed Chakra Pathway. And at such a young age…”

The glow faded from Biwako’s hand, and the inked characters stopped spinning, their light extinguishing. Kimiko felt the soothing sensation dissipate, leaving only a residual warmth in its place.

Kaori, who had been sitting nearby with her hands tightly clasped, frowned slightly. “And… will it interfere with her growth and development, Biwako-sama?” Her voice was calm, but Kimiko could sense the worry threaded beneath it.

Biwako’s brows furrowed at Kaori’s reaction, though her tone remained kind. “Interfere?” She paused, giving Kaori a measured look. “In a manner of speaking, yes—it will enhance her growth, making her healthier and more resilient than other children her age. Illness save for the most severe will scarcely touch her. If anything, it’s a blessing.”

She leaned back in her chair, folding her hands together. “Clan leaders of the oldest shinobi families would give anything for such good fortune, Kaori-san. It has been years since I’ve seen this—since…” She hesitated, as if weighing her next words.

“The Yondaime?” Kaori finished softly, her voice tinged with reluctance.

Biwako inclined her head in agreement. “Yes.”

Kaori’s lips tightened, the faint frown never leaving her face. Kimiko, observing the exchange from her crib, couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt. It was clear her mother wasn’t thrilled by the revelation. Even if Biwako’s words were meant to reassure, Kaori’s unease was palpable.

There was a long, heavy silence before Biwako finally spoke again. “Kaori-san… It’s been more than two decades since you left the Fire Daimyo’s court and began your life here in Konoha. You’ve raised an older daughter who serves this village with distinction. Why, then, do you still flinch when fate blesses your family?”

Her tone wasn’t accusatory—far from it. It was the voice of an older sister speaking gently to a younger one, coaxing her to share what weighed on her heart.

Kaori hesitated, her hands folding in her lap as she searched for the right words. When she finally spoke, her voice was soft, yet heavy with emotion. “Biwako-san… the court of the Fire Daimyo had its own dangers. Hidden knives behind veils of silk, venomous words spoken through feigned smiles. But sending my children into battle? Allowing them to be shaped into weapons wielded by bureaucrats and merchants? There are nights when I think of writing to my brother, asking him to take Kimiko to the capital. It would only take a letter. He has love for me yet. She would have every luxury, every protection. She would be safe.”
 
Kaori’s voice wavered, but she drew in a breath and straightened. “But Shinku and Kurenai would never forgive me. They would see it as a betrayal—of their trust and of the village.”

Kimiko’s heart ached for the woman who had become her mother. Kaori’s love was a quiet, steady force, but it was clear she carried the weight of her sacrifices heavily. Kimiko had a mother in her past life, and she recognized the same fierce, protective instinct here—the kind that made Kaori see dangers no one else could

It made her wonder about her own situation. Would she learn to forget about her old life, about all the things she took for granted when she inevitably started the rest of her life as Kimiko Yuhi? Or would she forever compare the life she had now to that she had before, forever sticking out like a sore thumb in this world that she knew was created from the figment of a person’s imagination?

It wasn’t something she wanted to dwell on.

Biwako rose from her seat, her expression soft yet resolute. She stepped closer, placing a firm but gentle hand on Kaori’s shoulder. “Kaori-san, I understand your fears. I have two children of my own. When they first wore the Konoha headband, I wept. I wept because I could no longer shield them from the world, and because I knew they had taken their first steps toward fulfilling their duty.”

Kaori looked up, her lips pressed into a thin line.

“We are mothers,” Biwako continued, her voice carrying the weight of experience. “Our love makes us strong, but it also binds us to fears we cannot escape. Yet our role is not to shelter them forever. Nor is it possible to. Danger will find them whether they be in Konoha or the Capital.” Kimiko watched as her mother’s resolve faltered, her hands trembling slightly. Biwako reached out, gently taking Kaori’s hands in her own.

“Our role is to give them the strength to face the world and the knowledge that no matter what happens, they will always have a home to return to.” Biwako’s words were firm, supported by the weight of both motherhood and the decades she spent as a shinobi.

“Take solace in this,” Biwako said, letting go of her mother’s hand.  “In their chosen path, Kurenai and Kimiko will not walk alone. Every mother in Konoha will treat them as her own. They will be loved and protected as fiercely as you love and protect them. And you, in turn, will offer the same to the children they bring into your home.”

Kaori’s shoulders sagged as the weight of Biwako’s words settled over her. For a moment, the room was silent, save for the soft rustle of fabric as Kimiko shifted in her crib.

Kimiko’s thoughts swirled as she watched the exchange. Biwako’s conviction, her unwavering belief in the bonds that held Konoha together, was unlike anything Kimiko had experienced in her past life. It was comforting, in a way, to know that even in a world fraught with danger, there was this sense of community, of shared responsibility. And that Biwako exemplified and believed in it with a quiet fervor.

Is this what makes a shinobi, a shinobi? Their powerful convictions?

She wondered, her eyelids growing heavy as exhaustion crept in.

Kaori’s voice, soft and steady, reached her ears as she drifted off. “Thank you, Biwako-sama. I will… consider your words.”

Kimiko’s last thought before sleep claimed her was a simple one: no matter what the future held, she wasn’t alone. She had her father, her mother, her sister Kurenai…and Konoha. 
 
“She will be safe here, Shinku,” Biwako said in her usual calm, reassuring tone. “It is not every day that a child shows up in Konoha having a fully developed Chakra Pathway. Having her here will allow our medical-nin to observe her closely, it will give Konoha’s new generation the opportunity to study a medical miracle.”

Kimiko blinked up at them, her small fingers curling around the blanket as she took in the conversation. Biwako noticed her stirring and glanced her way, offering a warm smile.

Shinku nodded quickly, his expression serious but hopeful. “Biwako-sama will not let anything happen to our child,” he said firmly, his voice carrying an almost unshakable belief in the experienced medical-nin’s capabilities.

Kaori, however, remained quiet, her lips pressed into a thin line. Her gaze flickered between Biwako and Kimiko, and though her stance was composed, her hesitation was palpable. “I… understand what you’re saying, Biwako-sama,” she began, her voice soft but tinged with unease. “But Kimiko is so young. What if she grows restless? What if the unfamiliar environment unsettles her?”

“It will only be for a week,” Biwako replied gently, picking up on Kaori’s concern. “And during that time, the Yuhi family may visit her as often as they wish. I will personally oversee her care, Kaori-san.”

Kaori exhaled slowly, her hands tightening briefly around Shinku’s. She still didn’t look entirely convinced. “Very well,” she said after a long pause, her tone quiet and measured. “I know when I am defeated. You may have my daughter for your study, Biwako-sama. But I will fetch her myself at the week’s end.”

Shinku, sensing the moment had passed, puffed out his chest and let out a booming laugh. “Not even a year old and already providing a valuable service to Konoha! She’ll be the first-ever female Hokage—mark my words!”

Biwako chuckled softly, the tension in the room easing. “Such ambition, Shinku. Perhaps she’ll exceed even that if she takes after Kaori-san.”

Kaori allowed a faint smile to touch her lips, though her eyes lingered on Kimiko, who lay quietly in her crib, observing the adults with a mix of curiosity and trepidation.

“Kimiko will do fine,” Biwako said with certainty, glancing back at the baby. “Her chakra awakening is remarkable, yes, but it is not something to fear. It is an opportunity—for her and for us.”

Kaori nodded slowly, though her worry was still visible in the subtle tightness of her jaw. “Please take good care of her, Biwako-sama.”

Biwako smiled warmly. “She will be in excellent care, Kaori-san. This, I swear.”

Kimiko could only coo in agreement. 
 
Kimiko was thankful her mother allowed her to be used as a study subject. Mostly because it allowed her to do the thing she loved doing most: Trying to make sense of this world.

After the second day, Kimiko understood the routine she was placed through. She’d be put in the nursery whenever it was time for bed, and at the break of dawn, she’d be taken by Biwako sama into a dark observation room, where she’d be gently placed on an infant bed that had intricate arrays of characters written on its surface.

And then, Biwako would run through hand seals which made the array of characters move and spin around her bed, before emitting a dome of light that struck the roof and illuminated her like a bright spotlight that didn’t sear her eyes, Biwako-sama would then start her lessons whilst rows of medical nin, separated from her and Biwako by a glass screen would start taking notes. After an hour or so, the students would depart, and Biwako herself would feed her and put her to sleep in the event that her family was too preoccupied to visit

Throughout the week, Kimiko would do her best to behave and cooperate. Which pleased Biwako and the other medical nin, with Biwako telling her colleagues that she was the most well-behaved baby she ever saw. Of course, Kimiko doubted that the other babies were actually grown women trapped in an infant’s body, which gave her a very unfair advantage when it came to controlling her impulses, now that it was becoming easier and easier to control her reactions and her body.

Of course, her pliant behavior was partially out of self interest as well. As being an easy child meant that she could easily listen in to Biwako’s lecture and learn a little bit about her situation. And…it was enlightening, to say the very least.

It turned out Biwako hadn’t exaggerated when she called Kimiko a medical miracle. The term “awakening” one’s chakra, as widespread as it was, didn’t paint the full picture. Every person had chakra within them—it was just that most people didn’t produce enough of it to be detectable, let alone usable.

Shinobi, through centuries of study and practice, had unraveled the mechanics of chakra creation. They learned it was formed by the combination of two energies: physical energy, derived from the body’s cells, and spiritual energy, believed to stem from the mind—or, if one was spiritual, the soul. When these two energies mixed, they created chakra.

Through rigorous training, shinobi discovered ways to refine both components. Physical energy could be increased through exercise and exertion, while meditation and mental exercises strengthened spiritual energy. Over time, clans and villages refined training regimens to optimize chakra production, enabling young shinobi to awaken their chakra at prepubescent ages.

However, using chakra wasn’t just about producing it. The body’s chakra pathway system—networks of conduits often called “meridians”—had to mature enough to circulate chakra and allow it to be used. This usually happened between ages five and six, coinciding with the start of Academy training in Konoha.

But, as Biwako explained in one of her lectures, there were rare exceptions.

“In Konoha, we have documented instances of

early chakra pathway maturation

—individuals whose chakra pathways matured far earlier than normal,” Biwako began, addressing a room of medical-nin scribbling notes behind a glass partition. “The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, was said to have developed his chakra pathways so early that he started producing and circulating chakra in his mother’s womb, and his chakra signature could be sensed before his birth—though that may lean more toward folklore than fact.”

She paused, letting the room absorb her words. “The Uchiha Clan’s leader during Konoha’s founding, Madara Uchiha, reportedly achieved jonin-level chakra reserves by the age of six due to this early maturation.”

Her tone softened as she continued. “Orochimaru, one-third of the Sannin exhibited robust chakra pathways by age four.” Kimiko almost flinched at that name. She knew that Orochimaru would likely leave the village in the near future after his experiments were discovered by the Third Hokage.

Just another thing you wouldn’t be able to prevent.

“And, of course, the Fourth Hokage himself,” Biwako said with a trace of pride. “His chakra was recognized by the late Mito Uzumaki before his first birthday.”

She looked directly at Kimiko, her stern expression softening into a smile. “And now, we have another remarkable case: Little Kimiko Yuhi. Barely months into her life, her chakra pathways have matured enough to circulate chakra—a feat few in history can claim.”

Kimiko responded with a toothless grin, earning a chuckle from Biwako. But the older woman’s expression turned serious as she addressed the room again.

“Mind you, early chakra maturation is no guarantee of greatness. It provides a foundation, yes—a head start. But history has shown us that hard work and determination define a shinobi’s success, not the circumstances of their birth. It is how one chooses to wield their gifts that truly matters.”

She absorbed more insights during Biwako’s lectures, particularly the advantages of an early-matured chakra pathway system. A key benefit was the assurance of having above-average chakra reserves. With more time to expand and refine their chakra compared to their peers, individuals like Kimiko could build a stronger foundation for ninjutsu and other shinobi arts.

This development also opened the theoretical possibility of her starting the Academy earlier than most. However, Kimiko doubted her mother would ever agree to such an idea—and she found herself inclined to agree. As fascinating as this world was, the thought of diving headfirst into Konohagakure’s shinobi system, designed to mold children into warriors, made her stomach churn. She was still at an age where no one would bat an eye at her drinking from a feeding bottle. Why rush to trade her early childhood for weapons and missions?

There was one detail about her that seemed to stump everyone: her chakra signature. It was distinctly different from that of her family—unrelated to Kurenai’s, Shinku’s, or even Kaori’s. The medical-nin suggested several theories, ranging from rare genetic anomalies to latent bloodline traits, but none fully explained the phenomenon.

Kimiko, however, felt the answer lay in the unique circumstances of her existence. If one half of chakra was spiritual energy—born from the mind or, perhaps, the soul—then it made sense that hers would feel alien compared to her family’s. After all, she wasn’t truly “born” into this world. She was an already existing consciousness, transplanted into a body that wasn’t originally hers.

It wouldn’t change anything about her day-to-day life, but it served as a stark reminder of her reality: she was a stranger in a borrowed life, a foreign soul in an unfamiliar world.

As the week progressed, Kimiko felt like she learned a lot, but one thought truly imprinted itself within her mind: she was special. For the first time in both her lives, she felt exceptional. Not average, not “just another person,” but someone who could matter..

The life she led before…

It was…an average life. The life of someone who was going live and die without making their mark on the world. She wasn’t poor, she wasn’t rich, she wasn’t ugly, nor was she overly attractive. She had partners, but she never married nor had kids. It was mediocre in every sense of the world.

And…she didn’t particularly miss it.

Sure, she reminisced about her life back on Earth, but when she actually took the time to observe…no one would miss her. Her parents might mourn her, as would her meager friends and siblings, but they’d eventually move on and forget about her given a few months if she were being generous.

But here? It could, if you looked at life correctly, give her a clear shot at a life she could be proud of.
 
Kimiko awoke on the morning of her final day at the hospital to Biwako’s familiar voice echoing through the room. The older woman was speaking to the other medical-nin, her tone firm but tinged with something uncharacteristically tense.

“I’ll be called away on urgent business today,” Biwako explained, straightening her coat. “Shinku-san will collect Kimiko early this evening. Until then, ensure she’s kept safe and continue monitoring her progress. No deviations.”

Kimiko, still groggy, blinked at Biwako’s figure as she leaned over to check the seals on the crib. For a moment, their eyes met, and the older woman’s expression softened. “You’ve been a star pupil, little one,” she murmured. “We’ll see each other soon.”

There was a weight to her words that made Kimiko’s stomach churn. She’d come to understand Biwako as a steady, reassuring presence, but today, there was an edge to her demeanor—a subtle urgency that set Kimiko on edge. Still, there was little she could do but trust the woman’s care and wait for her father to arrive.

The day passed uneventfully, the routine as ordinary as ever. Kimiko had her morning observation, followed by Biwako’s assistants checking her chakra levels and taking notes. She drifted in and out of naps, lulled by the quiet hum of hospital life.

But when she awoke that evening, the world had turned into a nightmare.

The sharp cries of infants shattered the air, blending with the frantic shouts of medical-nin. Shadows danced erratically across the walls as lanterns flickered, casting the sterile white corridors in a chaotic haze of light and dark. The metallic tang of blood and antiseptic hung thick in the air, and the ground beneath her crib trembled with distant reverberations.

Kimiko’s eyes widened, her tiny body stiffening. What… what was happening?

“The eastern wards are filling up! We need more beds cleared immediately!” a voice barked from the hallway.

“Deploy reinforcements to the south gate! The wounded are piling up there! They need help!” another shouted, the words muffled but unmistakable.

The nursery door slammed open, and a harried medic burst in, his eyes darting around before settling on Kimiko. “Move the infants to the western wing! It’s the furthest from…” He stopped short, his expression twisting in frustration as he muttered, “No time. Just… keep them secure.”

Kimiko clutched at the edge of her blanket, her mind racing. Eastern wards? South gate? It didn’t take much to piece together what little she could. Something—something massive—was attacking the village. But what? Her infant body couldn’t stop trembling, though her mind fought to stay calm.

What had enough power to threaten Konoha? To bring it to its knees?

And then, it clicked in her head. But the moment she remembered what was happening, she felt her senses collapse in a vicious assault of stimuli that forced her to pay attention.

She floated bodiless in the face of a sea of endless forests that stretched in every direction, beyond what any man would see.  Below her, a city of wood and fire stood in the middle of the endless forests, resolute and quiet with strength.

Beyond the city was hovered a red eyed, gargantuan monstrosity that took a vulpine shape. Nine, flaming whips of vermillion fire and hatred hovered behind its bubbling maw, fit to swallow mountains. With each breath the creature took, rough winds that tore dozens of trees from the roots came from its snout and jaw. Paws the size of manors, with curved claws sharper than a hundred steel blades planted itself on each side of the city as the creature of wrath threw its head back and opened its mouth, revealing an endless row of menacing and pitiless thorns of bristled steel which can cut through the finest armor.

A sickening roar of burning fury and anguish flooded out from its maw, the sound of ten thousand tortured souls and a million gnashing teeth.  The echoes of hell sundered fields, splintered trees and shattered mountains, yet the wooden city remained untouched as the Golden Prince rose from behind its walls to succor it with his light, a million characters of complex equations surrounding the city and muting the screams from beyond the walls.

The Prince, crowned with a molten circlet forged from golden sunlight, wielded a blade of radiant lightning and brilliant hope. With his hands stained crimson from unyielding sacrifice, he raised the shining blade high, his stance one of protective fury and righteous defiance.

With one strike, the blade-forged-from-lightning-and-hope parried the rending claws of the grotesque monstrosity with perfect precision, and with blinding speed did he riposte, the blade of hope and lightning tearing into the rotten flesh of the beast a dozen, a hundred, a thousand times. Each blow he struck carved gouging wounds that bled a river of poisonous tar.

And behind him, the sound of machineries clicking into place filled the forests, and a thousand siege engines on the walls of the City of Wood and Fire took aim in impossible synchrony and fired upon the beast. The void of the dark forest was illuminated by a thousand flaming comets that soared from the cities and sought purchase on the body of the beast.

The beast howled as the endless volley struck its flesh, writhing in pain. Yet did the beast lash out in response. A million blades of different makes came pouring out of the beast’s maw, each blade gleamed with edge that thirsted for blood. The barrage of sharp blades struck the Prince and the City, and slightly did the Prince light’s flicker under the assault. Yet the City of Wood remained stalwart, and the Prince remained resolute. Thrice more did they exchange fire, yet with each exchange, the Prince yielded an inch to the beast, who gleefully advanced on him and the city.

But stainless chains with links of pristine steel and salubrious compassion sailed across the forest and wrapped around the beast, embracing it in an inviolate vice. Struggle as he might, the beast failed to loosen the chains, powered as they were with the faith of those that came before and will come after, and for the briefest of moments did the Prince and the City get their chance for reprieve…

And in a snap, Kimiko found herself in the nursery again, the vivid and yet esoteric vision of the battle etching itself directly into her mind. The terrifying feeling pervaded her every thought, and only then did she realize the

titanic

scale of the battle that occurred, and just how

helpless

she was against it.  She couldn’t even find the power to cry, exhausted as she suddenly was just from perceiving the

idea

of the battle outside of the hospital walls.

The door opened again, and a new figure entered: a young medic clutching a clipboard, her hands shaking as she approached Kimiko’s crib. “We’re moving you to the basement,” she said softly, though her eyes betrayed the terror she was trying to mask. “You’ll be safe there, little one.”

Kimiko whimpered, not from fear of the medic but from the overwhelming realization of her own helplessness. She could hear the chaos, feel the tremors, even understand the stakes—but she could do nothing. Nothing but be carried, moved, and hidden like a fragile object.

The medic carefully scooped her up, cradling her against her chest as she hurried through the halls. Kimiko caught fleeting glimpses of the chaos outside the nursery: bloodied shinobi being rushed on stretchers, children crying as they clung to panicked parents, and through a distant window, a fiery glow that lit the horizon like an ominous sunrise.

The Nine-Tails was still out there, wreaking havoc. She could feel its presence, even from here—a suffocating, oppressive weight that pressed down on her tiny body and made her breath hitch.  You didn’t need to be a sensor or whatever it was called to feel its presence, as massive, powerful, and

hideous

as it was.

As they descended into the lower levels of the hospital, the noise faded slightly, replaced by the hum of distant explosions and the occasional rumble of the ground.  Several arrays of indecipherable characters were painted on the walls of the lower levels. They seem to slightly shift and glow with different colors of lights with each explosion that rocked the room, but she felt as if she was safer here than she was above ground.

Eventually, they entered an empty room and the medic placed Kimiko in a makeshift crib, her hands lingering for a moment as if reluctant to let go. “Stay safe, little one,” she whispered before hurrying off to assist elsewhere.

Kimiko lay still, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. This was it. The night everything changed for Konoha. The night that would shape the lives of so many—Naruto, Kakashi, even her own family. She’d always known it was coming, but being here,

experiencing

it, was something else entirely. And despite knowing all about it, she was helpless. Helpless to tell Minato that his student was betraying him and getting him and his wife killed, helpless in warning everyone what Danzo would do in the aftermath, just…useless.

Did you honestly think it would go differently just because you exist?

She closed her eyes, forcing herself to breathe steadily. There was nothing she could do now. She could only hope that Kimiko…no, that her family was safe, that Biwako’s absence meant she was helping in some crucial way and she’d be out of harms way, and that the village she was beginning to care for would endure the night.
 
Kimiko wore a small black dress that day, matching her family’s somber attire. Kurenai pushed her stroller as they made their way to the memorial grounds where the funerals for the deceased would be held.

Funerals in Konoha were similar to those on Earth, or at least that’s what Kimiko could surmise, albeit with a deeper, more communal grief. Every death felt like the loss of a family member, as tightly knit as the village was. And with the sheer devastation caused by the Nine Tails’ attack, the entire community was shrouded in a collective cloud of bitter mourning and disappointment.

Kimiko vividly remembered the aftermath of the attack. It was Kurenai who had come to fetch her from the hospital, and even then, the devastation was palpable. She had seen the sheer number of shinobi and civilians whose lives had been lost. Corpses were piled in the hospital morgue, and the medical-nin left behind worked somberly to identify the dead, delivering the heart-wrenching news to surviving families. The sorrowful cries of grieving kin echoed through the halls, a haunting melody of loss that Kimiko could never forget.

One of the bodies brought to the hospital was Biwako-sama’s. The moment her death was confirmed, an even heavier pall fell over the hospital. Kurenai had to step outside to comfort a crying Asuma, while his father, Hiruzen Sarutobi, came to retrieve Biwako’s body. Kimiko could only watch helplessly from her stroller, the weight of the scene pressing down on her small, powerless form.

The days following the attack were no less grim. Although both Kaori and Shinku were largely unharmed—Shinku’s minor injuries requiring little more than basic care—the weight of the village’s collective grief was ever-present in their household. Shinku’s words over dinner rang in her mind:

In Konoha, one loss impacts all, and so it is grieved by all.

And they had lost so many.

Countless chunin and several jonin had perished, including two of Shinku’s batchmates, Ikkaku and Kohari. The attack left behind countless orphans, including a boy Kimiko recognized from her limited knowledge of this world: Iruka Umino, Ikkaku and Kohari’s son. She knew how this tragedy would shape him, hardening him into someone who would one day become an influential figure for Naruto.

Biwako-sama’s death struck a critical blow to Konoha Hospital, effectively crippling the leadership of the Medical Corps. Yet no loss reverberated through the village like that of Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki. As Shinku had explained to Kaori, losing a Kage was always devastating, but to lose one so soon after a world-spanning war placed Konoha in a precarious position. It was why the leadership acted swiftly, reinstating Hiruzen Sarutobi as Hokage rather than going through the lengthy process of selecting a new leader. Stability was paramount, and the reassurance of a proven leader was the best course of action.

Hiruzen wasted no time implementing measures to secure the village’s future. Chief among them was the decree forbidding discussion of the Nine Tails and the attack. Though it wasn’t explicitly stated, Kimiko understood that this decision was made to protect Naruto, the infant now carrying the burden of the Nine Tails sealed within him. By taking the name Uzumaki, he would be shielded—at least on paper—from those who might seek to harm him, whether out of resentment for his parentage or hatred for the creature now bound to his soul.

Kimiko couldn’t fault Hiruzen for his decision. It was easy to pass judgment when one was removed from the consequences, behind a computer screen, but living within the reality of it? She believed the old man had done the best he could with an impossible hand. Even if Naruto’s identity had been made public and the truth of his sacrifice known, she doubted the villagers would have hailed him as a hero. The Will of Fire might burn bright, but it wasn’t enough to extinguish the ignorance and fear she knew would fester in the hearts of many.

Some would fear Naruto, seeing only the monstrous entity sealed within him. Others would hate him, blaming him for the destruction wrought upon their village. And the cruelest among them might even see his survival as an insult—a poor trade for the lives of Minato and Kushina, two revered heroes. Kimiko’s heart ached at the thought. She knew, better than anyone, the kind of lonely road Naruto would walk.

As the family approached the memorial site, Kimiko’s thoughts grew heavier. The monument loomed ahead, its black stone etched with the names of those who had fallen. People gathered in clusters, their faces pale and tear-streaked, clinging to each other for solace. The mournful sound of a ceremonial bell echoed through the air, punctuating the stillness with its haunting chime.

Kurenai gently pushed Kimiko’s stroller to the side, finding a quiet spot among the mourners. Kaori and Shinku stood close together, their hands clasped tightly. Shinku’s normally cheerful demeanor was subdued, his shoulders weighed down by the gravity of the occasion. Kaori, ever poised, held herself together with a quiet strength, though Kimiko could see the faint tremor in her mother’s hands.

As the ceremony began, the presiding elder spoke of unity, resilience, and the enduring Will of Fire. His voice carried over the crowd, steady yet tinged with sorrow. Kimiko listened intently, her infant mind grappling with the enormity of the moment. This was a village united not just by tragedy, but by the shared determination to honor those they had lost by continuing to stand strong.

Kimiko’s gaze drifted to the faces around her. She saw grief, yes, but also resolve. These were people who had endured unimaginable loss and yet chose to carry on. It was a testament to the strength of Konoha’s spirit, a reminder of the enduring bonds that held the village together.

As the ceremony drew to a close, Kimiko felt a strange mix of emotions. Grief for those who had perished, gratitude for the family she still had, and an unshakable resolve to make the most of this second chance she had been given. This world was harsh, yes, but it was also filled with people who fought, loved, and grieved together.

As they made their way home, Kimiko couldn’t shake the spark ignited within her. It was faint but unmistakable—the same spark she saw in the eyes of every citizen of Konoha. The will to rebuild, to honor the memory of those they had lost.

But as the spark flickered, so did a question, one she couldn’t ignore. Was she truly content to remain helpless?

She wasn’t spiritual, nor had she ever believed in a higher power, but her circumstances defied all logic. What kind of god—or force—would have the cruelty and power to place her here, in an imagined world, instead of granting her rest in an afterlife? And for what purpose? Whether it was for some grand design or the gods' own amusement, they hadn’t sent her empty-handed. She was given gifts.

A body destined to thrive in this world’s brutal demands. Knowledge of events yet to unfold, enough to give her an edge most here could never dream of. These weren’t coincidences—they were tools. Tools that could shape her fate.

Despite the lingering echoes of her protests, she couldn’t ignore the truth. She had the potential to make a difference. The grieving faces she saw today, the families clutching the weight of their loss, made her chest tighten. This wasn’t the end of their pain—she knew what was coming. Wars. Betrayals. Tragedies that would shatter even the strongest hearts.

Her hands clenched around the stroller’s edge as the resolve took root. No, she couldn’t save everyone. But that didn’t mean she wouldn’t try. If she had to bleed for this village, she would. If she could stop even one tear from falling, it would be worth it.

For the first time since waking in this world, she felt a sense of purpose. She wasn’t here to stand by idly. She was here to fight.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 5: Blossoms of Fate
The rest of her infancy went by like a breeze, and as she grew from infant to toddler, so did the things she was able to actually do.Her family was quite proud when she showed how quickly she “learned” how to do normal baby things. Before she was two years old, she already started speaking in complete thoughts and sentences. A mark of her genius, according to her father. Kimiko was just thankful that her unexplained ability to understand the language the people of Konoha spoke also extended to speech. She didn’t have to learn to speak Japanese, because to her perception, they weren’t speaking Japanese. They were speaking her mother tongue, which meant the moment she was physically able to talk, she could communicate the way she used to be able to in her past life.She reckoned that as cruel as the deity who put her in this anime world was, they at least ensured she wouldn’t be defeated by her inability to learn Nihonggo.However, such blessings didn’t extend to her literacy, so she still couldn’t read or write in the written language of the Narutoverse. Which, unfortunately for her, included three separate writing systems. All stupidly difficult to learn back on Earth: Kanji, Hiragana, and Katakana.And, because she learned how to speak so early, her mother took that as an invitation to start teaching her how to read and write.After a day’s worth of writing lessons with her mother, Kimiko wore a triumphant grin as she clutched a small sheet of paper filled with wobbly characters. Her mother’s warm smile beamed down at her, pride radiating from Kaori as she gently corrected the curve of a stray kana with a guiding hand.“Good job, Kimiko,” Kaori said softly, her voice full of encouragement. “Soon, you’ll be writing like your sister.”Kimiko didn’t have the heart to tell her mother that her hand felt like it had been through a battlefield. Her fingers ached from gripping the brush, and the characters on the paper still looked more like mangled worms than elegant writing.“Thanks, Mama,” she said instead, trying to ignore the exhaustion that came from focusing so intently. The effort it took to mimic her mother’s graceful strokes was almost insulting, given the mid-twenties mind supposedly guiding her hand.Still, when Kaori placed the paper on the small family display shelf alongside Kurenai’s childhood drawings, a flicker of pride warmed her chest. It wasn’t about the aesthetics of the characters—it was about what they meant. Progress.It didn’t come to her naturally. In fact, she felt as if she learned how to do it slower than other children her age did. However, she still picked it up quicker than she would have back on Earth. Maybe her mind still had some sort of neuroplasticity despite hosting a mid-twenties presence within.Her musing was cut off when Kaori’s voice came again. “Tomorrow, we will work on your table manners and your everyday etiquette, Kimiko. Maybe we can start working on your Ikebana . A lady must never be uneducated in these matters, you will thank me once you inevitably go to the capital for an event or so. You’ll see…”Kimiko took a deep breath and gave her mother a serene smile. “Yes, mama.”  Her father, Shinku, contributed to her development in his own way. Though he spent less time at home, with the Third Hokage relying heavily on her father’s support in the rebuilding of the Academy and the revising of its educational system, he made sure to set aside time to guide her through basic chakra exercises. When Kimiko turned three, he introduced her to simple activities that would help her become familiar with her own chakra—nothing strenuous, just little practices to encourage her awareness of chakra.“Kimiko,” he’d say, sitting beside her with a leaf balanced on his palm. “Feel the warmth in your body, like a small fire. Try to guide it, gently. Like this.” He demonstrated, the leaf twitching ever so slightly before it stuck to his hand as though glued.Kimiko would try to imitate him, often ending with the leaf falling away. But Shinku never showed frustration. Instead, he praised her attempts, saying, “Even great shinobi start here.”It seemed that Shinku’s gentle teaching method worked extremely well with Kimiko, as it didn’t take long for her to start succeeding in making the leaf stick to her palm not a week after she started the exercise.And when her sister, fresh from a mission, saw that Kimiko was effortlessly performing the exercises, she upped the ante.“Take this,” said Kurenai, handing her a white, crisp paper used for Origami before stepping back. “Let’s see if you can make this stick to your hand,” continued Kurenai.  “And then after you make it stick, make it fold into something simple. Like…this.”Kurenai opened her palm, where a piece of carnation-colored paper sat. And without moving even the tip of her finger, the paper started folding on itself, forming an intricate paper flower on the palm of her sister’s hand.“It’s very unbecoming of a lady to show off, as excellent at a task as she is.” sniffed Kimiko, causing Kurenai to laugh and ruffle her thick and curly black hair. “You are our mother’s daughter through and through, are you, Kimiko?” said Kurenai with a smile. The exercise was much harder for Kimiko to do. It wasn’t just guiding your chakra to one place; it required you to actively manipulate it to perform a precise task. It didn’t take a genius to deduce what the exercise was supposed to teach: chakra control.Guiding enough chakra to a certain point was one thing, but exerting fine-tuned control over it? That was something that went beyond simple chakra guidance. Pour too much chakra in, and the paper ripped. Too little, and it didn’t even stick to her palm. The exercise required patience, deliberation, and precise control.However, it was fascinating. Something that couldn’t have been done in her previous world, and the sheer curiosity she had regarding chakra and its use was enough to have Kimiko hyper-focusing on being able to perform the exercise her sister showed her. The sight of Kimiko with furrowed brows, a hundred crumpled and ripped paper napkins around her, became a regular one in the Yuhi household.And then, one evening, it happened.Kimiko sat cross-legged on the floor, her brows furrowed in concentration. A red paper napkin, already slightly crumpled, rested on her small palm. Shinku sat beside her, quietly encouraging, while Kurenai leaned against the wall with a small smile.“Remember,” Shinku said gently. “Guide your chakra like a thread, not a flood. Patience.”Kimiko nodded, exhaling slowly. The warmth in her body gathered in her palm, a small yet steady stream of chakra flowing into the napkin. Slowly, deliberately, she willed the edges of the paper to lift.It began to fold. Once, twice—each crease sharp and clean. The napkin rose slightly, forming the first semblance of a crane. Her hands trembled, but she held her focus, guiding the last fold into place.When the napkin flower bloomed on her palm, wobbly yet whole, Shinku’s face broke into a wide smile. Kurenai let out a demure, but no doubt impressed smile.“Well done, Kimiko!” Shinku clapped her shoulder lightly, pride radiating from him.Kurenai crouched beside her, gently plucking the paper flower from her hand. “Not bad, little sister,” she said, holding it up to inspect it. “A little rough around the edges, but for your first try? Pretty impressive. Keep on doing that whenever you’re idle, it will help you out a lot in the Academy, and even after.”Kimiko stared at the crumpled little flower, her heart swelling with a mix of pride and relief. It wasn’t perfect, but it was hers. A small victory, yet monumental in its significance.“Thank you,” she murmured, her voice soft but sincere. A drop of her sweat trailed from her forehead and fell to the ground. As small as this step was, it was still something to celebrate. Her social life, or whatever you called her interaction with other kids, was an entirely different story though.The moment she reached four years old, her father insisted on making her play outside of their house with other kids to make friends. Unsurprisingly, Konoha’s culture meant that the parents let their kids play on the streets for hours without supervision. And it made sense—Konoha did, on some level, believe that each clan and citizen was part of an extended “family,” and so not only helped in raising all of Konoha’s children but also ensured their safety. It also helped that under Fugaku Uchiha’s leadership of the Konoha Police Force, crime was practically nonexistent in Konoha.But really, it didn’t help her out all that much. She didn’t exactly get along with other kids.It wasn’t as if learning how to talk as eloquently as she could before her death in the real world helped her out with socializing with kids of the “same” age as her. In fact, it may have even hindered her progress, given that it had been so long since she was a toddler that she didn’t know how to ‘act’ like they did. And even if she tried to, it didn’t come off as genuine. Children were surprisingly quick to pick up on whether someone was being true to themselves or not.Of course, being genuine and trying to talk to them as she usually would didn’t help either, as doing so resulted in the kids either giving her a weird look or laughing at her because of how little she spoke or how formal she sounded, before leaving her on her own. The first time that happened, she decided to spend as little time as possible with other children her age.And it’s not like she went out of her way to try and accommodate the kids, either. Honestly? There was some part of her that felt like time spent playing with them could be better spent elsewhere, like studying, or giving herself the best advantage possible before she started with the academy. It was a tad bit arrogant, but she had never been the sort to get along with kids back in her previous life, so trying to relate to them and spending an entire day with them when they were being petulantly cruel due to youth was a tall order for her.So, whenever her father told her to get out of the house, she usually made her way to the Konoha Library instead.The Konoha Library became a second home to her, and it felt cathartic, seeing all the available information right at her fingertips. The librarian, a retired Chuunin named Goro Hanawa, was surprised at first to see a four-year-old girl trying to ask him for a library card, but as the days became weeks and weeks became months, and she kept on returning to the library to spend entire days reading, she and the librarian became closely acquainted with each other.“You again, little one?” Goro Hanawa chuckled, adjusting his spectacles as he leaned over the counter. “Haven’t read through the whole library yet, have you?”Kimiko shook her head, cradling a dusty tome nearly her size. “Not yet. But I’m working on it.”Goro snorted, pulling out her usual seat by the window. “At this rate, I’ll have to start writing new books just to keep up.”Kimiko grinned faintly, settling into her chair. She loved the quiet humor of the old man and how he didn’t treat her like a child. It made the library feel even more like a sanctuary.She wanted to understand more about the world she found herself in—things that Kishimoto didn’t discuss because he didn’t think it was necessary to do so in a shonen manga with a focus on battles and action sequences, but were essential to know if you were going to actually live in that world. Things like a detailed history of the wider shinobi world, chakra theory, economics, and many other subjects. Kimiko spent most of her time reading these textbooks, and after a while, the librarian started letting her bring these books back home, where she read them cover to cover and made her own notes in her journal about things she learned about the world.So for a while, that was her everyday routine: morning exercises with her father and sister (which she deduced was a way to prepare her for Taijutsu training) before leaving the house to go to the library and spend all her time reading about this world she was in. And the longer she studied, the more she realized the reality that Konoha was still a military city, and they were still in a semi-feudal country ruled by a feudal overlord. Though most of Konoha was thankfully literate, she found that most information she could read about shinobi history in the library was heavily propagandized. Stories that framed terrible acts of war Konoha engaged in as ‘justified’ or ‘heroic,’ and it reminded her just how different the values she grew up with were compared to the people of this world.Her little routine didn’t go unnoticed forever, and she was forced to speak about her situation to her mother one day when she took her to their family’s tea house.“Kimiko,” said Kaori as she ran her ivory comb through Kimiko’s long, curly black hair. “The librarian spoke to me yesterday.” There was no hint of anger or irritation in the woman’s voice, but Kimiko knew the jig was up, anyway.“I have been spending…more time in the library than I have been honest about, Mother,” said Kimiko. “Your daughter can only apologize for her lies.” Speaking in such verbose ways came naturally to her now, given the years she spent being raised by Kaori.“It’s good that you don’t attempt to cover up a lie with another one,” said Kaori idly. “But I can hardly be displeased that my youngest daughter is both curious and studious when other parents pray for their child to be more like you.” She continued to comb her hair, and Kimiko had to admire how soft the woman’s hands were.“I would nonetheless like to know why you thought to conceal your activities from us,” Kaori asked expectantly. Kimiko had to close her eyes. How could she tell her mother that she thought she was better than the other kids so she’d much rather learn than pretend to be ninjas?“I was worried you and Father would disapprove, Mother,” Kimiko spoke. “That I find books and the library better company than children my age…” A small frown crossed Kimiko’s lips.“And...they didn’t seem to be interested in being friends with me,” she admitted. “They seem to look at me like I’m something to laugh at and make jokes about, not a playmate, definitely not a…friend.” She didn’t notice the way her hands balled into fists, clutching her skirt, her head hanging down. Was she this upset about it, and why did she notice it just now?The comb halted, and the next thing she knew, Kaori held her by the shoulder and turned her around, letting her see her mother’s kindly features and the concerned frown that was now on her lips.“Oh, Kimiko. You should have told me or your father…we didn’t expect that the children would…” The frown on her mother’s face deepened, but she placed a hand on Kimiko’s chin, angling her head up so that Kimiko’s eyes met hers.You’re a gifted child, Kimiko. Your father is right about that,” Kaori said softly. “The other children… they’re just young. They don’t know how to handle someone so different.” Kaori’s tone was gentle but firm as if she truly believed her words. “But when they’re older, they’ll see just how wrong they were for treating you as they did.” She ran a thumb across Kimiko’s cheeks to wipe the falling tears.“But...you must remember, Kimiko. You will grow up to be an exceptional woman, regardless of what you choose to do. But no person, no matter how great, can stand on their own. It will be difficult, especially at first, but you must have people beside you aside from your family.” A smile crossed her mother’s lips. “Friends who stand by your side and whose honor you’ll defend just as fiercely. The ones you trust completely—they’ll be the ones who stay with you for life.”Kaori dismissed her to bed not long after, and they never spoke of that little incident again. Neither Shinku nor Kurenai spoke about it either. Kimiko also noticed that they stopped asking her where she was going whenever she left the house, so she had a feeling her mother had a conversation with the two about the situation she was in.She wanted to believe in her mother’s words. That in the future, it’d be less difficult for her to fit in this world she found herself in. She’d actually start to speak to people her age and she wouldn’t feel like she’s being forced to hang out with children. That she would start to make friends. But…only time will tell.

The world of shinobi did not stop spinning outside. On the contrary, it seemed that when you’re actually living in the world, certain events happened quicker than you thought they did.“What can you say about the current tension surrounding the Council and the Uchiha?” Shinku asked his sister one afternoon, his gaze fixed on the horizon beyond the garden. Beside him, Kurenai paused mid-sip of her tea, her expression thoughtful. Kimiko, meanwhile, was too focused on trimming the rose shrubs in their family’s garden.“There are members of the Uchiha Clan who feel slighted by the village leadership because of recent events,” Kurenai began. “It started with Fugaku-sama’s non-inclusion for the role of Fourth Hokage. Some of the Uchiha saw it as a deliberate slight. And when they were barred from fighting the Nine-Tails, it only fueled their belief that Konoha would rather risk destruction than trust their clan, ”Kimiko listened intently, her small hands deftly trimming a particularly stubborn branch. The mention of the Uchiha made her pause. She knew how their story would end—and how soon.“As essential as they are, their relationship with the Council and the people has always been… adversarial, because of the role they perform for Konoha.” Shinku said dryly. “Law enforcers are rarely beloved by the people they monitor, and the Uchiha are no exception.”Her father made a humming sound, before continuing to speak. “The Uchiha are right, in a sense. The Council, or rather, Danzo Shimura, made the decision to keep them away from the battle against the Kyuubi, and told them to focus on protecting the citizens of Konoha instead,” said Shinku, slowly. “Danzo-san, for all the love he bears for the village, can never be described as an honest man. He is the sort who believes that honesty makes for a poor shinobi,”“Oh?” Kurenai leaned forward, intrigued.“Mm. He is one of the Uchiha’s biggest detractors, seeing the Uchiha as not being wholly loyal to Konoha the same way he and his clan is,” said Shinku, and even without looking back, Kimiko felt the frown in her father’s voice. “And when he saw the opportunity to sow seeds of distrust against the Uchiha, he took it. By keeping the Uchiha away from the Nine-Tails, he made it easier for others to question their loyalty. This growing resentment against the Uchiha allows him the political capital and council support to ostracize the Uchiha even more, which is why the Hokage was forced to accept his recent proposal, as offensive as it is to one of Konoha’s greatest and most noble clans.” Kimiko’s fingers tightened on the shears. Danzo’s actions, calculated as they were, had the air of inevitability. She knew where this would lead—the massacre, the grief, the bitter cycle of violence. The future loomed like a dark cloud she couldn’t dispel.“Fugaku-sama has shown displeasure with the Council’s decision to relocate his clan to the village’s outskirts, where they driven further away from the heart of Konoha. ” said Kurenai slowly, “He feels as if the Council is overreaching and giving deliberate offense to his clan, hiding behind the pretense of ‘reconstruction.’ in order to force them to comply to what they see as targetted and tyrannical ordinances meant to curtail his clan’s influence and power in Konoha.”  “Hm, ‘Wicked-Eye’ had always been dutiful, his loyalty to the village unquestioned. He never paid any mind to his clan’s malcontents who speak of the village conspiring against them.” said Shinku, and as Kimiko turned to trim the bush the other way, she caught sight of the man, who met her eyes and gave her an encouraging smile. “It is concerning that he is seemingly starting to see the situation as these people do.” a tight frown formed on his aging father’s lips.“Father… if what you said is true,” said Kurenai, “Then by doing this, Fugaku-sama is falling directly into Danzo Shimura’s hands. He wants his Fugaku to start refusing to cooperate with Konoha, as it will give him and the council a justifiable excuse to crack down on the Uchiha even harder.”  “Indeed.” said her father with an oddly grim tone. “And did you hear from your teammate Asuma what the Third intends to do with th Uchiha Situation before it escalates more than it already has?”“I have,” said Kurenai. “The Third plans on speaking with Fugaku and his supporters behind close doors, in an effort to mediate. I feel like it will be useless, though.” admitted Kurenai. “Mediation only works if both sides are willing. And the Uchiha….the Uchiha holds grudges like no other clan do.” she sighed, sounding resigned.Her father made a sound of agreement. “I agree. Still,” Shinku said, shaking his head, “Not all matters in Konoha are as grim. Speaking of important decisions…I heard from Lord Third that Asuma has received an invitation to join the Twelve Guardian Ninja from the Fire Daimyo himself,”  Her father sniffed. “A great honor for any Konoha-nin to receive. Has he told you whether he would accept?”Kurenai stiffened, her face tight. “If he has, it’s his choice to make, and it is not something I would discuss with you, Father.”Kimiko glanced over her shoulder just in time to see Shinku chuckling. “What happened to the manners and etiquette your mother took the time to teach you?” huffed Shinku. “Becoming one of the Twelve Guardian Ninja is an honorable role for any Konoha-nin, especially a new jonin. It will allow him to gain some experience navigating the politics that comes with being a jonin of Konoha,” He paused for a brief moment. “The Daimyo’s courtiers do enjoy their courtly intrigues.” “Konoha needs their shinobi closer to home, now more than ever. What he’ll learn in the capital pales in comparison to the service he can render here, to the village,” said Kurenai, though Kimiko could hear from her tone that even she saw the wisdom in their father’s words.A small smile crossed Shinku’s lips as he continued speaking, making no attempts to refute his daughter, nor even acknowledge them. ‘When I took that post, I was fortunate enough to have met your mother. I still remember how we met then, when she, surrounded by a gaggle of giggling handmaidens, approached me, trying to ask for stories about shinobi and the war that raged outside the capital’s walls,” “And you plucked that blushing flower out of the Daimyo’s garden and brought it with you to Konoha,” said Kurenai dryly.“Hoh, is that why you’re worried about Asuma leaving, Kurenai? Afraid he’ll pluck a pretty flower from your uncle’s court like your father did?”“Father!” Kurenai’s scandalized tone drew laughter from Shinku, the tension in the air momentarily dispelled.Kimiko returned to her task, a small smile tugging at her lips. Even amidst the looming shadows of politics and personal decisions, her family remained a source of warmth. But the world beyond their garden was moving too fast. The Uchiha, Asuma, the endless machinations of those in power—it was a reminder that time was slipping through her fingers.If she wanted to keep her promise, she would have to act—and soon. Thankfully, she didn’t have to wait long. Her days as a carefree child without responsibilities were over, as one day, her father came to tell her that the time had come for her to start her education as a Shinobi in the Academy.She always flinched whenever her mother brought up the possibility of having her go to one of the civilian schools in Konoha, or even Minzoku, the most prestigious educational institution in the capital, where nobles and rich merchants sent their children to study law, philosophy, literature, and other things they needed to live a cultured and comfortable life.She didn’t want that life for herself; she had lived it before. She was determined to make this life one of consequence.Her mother’s suggestions about alternative education always seemed half-hearted, however. Her conversation with the late Biwako Sarutobi had made Kaori realize that not letting her younger daughter become a shinobi like her husband and eldest daughter would be doing her daughter, her family, and the village a disservice. So really, there was no question about the sort of education Kimiko would receive.The night before her first day at the Academy, Kimiko couldn’t sleep. A thousand thoughts ran through her head. What sorts of lessons would she learn? Would it be easier to make friends there who wouldn’t mock her for ‘speaking like a grown-up’? Would she finally start to fit in with people who weren’t her family?As dawn broke, Kimiko sat by her window, watching the soft light creep over Konoha. Her fingers idly traced patterns on the glass. Today wasn’t just any day—it was the day she’d take her first real step into the world she’d chosen for herself.When Kaori entered her room to wake her, Kimiko was already dressed, showing precision and meticulousness that was surprising for a five-year-old to have. Kaori said nothing but gave her daughter a look of pride tinged with longing—the look of a mother getting ready to let her child step out into the real world. Kimiko pretended not to notice, focusing instead on straightening her collar.When she and her mother arrived at the Academy, the instructors had prepared a small introduction ceremony for the new enrollees. The Third Hokage was present and gave remarks to the gathered group of parents and students, speaking about the Will of Fire and how he hoped the students would take the lessons they’d learn to heart in order to become shinobi that Konoha would be proud of calling their own.As the Hokage spoke, Kimiko glanced around. Some children fidgeted, their excitement bubbling over, while others clung to their parents, eyes wide with trepidation. Her own heart thudded in her chest, a mix of pride and nervous energy.After the Hokage’s remarks, a group of Konoha-nin instructed the new students to line up and follow them while the parents stayed behind. Kimiko thought it was a symbolic gesture, representing the parents ‘handing’ over their children to the care of the Academy and its instructors.Kaori knelt to Kimiko’s level, smoothing the collar of her shirt with a soft, lingering touch. “Remember, Kimiko,” she said, her voice steady but her eyes shimmering. “Do your best, always. Use your head and your heart when making decisions, and whatever you do, your father, sister and I will always love you.” Kimiko nodded, swallowing a lump in her throat, and planted a kiss on her mother’s cheek before turning to join the line.Group of students were led to the wide, open field behind the Academy, where they were told to sit on the ground and wait until their names were called by their assigned Academy instructor. Sitting cross-legged on the grass with the other children, Kimiko watched as the instructors called out names, their voices crisp and authoritative. Some children bounced to their feet with eager grins; others shuffled nervously. Kimiko kept her back straight and her gaze steady, her posture pristine, the same way her mother taught her to, even as her palms grew clammy. Kimiko noticed just how many students were enrolled. She supposed it made sense, given how, from what she could understand, the Third Hokage and her father, who headed Konoha’s Shinobi Training and Development Divison revised the entire Konoha Education System at the same time the Academy was being rebuilt. For one, they standardized the ages of enrollment and graduation barring truly exceptional circumstances, (Like Itachi, the last person who graduated earlier than twelve, and even that took a lot of debate, said her father. )  to avoid sending children with single digit ages into the field with the very real risk of death, given that Hidden Villages were created to avoid that in the first place. She supposed it made sense. The anime focused a lot on Naruto and the people closest to him, like his friends and classmates, but that didn’t mean other shinobi didn’t go to school the same time as he did.  Besides, if each class only had a single class, the shinobi population would start declining very quickly, given the lethality of the job. Kimiko tried her best to not look suspicious as she scanned the group, trying to pick out the faces of the rest of the Rookie Nine. She did spot a few familiar faces. She spotted a heavyset boy munching on chips, next to a slouched boy who looked like he’d rather be anywhere else. 
Shikamaru and Choji, huh? They look exactly like I imagine them to.
Nearby, a girl with blue hair and pale, pupil-less eyes sat quietly as a wolfish boy chatted enthusiastically beside her. A boy in sunglasses sat on her other side, silent but attentive. So that’s Hinata, Shino and Kiba…  Her lips twitched into a faint smile.A few paces ahead, a blonde girl with a vibrant smile effortlessly held the attention of a small group, including a diminutive girl with pink hair.
Sakura and Ino…
“I hope I get the same sensei as Nii-san had,” came a voice beside her, and as Kimiko turned her gaze to the side, she was greeted by the young face of a boy with dark eyes and dark hair, a determined and excited look on his face. Kimiko’s heart almost skipped a beat when she recognized who it was.“Sasuke,”  she spoke, not even realizing she said his name out loud.“Huh? Yes? How do you know my name?” Asked Sasuke, tilting his head in slight curiosity. Kimiko blinked at him owlishly, scrambling for an answer. “Your mother, Mikoto-san? She used to visit my family’s teahouse. I think I remember you coming with her once.”Well, that wasn’t the complete truth. The only time she remembered Mikoto encountering Mikoto and her family at all was when she was barely half a year old, and Sasuke was even younger than she was then. Sasuke frowned, obviously not convinced.  “I don’t remember that.”“Ask your nii-san later,” she deflected smoothly. That worked with children, didn’t it?  “Isn’t he a Chūnin? My papa and big sis say he’s amazing.”“Oh!” Sasuke’s expression lit up. “He is the best shinobi I know! He’s really strong, even tou-san says he’s amazing. I want to be just like him, even surpass him one day!” Kimiko smiled, listening as Sasuke spoke glowingly of his brother, Itachi. There was no envy in his voice, only pure admiration and affection for a brother he looked up to. Her chest tightened. She knew the impossible choice that awaited Itachi—and the scars it would leave on Sasuke.She couldn’t change everything, and she was beginning to make peace with that. She wouldn’t be able to prevent every tragedy destined to unfold, but the fact that she was here—face to face with a child who carried the reincarnated essence of Indra, someone who would one day become one of the most powerful figures in this world and leave an indelible mark on it...It made her realize just how potentially significant her presence could be.Their conversation didn’t last long after that, as a familiar instructor, a rather awkward and young Iruka Umino, finally had his turn to call who would be part of his class.“If I call your name, please line up in front of me. “Aburame, Shino. Amano, Masahiko…” Kimiko watched as Iruka started reading names off the list, and she actually started to hope that she’d be part of his class, given how easier it would make befriending the characters she was familiar with, whom she knew would play integral roles in the future, both for Konoha and the entire Shinobi world. She felt her anxiety rise the closer Iruka got to her surname, but eventually, the moment came. “Yamanaka, Ino. And…Yuhi, Kimiko.” She felt as if a huge weight was lifted off her shoulders, and she immediately joined the gathered line at the back, keeping a serene look on her face.
But wait, why did it seem like something was missing…?
“Alright,” Said Iruka with a bright smile. “From now on, you will be known as Class 1-8. And I will be your Sensei, Iruka Umino. Now, if you’d follow me, we’re going to go and proceed to our cla–”  Another instructor came rushing in beside Iruka, whispering something in his ear.  Iruka’s brows creased, and then a steely frown crossed his face, till it was replaced by a look of resigned acceptance. As the instructor left, Iruka turned to address them again.“Alright, it seems that we will have another member of our class.” Kimiko managed to notice the slight tension in his voice as he spoke. He turned his gaze from them, to the sea of students who have yet to be sorted to their respective instructors.““Uzumaki, Naruto!” Iruka’s voice rang out.The field fell silent. Then, like thunder, a triumphant yell shattered the quiet.“YEEEEEEAH!”Kimiko turned, unable to suppress a laugh as a yellow-haired boy in a garish orange jumpsuit barreled toward them, beaming.“That’s me, Uzumaki Naruto!” he declared, pointing dramatically at Iruka, before turning his attention to them, face filled with determination and enthusiasm. “Your new classmate and the future Hokage, you know!”Kimiko noticed the awkward silence that followed his proclamation, but instead of embarrassment, she felt a spark of warmth. She smiled at Naruto—genuine, serene.
I knew something was missing.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 6: Blossoms and Bonds
Kimiko found the lessons at the Academy remarkably simple. It wasn’t because being reincarnated in this world had made her inherently smarter—though she couldn’t entirely discount the possibility—but because the curriculum was tailored for six- and seven-year-olds. Simple arithmetic, basic literacy, and introductory history were either skills she’d mastered long ago or concepts she grasped easily, especially after reading more advanced texts in the library. She would have found it incredibly tedious if it didn’t give her a chance to feel better about herself and her intelligence despite her having a massively unfair advantage over her peers.Sitting in the middle of the classroom, always within Iruka-Sensei’s line of sight, she found herself enjoying the lessons. Whether answering questions with confidence or asking thoughtful ones that made Iruka pause, she quickly earned his attention. After one particularly detailed answer about Konoha’s early days, Iruka gave her a faint nod, his expression pleased.To her surprise, Sasuke Uchiha had chosen the seat beside her on the first day of class. She guessed he, like most children, gravitated toward familiar faces—and she was the only person he’d exchanged more than two words within this new environment.Their morning pre-class routine soon became predictable. Sasuke would walk in, prompting a ripple of whispers and glances from some of the girls. He’d scan the room until he spotted her and then calmly take the seat beside her.“Ohayo, Kimiko-chan,” he’d say, his voice polite but steady. She’d glance up with a polite nod and a small smile before returning her attention to her notes. Even then, she sometimes felt his gaze linger—not intrusive, just curious.Once, while she was answering a question from Iruka, she noticed Sasuke glancing at her notes. When she turned slightly, their eyes met for a brief moment. He quickly looked away, a faint crease on his brow as though embarrassed to be caught.Other students seemed to take notice of her too. During a lull in the lecture, a boy across the room nudged his friend and glanced her way, only to avert his eyes when she shifted in her seat. Another time, she overheard a girl whispering something about her hair. It was subtle, but noticeable enough to remind Kimiko of the way people often reacted to her presence ever since she started in the Academy.Still, she chose to focus on her studies. Attention, after all, wasn’t always an advantage.Not everything they learned was academic. Some school days were solely dedicated to practical lessons, like chakra manipulation. Iruka-sensei taught them about chakra, the basic theories behind it, and how it was used. But more importantly, he taught them how to manipulate and control it.The ‘leaf’ exercise was one of the basic chakra exercises Iruka introduced. While it was new to most of the class, some students like Sasuke, Hinata, Shino, and Kimiko were already well beyond the point of finding it challenging. After the third class of practicing, when it became evident that they could do it effortlessly, Iruka-sensei excused them from participating."You four don’t need to attend these sessions anymore," Iruka said, his tone kind but firm. "Treat this as a free period, but I highly encourage you to use it productively."Kimiko took this advice to heart and used the time to focus on hand seals. She’d tried performing them as a child and even as a teenager back in the real world. Of course, without chakra, it had been nothing more than a game of finger twister. Here, though, it was serious. Hand seals were fundamental to using jutsu, and precision was everything. A split-second mistake on the battlefield could mean the difference between life and death.She wasn’t particularly good at them yet, which was why she asked Sasuke for help. She vaguely remembered that he was talented at hand seals—if not from innate skill, then from being an Uchiha. Even at this young age, his prodigal abilities were starting to show. Sasuke, perhaps grateful for her silent companionship in class or simply liking the chance to feel helpful, agreed.“Okay,” Sasuke said, standing across from her at the back of the classroom. His dark eyes were focused, and his hands rested lightly at his sides. Kimiko mirrored his posture, poised but relaxed. Around them, a few students glanced over, some curious and others merely passing time. Naruto, in particular, seemed distracted enough to earn Iruka’s scolding.“Bird-Snake-Rat-Ox-Dragon!” Sasuke called suddenly.Kimiko’s hands moved without hesitation, flashing through the sequence with precision and speed. Her motions were mechanical yet fluid, the result of relentless practice.“Dog-Bird-Monkey-Ram-Hare!”Her hands continued seamlessly, the transitions growing smoother with every seal. She caught the faint upward quirk of Sasuke’s lips—a hint of approval—before he raised the difficulty.“Clone Jutsu Hand Seal!”For a brief moment, Kimiko had to think, but she didn’t falter. Her fingers moved swiftly through the Ram, Snake, and Tiger signs, her muscle memory carrying her through.For an instant, she considered kneading chakra to actually perform the jutsu, but Iruka’s earlier warning echoed in her mind: No one is allowed to use jutsu in their first two years. It wasn’t just a rule; it was practical. Most students, still inexperienced in chakra control, risked serious harm if they overextended themselves. Iruka had been clear about the dangers of chakra fatigue and depletion, and she had no intention of testing those limits.Every shinobi had a finite amount of chakra in their reserves. While exercises and training could expand those reserves, much like how someone short might grow taller with effort, there was a limit set by genetics. A shinobi could only develop so far before their natural predispositions set a hard cap.Chakra Fatigue was not the same as Chakra Depletion. Depletion occurred when one ran out of chakra entirely, but Chakra Fatigue happened when a shinobi pushed themselves to perform jutsu beyond that point. At that stage, the body began drawing energy from other sources, starting with muscles and eventually tapping into more critical areas like internal organs.The consequences were severe. Best case scenario, the shinobi survived but with permanent injuries or diminished reserves, rendering them weaker than before. Worst case? They’d push too far and die.Iruka-sensei explained this to the class early on, emphasizing its importance and why they should learn how to manage their chakra effectively. Both Kimiko and Sasuke were noted to have above-average chakra reserves according to him. However, Kimiko’s reserves surpassed not just Sasuke’s but also everyone else’s in the class—except Naruto. (Iruka didn’t mention that detail to her, but that was one of the focal points of the series. She doubted she’d exceed his stupid chakra levels.) The fact that only someone with Uzumaki genetics and a tailed beast inside them could outmatch her reserves spoke volumes about how much her early chakra maturation had set her apart from her peers.“Good job, Kimiko-chan,” Sasuke said, his voice tinged with genuine praise as he clapped her shoulder. “You’re still a bit slow on the Clone Jutsu seals, though. You had to think for a second.”“Sorry,” Kimiko replied, her tone light but teasing. “Not everyone can be a prodigal Uchiha.”Sasuke beamed at the compliment, puffing his chest slightly. “Well, you’re better than anyone else in the class, Kimiko-chan. You’re pretty smart.”Kimiko couldn’t suppress the small smile that tugged at her lips. “Thank you, Sasuke-kun. Do you want to practice more?”Sasuke shook his head. “Maybe tomorrow. Nii-san is picking me up today for shuriken training.” He paused, glancing at her. “I’d love to train more tomorrow though. Do you want to practice the hand seals again?”Kimiko blinked, caught off guard by the sudden invitation. Sasuke’s dark eyes met hers, earnest and unwavering. How could she refuse?“Sure, Sasuke-kun,” she said, her voice polite but warm. “Have fun with Itachi-senpai!”Sasuke smiled and nodded before turning and jogging out of the room. The other students were also filing out, most of them exhausted from the day’s activities. Kimiko picked up her knapsack and moved toward the door. Iruka gave her a small smile as she passed, which she returned.She paused when she noticed Naruto still seated at his desk, crossing his arms and scowling as Iruka spoke to him.“You need to focus, Naruto-kun,” Iruka said, his tone firm but patient. “Otherwise, you’ll fall behind.”Naruto’s expression was a mix of indignation and something softer—almost pleased. It was as though he relished the attention, even if it came in the form of a scolding.Kimiko caught his eye as she left and gave him a small, serene smile. Naruto blinked in surprise before a grin spread across his face, the frustration melting away. She inclined her head slightly and walked out, feeling a faint warmth in her chest. Some sort of affection for the boy who did not know how important the man scolding him would be to his life. The teacher whose lessons would make him into the greatest Hokage in history. There’s potential in everyone, even if they don’t see it yet, she thought, her steps light as she headed home.By their second year, the Academy introduced taijutsu training—and with it came physical conditioning.Kimiko had been indifferent to Physical Education in her past life. She wasn’t the last kid picked for dodgeball, but she was far from the first. It had been tolerable then, but the shinobi version of P.E.? It made her sympathetic to every kid who hated it.Every morning, Iruka-Sensei would lead them to the wide field behind the Academy, where the first order of business was a run. She still remembered their first day vividly.“Nara, straighten up! Uzumaki, Inuzuka, pay attention!” Iruka barked, his voice snapping across the field like a whip. Shikamaru groaned but straightened his posture, and the other students quickly fell silent under Iruka’s sharp gaze.“A ninja’s body is their greatest weapon,” he said, pacing in front of them. “Neglect it, and you’re as good as dead. If you don’t take care of your health, you’re not just putting yourself at risk—you’re endangering your entire team.”His words hung heavy in the air. Iruka paused, his eyes sweeping over the group. When he continued, his tone was steel. “From this day on, we’ll start each day with a run around the Academy. Then, we’ll continue our physical training after lunch break! I expect your full effort during these drills. If you’re not willing to give it everything you’ve got, you might as well stay home.”No one hesitated. And what followed was the most miserable two hours Kimiko had ever endured. They ran lap after lap, Iruka’s voice pushing them just when they thought they couldn’t go further. Sweat dripped into her eyes, her lungs burned, and her legs felt like lead. But just when it seemed unbearable, Iruka finally called a halt, as if he could sense the exact moment they were ready to collapse.The days that followed were no better. The exercises grew increasingly grueling: weighted squats with sandbags, push-up variations, and agility drills that had them dodging blunted shuriken while flipping on balance beams. The field echoed with Iruka’s sharp commands and the groans of struggling students.Kimiko hated every second of it. Not because it was hard—but because she wasn’t excelling like she was used to.She wasn’t failing; in fact, she was doing better than some of her classmates, like Shikamaru, Choji, and Naruto. But compared to Kiba, Hinata, and Ino, she was miles behind. And Sasuke? He was in a league of his own, effortlessly excelling at everything, from endurance runs to strength exercises.It gnawed at her. She had gotten used to standing out in academic and chakra-based lessons. But here, on the field, she felt painfully average. Each stumble, each slower lap, felt like a blow to her confidence. The insecurity bubbled up, whispering fears she didn’t want to confront: Was she destined to be mediocre, even in this world? Would she never be anything more than ordinary?Her confidence took another brutal hit when Iruka began teaching them taijutsu.The lessons started with the basics: Konoha Hyoujun Kata, or Konoha’s Standard Forms. The style was unremarkable at first glance—straightforward and utilitarian—but it was perfectly suited for the Academy’s purposes. Designed to level the playing field, it emphasized swift strikes, grapples, and evasive acrobatics, all tailored to help adolescents overcome larger, stronger foes. It was the kind of style that seemed almost mundane until you realized its genius lay in its adaptability, the fact that it provided genin a strong foundation, and that they can quickly branch out to more specialized styles using the style as a baseline.At first, practice involved simply learning and repeating the forms. But soon, Iruka announced the inevitable.“Alright, it’s time for Traditional Shinobi Sparring!” Iruka’s voice rang out one morning, met with cheers and fist pumps from some of the more enthusiastic students.Kimiko’s stomach twisted. Sparring was necessary—she understood that. As future shinobi, they had to learn how to fight in real scenarios. The stakes were literally life or death, and Iruka wanted to ensure they applied what they’d learned under pressure. Still, knowing this didn’t make her any less nervous.She watched match after match, clapping politely as names were called and winners were declared. She felt her heart beat faster as the inevitable came closer and closer."The winner of this bout is Sasuke Uchiha!" Iruka announced, raising his hand toward the young Uchiha, whose flawless speed and impeccable technique had captivated the entire class. A wave of applause broke out, enthusiastic and loud—especially from Sakura and Ino, whose cheers bordered on shrill excitement.Kimiko joined in with a polite, measured clap, but her heart wasn’t in it. Her nerves were too frayed to focus on anything other than her own upcoming match. Sasuke’s victory only heightened her anxiety, a reminder of the skill level expected in these sparring sessions.Kiba, Sasuke’s opponent, groaned as he dusted himself off, muttering something under his breath before trudging over to join Hinata, who offered him a sympathetic smile. Meanwhile, Sasuke made his way back to his seat beside Kimiko, his expression calm and composed, as though the bout had barely challenged him.“You’ll be fine, Kimiko,” Sasuke whispered, his tone calm and reassuring as he returned to the space beside her.Easy for you to say, reincarnation of Indra. Kimiko managed a polite smile in response, though her nerves didn’t abate.“Next bout: Yamanaka, Ino, and Yuhi, Kimiko!” Iruka announced.A louder-than-usual round of applause broke out, predominantly from the boys. Kimiko felt her cheeks warm but squared her shoulders as Sasuke gave her an encouraging nudge. Stepping into the circle, she faced Ino, whose bright smile belied a sharp confidence.“Good luck, Kimiko-chan,” Ino said cheerfully, forming the Seal of Confrontation.“You too, Ino-chan,” Kimiko replied, her voice not as steady as it usually was as she mirrored the seal.Iruka’s smile suggested he was pleased with their sportsmanship. “Such polite students,” he remarked before raising his hand. “Begin!”And it was only then that Kimiko realized—both in this life and her previous one—she’d never truly been in a fight.That split second of hesitation was all Ino needed. Before Kimiko could react, the blonde was already closing the gap, her fist flying forward. Kimiko barely had time to raise her arms in a cross guard. Focus, Kimiko. The impact jarred her forearms, a dull thud reverberating up her bones. Ino’s determined face loomed just beyond her guard as she unleashed two more sharp strikes. Each hit made Kimiko step back, her right foot planted firmly into the ground to keep her balance.As Ino hopped back, Kimiko caught the slight tilt of her opponent’s hip, the way her leg cocked subtly. An attack was coming. Now’s my chance. Dropping her guard, Kimiko bent her knees and launched herself forward, her fist shooting out in a straight jab aimed at Ino’s head. The other girl’s eyes widened—surprised at the speed—but she twisted her neck just in time. The blow glanced off Ino’s cheek, a faint bruising streak left behind.Kimiko didn’t waste the momentum. She tried to spin into a round kick aimed at Ino’s ribs, but her footing wobbled slightly mid-turn. The kick connected weakly with Ino’s shin as the other girl raised her leg to block. The jarring impact stung, but Kimiko barely had time to register it before Ino pressed forward.Planting her foot firmly, Ino launched a flurry of quick jabs. Kimiko scrambled back, swaying awkwardly to avoid the strikes. Her breaths came fast and uneven as she struggled to keep up with Ino’s relentless offense.And then, Kimiko saw an opening.Ino planted her feet and pushed off the ground, twisting her body into a spinning kick aimed at Kimiko’s head. The move was graceful and precise, the kind of attack you’d see in a training manual. Kimiko had only a fraction of a second to react. She bent her knees and launched herself backward into a flip, the wind from Ino’s kick brushing past her face. She landed several feet away, wobbling slightly but upright. She’ll need a second to steady herself after that move. Kimiko didn’t waste the opportunity. She sprinted forward, her breaths shallow but determined. Ino was just landing, her balance still shaky. This is my chance. If I strike fast enough, I can take her down. Kimiko threw a powerful hook, aiming for Ino’s face, but the glint of focus in Ino’s eyes warned her too late—it was a trap. Ino batted her punch aside with effortless precision, leaving Kimiko wide open.Pain exploded in Kimiko’s abdomen as Ino drove a quick one-two combination into her stomach. The force of the punches knocked the wind out of her, and she staggered back, clutching her middle. Her vision blurred for a moment, and she barely registered Ino stepping in for a third strike, a straight punch aimed at her head.
No! I can’t lose!
Kimiko twisted her body just in time, the punch grazing her temple instead of landing squarely. The impact still left her reeling, her ears ringing, but she used the momentum to grab Ino’s extended arm. Her fingers clamped down like a vice, nails biting into Ino’s forearm as she twisted it sharply. Ino gasped, trying to pull free, but Kimiko held on with all her strength.Kimiko struck back. Her first punch connected with Ino’s ribs, eliciting a sharp gasp. Her second found its mark on Ino’s stomach, and on the third strike, she raised her knee, slamming it into Ino’s abdomen. The other girl doubled over, spitting out saliva, her body curling instinctively against the pain.But Ino wasn’t done yet. She mustered her strength, yanking her arm free from Kimiko’s grip and leaping back to create distance. Her movements were slower now, her breath labored, but her eyes burned with fierce determination. The cheers of their classmates echoed in the background, split between support for both fighters.Kimiko raised her arms into the standard fighting stance, her muscles screaming in protest but her resolve unbroken. Ino mirrored her, steadying herself and raising her fists again.They moved at the same time, charging toward each other in a final clash. Neither dodged, neither hesitated. Ino’s fist crashed into Kimiko’s temple just as Kimiko’s kick connected with Ino’s jaw. The simultaneous impact sent a shockwave through both of their bodies.For a brief moment, the world seemed to hold its breath.Kimiko’s legs buckled beneath her, and she collapsed onto her back, her chest heaving as the sky above blurred in and out of focus. Across from her, Ino wavered, her entire body trembling, but somehow, she remained upright.“The winner of this bout is Ino Yamanaka!” Iruka’s voice cut through the haze.Polite applause and scattered cheers erupted around them. Kimiko forced herself up onto one elbow, her pride stinging more than her body. Ino, still clutching her stomach, extended a hand to her.“Good fight, Kimiko-chan,” Ino said, her smile warm despite the strain etched into her features, she extended her fingers to her, which Kimiko took, forming the Seal of Reconciliation. “Thank you,” she responded, perhaps a bit too curtly. But Kimiko was disappointed and deflated at her loss. “It’s your win.” Iruka gave both girls a ruffle on the head before sending them back. Kimiko sank onto the ground beside Sasuke, who leaned closer.“You did well,” he said quietly, trying to reassure her.Kimiko barely nodded, lost in her thoughts. My first fight… and I lost. Despite all the advantages she had,  advantages that only gods like Madara, Hashirama, and Minato had, she still fell short. The taste of failure was bitter, and her confidence, fragile as it was, felt like it was crumbling.For the next two days, Kimiko drifted through her routines in a haze. She didn’t cry, but her silence was louder than any tears. She answered her family’s questions about school with polite, clipped responses, avoiding eye contact. Even Sasuke, who usually found her company pleasant, seemed to keep his distance, his concerned glances tinged with frustration.It wasn’t until Iruka-sensei took her aside after class that something changed.“Kimiko-chan,” he said as she began packing her things. His tone was soft, but it stopped her in her tracks. “Is everything alright?”“Yes, Sensei,” she replied automatically, her voice flat. “I’m sorry for not participating much today. It’s just—”“Kimiko.” Iruka cut her off gently but firmly. “I may not have been teaching for long, but I know when one of my brightest students is troubled. Is this about your match with Ino-chan?”Her shoulders stiffened, and her hands clutched her bag. She couldn’t meet his gaze, her head bowing under the weight of her frustration.Iruka crouched slightly, angling his face to meet hers. “Kimiko-chan, that match could have gone either way. You didn’t do poorly. In fact, you did better than most would in your place. But you’ll only truly lose if you let one setback defeat you.”Her lip trembled, and tears welled in her crimson eyes. “I tried so hard, Sensei. I practiced and practiced, but it’s like I’ll never catch up…”Iruka’s expression softened, a mix of sympathy and quiet amusement. “You do work hard, Kimiko-chan,” he said. “But do you think Ino-chan doesn’t? Or Hinata, Kiba, Shino—even Naruto?”Kimiko blinked, caught off guard by the question.“It’s not about how fast you learn or how strong you are right now,” Iruka continued, tapping a finger against her chest. “It’s about what’s in here. A shinobi’s greatest strength isn’t their jutsu or skill—it’s their will to keep going, even when it feels impossible.”Kimiko stared at him, her tears forgotten for a moment.“When the body is tired and the mind is weary, it’s your heart that keeps you moving forward,” Iruka said firmly. “There will always be someone better, stronger, faster. But that doesn’t mean you give up. It means you push harder, climb higher. That’s how you’ll become a great kunoichi—not by being the best all the time, but by never stopping, no matter how many mountains you face.”For a moment, the classroom was quiet, his words sinking into her like rain on parched soil. Kimiko swallowed hard and nodded, her voice barely a whisper.“Thank you, Sensei.”Iruka smiled, straightening up. “Good. Now, don’t let me catch you slacking tomorrow. You’ve got mountains to climb.”That conversation with Iruka stayed with her, echoing in her mind like a steady drumbeat. She understood now why he had such a profound influence on Naruto—why his words would shape the boy into the great man he would become. Iruka truly believed in his students, each and every one of them, with a sincerity that felt almost foreign to her. In her old world, people like him didn’t seem to exist.Kimiko took his advice to heart, pouring her disappointment and frustration into something tangible. She worked harder than ever before—not in desperate bursts of energy that fizzled out, but with a steady, unyielding drive.The next morning, she arrived at the Academy before dawn, surprising even Iruka, who was setting up for the day. She didn’t stop there. During their morning exercises, she pushed herself relentlessly, not giving in to fatigue or frustration. Each step, each motion carried a silent vow: I will not be average. Her determination didn’t waver. During free periods, she sought out Sasuke to spar, uncaring that he won every bout with ease or that his smirk suggested he wasn’t even trying. And when he was indisposed, she carved out a quiet corner of the yard to train alone. While others played, she drilled the Konoha Hyoujun Kata until the movements felt like second nature, her strikes sharp and precise, her form improving with each repetition.At home, her newfound diligence didn’t go unnoticed. On Sundays, she woke before the sun and ran laps around the compound, her breath clouding in the crisp morning air. She returned only when the rest of the house began to stir. Kurenai watched her one morning from the porch, a bemused smile on her lips.“You’re reminding me of this coworker of mine with all this training, Kimiko. Make sure you don’t start shouting about the springtime of youth,” she teased, though her voice carried a note of pride.Her father, Shinku, was less subtle in his approval. “Good. That’s the spirit of a true shinobi,” he said one evening, watching her practice strikes against a wooden post in the yard. His grin was wide, his voice warm. “Keep this up, and you’ll surpass us all.”Kimiko’s muscles ached, and her body felt like it was being pushed to its limits—but she welcomed it. Each drop of sweat, each sting of exhaustion, reminded her of why she was doing this. I will climb higher. I will be more. And she’d be lying if she said she didn’t notice the improvements. Slowly but surely, her hard work began to pay off. During endurance training, she was often one of the last standing, usually alongside Sasuke and, to the surprise of many, Naruto. Despite his shaky start, Naruto’s determination was undeniable, and while his progress was slower, he was steadily improving.Kimiko’s aim had also become something her classmates feared. In Shuriken Tag, a game Iruka often used to sharpen their accuracy under pressure, few wanted to face her. Her throws were sharp and precise, second only to Sasuke’s, and more than once, her well-placed shots had classmates scrambling for cover.Even Sasuke had to admit just how much Kimiko had improved during one of their sparring matches.He ducked under her hook and parried her kick with his forearm, retreating a step to regain his footing. But Kimiko was relentless. Closing the distance in an instant, she drove her elbow into his jaw and followed up with a sharp kick to his stomach, sending him sliding backward across the dirt.Sasuke blinked, momentarily stunned. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and grinned, his dark eyes glinting with both surprise and respect. “Wow. That’s the first time you’ve managed to land a hit on me, Kimiko.”She froze, her hands still raised in a guard position. “I... did?” Lowering her arms slightly, she stared at him, her crimson eyes wide with disbelief.Sasuke’s grin widened. “Yeah, and you’re getting better every time.” He straightened, rolling his shoulders. Kimiko’s lips curled into a small, determined smile. “Only because of your training, Sasuke-kun. Do you want to continue?” She spread her legs and lifted both her arms, snapping into her combat stance. Raising his fists, Sasuke chuckled. “Guess I’ll have to take you seriously now.” The Academy emptied out slowly, students trickling out in pairs and small groups, their laughter and chatter filling the warm afternoon air. Kimiko lingered behind, walking alone along the path that led to the residential district where her family lived. Her family usually let her go home alone now, given that she often stayed later to spar with Sasuke after school. That, and since attending the Academy, the people of Konoha had grown familiar enough with her to keep an eye on her as she walked home.Her mind buzzed with thoughts of the day’s lessons and Sasuke’s compliment during their sparring match. She didn’t quite feel like celebrating—there was still so much she needed to work on. But still, managing to make Sasuke acknowledge her, when he usually didn’t pay anyone any mind, especially other girls? It made her giddy. It was as if Sasuke was beginning to see her as an equal, or at least someone worth respecting. That didn’t happen with his peers in the anime, not until Naruto caught up with him.Her musings were cut short when she spotted a familiar figure up ahead: Naruto Uzumaki. But he wasn’t alone. Three boys surrounded him, their postures aggressive. At the center of the group was a green-haired boy, tall and broad-shouldered for his age, flanked by two smaller boys who laughed at every word he said. Naruto stood defiant, his small fists clenched and his blue eyes blazing, but it was clear he was outnumbered and outmatched."You’re just a loser! No one wants you here," the green-haired boy sneered, giving Naruto’s shoulder a hard shove. Naruto staggered but didn’t fall, his gaze steady despite the redness in his cheeks."I’m not a loser! I’m going to be Hokage one day, believe it!" Naruto shouted back, his voice cracking slightly.One of the bullies roared with laughter. "Hokage? You can’t even make a clone without falling on your face. Maybe Hokage of idiots!"Kimiko’s lips pressed into a thin line. She stepped forward, closing the distance before any of them could even notice her. When she spoke, her voice was cold and cutting. "And what are you going to be? Hokage of cowards?"The boys froze, their heads snapping toward her. Naruto blinked, his mouth opening slightly in surprise.“Kimiko-chan,” said Naruto, his tone equal parts awe and confusion. Her eyes moved to scan over the other boys’ faces. She didn’t recognize the two smaller ones, but she remembered the leader: Asahi Fuma, of the Fuma Clan. He was there during the opening ceremony. He was in the class that Mizuki taught.The name made her heart harden. One of the first people who put Naruto in harm’s way.“I didn’t think the Fuma clan taught its members to gang up on people,” she said, her expression one of imperious disdain—the same look her mother wore when deeply displeased. “Or was it Mizuki-sensei who taught you this cowardly behavior?”The Fuma boy glared at her hatefully. They always did when their families were mentioned. "This isn’t your business, Yuhi.""It became my business the moment you decided to gang up on someone half your size," Kimiko shot back, her tone calm but cold and unyielding. She took a step closer, her crimson eyes locking with the boy’s. "Three against one? How impressive. Are you planning to brag about this later?"The smaller boys shuffled uncomfortably, exchanging uneasy glances, but the Fuma boy stood his ground. "What’s it to you? He’s just—""He’s a student of the Academy, just like the rest of us," Kimiko interrupted sharply. "And unlike you, he’s not afraid to stand on his own."Naruto’s eyes widened at her words, his lips parting slightly as if he couldn’t quite believe someone was standing up for him.The Fuma boy scoffed but didn’t move closer. "You think you’re so smart, huh? Just because your family—""Leave. Now." Kimiko’s voice dropped an octave, her stance shifting slightly, ready for a fight if necessary. She doubted any of them were as good as Sasuke, or even Ino. She raised her chin, her expression unyielding. "Or I’ll make sure Iruka-sensei hears exactly how brave you are."The Fuma boy’s jaw tightened, but the weight of her gaze, as well as the sudden shuffling back of the other boys, made him hesitate.Finally, he turned with a snarl, shoving one of his companions. "Come on. This isn’t worth it."The trio slinked away, their muttered curses fading into the distance. Kimiko turned to Naruto, her expression softening slightly."Are you alright?" she asked, tilting her head.Naruto stared at her for a moment before grinning widely, his blue eyes sparkling with gratitude. "Yeah! I’m fine! I could’ve handled them myself, though."Kimiko’s lips twitched into a faint smile. "Of course you could. But you shouldn’t have to."Naruto’s grin faltered slightly, his gaze dropping. "Thanks, Kimiko-chan. No one usually… you know… stands up for me."Her heart ached at that, and something in her—something protective and fierce, the part of her that clung to the idea that she wasn’t just a six-year-old girl but someone older, someone who understood loneliness—seized her before she realized. "Then it’s about time someone did."Naruto’s smile returned, brighter than before. "You’re awesome, you know that?"Kimiko chuckled softly, leading him toward the road. "Come on. Let’s walk home."As they walked side by side, Naruto’s chatter filling the air, the chatter of someone who was ecstatic that someone actually stood up for him. Kimiko felt a small spark of warmth in her chest. For all her doubts and struggles, moments like these reminded her why she was here. This world was cruel, but perhaps she could make it a little kinder, one step at a time. As she had anticipated, Naruto stuck to her like glue the very next day. His boisterous chatter filled every moment, often disrupting her focus during training or study. While she tried to remain tolerant, his constant antics—his loud voice, his endless stories, his insistence on being noticed—grated on her nerves more than she cared to admit.It didn’t take long for Sasuke to start avoiding her during breaks, his trademark scowl deepening whenever Naruto’s voice echoed across the training yard. “I can’t concentrate with him around,” Sasuke muttered one afternoon, sparing a pointed glance in Naruto’s direction before stalking off to train alone.Kimiko tried to bear it. She really did. She understood why Naruto behaved the way he did. She knew the loneliness that drove him, the desperate yearning to be acknowledged. It wasn’t his fault, and she knew that better than most. But just because she understood didn’t mean she had the patience to always deal with it.It came to a head one afternoon during sparring practice when Naruto, once again, shouted out her name from the sidelines, his cheers drowning out her instructor’s advice. She barely managed to block a punch from her opponent, her irritation flaring like wildfire.“Enough, Naruto!” she snapped, the word sharper than she intended. Naruto’s face fell, his expression startled and hurt.Kimiko’s chest tightened with guilt, but before she could say anything else, Iruka-sensei called for a break, sparing her the need to address the moment immediately. As the lunch break began, Kimiko glanced over at Naruto, who was sitting by himself, idly drawing aimless patterns in the dirt with a stick. His usual vibrancy seemed dimmed, his shoulders slightly hunched. Something about the sight tugged at her heart, and before she could stop herself, she was already walking toward him, the bento her mother had prepared in her hand.“Hello, Naruto,” she said softly, taking a seat beside him.Naruto’s gaze snapped up, his eyes widening in surprise. “Oh, hello, Kimiko-chan!” His voice was still loud, but it carried a faint hint of somberness that was unusual for him.“Do you want to share my lunch with me?” she asked, holding out the bento with a small smile.Naruto blinked at her, his wide eyes brimming with surprise and something that almost looked like gratitude. His face broke into a big, goofy grin, the kind that only Naruto could manage. “It’s not like you have to ask! We’re friends, you know!”“That’s right,” Kimiko replied gently, her smile widening. “We are.”And just like that, the tension from earlier melted away. It was an unspoken apology, one that Naruto accepted with the ease of a child who knew what it meant to be lonely and desperately valued even the smallest acts of kindness. For all his flaws, Kimiko knew Naruto was a good kid—one who wore his heart on his sleeve and who would grow into the most loyal friend anyone could ask for.Even if he weren’t destined to become one of the most integral parts of Konoha’s future, Kimiko realized she would want him in her corner. Naruto had a way of making people better simply by being himself, and in his own chaotic, stubborn way, he helped her see the kind of person she wanted to become at her second chance in life. “Alright, everyone, pay attention,” said Iruka-sensei, his arms crossed as he scanned the eager faces of his students. They were lined up on the path to the large training field behind the Academy, the afternoon sunlight casting long shadows over the group.“Today’s sparring session will be a bit different,” Iruka continued, his tone quiet, letting anticipation build.“GET ON WITH IT, IRUKA-SENSEI!” Naruto’s voice rang out, drawing a wave of chuckles from their classmates. Even Kimiko found herself stifling a demure giggle behind her hand, a small smile tugging at her lips.Iruka sighed, running a hand down his face. “Naruto…” he muttered, shaking his head. “Alright. Instead of sparring against your classmates, Mizuki-sensei and I decided to have two of the best students in our class compete in an exhibition match.”Excited murmurs rippled through the group, the buzz of curiosity and speculation growing louder. Kimiko tilted her head, intrigued.“Now, I expect all of you to be on your best behavior and show your support to our class’s representatives!” Iruka’s chest puffed out slightly as he delivered the announcement with pride.“Alright! So I’ll be representing our class, huh, Iruka-sensei! I’ll beat whoever Mizuki-sensei’s student is, believe it!” Naruto declared, leaping up from his spot with a triumphant grin.More laughter erupted, Kiba’s loud and wolfish among them. “Sure, Naruto,” he teased, leaning back and crossing his arms.Iruka sighed again, rubbing his temples. “No, Naruto,” he said flatly, causing the blond boy to pause mid-pose and dramatically fall back into his seat, eliciting more giggles.Iruka’s tone shifted, drawing their focus. “The pair representing our class will be Sasuke Uchiha…”No surprises there. The murmurs turned to nods and whispered agreements. Kimiko glanced at Sasuke, who kept his expression calm and composed. She gave him a small nudge of encouragement. He responded with a faint, confident smile. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught Ino and Sakura shooting them curious, slightly annoyed glances.“And Kimiko Yuhi,” Iruka added.Kimiko blinked, the words not fully registering at first. Her? Applause and cheers swelled around her, though none as loud as Naruto’s exuberant yell. “ALRIGHT! Go and win, Kimiko-chan!”Though not everyone seemed pleased. She could feel her classmates’ gazes shifting toward her, and a faint whisper carried from somewhere behind her. “Of course she gets picked. She’s like, perfect at everything.” The voice was muffled but audible enough for Kimiko to hear, and she felt heat rise to her cheeks. Another voice followed with a hushed, “And did you see Sasuke smile at her? He never smiles at anyone.”Kimiko straightened her posture, pretending not to notice. Her nerves buzzed beneath her calm exterior. Why her? Surely someone like Hinata, who specialized in taijutsu, would be a better choice? The familiar grip of nervousness began tightening around her chest, but she barely had time to dwell on it before she felt a sharp nudge under the table.Sasuke had lightly kicked her foot, drawing her attention. “We can do it,” he said smoothly, his dark eyes steady on hers. “You’ve gotten pretty good.”Kimiko swallowed hard, his words both reassuring and unsettling. “Thanks,” she murmured, forcing a small smile. But as she glanced toward the training field, she couldn’t shake the knot of anxiety forming in her stomach. This wasn’t just sparring—it was representing her class. And the thought of failing in front of everyone loomed large in her mind. No, she told herself. It’s because I’m representing this class that I need to be focused. I can’t afford to let these people down.  It didn’t take long before they were gathered in the training field. The two classes were divided into two groups, each facing the other with an air of anticipation. In the center of the field, their sensei conversed quietly, likely finalizing the match order. Kimiko’s gaze, however, was fixed on Mizuki, who stood among the instructors with his trademark easy smile.Her crimson eyes hardened, venom seeping into her expression. The sight of him—the very man who would one day put an innocent child in harm’s way for his own selfish gain—turned her stomach. That someone so deceitful and cruel could work as a teacher made her skin crawl. How could a person like that be entrusted with shaping the next generation of shinobi?Kimiko tore her gaze away, unwilling to let her loathing consume her thoughts. Mizuki had just leapt back to join his class, leaving Iruka standing alone in the middle of the field to address the students.“Alright, quiet, please!” Iruka’s voice cut through the chatter, and the noise quickly died down. He offered a warm smile to both classes before continuing. “The first match will be Uchiha Sasuke versus Morita Tenma!”Cheers erupted from both sides as the two boys stepped into the center of the field. Iruka raised his hand high, and the pair exchanged the seal of confrontation, their movements sharp with focus.“BEGIN!” Iruka’s hand came down in a swift chop, and the boys exploded into action.It was over almost as soon as it began. Both rushed forward, but it quickly became clear who had the upper hand. Sasuke’s movements were precise, every strike deliberate and efficient. His form was exceptional for his age, and Kimiko, thanks to her own training, could see the difference. There was no wasted motion, no hesitation in his attacks.His opponent grunted as Sasuke landed a solid kick to his stomach, followed by two clean punches to the face. A jumping knee to the chin sent the boy sprawling onto his back, utterly defeated.“Winner, Uchiha Sasuke!” Iruka announced.Their class erupted into cheers, the loudest coming from the girls. Kimiko joined in with a polite applause, her clapping delicate but genuine.“You’re so cool, Sasuke-kun!” a girl’s voice squealed from behind her. Kimiko didn’t react outwardly, but a small part of her silently agreed.“Your turn, Kimiko.” Sasuke passed her as she walked toward the center of the arena. His expression was calm, but the faintest hint of a smirk tugged at his lips. Kimiko met his gaze with her own serene determination before stepping forward.As she stood in the center, a wave of encouragement rolled over her.
“You can do it, Kimiko!”

“Make our class proud, Kimiko!”
“YOU CAN DO IT, KIMIKO-CHAN!” Naruto’s voice rose above all the others, loud and enthusiastic, drawing amused glances from the crowd.Kimiko felt a small, genuine smile tug at her lips. After that outpouring of support, there was no way she could let him—or their class—down.To her credit, Kimiko didn’t show the slightest flicker of surprise when her opponent stepped forward.“I didn’t know you were considered one of the best in your class, Fuma Asahi,” she said, her tone laced with idle disinterest. Her crimson gaze, cool and unyielding, met her opponent’s eyes without fear.A dark shadow passed over Asahi’s face, his jaw tightening at her words, but Kimiko barely paid him any mind. Her focus shifted briefly to Mizuki, standing just behind his student. His easy smile seemed too deliberate, too smug.
What are you planning…?
“Alright, for our next and final bout, Yuhi Kimiko versus Fuma Asahi!” Iruka’s voice rang out, met with an enthusiastic round of cheers from the students.Kimiko barely heard them. Her world had narrowed to the boy in front of her. Her crimson eyes locked onto his, and she raised her hand, forming the seal of confrontation. Asahi mirrored her gesture, though his movements were sharp, almost impatient.The crowd’s energy dulled into a tense silence as they took their stances. Kimiko drew in a steadying breath, her body fluidly shifting into the foundational form of Konoha’s Hyoujun Kata. One hand extended before her, palm open, while the other curled into a tight fist below her chin. She dragged one foot back, grounding herself.Asahi, for his part, mirrored her stance with slight variations, his frame larger but his movements less refined. His dark eyes bore into hers, his confidence clear.“BEGIN!” Iruka’s sharp command cut through the quiet.This time, she was the one who immediately went on the offensive, closing the distance between herself and Asahi in just a few seconds. Judging by the murmurs from her classmates and even the two instructors, no one had expected her to be so fast—or so aggressive.Asahi barely had time to raise his guard. The flimsy two-handed shield he threw up to protect his face crumpled under the surprising weight of her punch. He staggered back, her fist connecting with a satisfying crunch against his nose.She would never be the strongest. Even for an eight year old she was petite and doll-like, but that also meant that no one expected her to actually have some strength. Kimiko pressed her advantage ruthlessly, unwilling to let him recover. She threw two sharp jabs, both aimed at his midsection. The second strike landed squarely, making Asahi double over with a pained grunt. Wear your opponent down... keep them on the defensive. Her father’s words echoed in her mind as she stepped forward to follow through.Asahi managed to disengage, stumbling back to create distance, but Kimiko dashed forward before he could fully reset. He lashed out with a kick aimed at her head, but it was too slow and too predictable. Her arm came up instinctively to block, and with a sharp shove, she deflected his leg, throwing him off balance.Her focus narrowed, her movements automatic. She ducked under two wild punches, each less refined than the last, her opponent growing desperate. If Kimiko had been in his position, she would’ve feinted a retreat to bait her pursuer, countering with a decisive strike to disrupt their rhythm. But Fuma Asahi wasn’t Kimiko Yuhi. He hadn’t gone through the painstaking training she endured every single day.He didn’t have mountains to climb.Asahi attempted a spinning kick, but at this range, it was a fatal error. Kimiko stepped in, her hand snapping out to halt his leg before it could rise. With a swift motion, she stomped on his knee, forcing him to flinch. The moment his balance wavered, she pushed down harder, using his leg as a springboard to propel herself upward.Her momentum carried her higher as she stepped onto his face, her foot striking hard against his cheek. She pushed off with a sharp kick, using both feet this time, driving the soles of her shoes into his face with brutal precision. The impact sent Asahi reeling backward, his arms flailing as he stumbled to the ground. Kimiko landed lightly on her feet, her stance seamlessly resetting to the standard starting position.For a fleeting moment, she couldn’t help but feel a spark of pride. I must’ve looked flawless just now. Asahi struggled to his feet, blood dripping from his nose, his breaths ragged. Yet, despite his battered state, he refused to give up. Iruka-sensei’s gaze flicked between them, concern flashing in his eyes. It was clear to everyone watching—this match was over, and Asahi was outmatched.“You think you’re that great, huh?” Asahi spat, limping forward. His words carried venom, but his movements betrayed his exhaustion. Kimiko felt her stance instinctively loosen. This is just a kid... “Give up,” she said evenly, her voice steady but not unkind. “There’s no shame in knowing when you’re beaten.”Her attempt at reason only seemed to enrage him further. “Go to hell!” he snarled.He charged toward her again, wild and desperate. Kimiko readied herself, her stance tightening as she prepared to end this with a single, decisive blow. But then, he changed direction mid-charge. Her body pivoted instinctively to track him as he veered to her left, but the sudden shift threw her off balance.Before she could fully adjust, he jumped into the air and reached into his jacket. Her crimson eyes widened as realization dawned. A weapon...! In one fluid motion, Asahi hurled a shuriken toward her, weaving hand signs with alarming speed.“Secret Fuma Clan Art: Shuriken Expansion Jutsu!” he shouted.The spinning shuriken expanded mid-flight, growing to an enormous size without losing its momentum. The sharp, metallic hum of the blade sliced through the air, hurtling toward her like a guillotine. It was massive, easily her size, and it aimed to bisect her where she stood. “No!”
“Stop!”
“Kimiko-chan!” The panicked cries of her classmates echoed around her, but they were distant, drowned out by the pounding of her heart. Iruka-sensei began to sprint toward her, but he was too far away. And Mizuki... the sick smile on his face confirmed her suspicion—he’d orchestrated this.She had to save herself.Her mind raced, her body moving on instinct. Ram, Snake, Tiger... The massive shuriken hit her, slicing cleanly through her body—only for her form to vanish in a puff of white smoke.Gasps rippled through the crowd as the smoke cleared, revealing not one, but two identical copies of Kimiko, standing a short distance apart, poised and unharmed. The real Kimiko’s crimson eyes locked onto Asahi, her expression calm yet unyielding.Asahi landed heavily, his face a mask of disbelief. His oversized shuriken clattered to the ground with a dull thud, its edge buried in the dirt. He staggered, his body swaying as exhaustion overtook him. With a single, defeated groan, he collapsed.  There was chaos in the aftermath. Iruka and Mizuki quickly descended into a heated argument, with Mizuki denying any knowledge of Asahi having a shuriken or knowing one of his clan’s jutsu. Iruka’s furrowed brow and clenched fists betrayed his frustration, though perhaps their years of friendship blinded him from seeing Mizuki as clearly as Kimiko did. She bit back the urge to interject, knowing it wasn’t her place—but her red gaze lingered on Mizuki, cold and calculating.Her classmates, meanwhile, swarmed her with mixed reactions. Ino and a shy Sakura approached first, their concern genuine.“Are you okay, Kimiko-chan?” Ino asked, her voice tinged with worry.“I’m fine,” Kimiko replied, her tone gracious as she nodded to them. “Thank you for asking.”Sasuke, ever unflappable, simply shrugged when their eyes met. “I knew you’d figure it out,” he said coolly. “The moment you started weaving those signs, it was obvious.”Naruto, on the other hand, was as loud as ever, his voice cutting through the chatter. “Wow! That was so cool, Kimiko-chan!” he exclaimed, practically bouncing on his feet. “Can you teach me how to do that too?”Despite herself, Kimiko felt a small smile tugging at her lips. “We’ll see, Naruto-kun,” she said, her tone light. His sheer enthusiasm was infectious, and for a moment, the weight of what had just transpired lifted slightly.As they walked, Kimiko caught sight of her father waiting outside, speaking with Iruka, his expression severe.
“-One of the two people in their year functioning at a high genin level…”
Kimiko caught the tail end of the conversation before Shinku’s eyes found hers, his face softening instantly. Iruka turned to her with a fond smile and ruffled her hair as he excused himself to return to the Academy. Shinku extended his hand, which Kimiko took without question.“So, you had an eventful day, huh?” Shinku said, his eyes twinkling with a mix of pride and concern.“We just had a sparring match, tou-san,” Kimiko replied evenly, maintaining her composed demeanor. “It was hardly worth all that fanfare.”Shinku raised a brow, his amusement evident. “I heard from your sensei that you performed a perfect Clone Jutsu—a jutsu you shouldn’t be able to perform, much less perfect, till you’re about to graduate from the academy a few years from now—and you think it’s nothing worth fussing over?”Kimiko shrugged lightly. “Sasuke’s nii-san, Itachi-senpai, could create a shadow clone when he was my age. Sasuke told me he can already do his clan’s Fireball Jutsu.”As if summoned by her words, Sasuke appeared, holding Itachi’s hand. Sasuke turned to wave at her. “See you tomorrow, Kimiko!”Kimiko smiled in return, nodding politely at both brothers.Shinku watched them for a moment before turning back to her. “If you’re comparing yourself to the top student in your year and one of Konoha’s greatest prodigies, then you’re proving my point.”Kimiko offered a serene smile. “I just want to be like you, kaa-san, and nee-san. That’s why I work so hard.”As they walked, Kimiko spotted another familiar figure walking alone ahead of them. Without hesitation, she called out, “Naruto!”The boy stopped mid-step and turned toward her, his face breaking into a wide, infectious grin. He waved enthusiastically. “Kimiko-chan! Let’s see each other tomorrow! You don’t need to train with that stupid Sasuke—train with me instead!” he exclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement.Kimiko couldn’t help but giggle softly at his exuberance. She didn’t reply, simply offering him a small wave in return. Naruto beamed and waved back before continuing on his way, his bright energy lingering even after he disappeared down the path.Her father remained quiet for a moment, a thoughtful expression settling on his face as they resumed their walk home.“I see you made friends,” he said, slowly. “The Uchiha boy and the yellow-haired boy.”“Sasuke and Naruto, yes.” She knew what her father wanted to say next, so she decided to innocently offer the information he wanted to know.“I saw him a week or two ago on my way home. Three boys were pushing him around, including the Fuma boy I fought. I drove them away.”Shinku tilted his head slightly. “Why did you get involved?”Kimiko hesitated, then spoke earnestly. “I don’t like bullies, tou-san. Especially those who gang up on someone just to tear them down. I don’t think you, kaa-san, or nee-san would’ve wanted me to let that happen either.”Shinku’s gaze lingered on her, unreadable, before he nodded. “And what do you make of him? And the Uchiha boy?”Kimiko blinked at the question, then tilted her head thoughtfully. “Sasuke is… cool. Everyone thinks so. But I think he tries so hard because he wants to be like his nii-san and make his father proud.” Her tone softened. “And Naruto? People tell their kids to stay away from him, but you never told me to. He’s loud, sure, but no more than Kiba or other boys and girls. He’s good, though. Loyal. People make fun of his dream, but why shouldn’t he try? The Hokage isn’t about being fancy or being rich, or even having a family; it’s about being a loyal citizen of the leaf, right? And isn’t that what Naruto is?”Shinku’s lips twitched into a faint smile. As they reached the door to their home, Kimiko looked up at him, her crimson eyes shining. “Tou-san?”“Hm?” Shinku hummed as he slid the door open.Kimiko smiled sweetly. “Can you and nee-san start teaching me some cool jutsu?”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 7:  Garden of Growth
“Haaa!” yelled Shinku, his bamboo shinai held low at his side, both hands gripping the hilt tightly as he charged forward, his bare feet slapping against the wooden floor with a steady rhythm.Kimiko stood her ground, her shorter shinai—a tanto-sized practice blade—held firmly before her in a two-handed grip. Her crimson eyes never left her father, who, despite his graying hair, moved with the agility of a man half his age.Shinku closed the distance in a flash, raising his blade high overhead before bringing it down in a sharp arc, a strike meant to cleave through an opponent from head to waist. Kimiko didn’t falter. Instead of blocking directly, she swung her tanto upward in a horizontal arc, catching the descending blade against the flat of her own. Her feet dug into the floor, her entire body straining as she locked her father’s strike in place.“Hoh, you’re getting stronger, Kimiko. Faster, too,” Shinku remarked with a grin, his face close to hers as their blades trembled in a contest of wills.Kimiko didn’t reply. Instead, she cocked her knee back and thrust out with a sharp front kick. Shinku disengaged, leaping backward with practiced ease. Kimiko didn’t hesitate. She surged forward, her blade held diagonally, its tip skimming just above the floor.“Yes! Stand your ground and defend, but strike with resolve when you attack! That is the philosophy of Konoha-ryu Kenjutsu!” Shinku boomed, his voice resonating through the room as Kimiko brought her sword upward in a sweeping strike.He met her blade with a precise downward parry, the clash of bamboo echoing sharply. Kimiko pressed the attack, her strikes coming in a relentless flurry from all directions. Shinku moved like an unshakable oak, his stance firm as he deflected each blow, stepping back only enough to keep his footing.He wasn’t content with defending forever. As Kimiko lunged forward with a thrust, Shinku slapped her blade aside with a sharp twist of his wrist, leaving her wide open. In a real battlefield, the follow-up swing he unleashed—a brutal, horizontal slash—would have beheaded her.Reacting on instinct, Kimiko’s free hand shot to her chest. Her fingers blurred through a sequence of seals. She wasn’t yet confident in her one-handed seals, but her father had insisted she master them. “A kenjutsu specialist must always have one hand on their blade, which means their other hand must know how to do the work of two. ” he’d said. And now, that lesson was the only thing keeping her from defeat.The bamboo blade closed in on her neck, and a split second before impact, she completed the final sign and shouted, “Ninja Art: Blossoming Escape!”The moment wood met flesh, her form burst into an explosion of crimson petals. They swirled in the air, vibrant and mesmerizing, catching the light as they drifted around Shinku. For a brief moment, the petals seemed to fill the entire room, their spinning motion disorienting.Kimiko was enveloped in darkness, her body feeling weightless and suspended in a void for the fleeting heartbeat it took to reform behind her father. The sensation was jarring, similar to the disorientation one felt when first performing a Substitution Jutsu, but she had trained herself to adapt quickly. As her feet touched the ground, she landed with quiet precision, her tanto poised in her grip. Around her, the crimson petals swirled briefly before scattering into the air and fading into nothingness, leaving only the faintest trace of their presence.“Ha!” Shinku exclaimed, whirling around to face her, a broad grin on his face. “Not content with mastering the Academy’s jutsu, are we? Did your sister teach you that?”Kimiko gave a small, almost sheepish smile, still catching her breath. “She might’ve shown me once,” she admitted. She’d watched Kurenai perform it during a sparring session with Shinku, and Kimiko’s sharp eyes memorized the seals and the way her sister manipulated her chakra. The rest had been hours of painstaking practice—secret, stolen moments in the dead of night.“Well done,” Shinku said, his voice brimming with pride. “Adaptation and ingenuity. That’s how a shinobi survives. Kurenai would be proud of you, Kimiko.” He raised his blade, gripping the hilt with both hands, the blade now parallel with his face. “But I sense you still have more tricks. Come! Attack!” Kimiko obliged, leaping high into the air with her tanto aimed directly at her father’s neck. Her descent was swift, precise, but predictable—too straightforward. Shinku reacted effortlessly, thrusting his longer shinai upward to intercept her attack. The two blades clashed with a sharp crack, and for a moment, Shinku felt the familiar resistance of an opponent’s weight pressing against him.And then Kimiko vanished in a puff of smoke.Shinku’s brows furrowed. "No… that wasn’t a standard clone. I felt the weight—" His eyes widened in realization just as two identical Kimikos emerged from opposite directions, charging toward him in perfect synchronization. Their movements were fluid, their expressions unwavering, curly black hair framing crimson eyes alight with determination.The two Kimikos leaped into the air simultaneously, their blades trailing streaks of chakra as they moved with blinding speed. Both Kimiko left behind shimmering afterimages as they carved through the air, their paths forming an unmistakable arc. They were forming an image of a crescent moon.“Konoha Style: Dance of the Crescent Moon!” the two Kimikos declared in unison, their voices sharp and resonant as they bore down on their father from both sides.Shinku raised his free hand, forming the Fire Release Seal in a practiced motion. A wall of fire erupted around him, roaring to life and forcing the two Kimikos to halt their attack and leap back. The intense heat radiated outward, dissipating the lingering afterimages in an instant.As the flames died down, Shinku stepped forward, his expression calm but his voice carrying unmistakable pride. "In just three months since I began teaching you jutsu, you’ve not only become adept with the sword style I founded for Konoha, but you’ve also managed to execute one of its most advanced maneuvers. Not even Hayate was that skilled when he was a genin."Kimiko’s cheeks flushed a faint pink at the praise. She dipped her head slightly but couldn’t suppress the small, bashful smile forming on her lips. She knew exactly who her father referred to—Hayate Gekkō, or Hayate- nii-san as Shinku insisted she address him. The seventeen-year-old chūnin was her father’s protégé, the first to master the Konoha Style Kenjutsu directly under Shinku’s tutelage.Kimiko had spent hours watching her father and Hayate spar, soaking in every fluid movement and calculated strike. She’d often innocently asked Hayate for tips, feigning childish curiosity, but her real intent was always clear: to learn. She loved watching him demonstrate the Dance of the Crescent Moon, her crimson eyes tracing the elegant arcs of his blade. They wouldn’t teach her outright—she knew that much. So, she relied on observation, pestering Hayate to repeat the maneuver until she understood it down to the last detail.Her father chuckled, shaking his head as he watched her reaction. "You’ve been sneaking lessons from Hayate, haven’t you?" he teased lightly, his tone warm.Kimiko glanced up, her expression innocent but her eyes betraying a flicker of mischief. "Maybe," she admitted softly, gripping her shinai with both hands. "But only because I want to make you proud, Tou-san." Her father approached her, a warm smile on his face as he ruffled her hair. “And learning how to do the Shadow Clone Jutsu, too. Who taught you that?”Kimiko kept her expression even, a serene smile gracing her lips. “I learned from watching you, Nee-san, and Hayate Nii-san,” she said lightly. And Naruto, she added silently. For five hundred and more episodes. The truth was, the Shadow Clone Jutsu wasn’t terribly complicated in theory. It required only a single hand sign and the ability to expel chakra from your body, directing it to where you wanted the clones to form. The trick—and the reason it was classified as a B-rank Jutsu—was the sheer amount of chakra required to create even a single clone. For most shinobi, attempting it would either deplete their reserves or leave them vulnerable.“Hm,” said Shinku, “Well, I suppose you proved to me you know what you’re doing, unlike other girls your age.” A few months ago, her father would have scolded her for being so reckless, his stern voice echoing through the training yard. But now, there was nothing but resigned pride on his face, a flicker of admiration softening his usual sharp gaze. Sparring with her day after day had given him insight into who she was—not just as his daughter but as a shinobi in the making. She would never stop pushing herself, always testing the boundaries of what she could achieve.And he understood now: she wasn’t reckless for the sake of it. She calculated her risks, always staying just within the line of what she could handle. Shinku also knew exactly how much chakra she had. Even if she misstepped, she wasn’t in any real danger, not with the chakra reserves she possessed and her budding control.“Though,” Shinku began as he stepped back from her, his tone carrying the weight of both teacher and father, “your technique could still use some polishing. You rely too much on speed—speed without strength won’t serve you well in a real fight. You need to train your body to endure, so you won’t flinch at every bit of damage.”Kimiko nodded solemnly, her tanto held loosely at her side. She respected her father’s critiques more than anyone’s, but the teasing glint in his eyes made her pause.“And,” Shinku continued, his voice adopting a lighter tone, “I see your control still struggles with two shadow clones.”A faint blush crept up Kimiko’s cheeks at that. Creating two shadow clones was no small feat—most shinobi couldn’t even manage one until they were well into their jonin years, and some never could, their reserves simply too meager. But here she was, not even a genin yet, holding her own against the limitations that others would never surpass.Her lips quirked into a small, wry smile. Is this what it feels like to be a prodigy? she thought, the warm, unfamiliar sensation of pride settling in her chest.“But, a woman should never neglect her promises,” said Shinku as he placed his bamboo sword on the wicker where identical ones were placed in. Shinku narrowed his eyes at Kimiko when it was clear Kimiko was clueless as to what he was saying.“You promised Sasuke you will have dinner with him and his family today,”Realization dawned on Kimiko’s face. She’d almost forgotten about the dinner amidst the day’s excitement. Shinku chuckled softly, shaking his head. “Your mother prepared your clothes. Go on, get dressed. You wouldn’t want to keep the Uchihas waiting.”Kimiko bowed slightly, her composure intact. “Thank you, Tou-san,” she said before hurrying off, silently grateful for her parents' perceptiveness.“Oh, Kimiko-chan, Sasuke here tells us you’re the best kunoichi in your year. Is that true?” Mikoto asked warmly, passing a bowl of rice and curry to Kimiko, who accepted it with practiced grace.Kimiko straightened her back, careful not to fidget as she responded. Her mother’s meticulous etiquette lessons echoed in her mind, reminding her to leave the perfect impression, especially when dining in someone else’s home. “Sasuke-kun is being too kind,” she said with a modest smile. “I’ve been fortunate to have parents who’ve instilled the importance of diligence and hard work. I’m not nearly as skilled as Sasuke-kun—he inspires me to improve every day.”Her response struck the perfect balance between humility and praise, and Mikoto’s approving smile showed that it hadn’t gone unnoticed. Fugaku, seated at the head of the table, gave her an appraising look before nodding slightly. “You’re well-mannered and perceptive. Traits every shinobi should cultivate. No wonder Sasuke speaks so highly of you.”Sasuke beamed, leaning forward in his seat. “Kimiko-chan is amazing! She’s the strongest in our class after me. She’s already mastered the Clone, Substitution, and Transformation jutsu—and she can even make Shadow Clones!” His eyes sparkled with pride, his grin wide enough to rival Naruto’s.Kimiko blinked at the unexpected praise, her cheeks warming slightly. Fugaku raised an eyebrow, visibly impressed. “A Shadow Clone? At your age?” His voice carried a hint of surprise. “That’s not a simple jutsu. It seems you have talent on par with Itachi’s at this stage.”A momentary silence fell over the table at the mention of Itachi, the empty seat opposite Fugaku serving as an unspoken reminder of his absence. Mikoto, ever gracious, quickly steered the conversation to lighter ground.“It seems our Sasuke is quite fond of you, Kimiko-chan,” Mikoto said with a playful lilt. “I can see why—so bright, polite, and pretty. You have all the boys in your class distracted, don’t you? Let’s just hope Sasuke doesn’t spend too much time ogling you.”Kimiko’s eyes widened slightly, her lips parting in surprise, but before she could respond, Sasuke choked on his water, his face turning a deep shade of crimson. “Kaa-san!” he whined, looking both mortified and flustered.Kimiko pressed a hand to her mouth to stifle her giggle. “Thank you for the compliment, Mikoto-san,” she said softly, her voice steady despite the amusement twinkling in her crimson eyes.The warmth and ease of the family’s dynamic settled over the table like a comforting blanket. Mikoto’s radiant smile, Sasuke’s boyish enthusiasm, and even Fugaku’s rare approval painted a picture of a family bound by love and pride.But for Kimiko, the moment was bittersweet. It was hard to sit here, sharing a meal, knowing what was coming. Her gaze flicked to Sasuke, who grinned at her in between bites of food, and her heart ached. It was one thing to know a tragedy was coming, but it was something else entirely to be powerless to stop it.Still, she promised herself that when it happened, she wouldn’t abandon Sasuke. She would stand by him no matter how far he tried to push her away.“Kimiko-chan, have some more curry,” Mikoto said, breaking through her thoughts. “You’re growing into such a lovely young lady—make sure to keep up your strength.”Kimiko smiled and accepted the offer, letting herself be pulled back into the moment. For now, she could only do what she’d always done: do her best and hope it’ll pay off in the end.Kunoichi classes began in their second year at the academy, open exclusively to the girls. Compared to their other lessons, these felt more like social gatherings than rigorous training sessions—at least on the surface. Their instructor was a matronly kunoichi with a perpetually kind smile, the type that could mask a hidden sharpness. Kimiko had no doubt the woman could wield her tea ladle as effectively as a kunai if needed.The classes covered a range of skills deemed essential for a kunoichi’s survival and mission success. They were taught a variety of traditional Land of Fire dances, along with a few from neighboring countries, meant to help them blend seamlessly into foreign environments. Lessons in playing stringed instruments followed—an area in which Kimiko discovered she was utterly hopeless, much to her quiet frustration. The same couldn’t be said for Ikebana, where she quickly proved to be second only to Ino.There were also lessons on formalities: tea ceremonies, sewing and embroidery, wearing proper attire like formal kimono, and mastering the art of makeup application. Each lesson seemed designed to cultivate an air of grace and refinement, preparing them to infiltrate the highest echelons of society if required.At first, Kimiko had felt a flicker of indignation at the implications. Her modern sensibilities bristled at the idea of using “womanly charms” as tools for missions. But as the lessons progressed, she realized how deeply the martial aspects were woven into the curriculum. This wasn’t just about learning to look elegant or poised—it was about survival and adaptability.They were taught to identify poisonous herbs and flowers, as well as how to arrange bouquets in ways that could hide lethal toxins. They learned to conceal weapons in places no man would think to search and how to wield everyday items as improvised tools of defense. Their instructor emphasized deception and adaptability as paramount. The art of passing as a highborn lady wasn’t just about appearances—it was about how to manipulate perceptions to their advantage. It wasn’t lost on Kimiko that the skills mirrored those of historical geisha or courtesans, famously utilized as spies even in her original world.These classes weren’t her favorite, but even she could see their appeal. They provided her with a chance to mingle with girls her age, something she often realized she was sorely lacking.If she were being honest, it frustrated her that most of the people she could truly call friends—Sasuke and Naruto—were boys. They were loyal companions, and she cared for them dearly, but even her mother had gently chided her for not cultivating friendships with other girls.“There are things men cannot even hope to understand about us, Kimiko,” Kaori had said one afternoon, her hands deftly embroidering a floral motif on a silk scarf. “A good lady surrounds herself with other women she can trust and rely on. It does not reflect well to be disliked by your peers.”Kimiko couldn’t deny the truth of her mother’s words, but it wasn’t as if she’d intentionally isolated herself. Most of the other girls in her class either resented her for her closeness to Sasuke or found her intensity off-putting. Her drive to excel—to push herself further and faster—had left little room for the camaraderie that came so naturally to others. She’d tried to brush it off as a necessary sacrifice, but even Kurenai, her effortlessly popular sister, had voiced her concern.“You can’t spend all your time training, Kimiko,” Kurenai had said during one of her rare visits home. “A kunoichi needs allies, and that doesn’t just mean your teammates. Don’t underestimate the value of friendships.”So, Kimiko resolved to make an effort. This class seemed like the perfect opportunity to bridge that gap. But changing first impressions was far harder than she’d expected, and most of her attempts at conversation fizzled awkwardly. For the most part, she remained on the fringes, quietly working on her embroidery while the others chattered in their little groups.That was, until one day, when she overheard a few girls’ voices cutting sharply through the usual hum of the classroom.“Why are your eyes like that?” a lanky looking girl sneered, her tone dripping with condescension. “They’re so weird. You’re pretty weird, Hinata!”Kimiko’s hand froze mid-stitch, her crimson eyes snapping to the scene. Hinata Hyuga, her pale, pupilless eyes downcast, stood fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve as two older girls loomed over her. She mumbled something inaudible, her soft voice drowned out by their laughter. Kimiko’s jaw tightened. The frustration she’d felt earlier about her own struggles faded into the background, replaced by a surge of protective anger. Similar to the one she felt when she saw the same scene with Naruto. She set her embroidery aside and rose to her feet, her movements calm and deliberate as she approached the group.“Strange,” Kimiko said, her voice cutting through the laughter like a cold blade being pulled from the silk sheath which covers it. The girls turned, startled by her sudden presence. “I was under the impression we were here to learn, not to embarrass ourselves by acting like petty bullies.”One of the girls frowned, her confidence faltering. “We weren’t—”“You weren’t what?” Kimiko interrupted, her tone devoid of warmth and soft. “You weren’t mocking someone for something so asinine? You weren’t mocking someone for possessing the Byakugan? Hinata is not the only one who looks like that. Her father does, too. Are you mocking the Hyuga Clan, an important clan who protects our village? Who protects your family?” She made sure they would feel the venom dripping from her tone. She could never master the way her mother seemed to sound ill affected even when she’s displeased.  “Because that’s exactly what it sounded like.”Hinata’s wide, surprised eyes flicked up to meet Kimiko’s, and for a brief moment, the tension in her posture seemed to ease. The older girls muttered half-hearted excuses before shuffling away, clearly unwilling to confront Kimiko further.Turning to Hinata, Kimiko softened her expression and offered a small smile. “Are you alright, Hinata-chan?”Hinata nodded quickly, her cheeks pink as she fumbled for words. “T-Thank you, Kimiko-chan.”Kimiko met Hinata’s gaze, and she only just noticed how they were exactly the same height.  “You don’t need to thank me. Those girls were out of line, and you don’t deserve that kind of treatment.” Straightening, she added, “You have nothing to be ashamed of. Your eyes are beautiful, Hinata-chan.”For the first time, a small but genuine smile graced Hinata’s lips. “You… really think so?”Kimiko nodded, her own smile widening. “Absolutely.”From that day forward, Hinata began sitting beside Kimiko in class, and she quickly found the girl to be earnest, if painfully shy. She was a surprisingly intelligent and well-mannered  young girl, and they quickly bonded because of their similar upbringing and lessons. Though Hinata’s own “etiquette,” lessons were taught to her by her Hyuga tutors, unlike Kimiko, who was taught by her mother.And slowly but surely, Kimiko started to feel a shift in her place among her peers. She wasn’t just the intense girl who always trained too hard—she had friends, and she never let them fight alone.  It all came to a head during one of their ikebana lessons when Kimiko noticed Ino, by far the most popular girl in their year, approaching her and Hinata with an air of confidence. Trailing behind her was a pink-haired girl with a ribbon in her hair—Sakura Haruno. Another familiar and important face in Naruto's story.“Wow, Kimiko-chan,” said Ino, her bright blue eyes glinting with curiosity. “You’re really good at ikebana and matching the colors.”Kimiko paused, offering Sakura a polite smile before returning her attention to Ino. “Not as good as you are, Ino-chan. Your arrangements are always praised by the instructor. I wish I could be as good as you.”Ino blinked, visibly surprised by the compliment. Kimiko noticed the way her hand instinctively brushed a petal off her lap, a gesture of self-assurance touched by modesty. Before Ino could recover, Kimiko turned her gaze to Sakura, whose hands nervously fidgeted with the bow in her hair.“And you’re the best at embroidery in our class, Sakura-chan,” Kimiko continued smoothly. “Could you help me with mine? I can’t seem to get the pattern right.”Sakura’s head snapped up, her green eyes wide with surprise. It was clear she hadn’t expected to be singled out, let alone praised. A faint blush spread across her cheeks, and for a moment, she seemed at a loss for words.“You… you think so?” Sakura finally stammered, her voice tinged with both uncertainty and delight.Kimiko gave her an encouraging nod, and something shifted in the air between them. In tandem, the two girls’ faces brightened, and they immediately moved to sit beside her and Hinata, who shyly smiled at them. The sight made Kimiko’s chest warm—Hinata deserved to feel included, too.As the four girls settled in, Kimiko stole a glance at Hinata, who seemed relieved to have company. She couldn’t help but feel a quiet sense of pride. Perhaps this was what her mother meant when she spoke of the importance of female companionship. It wasn’t just about appearances; it was about forging connections that could strengthen them all. In a world written by men, it felt oddly satisfying to start building relationships between women. Or girls, in their case.This marked a sharp turn in Kimiko’s personal life. Once accustomed to solitude or the company of Naruto and Sasuke, she now found herself surrounded by peers. When she wasn’t training with Sasuke or playing with Naruto, she often spent time with Hinata between classes, walking her out of the Academy at the end of the day and exchanging polite nods with the Hyūga scion sent to escort Hinata home.Ino, however, was not content with casual interactions. She frequently went out of her way to invite Kimiko and Sakura to her family’s flower shop. There, Ino would either gush about flowers (especially the poisonous ones, which she dryly noted were Kimiko’s favorites to learn about) or half-heartedly study with the other two.Inevitably, though, their sessions always circled back to a certain Uchiha.“Sasuke’s so cool, isn’t he, Kimiko-chan?” Ino asked one afternoon, sprawled across the floor with a half-finished assignment abandoned beside her. Her bright eyes rested on Kimiko, who sat cross-legged with her usual grace, always the picture of composure.“He is very talented,” Kimiko replied evenly. “I’m glad to be his friend and chosen sparring partner. I learn a lot from him.”“Oh, so you’re just friends?” Sakura interjected, her curious green eyes flickering to Kimiko, then to Ino, who suddenly looked far more interested in the answer.Kimiko blinked, momentarily caught off guard. How did one explain to two infatuated seven-year-olds that their classmate was more of a training partner than a romantic interest?“We are more than friends,” Kimiko began carefully. She saw their faces fall and quickly continued, “We are comrades. We are shinobi. We push each other to be our best. He has helped me improve my skills  more than anyone else, and I have nothing but respect for him and his skills.”Her polite smile gave nothing away. She didn’t need to directly address their hopes about Sasuke.“Oh, you’re so serious, Kimiko-chan,” Ino teased, though her shoulders relaxed, and a playful grin replaced her earlier tension. “No wonder he likes you.”Kimiko stifled a small laugh behind her hand, though her thoughts grew more somber. Should she intervene in this budding rivalry? She remembered how the original anime depicted their friendship unraveling during the Chunin Exams, driven by their shared affection for Sasuke.It felt petty—a wasted bond over something as trivial as a boy. If she could prevent that, wouldn’t it be worth the effort?“Sasuke doesn’t just like me. He respects me,” Kimiko said with a calm smile, her crimson eyes meeting theirs. “He respects that I want to be a great shinobi, just like he does. And he knows that if he loses focus, I will catch up to him—or even surpass him,” she added, her tone light but confident, with just a hint of playful challenge.Ino blinked, her mouth opening slightly in surprise. “Huh,” she said finally, as if she’d never considered this perspective before. Beside her, Sakura furrowed her brows, seemingly deep in thought.Kimiko allowed herself a small smile before returning her gaze to the book in her lap. It was a biography on Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, whose strength and brilliance had positively shaped countless shinobi lives.Strength wasn’t just about power, Kimiko reflected. It was about the respect you earned, the goals you pursued, and the confidence you carried.This might only be the start, but with time, perhaps even Ino and Sakura would realize that beauty was far more than skin deep. It was a lesson worth teaching, one kunoichi to another.The day started like any other, though there was an undercurrent of something unspoken, a tension hanging in the air. Kimiko noticed it immediately, though she tried to brush it off. Her father insisting on accompanying her to school was unusual, but she reasoned it might just be his overprotectiveness. After all, it wasn’t unheard of for parents to hover, even if she thought she’d outgrown it.Still, the streets were quieter than usual—not empty, but subdued. A faint pall of dread seemed to settle over the village. Kimiko caught the wary glances exchanged between adults as they escorted their children to the Academy. She dismissed the uneasy feeling, though it lingered at the edges of her mind.When she reached the classroom, the weight in the air seemed heavier. Iruka-sensei, who was usually so full of energy, looked pale, as if he’d seen a ghost. But the final, undeniable sign that something was wrong came when she looked to the seat beside her.Sasuke’s seat. Empty.
He’s never late...
Kimiko spent the day trying to focus on her lessons, but the absence gnawed at her. By the time the Academy let out, she couldn’t bear it anymore.“Tou-san, I want to see Sasuke. He wasn’t at school, and he never misses school,” Kimiko said, her voice trembling slightly as she entered their home. She found her father sitting in the garden, a serious expression on his face.Shinku sighed deeply and beckoned her closer. He pulled her onto his lap, something he hadn’t done in years, which only made her apprehension grow. “Kimiko…” His tone was heavy, filled with unspoken sorrow. “Something very bad happened to Sasuke and his family.”She didn’t need to hear the rest. Her breath caught, her chest tightening painfully as realization dawned.The Uchiha Clan Massacre.A knot formed in her stomach, her mind reeling. She had known it was coming, but knowing and experiencing were two different things. The weight of guilt crashed down on her—guilt for knowing and doing nothing. She had trained, studied, and pushed herself to the top of her class, but in the end, she was still just a child playing at being strong.Kakashi was a genin at her age. Itachi... Itachi had been a prodigy. And yet here she was, powerless to protect the people she cared about. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. She felt like a fraud.Her father’s voice broke through her spiraling thoughts. “I won’t let you go to the Uchiha compound,” Shinku said firmly. “It’s dangerous. If Itachi comes back for Sasuke, you could be caught in the crossfire.”Kimiko nodded stiffly, though her heart ached. She understood his logic, but it didn’t lessen the helplessness that consumed her.Weeks passed before Sasuke returned to school, but the boy who walked into the classroom was not the same Sasuke she knew. He had always been introverted, but when you got to know him he was just as eager to interact as other kids. But the Sasuke who came back  was quiet and cold, and even to Kimiko, his closest friend in the Academy, his responses curt and distant. He refused to meet her gaze, his once easy camaraderie replaced with a wall of ice.What hurt most was his abrupt withdrawal. Gone were the days when they would spar after school, pushing each other to improve. Now, he went home immediately, his focus shifting to something darker, more obsessive. Kimiko tried to respect his distance, sensing that he needed space, but it stung nonetheless.In his absence, Kimiko leaned on her new friends. She practiced taijutsu with Hinata and Naruto, marveling at Hinata’s quiet determination and Naruto’s boundless energy. During one sparring session, Kimiko teased Hinata about her obvious crush on Naruto, only to have the Hyuga girl turn crimson and beg her not to tell.She spent her ninjutsu practice time with Ino and Sakura instead of Sasuke, though their skills paled in comparison. They mostly watched in awe as Kimiko performed jutsu with effortless precision, occasionally asking her to demonstrate techniques. Kimiko’s growing circle of friends extended beyond Hinata, Ino, and Sakura. Naruto, ever eager to include her in his adventures, introduced her to Choji Akimichi and Shikamaru Nara. The pair, like Naruto, often stuck together during breaks and after school.Shikamaru, as expected, was an unmotivated child who seemed to view life itself as a chore. He often sighed deeply, calling everything he didn’t enjoy “a drag.” While his laziness occasionally amused Kimiko, it also frustrated her when his apathy extended to group activities. Choji, on the other hand, was surprisingly sensitive and kind. His genuine warmth and polite manners endeared him to Kimiko far more than Shikamaru’s nonchalance.One afternoon, Naruto convinced them all to play Ninja in the field behind the Academy. As Kimiko effortlessly outpaced Shikamaru during a mock spar, the boy scowled and muttered, “It’s weird playing with a girl... especially one who can kick my butt.”Kimiko tilted her head, her crimson eyes narrowing slightly. “Maybe you should try harder, Shikamaru-kun,” she replied, her tone light but pointed. She didn’t miss the way his cheeks flushed slightly, though he only grumbled something about it being “too troublesome.”Choji, however, was quick to offer her encouragement. “You’re really good, Kimiko-chan! I don’t think anyone in class could beat you except Sasuke.” His sincerity brought a small smile to her face, and she found herself appreciating his presence more with every interaction.Meanwhile, Hinata introduced her to her own small circle of companions. Kiba Inuzuka was brash and boisterous, his boundless energy matched only by his loyalty. His sharp tongue occasionally earned him a warning glance from Kimiko, but his heart was always in the right place. Shino Aburame, by contrast, was quiet and enigmatic. Kimiko initially found his reserved demeanor puzzling, but as she got to know him, she came to admire his calm intelligence and subtle sense of humor.The four of them didn’t spend as much time together as a cohesive group, as Kiba and Shino seemed naturally closer to each other. Their shared interests and similar temperaments often drew them into their own world, leaving Hinata somewhat on the sidelines. This left Kimiko as Hinata’s closest companion during their interactions.At first, Hinata seemed shy and hesitant with Kimiko, her words barely above a whisper even after the time they spent together in their Kunoichi classes. But as the days went by, Kimiko noticed subtle changes. The Hyuga heiress started to open up, her gentle smiles becoming more frequent and her voice steadier. It was clear she appreciated having someone who treated her with patience and kindness, a kindred soul who didn’t see her as just a quiet, nervous girl but as someone with potential.Kimiko, for her part, found herself enjoying Hinata’s company  more than she expected. She’d even go as far and say that she enjoyed her company the most out of every other friend she had.  There was a quiet strength in the girl, hidden beneath layers of self-doubt, that Kimiko found both inspiring and familiar. It reminded her of her own struggles to assert herself in a new and challenging world.One afternoon after class, as they walked toward the Academy gates where Hinata’s caretaker awaited, Hinata hesitated, her steps slowing. She glanced nervously at Kimiko, her pale, pupilless eyes flickering with uncertainty.“Kimiko-chan,” she began softly, her voice barely audible over the murmur of other students, “thank you... for spending time with me. I don’t feel... alone when I’m with you.”Kimiko’s chest tightened at the quiet vulnerability in Hinata’s words. She stopped walking, turning fully to her friend with a warm smile. “We’re friends, Hinata-chan,” she said, her tone gentle but resolute. “That’s what friends are for.”Hinata’s cheeks turned a soft pink, her shy gaze dropping briefly before she looked back up at Kimiko with a tentative but heartfelt smile.Inspired, Kimiko reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of lavender origami paper. “Wait a moment,” she said softly. Holding the paper in her palm, she exerted a precise flow of chakra, her movements smooth and practiced. Before Hinata’s widening eyes, the paper folded itself repeatedly, each crease sharp and deliberate, as if an invisible hand guided it. In moments, a delicate, intricate flower rested in Kimiko’s palm.“It’s a chakra control trick my nee-san taught me,” Kimiko explained, holding the paper flower out to Hinata. “I’m giving it to you as a sign of our eternal friendship.”Hinata’s eyes filled with wonder as she accepted the flower with trembling hands. For a moment, she stared at it as if it were the most precious thing she had ever received. Then, without hesitation, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Kimiko in a tight hug, entirely unbothered by the curious glances of other students.Kimiko froze for a heartbeat, then smiled, gently returning the embrace. This , she thought, is why friendships matter. When Hinata pulled back, her face was glowing with gratitude. “Thank you, Kimiko-chan,” she whispered, her voice trembling with sincerity.Kimiko chuckled softly, brushing a stray strand of Hinata’s hair out of her face. “Anytime, Hinata-chan. You’re never alone.”Carving out a place for herself felt like a triumph. The fear of being a forgotten, nameless person in her second chance at life had all but vanished. Naruto’s exuberant praise, Ino and Sakura’s admiration, Kiba’s lingering glances, and even the warmth of Hinata’s friendship were tangible reminders that she mattered.She belonged.But no matter how deeply she immersed herself in training or friendships, the shadow of Sasuke’s grief lingered at the edges of her thoughts. It was a quiet, persistent ache, a reminder of the fragile boy who once shared his aspirations with her but now seemed so far away. She couldn’t forget the hollow look in his eyes or the way his once-innocent smile had disappeared, replaced by a mask of determination and solitude. I couldn’t save them , she randomly thought during one of her sleepless nights, guilt and frustration swirling within her. But I can make sure Sasuke doesn’t face this alone. Her resolve hardened. No matter how much he pushed her away, she would remain by his side. He didn’t have to face the darkness alone—not while she was still standing.It seemed her growing friendship with Hinata hadn’t gone unnoticed. One day, as Kimiko walked Hinata out of the Academy like she often did, the Hyuga scion who fetched her—Ko Hyuga, as she had learned—paused before leaving. With a formal bow, he handed Kimiko a neatly folded letter before taking Hinata’s hand and escorting her away.Curious, Kimiko opened the letter on her way home. The elegant script within caught her attention immediately.
To Ms. Yuhi Kimiko,
The Hyuga Clan cordially extends an invitation to you and your family to join us in celebrating the Hyuga Clan Heir, Hinata Hyuga’s birthday celebration, this coming twenty-seventh of December, held at the Hyuga Clan Compound.We thank you for your generosity and graciousness. Hiashi Hyuga Head of the Hyuga Clan Main BranchKimiko furrowed her brows as she read, noting the absence of an RSVP. When she showed the letter to her mother that evening, her suspicion was confirmed.“There’s no RSVP because it’s expected that we attend,” Kaori explained, her voice thoughtful. “The Hyuga don’t often invite people outside their clan to join celebrations as personal as this.”Shinku nodded, his arms crossed as he leaned back in his chair. “It’s true. Despite how familiar I am with Hiashi’s father, Old Man Hiromi—having served alongside him during the Second Great Shinobi War—I was never invited to the Main Branch Compound.”He turned his gaze to Kimiko, who sat as demurely as possible. “Hiashi and his late brother, Hizashi, even gave you a gift when you were born. I doubt you remember that.” I remember it vividly, actually, Kimiko thought dryly but kept her expression polite. “Of course, Father. I would be honored to attend Hinata’s birthday celebration.”Shinku’s expression brightened, and Kaori smiled warmly. “Good. The Hyuga don’t extend such invitations lightly. It’s not just a birthday party, Kimiko—it’s an acknowledgment of your friendship with Hinata, and perhaps more.”Kimiko inclined her head, a polite smile on her lips, but inside her thoughts whirred. Konoha, as different as it was from the real world, had something painfully familiar: equality, while idealized, wasn’t truly a reality. Not everyone here was treated the same, no matter how much the village wanted to believe otherwise.Officially, all shinobi were equal under the system, distinguished only by their rank, not by their clan or background. But, as with most ideals, reality painted a different picture.Konoha’s shinobi could broadly be categorized into two groups: Clanless Ninja and Clan Ninja.Clanless Ninja, often referred to as “First-Generation Shinobi,” were exactly that: shinobi with no ties to an established ninja clan. These individuals were usually the first in their families to take up the mantle of a shinobi. They formed the backbone of Konoha’s forces—brave and skilled, but lacking the inherent advantages that came with clan affiliation.Clan Ninjas, on the other hand, hailed from Ninja Clans, which weren’t necessarily “clans” in the traditional sense of a single extended family. Instead, they were more like coalitions of families united by shared ancestry or purpose. For many clans, their identity stemmed from a common ancestor who had developed foundational jutsu. These techniques became the basis for their secret clan arts, honed and passed down through generations. The Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Nara clans were classic examples of this structure, each one specializing in a unique jutsu upon which most of their other clan jutsus stemmed from.Other clans, however, had been forged through unification rather than by a single, shared founder. These were founded by charismatic and often military leaders who managed to consolidate several warring factions and clans, as well as their wealth and secret knowledge, under a single name and banner. Clans like the Shimura and Sarutobi fell into this category, earning their prestige through shared history and loyalty rather than a single trademark jutsu.Yet the most prestigious ninja clans of all were the ones descended from ancestors with rare, inheritable traits— Kekkei Genkai . These genetic quirks enabled abilities no outsider could replicate. The Uchiha, with their Sharingan, and the Hyuga, with their Byakugan, were prime examples. Their unique powers elevated them, setting them apart from other shinobi, and afforded them influence and status within the village that bordered on nobility. (At least before the Uchiha’s massacre. Now only the Hyuga can claim such status.)It was easy to see why these clans commanded so much respect. Their histories were steeped in both power and influence, and their contributions to Konoha were undeniable. But this prestige also bred secrecy. Clans guarded their techniques fiercely, and outsiders were rarely, if ever, privy to their inner workings. Clan Ninja also often performed tasks not only for Konoha but also for their Clan Heads. Aside from that, Clan Ninja often had to contribute to their clan’s coffers, and in exchange get certain benefits like access to their clan’s vaults and archives of jutsu.For all its ideals, Konoha was no stranger to hierarchy. Clan Ninja had access to generations of specialized training and secret jutsu, while Clanless Ninja were left to make do with their own ingenuity, raw talent, and what techniques were kept in the public access section of Konoha’s Jutsu Archives.It was why someone like Minato Namikaze was so revered. A clanless ninja who rose to the pinnacle of Konoha, becoming Hokage through sheer genius and relentless hard work. Minato’s story wasn’t just one of personal triumph—it was a symbol of what could be achieved even without the backing of an established clan. He was the first Hokage of truly humble origins, a beacon for every First-Generation Shinobi in the village.Kimiko, technically, was a Clan Ninja, but the Yuhi Clan was still in its infancy. Her father, Shinku, was a First-Generation Shinobi who had carved out a place for their family in Konoha. Through skill and dedication, he had risen to become a highly regarded jonin, responsible for overseeing the education of all Konoha’s genin and chunin—a position widely regarded to be a prestigious post for those retired from active field duty.Her sister Kurenai, meanwhile, was making waves of her own. A formidable kunoichi, she was already earning whispers that she would soon ascend to the rank of jonin. Kimiko didn’t doubt it for a moment. She knew her sister’s future, after all. But what truly amazed her was how Kurenai had achieved everything by forging her own path. When Konoha Style Kenjutsu, the style their father had pioneered, didn’t suit her, Kurenai hadn’t been deterred. Instead, she had crafted an entirely new set of jutsu for her own use, one that made great use of her prodigal skill on genjutsu, relying solely on her creativity and intellect.Kimiko considered herself fortunate. She resonated with the kenjutsu style Shinku developed, and it became a foundation for her growth. She didn’t have to face the daunting challenge of starting from scratch the way Kurenai had. But even with that advantage, Kimiko knew that couldn’t rely on the strong clan infrastructure of someone like Hinata or even Sasuke. There would still be some parts of Shinobi life she had to navigate on her own, like finding her chakra affinity. For today though, she could just prepare for her close friend’s birthday party.The Hyuga Compound was immense, larger even than the Uchiha Compound, with an imposing elegance that spoke to its centuries-old legacy. Every detail of the estate exuded the Hyuga clan's characteristic precision, from the meticulously trimmed hedges to the polished stone pathways that guided guests toward the main house. Even the air seemed to hum with discipline and decorum, a stark contrast to the warm and casual atmosphere of most civilian gatherings.The festivities were already in full swing when Kimiko and her family arrived. Dozens, if not hundreds, of shinobi swarmed the compound, their polished attire glinting faintly under the soft glow of paper lanterns strung along the courtyards. The sound of polite conversation and measured laughter carried through the air, blending with the faint strains of traditional music being played somewhere within the estate.Kimiko’s eyes widened as she took in the scene. Though grand, the gathering carried an unmistakable air of military precision, every detail orchestrated like a well-planned campaign. She quickly realized the celebration wasn’t merely a birthday party for Hinata—it was a display of the Hyuga clan’s enduring strength. In the shadow of the Uchiha massacre, this event was as much a political statement as it was a personal celebration. The Hyuga were flexing their power, reminding the village—and perhaps those beyond it—that Konoha’s strength had not diminished.Ko Hyuga, ever poised and formal, greeted them at the gates. His pale eyes swept over the group, pausing briefly on Kimiko’s father.“Shinku-sama,” Ko said, bowing deeply. “The Hyuga clan is honored by your presence. Hiashi-sama personally requested your family attend.”Kimiko’s brow arched slightly at the statement, her mind catching the subtle weight of Ko’s words. She noted her mother’s and sister’s faint reactions—Kaori’s almost imperceptible nod of approval, and Kurenai’s barely-contained curiosity. It was rare for a host of such stature to personally send for guests, a gesture that marked both great respect and expectation.Shinku, ever composed, responded with equal grace. “We are honored by Hiashi-sama’s invitation. Please, lead the way.”Ko bowed again and turned to guide them through the compound. As they followed, Kimiko’s gaze roamed over the gathering. Her red kimono—matching her sister’s—swished lightly with each step. A single red flower ornament tucked into her loose black hair added a delicate touch to her otherwise formal appearance.The Hyuga Main House loomed ahead, its architecture austere yet regal. Within its grand hall, important shinobi from various clans mingled, their distinct insignias a vivid tapestry of Konoha’s diverse clans. At the center of it all sat Hiashi Hyuga, his expression as unreadable as the pristine white robes he wore.Seated just below him was Hinata, her small frame stiff with practiced decorum. She looked ethereal in her light lavender kimono, but her lowered gaze hinted at nervousness. Beside Hiashi, a woman bearing a striking resemblance to Hinata cradled a baby in her arms, the infant’s features favoring Hiashi’s stern countenance more than hers. Kimiko’s sharp eyes darted between them, noting the family resemblance and deducing the woman’s identity as Hinata’s mother.As they entered the hall, Kimiko felt the weight of several gazes settle on them, curiosity and polite interest mingling in equal measure. Her father’s steady presence grounded her, his calm confidence a reminder to carry herself with poise.  The four of them approached Hiashi and his family, their footsteps light against the polished stone floor. When they reached him, it was Shinku who spoke first.“Hiashi-sama, my family is honored by your invitation,” Shinku said, bowing low. His family followed suit, bending deeply at the waist. Kimiko could feel the weight of Hiashi’s pale, inscrutable gaze settle on them, heavy and unyielding.After a pause that felt like an eternity, Hiashi’s calm voice broke the silence. “You do not need to bow so low, Shinku-sama. You fought and bled alongside the Hyuga; you are a friend to us. It gladdens my heart to see such friendship extend to the next generation.”Kimiko’s posture remained impeccable as she kept her head bowed, though she knew he was referring to her and Hinata.“Yes, my daughter speaks glowingly of her friendship with the Hyuga heiress,” Shinku replied smoothly.Hiashi gave a small nod. “Indeed, and my daughter has spoken with high regard for your daughter’s conduct and skill. You are fortunate to be blessed with such accomplished and beautiful daughters, Shinku-sama.”Kimiko resisted the urge to glance at her father, feeling Hiashi’s gaze shift to her. “Young lady,” he said, his tone steady but faintly warm, “the Hyuga are grateful for your kindness and camaraderie toward its heir.”Kimiko raised her head just slightly, meeting his gaze with a composed smile she had practiced countless times. “Hiashi-sama, I am honored to share such friendship with the Hyuga Clan’s Heiress. I only regret not knowing her sooner.” She allowed her smile to soften as she glanced at Hinata. “Hinata-san is an esteemed friend, and the bond we share is something I will always treasure.”Her words were measured, and they landed with precision. She saw a faint but genuine smile bloom on Hinata’s face, mirrored by a softer expression on her mother’s. Hiashi gave a satisfied nod, his approval unmistakable.“Well spoken,” Hiashi said. “It seems my daughter has chosen her companions wisely. Which reminds me, Shinku, have you heard about the latest Chunin Exams held in Iwagakure…”As the conversation between Hiashi and her father shifted to broader topics, Kimiko found herself tuning out. Her father, ever the tactician, gave her a slight nod—a subtle suggestion to mingle and make herself known among the crowd. Kimiko excused herself quietly and drifted into the bustling celebration, her crimson eyes scanning the room for familiar faces. The room was a sea of pale eyes and finely tailored robes, voices blending together in polite murmurs and laughter. But as much as she searched, she couldn’t spot anyone from her Academy class.
Am I the only one who was invited?
The thought settled uneasily in her chest. Though this celebration was ostensibly for Hinata’s birthday, it quickly became apparent that the focus wasn’t on the Hyuga heiress’s happiness. Hinata was busy entertaining dignitaries and guests, her small frame moving from group to group under Hiashi’s watchful gaze. This wasn’t a birthday party—Her birthday just proved to be a convenient excuse.Her crimson eyes softened with sympathy. Poor Hinata. To have your birthday turned into a political affair… How miserable must she feel?The realization dulled her earlier excitement, and she wandered toward one of the quieter corners of the compound. Away from the noise and opulence, she found herself standing alone, the cool night air brushing against her cheeks from an open window. Her hand absentmindedly smoothed the fabric of her red kimono, the silk catching the light of the lanterns.“Not enjoying the party?” came a quiet, even voice from behind her.Kimiko turned, her crimson eyes meeting the pale, sharp gaze of a boy about her age, maybe a year or so older. His long, dark hair was tied neatly, framing a face that was undeniably handsome but carried a weight far too heavy for someone so young. She recognized him instantly: Neji Hyuga. Hinata’s cousin and a prodigy, even at his age. Someone who would have been the head of the Hyuga Clan if he wasn’t born of the younger twin. Someone who lost a father and developed such a bleak outlook in life, who believed in the futility of going against what he thought was fate, before Naruto, in his usual way, talked some sense into him. Someone who’ll die in the future. She dryly thought. She made it a habit to remind herself whether someone she meets was someone who’d die in the future.“I wouldn’t say that,” Kimiko replied, offering a polite smile. “But it seems this celebration isn’t quite what I expected.”Neji’s lips twitched into something between a smirk and a grimace. “That’s because it isn’t. You’re perceptive.” He leaned slightly against the wall, his posture relaxed but his gaze watchful. “This isn’t for Hinata-sama. It’s for the clan. Rather, it’s for the main branch.”Kimiko hesitated, unsure how to respond to the quiet bitterness in his tone. “Even so,” she said gently, “Hinata-san seems to be handling it with grace.”Neji huffed a faint laugh, though there was no humor in it. “Grace,” he repeated. “That’s what’s expected of her. It is her duty.”And there it was, the burning spite that Neji held for Hinata and the Main Branch. As resigned to his fate as he was, the boy still detested the Hyuga heiress, who he was expected to give his life protecting if it came down to it. The person who, to him, was the reason as to why his father died.
If only I could tell you what really happened…
Kimiko tilted her head, studying him. He looked at her directly, as if daring her to pry further, but there was a flicker of something else in his gaze—a subtle softening, a faint curiosity. She was used to people looking at her, but Neji’s gaze lingered in a way that was different. It wasn’t just curiosity or admiration; it was as though he were trying to figure her out, to place her in the rigid framework of his world.“Forgive me if I’m speaking out of turn,” she said softly, “but expectations can be heavy, even for someone as strong as you seem to be.”Neji’s pale eyes widened briefly before narrowing again, but he didn’t answer right away. Instead, he straightened, stepping closer to her. She caught a faint whiff of sandalwood and something distinctly clean, almost sharp, like freshly fallen snow.“And what would you know about strength?” he asked, his voice quieter now, almost contemplative.Kimiko’s smile didn’t falter, her gaze holding his. “Enough to know it’s not just about skill or power. Sometimes, it’s about enduring things that feel unbearable.” Neji narrowed his gaze. “Strength is strength. It’s the capability to make the world your own. If it doesn’t help you do your duty, then it isn’t strength.”  Neji flatly said. Kimiko held her ground,  “A bit prosaic,” she stated, “Do you suggest that the ability to endure and persevere isn’t important in a shinobi?”“It is, but not as much as skill and talent.” said Neji. “A person can be the most driven and enduring person in the world, but if fate decrees that they be mediocre, they can never be anything but.”“So you think you are blessed by fate, then, to be as talented as you are?” Kimiko replied, teasingly. News about the Hyuga prodigy above their year wasn’t scarce in the Academy.  “I am what I am, and you are who you are.” said Neji stiffly. “What talents I have is something I will use, regardless if someone thinks I’m blessed or not,” “Hm, then maybe we can see which of us fate smiled upon longer,” said Kimiko, “We can have a match should we make time, Taijutsu? If you’ll allow me to use my father’s Konoha Style Kenjutsu, then you can use your Jyuuken, to make it fairer and even for you,” said Kimiko, averting her gaze from NejiNeji’s expression flickered, the faintest hint of surprise crossing his features. As if he would never expect someone to actually challenge him in a spar, at least, someone who sounded genuinely confident in their chances of victory. For a moment, he said nothing, his gaze dropping briefly to the delicate flower ornament in her hair before returning to her eyes.“You’re different,” he murmured, almost to himself.“Is that a compliment, Hyuga-san?” she teased lightly, a playful lilt to her voice.Neji blinked, his cheeks faintly coloring as he realized what he’d said. “Don’t read too much into it,” he muttered, turning his face slightly away, though not before she caught the way his lips twitched upward in the barest hint of a smile.Kimiko laughed softly, a sound like the chiming of wind bells. “Of course not.”The moment stretched into a comfortable silence, the two of them standing together in the quiet corner as the distant hum of the celebration continued around them. Kimiko’s thoughts briefly flickered to Hinata and how this boy before her, despite his jaded demeanor, likely carried more weight than he let anyone see.“I hope we can talk again sometime,” Kimiko said finally, dipping her head politely. “I’d like to know more about someone Hinata-san speaks of so highly. And my offer for a spar is genuine,”Neji raised a brow, but there was a subtle warmth in his gaze now, a crack in the icy exterior he wore so carefully. “Perhaps,” he said, before inclining his head in return. “Enjoy the rest of the evening, Yuhi-san.”As he turned and disappeared into the crowd, Kimiko found herself smiling throughout the rest of the celebration.The years went by in a blur, marked by progress and change. Though Neji never took her up on her offer to spar, Kimiko never let that slow her down. She threw herself into training, pushing past the Academy’s increasingly simplistic lessons. Tree walking and water walking became routine, and she seamlessly integrated them into her daily chakra control exercises alongside her origami practice.But no matter how much effort she poured into her training, it was painfully clear—she had outgrown the Academy. Among her peers, only Sasuke kept pace, though even he had become more muted over the years, his aloofness now tinged with a cold distance that cut deeper than before, as if she was something he couldn’t spend too much attention or time on.Kimiko often wondered if the of them might have graduated early, but the Third Hokage’s recent policy to prevent children from entering the battlefield too soon kept them tethered to the classroom.Still, Kimiko wasn’t one to waste time, and what truly set her apart was her rediscovery of a powerful tool: the strategic use of Shadow Clones.The realization came during a painfully boring afternoon at the Academy. On a whim, she summoned a clone to chase Naruto and Choji during a game, and as they laughed and tumbled through the fields, a long-forgotten idea clicked into place.Shadow Clone Training.She remembered how the trick had been taught to Naruto years later in the canon. The ability to double—or triple—productivity by using clones to perform simultaneous tasks was, frankly, broken. The memories and experiences returned to the user upon dispelling the clones, effectively allowing someone to learn twice as fast.There were risks, of course. Fatigue from the clones carried over, meaning too much could leave her physically or mentally drained. But the potential gains were too great to ignore.Her first experiment was simple: she sent a single clone to the library while she attended class. The clone spent the entire day poring over books on plants and poisons, topics she’d been meaning to study more thoroughly. When she dismissed the clone that evening, the rush of new knowledge was exhilarating—though it left her feeling a bit more tired than expected.From then on, she started using the technique sparingly but effectively. A clone might spend hours practicing kenjutsu in the empty garden at home while the real Kimiko attended the Academy. On other days, it might train in shuriken throwing, repeating precise movements until the muscle memory carried over to her real body.She kept her efforts discreet. If anyone asked why her progress seemed so rapid, she would simply smile and credit her diligence. It was thrilling, almost intoxicating, to feel herself growing faster and stronger, as if she had twice the hours in a day.Not everything went smoothly, though, especially when it came to discovering her elemental affinity."Hm," Kurenai murmured, holding a slip of wet chakra paper between her fingers. Kimiko stood before her sister, her crimson eyes fixed on the results. The memory of this exercise flashed through her mind—it was something Kakashi had done for Naruto in the original timeline to determine his chakra affinity. After pestering Kurenai for weeks, she finally found time to help her figure out hers. Now, newly promoted to jonin, Kurenai had indulged her little sister's curiosity."Water-natured," Kurenai concluded, her tone neutral but with a hint of surprise. A slight frown marred her features. "It’s not… unheard of for someone to have a chakra nature different from their family’s," she added, trying to soften the blow.Kimiko sighed, rolling the paper between her fingers. Of course, she knew that was true, but it didn’t make it any less disappointing. She suspected her chakra affinity had been influenced—perhaps disrupted—when her consciousness was thrust into this body. Both Kurenai and their father had fire-natured chakra, like most Konoha citizens. This difference meant that what little elemental jutsu their fledgling clan possessed wouldn’t initially work for her."It doesn’t matter," Kimiko declared, straightening her back. "I’ll just grab a C-Ranked water jutsu from Konoha’s Jutsu Archives once I save up enough mission money." Her resolve was firm, though she knew it wasn’t going to be easy. Konoha’s Centralized Jutsu Archives weren’t free. The village purchased jutsu from clans willing to part with their techniques, though no clan ever sold its most secret or powerful jutsu. Some clans—like the Hyuga or the now-extinct Uchiha—never sold any of their jutsu at all.Because of this, access to the archives was restricted. Genin could only peruse scrolls containing E, D, and a select few C-Rank jutsu, while chuunin gained access to more advanced techniques, including some rare B-Rank jutsu. To get what she wanted, Kimiko would need both money and a promotion. But that didn’t deter her."Very resourceful," Kurenai remarked with a smirk, clearly pleased. "But don’t forget—you’re not exactly lacking in your repertoire. You’ve already mastered all the Basic Academy Jutsu, and both Tou-san and Hayate-kun keep bragging about your Konoha Style Kenjutsu." Her eyes sparkled with pride. "Not to mention shadow clones. And of course…" she trailed off teasingly, "the techniques I taught you."Kimiko nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. From her sister, she’d learned the Ninja Art: Blossoming Escape, an upgraded version of the substitution jutsu. It wasn’t just an escape technique; the explosion of petals served as both a distraction and a flourish, perfectly aligning with Kurenai’s style.Beyond that, Kurenai had taught her two D-Rank genjutsu. The first, Flower Petal Fragrance, filled the target’s senses with an overpowering, cloying floral scent, inducing nausea and disorientation. The second, Falling Petals Illusion, created a swirling storm of petals that completely obstructed the target’s vision, buying the user precious moments to attack or escape."They’re useful," Kimiko admitted. "But I’ll probably never be as good as you at genjutsu."Kurenai smiled softly. "It’s true, genjutsu isn’t just about control—it’s about strategy and creativity. You need to bait your opponent, trap them in layers of deception before springing your attack." She paused, assessing her younger sister with a critical but affectionate gaze. "But you’re more like Tou-san in that way. You prefer direct, decisive action. It’s not a flaw—it’s just a different kind of strength."Kimiko nodded again, absorbing the lesson. Her sister was right—genjutsu required a mind like Kurenai’s: subtle, patient, and meticulous. Kimiko’s approach to battle, while precise, was much more straightforward. She favored swift, decisive strikes over the layered intricacies of psychological warfare.Still, the knowledge she’d gained was invaluable. Even if genjutsu would never be her specialty, it was another tool in her growing arsenal. Kurenai hummed though.“You’re pretty well-equipped, and this isn’t even mentioning how massive your chakra reserves are or how good you are at using them,” Kurenai remarked dryly, her tone teasing but tinged with genuine admiration. “I think, in your year, only Naruto has more chakra than you.”Kimiko nodded, her expression thoughtful. It wasn’t a secret how much her chakra pathways maturing early had benefited her. Aside from possibly being the reason for her exceptional chakra control, her naturally large reserves gave her the initial boost of optimism and confidence she had so desperately needed as a young Academy student.“Oh, and don’t forget about your recent discovery,” Kurenai added, a sly smirk tugging at her lips.Kimiko couldn’t help but return the smile. Her latest discovery had been nothing short of fascinating. At first, it was subtle—fleeting impressions that she had brushed off as coincidence. She would feel someone’s presence moments before they appeared, sense Iruka-sensei approaching the classroom before hearing his footsteps, or instinctively know that Naruto was up to something long before he sprang into action.But over time, as she trained and sharpened her focus, the sensation grew stronger, more deliberate. It was as though a hidden radar within her had been switched on, allowing her to pinpoint chakra signatures with increasing clarity. She found she could identify people without seeing them, simply by the unique "feel" of their chakra.For example, her mother’s chakra was faint but distinguishable—a modest ripple shaped by years of proximity to shinobi, enough to stand out against the background of non-shinobi. Her father’s chakra, by contrast, was vast and unyielding, like a towering willow that had withstood the ravages of wildfire—scarred, yet resilient, and deeply rooted.Kurenai’s chakra, though smaller in reserve, was unlike any other she had encountered. It felt like a fragrant summer breeze, gentle and warm, carrying faint whispers and giggles that demanded attention. There was something enchanting about it, something that made Kimiko instinctively alert whenever her sister was near.When Kimiko first described the sensations to Kurenai, her sister’s reaction had been a mix of surprise and pride. “That means you’re a sensor type, like me.” Kurenai had explained, her voice calm but pleased. “Someone who can sense chakra and distinguish its unique qualities. It’s a rare skill, I’m glad I’m not the only one in this family, you should leave some talent for the rest of us, though.”  “So yes,” said Kurenai, breaking her thoughts with a teasing smile. “You’re more than qualified to graduate and become a genin. And if you decide the Regular Forces aren’t for you, the Medic Corps will always welcome someone with your talent. At least as a genin, you’re unlikely to face mortal danger.”Kimiko nodded absently. It was true—most genin, especially during peacetime, rarely encountered life-or-death situations. But her mind kept circling back to the exception: Naruto’s class . Their lives had been anything but ordinary. Missions that stretched them beyond their limits, battles that would have broken most shinobi twice their age...Her thoughts churned. Most shinobi quietly advanced to chunin and took desk jobs in Logistics or Education. But could she be satisfied with that? No. She couldn’t see herself walking that path.“Well, anyway,” Kurenai said, ruffling her hair affectionately before disappearing in a blur of motion. “It’s a moot point. Tomorrow’s your final exam—get some sleep.”Kimiko stood still for a moment, letting Kurenai’s words sink in. Was she ready? She had spent years training, studying, and preparing for this moment. But being ready to graduate and being ready to be a ninja were entirely different things.Would she be able to handle the reality of missions? The thought of facing human enemies—of being expected to kill—gnawed at her. She had trained for it, mentally prepared herself, but could she truly be ready until the moment came?No. There was no point dwelling on it. She pushed the doubts aside and went to bed.The next day passed in a blur. The written exam was straightforward; she finished first, double-checking her answers out of habit. The practical exam came next, and her execution was just as flawless. When Iruka handed her the Konoha forehead protector, she stared at it for a moment, her crimson eyes wide with disbelief.“Congratulations,” Iruka said warmly, ruffling her hair as he tied the protector around her head. “You’re tied with Sasuke-kun for top of the class.”Kimiko barely heard him. Her gaze was fixed on the forehead protector—the symbol of her achievement, of her identity as a shinobi of Konoha. This is it, she thought. I’ve done it. But then Iruka’s words jolted her back. “Naruto-kun’s exam?”Iruka’s expression faltered. “He went before you. He didn’t pass. I’m sorry—I know you two are close.”Kimiko’s heart clenched. Of course. She knew what would happen next—Mizuki would use Naruto’s failure to manipulate him into stealing the Forbidden Scroll which contained the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu, Naruto’s signature jutsu alongside the Rasengan. As much as it pained her, she couldn’t interfere. That moment was crucial for Naruto’s growth. Naruto and Iruka’s.It cemented their bond.“I’m going to find him,” she lied, smiling tightly at Iruka before darting out of the room. Instead of searching for Naruto, she headed to the rooftops, her chakra boosting her leaps.The wind whipped through her thick black hair as she soared over the village, her crimson eyes scanning the horizon. Her heart thudded with exhilaration—she had done it. She was free. Free to begin the next chapter of her journey, to forge her own path, and to fulfill the promises she had made to herself.She landed on a rooftop, gazing out at the sprawling village below. The weight of her forehead protector was a reminder of the responsibility she now carried.
This is just the beginning.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 8: Four Flowers.
The days following her graduation felt oddly anticlimactic. Significant endings, it seemed, often came without fanfare. The village barely paused; no celebrations, no applause. One moment, you were a student, and the next, a shinobi, marked only by the weight of a forehead protector tied snugly around your brow. Kimiko preferred it that way. She wasn’t one for sentimentality—there were far more important things to focus on, like preparing for the days ahead.Her parents, however, thought differently.While the village carried on, her family marked the occasion with a joint celebration. Kimiko’s graduation coincided with Kurenai’s promotion to Jonin, an achievement her father described as monumental.“It’s no small thing,” Shinku had said, his voice carrying a rare note of pride as he addressed them over dinner. “Becoming a Jonin requires approval from both the Jonin Commander and the Hokage. It’s not just skill but leadership that’s scrutinized. Appointing someone unfit could damage the village’s reputation,”Kimiko nodded, understanding the weight of what was left unsaid. A village’s reputation—whether for altruism or ruthlessness—mattered little to clients compared to their record of competence and professionalism. A single misstep, such as promoting unqualified shinobi, could erode trust. Clients would take their missions elsewhere, diminishing the revenue the village funneled back to the Fire Daimyo. And when that tax revenue dwindled, the Daimyo would begin to ask questions and depending on the situation might even slash the village’s allotted funding. After all, the land the ninja village occupied was likely leased by the Daimyo in exchange for loyalty, protection, and financial returns. To falter in these duties was not just a blow to the village’s prestige but a direct challenge to its standing within the country. Kimiko watched as Kurenai blushed under the weight of their father’s praise. For a moment, her usually composed and confident sister looked almost shy, and Kimiko couldn’t help but smile. Kurenai’s success was a testament to what hard work and dedication could achieve—a beacon for her own aspirations.Before the conversation could continue, Kaori lifted her gaze from her plate, a thoughtful look crossing her face.“Ah, that reminds me. The village’s alert levels were raised last night. We noticed shinobi patrolling the streets, but the alarm seemed to drop not long after. Is everything resolved?”Shinku and Kurenai exchanged a brief glance, a silent communication that didn’t escape either Kaori or Kimiko.“It was an internal matter, resolved peacefully,” Shinku said with practiced ease, his tone measured. “For all intents and purposes, it turned out to be a false alarm.”Kaori’s brow furrowed slightly, a contemplative expression settling on her features, but she nodded. Satisfied for now, she returned to her meal.Kimiko, on the other hand, remained silent, her mind drifting back to the events of the previous night. The tension in the air had been palpable. From her bedroom window, she’d watched Chunin and older Genin patrolling the streets, their faces taut with unease.But Kimiko knew better. She knew exactly why the village had been on high alert. It wasn’t some random false alarm—it was because of Naruto.The Scroll of Seals.He had stolen it from the Hokage’s office, manipulated by Mizuki’s schemes. The scroll, a dangerous repository of forbidden jutsu, could have spelled disaster in the wrong hands. But, as Kimiko’s knowledge of the world reassured her, the crisis had been averted. Naruto, with Iruka’s guidance, had not only overcome Mizuki but had also learned his first signature technique: the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu.Kimiko fought the urge to smirk at the memory. It was ironic, really, how a potentially catastrophic event had become a pivotal moment for Naruto’s growth. Still, she kept her thoughts to herself, unwilling to share her suspicions or add to her mother’s unease. “Ah, which reminds me,” Kaori began, her smile soft and warm. “Your father and I have a gift for you both.”Shinku’s expression mirrored hers, a rare tenderness lighting his features. “A gift for the two of you,” he added, “and a graduation present for Kimiko.”Kimiko blinked in surprise. She hadn’t anticipated this. Even in her previous life, she had long since stopped expecting gifts, viewing them as indulgences reserved for others, not her. She opened her mouth to respond, but before she could find the words, Kaori placed a small box in her hands.Curious, Kimiko carefully lifted the lid. Inside was a delicate bracelet, crafted to resemble twisting vines. A glittering crimson flower adorned the center as a pendant, its intricate petals catching the light.For a moment, Kimiko stared at it in silence, a faint warmth blooming in her chest. She quietly slipped it onto her wrist, the cool metal pressing against her skin. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Kurenai doing the same, securing an identical bracelet around her wrist.“So that you two always remember your bond,” Shinku said, his voice steady but carrying an uncharacteristic gentleness.Kimiko looked at her sister, their matching bracelets shimmering faintly in the light. Kurenai caught her gaze and gave her a small smile, her usual composure tinged with affection.“Thank you,” Kimiko murmured, her voice quiet but sincere.Kaori beamed. “It’s only fitting. Both of you worked so hard to reach this point. And no matter where your paths take you, you’ll always have each other.” “Ah, but Kimiko has another gift, doesn’t she?” Kurenai said, her eyes glittering with amusement. “I loved what Mother made for me; I’m sure you’ll love yours, too.”Kimiko furrowed her brows in confusion, her crimson eyes darting toward Kaori, who only chuckled in response. Without a word, Kaori left the room, returning moments later with something carefully folded in her arms.“I had a lot of practice,” Kaori said, her voice warm. “I sewed these ninja clothes for you.”Kimiko blinked, caught off guard. Sewn her ninja attire? Her mother? She thought back to all the moments she had passed by Kaori, sitting quietly at her embroidery table, humming softly as her hands worked. All those hours suddenly made sense.When Kaori laid the folded clothes onto the table and smoothed them out, even Kimiko, usually composed, found herself slightly breathless.It was perfect. Feminine yet practical. Beautiful yet battle-ready.The tunic was deep crimson, fitted with a high mandarin collar, its sleeveless design ensuring freedom of movement. It extended to her mid-thigh, with elegant slits on the sides to allow for agility. Paired with the tunic were black, form-fitting shinobi leggings, sturdy yet comfortable. A red sash, tied obi-style, completed the outfit, managing to be both decorative and functional, with its capacity to secure pouches and tools.“It’s beautiful,” Kimiko whispered, her fingers grazing the fabric. The reinforced material was soft but strong, a clear labor of love.Kaori’s smile widened. “I thought this would suit you, something strong and graceful—like you.”“Mother,” Kimiko said, swallowing back a lump in her throat. “How long did this take you?”Kaori waved a hand dismissively. “Long enough to ensure it was worthy of you. But seeing you wear it will make every stitch worth it.”“She’s right,” Kurenai said, grinning. “It’s a perfect match for you, Kimiko. It’s stylish enough to distract your enemies, and durable enough to protect you.”Kimiko let out a soft laugh, her fingers tracing the sash. “Thank you, Mother,” she said quietly, the words heavy with sincerity.Shinku, watching the exchange, nodded approvingly. “A shinobi’s attire reflects who they are. I see this will suit you well, Kimiko. Wear it with pride.”Kimiko nodded, lifting the tunic in her hands, imagining the day she’d wear it for the first time in the field. This was more than just a gift; it was a piece of her mother’s love and care, a reminder of her family’s support to her. And it made her heart ache—the overwhelming love these people, who didn’t even know the true her, gave so freely. It was a warmth she hadn’t expected, and it brought an ache of guilt and gratitude alike. She wondered, not for the first time, whether the Kimiko of this world—if she had truly existed—had received the same unwavering love from Kaori and Shinku.The thought lingered, a quiet shadow in her mind, but she steadied herself and forced a smile for them. There was no point dwelling on questions without answers. No use thinking about it now, she thought firmly. All I can do is be the daughter they deserve. To make her… no, my parents proud. It would have to do. The day after their celebration, Kimiko informed her parents she’d handle the administrative errands needed to finalize her registration as a ninja. She wasn’t exactly lying—she would get to it—but not before making a detour to visit Naruto. If she was correct, he should still be at his apartment.Guilt gnawed at her as she walked the familiar streets. She couldn’t shake the feeling that she could have done more to prevent Naruto from falling into Mizuki’s trap. What if she had pushed him harder during training? Or subtly guided him toward better preparation for the Academy exam? She grimaced at the thought, knowing full well it was her own hesitation—and fear—that kept her from taking a more active role. But meddling could have made things worse, she tried to rationalize. Too much interference, and I could risk breaking events in ways I can’t predict. And yet, the truth lingered at the edges of her mind, unrelenting. Her presence had already thrown a wrench into canon. The path ahead was no longer clear, and pretending otherwise wouldn’t change that. Frightening as the prospect was, she couldn’t sit idly by. If she truly wanted to grow stronger—and save as many lives as she could—then she had to accept the risks. The future wasn’t a fixed story; it was a living, malleable thing.She steeled herself as she approached the door to Naruto’s apartment. “Naruto-kun,” she called softly, knocking firmly.She felt the weight of the stares before she saw them. Passersby glanced in her direction, eyebrows raised in mild curiosity. Kimiko knew what they were thinking. The village idiot. The cursed child. Why would anyone visit him?Her gaze shifted to meet theirs, calm and steady. The moment they saw the headband tied securely on her forehead, they looked away, feigning indifference. Civilians rarely dared to question the actions of a shinobi.The door creaked open, revealing a surprised Naruto on the other side. His bright blue eyes blinked up at her, startled, before a grin began to spread across his face. Kimiko felt some of the tension in her shoulders ease at the sight. Despite everything, Naruto’s energy was as infectious as ever.“Ohayo, Naruto-kun,” she greeted softly, her tone warm but subdued. “I haven’t seen you since graduation,” she started, “and I wanted to check in on you. I brought breakfast.”She held out a bento box neatly wrapped in a red cloth. Her expression was carefully composed—quiet concern mixed with a hint of somberness. She doubted Naruto would expect her to know what had happened the night before, but she still wanted to show him she cared.Naruto’s face lit up like the morning sun. “Woah! Thanks, Kimiko-chan!” he exclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement. He rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, his grin widening. “And don’t worry about me—I graduated, see?”He stepped aside, pointing proudly at his desk inside the small apartment. Sitting on it, neatly placed, was his brand-new forehead protector.Kimiko’s gaze softened as she took in the sight. Despite her knowledge of the events that transpired, seeing Naruto’s success still filled her with pride.“Do you mind if I come in?” she asked, her voice light and casual.Naruto blinked at her, momentarily caught off guard. The faintest flush crept up his cheeks before he quickly stepped back, waving her inside. “Of course, Kimiko-chan! Come on in!”Kimiko stepped inside Naruto’s apartment and took a moment to look around. Her gaze swept the space with the practiced efficiency they were taught in the Academy, scanning for trip wires, concealed explosive tags, or any other signs of traps. Of course, there were none—Naruto wasn’t that meticulous—but the exercise had become second nature.Naruto’s home wasn’t destitute or filthy, but it was unremarkable. The small room held the bare essentials: a table, a chair, a modest futon tucked neatly in the corner. It was comfortable without being inviting, utilitarian without any personal flair. She couldn’t help but think it had been intentionally designed that way, likely under the Hokage’s watchful eye, to ensure Naruto had a livable space without attracting undue attention.The entire place felt like a carefully orchestrated compromise. No wonder Naruto feels neglected, she thought, her chest tightening. Living in a place like this would make anyone feel invisible. Kimiko set the bento box on the table and slid into the seat opposite Naruto, watching his eyes light up when she opened it. Inside were tamagoyaki, steamed rice, grilled fish, and pickled vegetables—simple, nutritious, and arranged with care. Kaori had always been insistent that a kunoichi must know how to cook, and Kimiko had taken to it with a stubborn determination, if only to avoid her mother’s relentless lessons.Naruto’s face broke into a wide grin. “Whoa, Kimiko-chan, this looks amazing!”She smiled warmly, a hint of pride bubbling beneath her calm exterior. “I’m glad you like it. It took a bit of practice to get it right.”Naruto practically dove into the food, clapping his hands together. “Itadakimasu!” he said, his words slightly muffled as he quickly stuffed a bite of tamagoyaki into his mouth.Kimiko tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. “So, how did you graduate, Naruto-kun? I thought the Clone Jutsu was required, and you mentioned struggling with it.”Naruto paused mid-bite, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand before answering. “Oh, yeah! Mizuki-sensei said there was a secret test that could help me pass! He told me about some scroll in the Old Man Hokage’s office—” His voice faltered for a moment, and a flash of hurt crossed his face, but it was gone as quickly as it came.“Turns out Mizuki-sensei was trying to trick me,” Naruto continued, his grin returning. “He called me a—” Naruto stopped again, his voice catching, but then he shook it off with the resilience Kimiko admired in him. “Anyway, Iruka-sensei showed up, and he and Mizuki-sensei started fighting. That’s when I used the cool jutsu I learned from the scroll to help him! It’s kinda like what you did with your clone when we played with Shikamaru that one time, but mine is way better! I made a ton of clones, and we totally kicked Mizuki-sensei’s butt!”Naruto suddenly stood up, beaming with excitement. “Here, I’ll show you! Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!”In an instant, the room filled with no less than ten Narutos, each identical and brimming with his usual energy. Kimiko blinked, momentarily stunned, before a smile tugged at her lips.“Wow,” she said, genuinely impressed. “I can barely manage six at most. You’re incredible, Naruto-kun.”Naruto scratched the back of his head sheepishly. “Heh, you really think so?”Kimiko nodded. She could sense the vastness of his chakra reserves, an almost overwhelming presence compared to her own. For a shinobi, her reserves were remarkable—massive, even, due to her early chakra pathway maturation and rigorous training. But Naruto’s chakra was on another level entirely, fueled by his Uzumaki heritage and the monstrous reserves of the Kyuubi.“You’ve got so much potential,” Kimiko said, her voice warm but sincere. “If you keep working hard, you’re going to be stronger than all of us someday.”Naruto’s grin widened, his excitement radiating through the room. “Just wait, Kimiko-chan! I’ll be Hokage one day, and then everyone will see how awesome I am!”Kimiko chuckled softly, her crimson eyes glinting with quiet determination. “I don’t doubt it for a second, Naruto-kun. Hopefully, you’ll make me your Jonin-Commander someday.”Naruto blinked, tilting his head in confusion. “Huh? What’s that?”Kimiko stifled her laughter behind her palm, shaking her head. “Never mind that. Anyway, since you’ve officially graduated now, how about joining me to fill out the paperwork for registration? We can get ours done together.”Naruto scratched his cheek, his expression shifting to mild uncertainty. “Huh? Oh, yeah! But don’t we have the whole week to finish that?”Kimiko raised a brow, her tone turning gently persuasive. “Why wait until the last minute when we can get it out of the way today? Besides, if you’re going to be the future Hokage, you should set an example by being the first to handle your responsibilities.”Naruto froze mid-thought, his eyes wide as if she’d just revealed some profound truth. “Oh, right! I almost forgot about that, you know! Yeah, let’s do it!” His grin returned in full force, and he dug back into his breakfast with renewed enthusiasm. “But let me finish this first—your cooking’s amazing, Kimiko-chan!”Kimiko reached out, ruffling his hair affectionately, earning another beaming smile from him.  The enthusiasm didn’t last. Despite Naruto’s infectious optimism and boundless energy, the paperwork was as tedious as Kimiko had feared. Even with her methodical approach, the sheer volume of forms turned the process into a mental endurance test.Even in a world as exciting as the Narutoverse, no one was safe from the tediousness of government mandated paperwork.The Administration Office was quiet, almost eerily so, as most genin took the week to enjoy their brief reprieve before stepping into the Shinobi Forces officially. Rows of desks and stacks of parchment filled the space, the air thick with the faint scent of ink and aging paper.The forms seemed endless: registration paperwork, detailed biodata sheets, identification number applications, and other official documents meant to log them into Konoha’s Shinobi Registry. Each one required meticulous attention, which made it all the more excruciating when Naruto kept glancing at her pile and groaning dramatically.“Man, how are there so many forms?! I didn’t know being a ninja meant this much writing!” Naruto exclaimed, slumping over his desk with an exaggerated sigh.Kimiko, penning her answers with steady precision, didn’t look up. “Being a ninja means more than just throwing kunai and shouting cool jutsu names, Naruto-kun. The village needs to know everything about us—our skills, our history, even our allergies.”“Allergies?” Naruto perked up, squinting at one of his forms. “Oh, yeah! I guess I don’t have any…”Kimiko allowed herself a small smile. “That’s good. Imagine sneezing in the middle of a stealth mission because of pollen.”Naruto burst out laughing, loud enough to draw a few curious glances from nearby clerks. “I guess that’d make me the worst ninja ever, huh?”Kimiko’s smile grew a fraction wider. “Not the worst. But it wouldn’t help your Hokage reputation.”Naruto sat up straighter, his determination rekindled. “Right! No allergies holding me back—I’ll be the best Hokage ever!” With that, he dove back into his paperwork with a renewed sense of purpose.  Of course, it didn’t end there. Right after finishing their paperwork, they had to head to the logistics desk to pick up their standard ninja gear. Kimiko had to admit, despite the monotony of the process, she appreciated that Konoha at least ensured its genin were equipped with the essentials.“Yuhi Kimiko, Genin, Shinobi Registration Number: Zero-One-Two-Six-Zero-Five,” Kimiko said crisply as she handed her newly laminated ID card to the severe-looking kunoichi behind the logistics desk. The woman, a chuunin with sharp eyes and an air of perpetual disapproval, glanced at the ID briefly before turning her sharp gaze to Naruto.Naruto handed over his own card with a wide grin. “Uzumaki Naruto, Genin, Shinobi Registration Number Zero-One-Two...” He trailed off, furrowing his brow as if trying to remember.“Zero-One-Two-Six-Zero-Seven,” Kimiko said, her tone tinged with amusement as she gave a playful tsk.Naruto rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. “Heh, yeah, what she said.”The logistics chuunin let out a long-suffering sigh but didn’t comment. She disappeared into the back room, her footsteps echoing faintly. When she returned, she set two small duffle bags on the counter with a thud. “Standard Shinobi Kit. Each bag contains a dozen kunai, two dozen shuriken, six explosive tags, and four smoke bombs.”Kimiko nodded in acknowledgment, listening attentively as the woman continued. “If you need anything beyond this, you’ll have to fill out a requisition form at the Administration Office, get it signed by the duty chuunin, and bring it back here. We can either charge you upfront or deduct the cost from your next mission payment.”Kimiko nodded again, while Naruto’s attention visibly drifted, his expression practically screaming boredom.“Would it be possible to put in a special request for a specific tool now?” Kimiko asked, her tone polite but firm.The logistics chuunin’s sharp eyes flicked up to meet hers, scrutinizing her briefly before replying. “Depends on the tool. What are you asking for?”“A sword,” Kimiko said without hesitation.The woman’s brows rose slightly. “You’d need to submit another form for that. Weapons outside the standard genin issue require upfront payment unless you’ve been preapproved by your sensei.”Kimiko frowned. She could probably ask Shinku or Kurenai to help cover the cost, but relying on them for this didn’t sit well with her. She was determined to stand on her own. Not to mention she didn’t even have an assigned jonin sensei yet.“Although...” the kunoichi began, her tone softening slightly as she seemed to notice Kimiko’s internal struggle. “If you’re willing to trade in some of the items from your standard kit, it could offset the cost. It’ll have to be standard issue. Chakra Blades are restricted to Tokubetsu Jonin and need direct approval from the Jonin Commander. You’ll want a tanto, I assume?” She eyed Kimiko appraisingly, clearly noting her smaller frame and calculating the weapon best suited for her.“Yes, I’d like to trade for a tanto,” Kimiko agreed, her ears perking up at the suggestion. As much as she would want a chakra blade, she knew how expensive and finite those were, given the alloy used to make them were quite scarce, having to be imported from the Land of Iron. The woman nodded, bending down once more. When she reemerged, she held a tanto in her hands, its sleek blade catching the light faintly. Kimiko’s excitement rose, but as she reached for it, the woman tightened her grip.“Not so fast,” the chuunin said, her tone drier than ever. “You’ll need to file another requisition form and sign a right-to-deduct document for the items you’re trading.”Kimiko’s shoulders sagged, and she let out a groan that was perfectly synchronized with Naruto’s exaggerated wail of despair.“Forms, forms, forms! Why does being a ninja mean so much paperwork?!” Naruto complained, throwing his hands in the air dramatically.Kimiko pinched the bridge of her nose, her patience wearing thin. “Naruto-kun, if you spent half as much energy filling out the forms as you do complaining, we’d be finished by now.”The logistics chuunin smirked faintly, amused by their synchronized suffering. “Welcome to the life of a shinobi, kids.” he rest of the day thankfully went by like a breeze. After finishing their errands, she and Naruto bid each other goodbye, parting ways with smiles. Kimiko couldn’t help but feel thankful for Naruto’s presence. His infectious optimism was a balm to her boredom, transforming an otherwise tedious day into something bearable, even enjoyable.She had planned to dedicate the week to training, but the sheer excitement of Placement Day made it difficult to focus. Instead, her attempts were half-hearted—a mix of running through kenjutsu forms, light chakra control exercises, and skimming through a borrowed book on poisons and toxicology. It was far from her usual level of discipline, but she allowed herself the indulgence. After all, becoming a genin was a milestone she’d worked toward for years.Eventually, the long-anticipated day arrived. Kimiko rose early, donned her freshly sewn ninja attire, and set off to meet Naruto as they had arranged. The streets buzzed with life, a reflection of the Academy’s significance to the village. As she walked, her lips curved into a faint smile, the anticipation thrumming in her chest.“Ohayo, Kimiko-chan!” Naruto’s enthusiastic voice broke through her thoughts. She spotted him bounding toward her, his energy as irrepressible as ever, and she returned his smile with a polite nod.“Ohayo, Naruto-kun,” she replied warmly, her gaze flickering to the young boy at his side. The boy stared at her wide-eyed, his face bright with curiosity and determination. Kimiko’s smile softened as recognition dawned. “I see you’ve met Naruto, Konohamaru-kun.”The young boy’s grin widened, his confidence bubbling over. “Yes! He’s my eternal rival, and I’ll surpass him to become the next Hokage!”Kimiko giggled softly, charmed by his youthful fervor. “That’s a noble goal,” she said, nodding encouragingly. Konohamaru puffed out his chest, standing a little taller at her words.“Yeah, yeah, but we don’t have time for this right now!” Naruto interrupted, waving his arms dramatically. “We’ve gotta get to our Genin Team Orientation, you know!”Kimiko waved goodbye to Konohamaru before jogging to catch up with Naruto, who was already racing ahead.As they walked together, Naruto’s expression turned wistful. “Man, I really hope I get placed on Sakura-chan’s team,” he said dreamily, his eyes sparkling at the thought.Kimiko raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile playing on her lips. “What’s this? You don’t want to be on my team, Naruto-kun? I’m hurt.”Naruto froze mid-step, his hands flailing as he tried to recover. “No, no! That’s not it, Kimiko-chan! I just—uh—”Kimiko’s laugh cut him off, light and musical. “I’m teasing, Naruto-kun. Relax,” she said, her tone reassuring.Naruto let out a dramatic sigh of relief before flashing her a sheepish grin. Together, they continued on toward the Academy and eventually reached their classroom. Kimiko took her seat beside Naruto, who seemed unusually talkative as they waited for the session to begin. Around them, the usual chatter of the classroom was muted, replaced with an undercurrent of tension. Students exchanged nervous glances, and even the most energetic seemed subdued. Placement day had a way of drawing out unease, as everyone speculated about their future teammates and the Jonin who would lead them.Kimiko, ever composed, kept her focus on Naruto, who seemed oblivious to the nervous energy in the room. He was more preoccupied with a different kind of commotion.“What’s so special about him, anyway?” Naruto grumbled, his gaze fixed on the mass of girls clamoring for attention around a single figure. They crowded and argued among themselves, vying for the notice of someone who was all too familiar to Kimiko—Sasuke Uchiha.Kimiko’s eyes flicked toward the scene briefly before turning back to Naruto. “He’s the top rookie of our year,” she said calmly, her tone neutral.Naruto scowled, slumping in his seat. That fact seemed to irritate him even more, a sore reminder of the gap between his reputation as the class clown and Sasuke’s as the golden boy.“Big deal,” Naruto muttered, crossing his arms. “You’re way better than he is, and even I am!” He boomed, “And he’s not even all that handsome!” he added loudly, his voice carrying across the room.Kimiko’s lips twitched in faint amusement, but she gave Naruto a measured look. “Naruto-kun, Sasuke’s abilities have earned him his reputation. There’s no need to compare yourself to him,” she said, her voice gentle but firm.Naruto opened his mouth to argue but caught sight of Sakura, who was among the group of girls surrounding Sasuke. His expression shifted, a mix of frustration and longing. Kimiko couldn’t help but notice and felt a pang of sympathy for him. Naruto’s loud declaration had been more than just a dismissal of Sasuke; it was an attempt to impress someone who rarely paid him any mind.Kimiko chose her words carefully. “You don’t need to be like Sasuke to prove your worth, Naruto-kun. You’re strong in your own way, and people will see that in time,” she said, offering him an encouraging smile. “Strength doesn’t only ever take one form,” Naruto blinked at her, his annoyance giving way to a sheepish grin. “You really think so, Kimiko-chan?”“I know so,” she replied confidently.As Naruto straightened in his seat, his mood visibly lifting, Kimiko turned her attention back to the classroom. Her gaze lingered on Sasuke for a moment. While she couldn’t deny his talent, she also recognized the burden he carried. The burden so heavy that he left the village because of it. That even her friendship failed to protect some semblances of the boy he once was.It didn’t take long for Iruka-sensei to walk into the classroom, and his presence alone was enough to silence the restless chatter. The students straightened in their seats as Iruka approached the podium, a single sheet of paper held behind his back.“As of today, you have all become full-fledged Ninjas,” Iruka began, his voice steady yet laced with authority. “However, you’re all still Genin. The tough part’s just coming!”  He let the words hang in the air, and even Naruto, usually fidgety, leaned forward in anticipation.“From here on, you’ll be in a squad of three, and carry out missions under a Jonin sensei,” Naruto didn’t seem as surprised as the others were, given that she already told him about that. A good number of them did seem lost, particularly those who were first generation ninjas.  It was discussed in the Academy, but in an offhanded way, so it made sense people who just became ninjas didn’t exactly know about it.Iruka unfolded the paper, scanning it briefly. “The groups have been determined so that the strength of the groups will be balanced,” He started. “Now, for the teams. Team One: Shimura, Kai. Minamoto, Yu. Haruno, Sakura.”
The groups have been determined so that the strength of the groups will be balanced.
Kimiko’s heart froze. Her crimson eyes darted toward the pink-haired girl sitting across the room. Sakura’s face fell, her expression a mix of disappointment and resignation. Kimiko felt a pang of guilt twist in her chest.
The groups were determined so that the strength of the groups will be balanced.
Of course. Her mind raced. Her presence in the Academy, her hard work to become the top kunoichi of her year, had displaced Sakura from Team 7. It wasn’t intentional—none of it was—but the reality remained: by existing in this world, she had changed its course.Her breath hitched as a wave of realization washed over her. She hadn’t just taken the original Kimiko’s life; she had likely rewritten Sakura’s fate entirely. Without Team 7, without Sasuke and Naruto, could Sakura still find her path to growth? Would she ever become Tsunade’s apprentice, or would this timeline strip her of her potential?Kimiko bit the inside of her cheek, forcing herself to focus on the present. She could lament her unintended interference later. This only meant she had to work twice as hard to measure up to the role Sakura played, maybe even make better decisions than Sakura had made if it came down to it.“Alright, next is Team Seven. Uzumaki, Naruto,” Iruka began, flipping the page, “Yuhi, Kimiko… and Uchiha, Sasuke!”Murmurs immediately rippled through the classroom, eyes darting toward the three of them. Kimiko could feel the weight of those stares as Naruto let out a loud whoop, throwing his arms around her in a tight, enthusiastic hug.“Yes! We’re on the same team, Kimiko-chan!” Naruto exclaimed, practically bouncing in his seat.Kimiko smiled at him, her hand gently patting his shoulder to calm him, though her attention flicked briefly to Sasuke. Sasuke gave Naruto a flat, suffering look before his gaze shifted to hers. To her surprise, there was a faint nod of acknowledgment. It wasn’t much, but it seemed Sasuke either approved of her presence or, at the very least, didn’t mind it.As Iruka continued to list off the other teams, Kimiko tried to keep her composure. Inside, however, her mind raced. Hinata, as expected, was placed in Team Eight with Shino and Kiba. Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji were grouped together as Team Ten. At least I didn’t mess with those placements…  The quiet tension in her mind was shattered when Naruto shot to his feet, pointing accusingly at Sasuke.“Iruka Sensei! Why does an exceptional student like me and Kimiko-chan have to be in the same group as this guy?!” Demanded Naruto.Kimiko blinked at Naruto, unable to hide a small smile at his antics, but Iruka responded with a deadpan expression. “Aside from Kimiko, Sasuke has the best grades among all the graduates.”  Then, turning to Naruto with a sharp look, Iruka added, “And you’re at the bottom.”The classroom erupted into laughter. Naruto flushed with embarrassment, glancing sheepishly at Kimiko, who gave him a small, apologetic smile. “Of course, this is how it is when trying to balance strength within groups!”  Iruka explained with a patient sigh. “Tch.” Sasuke clicked his tongue, his gaze flicking to Naruto. “Just don’t get in my way, loser.”“What did you say?!” Naruto snarled, fists clenched, his temper flaring as he leaned toward Sasuke.“You want to fight, dead last?” Sasuke retorted, his tone cold, his stare sharp.Kimiko pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling quietly before speaking. “Naruto,” she said firmly, “lower your voice. Sasuke, don’t call our teammate a loser.”Both boys stiffened at her tone, turning to her with reluctant glances. Naruto grumbled under his breath, crossing his arms, while Sasuke merely looked away with an annoyed “Tch.”Iruka smiled faintly at her intervention. “In the afternoon,” he continued, “you’ll meet your jonin instructors. Until then, you’re dismissed.”Naruto slumped back into his seat, muttering something under his breath about how Sasuke wasn’t that great. Kimiko just sighed, glancing at her new team. Herding these two together is going to be a challenge. As Sasuke rose from his seat, clearly intending to spend the break alone, Kimiko called out, her voice calm but firm. “Sasuke-kun.”Naruto turned to glance at her, tilting his head, and even Sasuke paused, though he regarded her with his usual aloof silence.“Come to lunch with us,” Kimiko continued, raising the two bento boxes she’d prepared. “I packed three bentos for my teammates.”Naruto’s incredulous expression was immediate. “Why do you want him to come with us? We could just eat with Shikamaru, Choji, or Hinata!” His voice rose slightly, drawing some glances from their classmates. Sasuke, visibly irritated, seemed about to leave.“We’re Team Seven now,” Kimiko replied quietly, meeting both of their gazes. “The least we can do is try to spend time together. We’ll be doing missions together soon. If we can’t even manage lunch, how are we supposed to trust each other in the field?” Her eyes flicked between them, her tone steady and composed. “Do either of you want us to be the team that can’t deliver?”That struck a nerve. Naruto flinched at the mention of being last—something he desperately wanted to leave behind—and Sasuke’s frown deepened. The Uchiha didn’t like the thought of failure, even by association. Reluctantly, Sasuke nodded. “Fine.”Kimiko smiled faintly. “Good.”Naruto, still grumbling under his breath, followed suit as they left the classroom together.The tension between the boys was palpable, and lunch was far from harmonious. Naruto’s boisterous enthusiasm clashed with Sasuke’s quiet disdain. It didn’t help that Naruto seemed to take every silence from Sasuke as an insult, and Sasuke found Naruto’s antics insufferable.“I’m telling you, I’m going to be Hokage!” Naruto declared loudly, stuffing rice into his mouth. “And when I am, you’ll have to call me ‘Boss,’ Teme!”Sasuke scoffed, not even looking up. “If you don’t choke on your food first, dobe.”Naruto bristled, slamming his chopsticks down. “What did you say?!”Kimiko sighed, her patience fraying. “Naruto, lower your voice. Sasuke, don’t call our teammate a loser.” Her voice was firm but calm, like a stream of cool water quelling a fire.“Tch, whatever,” they both muttered simultaneously, glaring at each other before returning to their meals.That was the theme of their entire lunch, the two boys bickering at each other and Kimiko having to come in to chide the two of them. She mentally wondered how Sakura felt being caught between two very different, but no less powerful personalities.  Well, now she isn’t here to do that. It’s all on you, Top Kunoichi of your year. When they returned to the classroom, Iruka began introducing the Jonin sensei to the respective teams. Asuma sauntered in lazily, collecting Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji. Kurenai entered next, giving Kimiko a brief nod before taking Hinata, Kiba, and Shino.Finally, the other Jonin filtered in, each collecting their assigned teams. Soon, the classroom was almost empty, save for Team Seven. Even Iruka excused himself, citing paperwork.Kimiko noted Sasuke’s irritation at their sensei’s absence, his arms crossed as he leaned back in his chair. Naruto, on the other hand, couldn’t sit still. He darted around the room, rifling through desks, opening cupboards, and generally making a mess. Kimiko didn’t say anything to stop him. Young boys, especially ones like Naruto, couldn’t help being quite active.“Where is this guy? He’s late!” Naruto whined, leaning out the door and glaring down the hallway. “Why is it that only our squad’s teacher is late?! The other teams already got picked up, and even Iruka-sensei’s gone!”“He probably has a reason,” Kimiko said kindly, though she already knew why. Kakashi’s perpetual tardiness wasn’t laziness but something far more poignant—a silent homage to a teammate he’d lost long ago. The thought tugged at her heartstrings.Naruto suddenly brightened, as if struck by inspiration. He grabbed the blackboard eraser and hopped onto a chair to balance it precariously on the ajar door. Kimiko raised an eyebrow, giving him a dull look, while Sasuke outright scoffed.“Is that really the best way to make a good impression?” Kimiko asked, her voice calm but laced with dry amusement.“It’s his fault for being late!” Naruto insisted, grinning as he jumped down.Sasuke folded his arms, nonplussed. “A Jonin wouldn’t fall for something so stupid.”Before Kimiko could reply, she felt it—a faint shift in the air, like a ripple in still water. Her gaze snapped to the door just as it creaked open, revealing a tall, silver-haired man wearing a mask and a slouched posture. Time seemed to slow for a moment as the eraser fell, bouncing off the top of his head with a soft thud.Kakashi didn’t even flinch.Silence blanketed the room.“HA HA HA! I GOT HIM! I GOT HIM!” Naruto’s triumphant laugh shattered the quiet as he pointed at Kakashi, practically dancing in place. Kimiko, ever composed, hid her smile behind her hand, though her eyes glimmered with amusement. Sasuke, meanwhile, looked thoroughly unimpressed, his brow furrowing as if questioning the competence of their supposed sensei.Kakashi bent down, picking up the eraser with deliberate slowness. His single visible eye turned to the three of them, crinkling slightly in what might have been a smile. “Based on my first impression, I’d have to say... I hate you.”Kimiko stifled her giggle, but the other two boys seemed to be momentarily stunned, before sighing.Kakashi eyed them all, before continuing. “Alright, meet me on the rooftops in five minutes. We’ll be having our first team meeting there,” With a flash, Kakashi disappeared. Kimiko watched the faint swirl of displaced air where Kakashi had stood. Body Flicker Technique... Smooth and precise. She'd been practicing it herself, but Kakashi’s execution made hers feel clumsy by comparison. There’s so much I can learn from him. “Well, better not keep him waiting,” said Kimiko, before moving to gather the two boys and head towards the rooftop.  Kakashi eyed the three of them, his posture relaxed as he leaned against the rooftop railing. "Alright," he said, "let’s start with introductions. Your likes, dislikes, future dreams, hobbies—things like that."Kimiko sat cross-legged on the rooftop, her crimson eyes fixed on him. Her senses were attuned now, picking up on his chakra’s presence. It felt electric, sharp and buzzing like lightning ready to strike, but there was something else—a faint, unsettling trace of blood and burned flesh, lingering like the aftermath of a storm. This is someone who’s seen war, she thought, a flicker of respect crossing her mind.Before she could dwell on it, Naruto piped up. “Before we do that, shouldn’t you go first?”Kakashi tilted his head, as if considering the question. “Me?” he asked, pointing at himself. “Well… My name is Kakashi Hatake. I don’t feel like telling you my likes or dislikes. I haven’t really thought about my dreams for the future. As for hobbies? I have many.”Kimiko pressed a hand to her lips, stifling a giggle, while Naruto gawked at him, incredulous. Sasuke’s expression could only be described as deadpan annoyance. Kakashi pretended not to notice the trap and moved right along. “Next is you guys. Let’s start with you,” he nodded at Naruto.Naruto sprang to his feet, nearly toppling the stool he’d been sitting on. “My name is Naruto Uzumaki!” he declared with his trademark grin. “I like ramen—especially Ichiraku ramen that Iruka-sensei treats me to!” His eyes sparkled with excitement, and he gestured dramatically as if emphasizing the importance of his words. “What I dislike is the three minutes after pouring hot water in the Instant Ramen.”Kimiko stifled a giggle at his sincerity, while Sasuke raised an unimpressed brow.“My hobby,” Naruto continued, puffing out his chest, “is eating and comparing ramen. And as for my dream…” He adjusted his head protector, his grin fading into something more serious. “It’s to surpass the Hokage! And so I’m going to get the village to acknowledge my existence!”The conviction in his voice was unmistakable. For a moment, the rooftop fell silent except for the rustling of leaves in the breeze. Kimiko studied Naruto’s face, seeing past his usual bravado. It’s not just about power, she thought. He wants to belong. To be seen. Her gaze shifted to Kakashi, who hadn’t moved from his spot. His visible eye narrowed slightly, betraying a flicker of thought. He sees it too, Kimiko realized, sensing a shared understanding between them.Naruto plopped back down with a grin, clearly pleased with himself. Kimiko offered him a small smile in return, but her thoughts lingered on his words. Loneliness is a powerful thing, she thought. I’ll make sure you’re never alone, Naruto. “And you?” Kakashi asked, his visible eye locking on Kimiko.Kimiko met his gaze evenly, her posture straight and poised. Her voice was calm yet deliberate as she spoke.“My name is Kimiko Yuhi. I like flowers—especially the kind that are both beautiful and deadly—poetry, and makeup. I dislike rude people, inconsiderate behavior, laziness, and bullies.” She paused, her eyes flicking briefly to the horizon as if gathering her thoughts. “My hobbies include embroidery, cooking, training, and studying anything I can to expand my knowledge.”She hesitated when it came to her dream, a faint flicker of uncertainty crossing her serene expression. What was her dream? In her previous life, it might have been something mundane, like comfort and stability. But now, with all she had taken from Sakura—and the path she had chosen for herself—she couldn’t settle for something so simple.“My dream,” she began again, her voice softening but steady, “is to bring honor to Konoha and my family by becoming a kunoichi worthy of respect and admiration. To be someone who can protect the people who matter to me.”Kimiko finished with a serene smile, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of resolve deeper than her tone suggested. Kakashi studied her for a long moment, his expression unreadable, before nodding.“And lastly…” said Kakashi, turning to Sasuke.“My name is Sasuke Uchiha,” said Sasuke, locking his fingers together. “I have lots of dislikes but no likes in particular.” His tone deepened, growing darker. “I don’t feel like summing up my ambition as just a dream.” He paused, his voice cold and measured. “But I do have an ambition. To restore my clan… and to kill a certain man.”Kimiko gave Sasuke a measured look, her eyes assessing him. Naruto, sitting beside her, side-eyed Sasuke with an uneasy expression. While Naruto wasn’t entirely sure what Sasuke’s words meant, the gravity of them wasn’t lost on him.Kakashi, leaning against the railing, observed Sasuke with an unreadable expression. “Alright, all of you are very distinctive and interesting,” he said, clapping his hands together lightly. “Tomorrow, we’ll have a mission.”“Yes, sir!” Naruto shouted enthusiastically, saluting. “What sort of mission?”Kakashi crossed his arms, leaning casually on the rusted railing. “First, we’ll do what we can do with just four people,” he said. “A survival exercise.”Kimiko kept her expression neutral. She knew exactly what was coming but said nothing.“This isn’t your typical exercise, though,” Kakashi added, a faint smirk tugging at his hidden lips.“Then… what kind of exercise will it be?” Naruto asked, leaning forward eagerly.Suddenly, Kakashi laughed, his shoulders rising and falling with exaggerated mirth. “You’ll be disenchanted if I tell you,” he said cryptically.Naruto tilted his head in confusion, while Kimiko’s calm expression mirrored Sasuke’s cool demeanor.“Out of the twenty-eight graduates, only nine will be recognized as genin,” Kakashi continued ominously. “The remaining nineteen will be sent back to the Academy.” He paused, letting the words sink in. “In other words, the exercise is an extremely difficult test with a failure rate of sixty-six percent or higher.”Kimiko didn’t flinch or react, though Naruto practically erupted in disbelief. She mentally noted that this was likely a bluff to ensure they took the test seriously. Kakashi’s reputation suggested he valued seeing how they handled pressure rather than simply measuring skill.“Hoh, seems like they gave me two statues instead of genin,” joked Kakashi, glancing at Kimiko and Sasuke’s unshaken expressions.“That’s crazy! To go through all that hardship, then what was the Academy test even for?!” Naruto yelled.“Oh, that?” Kakashi replied, his tone dropping to a near monotone. “That was just to select the people who had the potential to become genin.”“Whaaa?!” Naruto exclaimed, throwing his arms up in frustration.“Well, that’s the way it is. I will be determining whether you pass or fail,” Kakashi continued. Pushing off the railing, he straightened and turned his back to them. “Bring your complete set of ninja tools. We’ll meet at five o’clock in the morning. At the third training grounds.”As he walked away, he threw one last comment over his shoulder. “Oh, and you’d best skip breakfast. You’ll throw up.”The ominous note in his voice lingered in the air.Kimiko’s sharp eyes caught Naruto’s rattled expression, his energetic facade slightly cracked. Even Sasuke, though composed, betrayed tension in the tightening of his interlocked fingers. Rising to her feet, Kimiko placed a steadying hand on each of their shoulders.“It will be fine,” she said softly, her calm voice reassuring. “Come on. Let’s talk.”Kimiko watched as Kakashi disappeared in another flash of speed, her eyes shifting between her two teammates. Despite the tension in the air, she offered a small smile. “I trust both of you,” she said calmly. “All we can do now is wait, alright? But…I think we should come one hour early, so we can have breakfast.”“Why?” Sasuke asked, his dark eyes narrowing slightly. Kimiko shrugged her slim shoulders.“Because it’s stupid not to eat breakfast,” she replied simply. “Ninjas sometimes go on B-ranked missions that last for weeks, and the first rule is always to prioritize eating whenever you can. Besides…” Her tone became lighter, almost teasing. “Do you think we’ll pass this test by starving ourselves? It'll be detrimental to our efforts.  I'd rather make sure you two are in tip-top shape than follow an order that can potentially put you two in harm's way, I'll take the blame if he gets mad. ”She was lying, of course, but she needed them to trust her judgment.Sasuke considered her words for a moment before nodding, though his expression remained unreadable. Naruto, however, grinned and gave an enthusiastic thumbs-up. “That makes sense! Okay, Kimiko-chan, we’ll do it your way!”Kimiko’s smile widened. “Don’t pack anything, though. I’ll cook for us. Let’s meet an hour early so we can prepare and check our gear together.”Naruto and Sasuke nodded again, and Kimiko felt a flicker of hope. A flicker that lasted with her up until they went their separate ways, and through out dinner at their home.“How was your orientation?” Shinku asked as they ate at the table. Kimiko shrugged, taking a sip of her tea.“It was… interesting. I got paired up with Naruto-kun and Sasuke-kun.”There was a flicker of interest in Shinku’s face, but he didn’t comment, nor did Kurenai, who quietly ate her fried fish sticks.“Oh? And who was the sensei assigned to you?” Shinku finally asked.Kimiko narrowed her eyes slightly. “Aren’t you the head of all Genin and Chunin training, tou-san? Shouldn’t you already know?”Shinku laughed, a low, rumbling sound. “Ah, I let the Academy instructors handle those decisions. They know you best, so they can figure out which sensei and team would suit you.”Kimiko leaned back in her chair, nodding. That made sense. Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji were obvious as a team—future clan heads of the Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka clans, destined to carry on the Ino-Shika-Cho legacy. Of course, Asuma Sarutobi, a member of the clan that united those three families with Konoha, was their team leader. And Team Eight, Kurenai’s team, was made up of Hinata Hyuga, Kiba Inuzuka, and Shino Aburame—all individuals with great sensory potential. The match was perfect for Kurenai, the only sensory-focused Jonin in the village.“Well, we got Kakashi Hatake,” Kimiko said. “He seems very strong. Always late, though.”Shinku smirked. “Copy Ninja Kakashi, eh? Sakumo’s boy. You’ll learn a lot from him.”Kurenai tilted her head at Kimiko, smiling slightly. “So what does he have you doing tomorrow?”“A test,” Kimiko replied. “He said it’ll determine whether we’re sent back to the Academy or not.”A brief silence fell over the table. Shinku’s smirk faltered slightly, and Kurenai’s chopsticks paused mid-air. They exchanged a glance, subtle but unmistakable.“It’s at the Jonin’s discretion whether they give that test,” Kurenai said slowly. “I personally didn’t put my team through it.” Her expression softened. “Which does remind me—I need to visit the Hyuga Compound tomorrow to speak to Hiashi-sama about Hinata. I’m not sure that she’s ready for the challenges we’ll face.”Kimiko nodded absently, her thoughts drifting.The Bell Test.Kimiko knew what awaited them tomorrow: Kakashi would present a pair of bells, with the instruction that only two of them could pass by securing a bell. The odd one out would supposedly fail and be sent back to the Academy. But she knew the truth.It was a test of teamwork.Kakashi wanted to see if they could put aside individual pride and ego to support each other, even when faced with an unfair situation. The warning about skipping breakfast was yet another layer—a tool to amplify hunger, and by extension, selfishness. Hunger could drive people to abandon teamwork, to focus only on their own survival.Kimiko’s resolve tightened. She had to ensure her team didn’t fall into that trap. She couldn’t afford to let them fail—not on her watch. “Ohayo, Sasuke-kun, Naruto-kun,” Kimiko greeted, waving as the two boys trudged toward her. Naruto’s loud yawn and Sasuke’s irritated scowl told her everything she needed to know about their feelings toward waking up at five in the morning. She couldn’t relate—early mornings were her favorite time.Kimiko sat beneath the towering Konoha Memorial Stone, three neatly wrapped bento boxes resting in her lap. The clearing around them, bordered by forest and a winding river, was eerily peaceful. Three large posts loomed nearby, casting long shadows over the ground. She knew their significance: one of them would serve as the "seat of shame" for the person who failed the test.“Did you two rest well?” Kimiko asked lightly as she handed them their bento boxes.“No,” Sasuke replied curtly, already peeling open the wrap. Naruto, meanwhile, plopped down beside her and rubbed his eyes groggily.“Ughhh, why did we have to come so early?!” Naruto whined, though his irritation vanished the moment he opened his bento. “Whatever. Itadakimasu!” He dug in enthusiastically, his energy returning with every bite.Kimiko smiled faintly as Sasuke ate in silence, his movements precise and mechanical. She knew the breakfast was more than just food—it was her way of preparing them, even if they didn’t realize it.After they finished, they waited.Then waited some more.By the time the sun was high in the sky, Naruto was pacing in frustration, muttering complaints under his breath. Sasuke remained seated, though his scowl deepened with every passing minute.Finally, Kakashi appeared out of nowhere, his arrival heralded by a soft rustle of leaves.“Ohayo,” he greeted nonchalantly.Naruto spun on his heel, pointing an accusing finger. “You’re late!”“Well, a black cat crossed my path, you see,” Kakashi replied with an air of detachment. Kimiko raised an eyebrow, suppressing a chuckle. Did he really just say that? Clearing his throat, Kakashi placed a comical-looking alarm clock atop a nearby rock. “There, it’s set for twelve noon.”In one hand, he dangled two small silver bells by their red strings, their soft chime cutting through the clearing.“Today’s assignment is to take these away from me by noon,” he announced. “Those who can’t do it won’t be able to eat lunch.” His visible eye gleamed with amusement. “They’ll be tied to that,” said Kakashi, pointing at one of the posts. “Where I’ll eat my lunch before their very eyes,”Kimiko’s gaze flicked to Naruto, who shifted nervously, and Sasuke, whose eyes darkened. The two likely realized why Kakashi prevented them from eating breakfast.“But, hold on,” Sasuke interjected, his voice sharp. “Why are there only two bells?” Kakashi’s smile widened.  “There are only two, so at the very least one will have to go to the logs.” He rattled the bells again. “That person will be disqualified for failing the mission…” He looked at each of them,  “And will return to the Academy.” Naruto tensed beside her, and Kimiko instinctively placed a well-manicured hand on his wrist, steadying him. Kakashi noticed the gesture, his eye narrowing ever so slightly.“It might be one person at the very least, or it could be all three of you.” He continued to say. “You can use your shuriken, otherwise you won’t be able to take the bells unless you come with the intent to kill me.” But that’s dangerous! You couldn’t even dodge a chalkboard eraser, sensei!” Naruto protested.Kakashi gave him a flat look. “In this world, those who aren’t skilled enough tend to complain more.” He scratched his jaw with his free hand. “Well, just ignore the loser, the two of you.”A flash of rage appeared on Naruto’s face, and his fists clenched. “Begin when I give the ‘ready-go’ signal,” Kimiko’s grip on Naruto’s wrist tightened just as he moved toward his kunai pouch, her reflexes swift and deliberate. Kakashi’s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he straightened.“Very responsible,” said Kakashi to her. “Just like your sister, Kurenai-chan. I think I’m finally starting to like you guys,”  “Now…” Kakashi’s eyes twinkled with amusement. “Ready… go!”Naruto and Sasuke tensed, ready to leap into action, but Kimiko’s voice cut through their adrenaline.“No,” she said firmly. “To the forest. We need to regroup.”“We don’t have time for that,” Sasuke snapped, glaring at her. “It’s already two hours until noon!”Kimiko turned to him, her crimson eyes locking onto his. “I know, Sasuke. But we can’t just throw ourselves at him. A ninja’s greatest weapon is their ability to stay hidden and strike from the shadows. Besides, he’s a Jonin. And not just any Jonin—he’s Copy-Ninja Kakashi. My sister told me all about him. We need a plan. Just trust me.”Sasuke’s jaw tightened as his instincts waged war with her logic. But after a tense moment, he gave her a sharp nod.Kimiko loosened her grip on Naruto’s wrist, and the three of them leapt into the air, retreating to the dense cover of the forest. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Kakashi watching them with an amused glint in his visible eye.Once they landed in a secluded spot, the three knelt on the forest floor, concealed among the trees. Kimiko’s sharp gaze bounced between her teammates.“Alright,” Sasuke said curtly, his voice low. “What do you want to do?”Naruto, however, was busy glaring at Kakashi from their hidden spot, watching as their sensei casually pulled out a book and began to read. “Fundamentally, a shinobi must mask or hide their presence.” Said Kakashi. “So, good job! Let’s see how to make use of it,” Said Kakashi without lifting his eye from the book he was reading.“Naruto, pay attention,” Kimiko chided gently but firmly.Naruto blinked and turned back to her, muttering an apology. Kimiko exhaled slowly, closing her eyes for a brief moment. You can do this, she told herself. Leadership had never been her strong suit in her past life, but she wasn’t that person anymore. She was Kimiko now. She had trained for this.“Okay,” she began, her voice steady. “We need to complement each other’s skills. Sasuke, you’re great at taijutsu and shuriken jutsu, and you know the Uchiha Fireball Jutsu, right?”Sasuke’s gaze flicked to the side, a faint flicker of embarrassment crossing his face as he remembered their past training sessions. “Yeah,” he muttered.“And Naruto,” Kimiko continued, her tone encouraging. “You have the most chakra out of all of us, not to mention your Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu is likely our best weapon against him. Even together, the three of us fighting at once probably isn’t enough to take even one bell.”Naruto straightened, his chest puffing out slightly at the praise. “You think so?”Kimiko smiled faintly. “I know so.”She bit her lip, her mind racing. Think, think. You’re not Shikamaru, but you’re not useless either. The realization that her decisions carried real weight hit her like a punch to the gut, but she shoved the thought aside. Focus. After what felt like an eternity, her eyes opened, glinting with determination.“Alright, Naruto,” she said. “How many Shadow Clones can you create?”Naruto scratched his head. “Uhh, I don’t know. I’ve never tried to find out, you know.”Kimiko nodded. “Okay. Can you make a hundred?”Naruto’s eyes widened. “A hundred?! Yeah, I can do that, but—”“Good,” Kimiko interrupted. “Here’s the plan…” Kakashi continued to read his book, one hand tucked into his pocket, even as the idyllic silence of the training grounds shattered with a collective roar.Naruto's voice—no, a hundred voices—echoed through the clearing as a swarm of orange-clad clones burst from the shadows. The horde charged Kakashi like a relentless tide, their footsteps pounding the earth.“Hoh, interesting,” Kakashi mused, snapping his book shut with a flick of his wrist. “ Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu, huh?” He pulled his hand from his pocket and raised it casually. “Alright… time for a lesson in Shinobi Battle Tactics Number One: Taijutsu. ”The first wave of clones lunged, aiming to dogpile him, but Kakashi blurred like a silver streak. His movements were impossibly fast, each strike precise and calculated. A punch here, a kick there—every clone he touched vanished in a puff of white smoke.“No matter how many clones you throw at me, if…” Kakashi snatched one clone mid-air and hurled it into another, their collision dispersing them both. “...you’re still terrible, zero times a hundred is still zero.”Despite his dismissive tone, the clones pressed on, their sheer numbers forcing Kakashi to stay on the move. One clone darted in closer than the others, deflecting Kakashi’s punch with its forearm. Using the momentum, it planted its hands on the ground, flipping into a handstand to launch a spinning kick toward Kakashi’s masked face.Kakashi’s eye widened slightly as the unexpected maneuver grazed his guard. “Oh?”Before he could fully recover, the clone dropped back onto its feet and began weaving hand seals.“ Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu! ” came the shout—not in Naruto’s voice, but Sasuke’s.A roaring fireball erupted from the clone, forcing Kakashi to stash his book and slide backward, his form a blur. The flames seared the air, singeing the edges of his flak jacket as he deflected a few lingering clones attempting to flank him.Kakashi’s sharp eye caught movement behind him—a trio of Narutos rushing in. But something felt off.Instead of charging clumsily, the three clones moved with unnerving precision, their forms flickering mid-air as they closed the distance.In a puff of smoke, they transformed, revealing three identical Kimikos, each armed with a gleaming tanto.“ Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Dance of the Crescent Moon! ”The clones’ synchronized movements created afterimages, their speed dizzying as they targeted Kakashi from all sides. Kakashi reacted instantly, hurling a kunai at the Kimiko on his right, dispersing it, and kicking the leftmost clone into oblivion. But the center Kimiko broke through his defenses, her tanto slicing cleanly through his neck—only for the beheaded Kakashi to banish in a puff of smoke, a cleaved tree log in its place.“Substitution…” Kimiko muttered under her breath, already weaving her next set of signs.The real Kakashi appeared behind her, his fist aimed for the back of her head. But before his strike could land, Kimiko shouted, “ Ninja Art: Blossoming Escape! ”Kakashi’s punch hit nothing but a swirling storm of red petals, surrounding him in a fragrant whirlwind. The real Kimiko reappeared beside Sasuke, panting lightly, her tanto still raised defensively.“Hoh,” Kakashi mused, brushing a petal from his shoulder. “So, you two really are the top students of your year. Smart, using each other’s strengths to keep me guessing.” His tone held an unmistakable note of approval. “I think I’m starting to like your team.”Kimiko allowed herself a faint smirk, her eyes glinting with determination. For all his skill, Kakashi’s acknowledgment felt like a small victory in itself. But as the sun caught the glint of the silver bells strapped to his side, Kimiko knew the battle wasn’t over yet. “Sasuke,” said Kimiko, narrowing her eyes as she prepared to strike again. There were about twenty Narutos left,  forming a circle around Kimiko, Sasuke and Kakashi. Still enough to cause chaos and give them the opening they needed to launch their final attack“Mmhm,” said Sasuke in acknowledgement, one hand spinning a kunai before clutching it in front of him, tip pointed at Kakashi.In a split second, their three forms blurred, and reappeared clashing in the middle of the circle of Narutos, sparks flew around as Kimiko’s tanto met Kakashi’s arm guard, and Sasuke’s kunai met the armguard on the back of Kakashi’s gloves.Kakashi kept his stance relaxed, one hand casually gripping his book, even as the three moved with blurring speed. Sparks lit the air as Kimiko’s tanto clashed against Kakashi’s arm guard, and Sasuke’s kunai met the back of Kakashi’s gloved hand.“Very fast,” Kakashi remarked, his tone calm despite the flurry of strikes. The three disengaged, only to clash again moments later, their movements an intricate dance of steel and skill.Kimiko felt adrenaline coursing through her veins as her tanto darted toward Kakashi’s mask. He turned his head slightly, dodging the thrust by millimeters before leaping into the air. With a powerful kick, Kakashi sent Sasuke flying backward, the Uchiha grunting as he hit the ground hard.Now it was just her and Kakashi. He turned his gaze on her, his visible eye narrowing.“Time for something your sister is really familiar with,” Kakashi said smoothly, forming a one-handed Tiger Seal. “Shinobi Battle Tactics Two: Genjutsu.”Kimiko’s crimson eyes widened as she felt Kakashi’s precise chakra invade her system. It crawled like vines through her pathways, attempting to entangle her in its grip. The world flickered, the bright training ground warping into a disorienting haze. She could barely hear Sasuke’s cry of alarm behind her.This is Kakashi’s strength, she realized. His control is flawless.Her breathing slowed. She’d trained for this—years of sparring against Kurenai, the most gifted genjutsu master in Konoha, had prepared her. She focused, calming the surge of her own chakra and allowing Kakashi’s energy to creep further in.“Kai,” Kimiko murmured.A pulse of her massive chakra surged through her body, shattering the illusion like glass. The training ground snapped back into focus, and Kimiko staggered, panting.“Well done,” Kakashi said, his voice tinged with approval. “You’ve definitely learned a thing or two from your sister.”Kimiko’s eyes darted to the battlefield. Five Naruto clones remained, and Sasuke was buried neck-deep in the ground, struggling to free himself. Kakashi stood before her, brushing imaginary dust from his gloves.“Shinobi Battle Tactics Three: Ninjutsu,” Kakashi announced cheerfully, his hands relaxed at his sides. “I have to admit, you three work well together. Shame you’ll be skipping lunch, though—”Before he could finish, Kimiko exploded into motion, a burst of air marking her sudden disappearance.“ Body Flicker… ” Kakashi mused, his eye flicking to her approaching form. She was in front of him in an instant, tanto flashing in both hands. The blade arced toward his face, but Kakashi tilted his head just enough to dodge. With a faint smirk, he caught the blade between his index and thumb.“You’re fast,” he admitted, amusement flickering in his eye. “Even faster than Sasuke, it seems.” And then, his foot shot out to kick KimikoA split second before his counterstrike could land, Kimiko wove a quick hand sign with her free hand. “Flower Petal Fragrance!”Kakashi’s movements hesitated as he recoiled, his senses overwhelmed by the cloying aroma of a thousand imaginary flowers. The scent filled his nose, potent and disorienting, forcing him to release the blade. Kimiko let go of her tanto as the full force of Kakashi’s kick struck her abdomen. She flew back, the impact knocking the wind from her lungs and leaving a sharp ache radiating through her ribs. She knew Kakashi was holding back—enough to avoid crushing her completely—but it didn’t mean it didn’t hurt. Every nerve screamed in protest as her body coursed through the air.Still, she refused to falter.As she sailed through the air, her hand darted to her pouch, fingers curling around a kunai. With the last of her strength, she hurled it at Kakashi’s stomach.Kakashi, ever the seasoned shinobi, tilted his hip just slightly, the kunai whizzing past him by mere centimeters. His eye flicked toward it, noting its trajectory, but there was no sense of alarm in his stance.The kunai soared past his hip, missing the red string holding the twin bells aloft by a hair’s breadth.“ NOW, NARUTO! ” Kimiko yelled as her body hit the ground.The kunai disappeared in a burst of white smoke, revealing Naruto mid-air, his hand outstretched.
A shinobi must see through layers of deception.
Kakashi’s visible eye widened ever so slightly—a flicker of genuine surprise. It was rare to catch him off-guard, but Naruto’s seamless execution of the transformation jutsu had done it. He didn’t move, perhaps calculating that dodging at this moment was no longer an option.Naruto’s hand shot forward, fingers gripping the bells. With a triumphant tug, the red string came loose.“ WOOO! ” Naruto cheered, holding the bells high above his head as he landed in a crouch.Kimiko gasped for air, a weak but satisfied smile spreading across her lips. Her chest heaved as she turned her head, watching Naruto’s triumphant grin. Sasuke surprised her when he stepped forward, his expression unreadable but his actions deliberate as he offered a hand to help her up. Kimiko hesitated for a moment, caught off guard by the unexpected gentleness in his touch, before placing her hand in his. His grip was firm, steady, and surprisingly considerate. She gave him a small, demure smile, one that he didn’t return but didn’t brush off either.“Thank you,” she murmured softly, her voice carrying an air of composure even as her ribs ached and her breathing remained unsteady. Sasuke didn’t reply, only nodded once before his dark eyes flicked toward Naruto, who was cheering loudly, arms punching the air in celebration. Kimiko chuckled faintly. His enthusiasm was… infectious, even now.“I can’t believe that worked,” Sasuke muttered, his voice carrying both grudging respect and the faintest hint of disbelief. He ignored Naruto entirely, his gaze flickering to her instead. She felt a quiet satisfaction at the subtle acknowledgment, knowing how rare it was for Sasuke to openly give credit.Before Kimiko could respond, Kakashi’s calm, measured voice broke through the air. “Well then,” he said, crossing his arms in front of his chest as he observed them with an air of lazy amusement. “That’s… quite possibly the best teamwork I’ve seen from new genin.”Kimiko blinked at the unexpected praise, though she schooled her features into neutrality. She had known Kakashi would be a difficult opponent, but his approval was a testament to their efforts. Still, she knew not to let herself relax.“But…” Kakashi continued, his tone sharpening just slightly as he pointed at the two bells between Naruto’s fingers, their red strings catching the sunlight. “There are still only two bells, and… only two people are expected to pass.” His gaze shifted to Naruto, who immediately froze mid-celebration. “So,” Kakashi said, his visible eye glinting with quiet amusement, “as the one with the bells, the choice remains with you, Naruto.”Kimiko tensed as Naruto’s celebratory grin faltered. She watched his face shift—confusion, hesitation, and then something heavier settling in. Slowly, he stepped forward, his expression oddly serious. “You did most of the work, Kimiko-chan,” Naruto said earnestly, his voice quiet but filled with conviction. “You should have it.”Kimiko blinked, caught off guard by his selflessness. Her eyes flicked to Sasuke, who stood rigidly still a few feet away. His jaw was tight, and his hand clenched the the kunai in his hand , his conflicted expression betraying the turmoil beneath his calm exterior.Then, to her surprise, Naruto turned and offered the second bell to Sasuke. “And you too, Sasuke,” he said, his grin returning, though it was softer this time. “I was just there to provide cover and grab the bells.”Kimiko’s chest tightened as she stared at Naruto. He didn’t know. Unlike her, he didn’t understand that this wasn’t about the bells at all, that Kakashi had crafted this entire exercise to test something deeper. Yet his actions—the integrity and selflessness in them—proved he already embodied the lesson Kakashi wanted them to learn. 
You’re a great person, Naruto.
“Absolutely not,” Kimiko suddenly said, her voice sharp and unwavering as she cut through Naruto’s words. Both boys turned to her, startled, and she stepped forward, her gaze locking onto Naruto’s wide, confused eyes.“You take the bell, Naruto,” she said firmly, though her tone softened as she placed a hand on his shoulder. “The strategy wouldn’t have worked without you.”Naruto opened his mouth to protest, but Kimiko stopped him with a faint shake of her head. “You’re not just a comrade, or even a friend. You’ll be a great shinobi, Naruto,” she said, her voice warm but resolute. She tightened her grip slightly on his shoulder, before clutching his cheek and ruflfing his hair. “You’re the one who brought us together. And you’re the one who’ll lead us forward.”Out of the corner of her eye, Kimiko caught the flicker of something in Sasuke’s expression. His dark eyes darted between her and Naruto, his grip on the bell loosening ever so slightly. The conflict in his posture was unmistakable—pride warring with something softer, something almost vulnerable.Naruto, on the other hand, looked utterly overwhelmed. His lips trembled, and his head dipped slightly, as if to hide the tears that glistened in his eyes. “Kimiko-chan,” he whispered, his voice thick with emotion, “But…you’re the one who made the plan, who…”Kimiko’s lips curved into a small, serene smile. “Naruto,” She started. “You’re Konoha’s future Hokage, remember?” she teased gently, pressing the bell into his hand and closing his hand around it before stepping back. “You deserve it. And so does Sasuke.”The quiet that followed was broken only by Kakashi’s voice, warm and approving. “Well, well,” he said, clapping his hands together. “I have to admit, I didn’t expect this.” His eye softened, and for the first time since meeting him, Kimiko thought she saw something akin to pride in his gaze. “Most genin teams fall apart during this exercise, but you three…” He paused meaningfully. “You passed. With flying colors, actually. You three excelled. ” Kakashi said with a chuckle.Naruto gasped, his head shooting up. “We did?!” he exclaimed, his voice full of disbelief as he looked between Kakashi, Kimiko, and Sasuke.“Yes, this test…what did you think it meant?” Kakashi asked, his voice calm but expectant as he regarded them. Sasuke and Naruto exchanged uncertain glances, their silence speaking volumes. Kimiko, however, raised her hand, her movements as precise and demure as always.Kakashi’s visible eye twinkled with amusement. “Yes, go ahead, Miss Yuhi.”Kimiko took a steadying breath, her crimson eyes meeting Kakashi’s directly. “It…means more than the bells. You’re a jonin, so no matter how hard we tried, we wouldn’t have been able to take the bells unless you allowed it.” She paused, ensuring her words carried weight. “The real question is: what would make you let us take them? And the answer…” She looked to her teammates before continuing, “...is teamwork.”Kakashi tilted his head, gesturing for her to elaborate.“The ability to work together, to cover each other’s weaknesses,” Kimiko said with conviction. “If you wanted to test our individual skills, you could have done so separately. But you didn’t. You emphasized that this was an exercise for four people, even though there are only three of us. That doesn’t make sense unless the focus isn’t on us individually but on how we function as a team. The two bells were a misdirection, designed to pit us against one another, but the real goal was to see if we could prioritize our mission and each other over personal gain.”Her explanation hung in the air, and even Sasuke and Naruto seemed to sit up straighter as they absorbed her words. Kakashi’s gaze lingered on her for a moment, a flicker of approval in his lone visible eye, before he chuckled—a low, almost teasing sound. “Before I say anything, walk me through your strategy.”Kimiko hesitated briefly, scratching her cheek, before speaking with measured confidence. “Well, I knew Sasuke’s capabilities since we were frequent sparring partners in the Academy, and I spent time with Naruto, so I was aware he could perform the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu.” Her crimson eyes flicked toward each of her teammates as she continued. “With that in mind, I realized we needed to build a plan around your strengths. Naruto has the biggest chakra reserves out of all of us, so I asked him to create as many shadow clones as he could to overwhelm you.”Kakashi nodded, his amusement still present but tempered with genuine interest. Kimiko pressed on, “Then I told Sasuke we’d use the Transformation Jutsu to blend in with the clones. We needed to disrupt your rhythm—make you think you had us figured out. Once we got close enough, we planned to hit you with our strongest attacks: Sasuke’s Fireball Jutsu and my Dance of the Crescent Moon.”Kakashi tilted his head slightly, motioning for her to continue. “But,” Kimiko admitted, “I knew that wouldn’t be enough. You’re a jonin, and not just any jonin—you’re Copy Ninja Kakashi. So, we planned further to draw you into attacking more directly. Things didn’t go exactly as I’d hoped. I wasn’t planning to get caught in your genjutsu, and Sasuke getting hit by your Earth Style Jutsu definitely wasn’t ideal,” she said with a slight grimace. “But thankfully, my sister taught me how to break out of genjutsu, so I managed to recover.”She hesitated, recalling the adrenaline-filled moments. “At that point, I didn’t have many options left. I decided to use Body Flicker to close the distance, hoping you’d assume I was making a desperate, last-ditch effort to get the bell. The Flower Petal Fragrance Genjutsu wasn’t meant to incapacitate you fully—it was just a distraction, something to make you think I’d shown my hand.”Kakashi’s expression didn’t change, but there was a glint of respect in his eye as Kimiko continued. “That’s when I played my final card. I’d had Naruto transform into a kunai earlier, which I kept hidden. I waited until you were distracted enough by the genjutsu and the chaos to throw him at the perfect moment. The goal was to make you think we’d run out of tricks—so you wouldn’t expect Naruto’s real self to make the final move.”Kakashi chuckled, crossing his arms and leaning slightly. “A ninja must see through layers of deception,” he said sagely, before his chuckle deepened. “You hedged a lot on misdirection, Kimiko. But I have to admit…” He tilted his head with an amused glint in his eye. “It was a clever plan. And you three executed it far better than I expected.”“Hah, Kurenai-chan’s little sister is sharp,” Kakashi continued, leaning back slightly. “You’re absolutely right about your first answer, though. The whole point of this exercise was to see if you could put teamwork above your own ambitions. In a real mission, focusing only on individual success can get everyone killed. Just by formulating and executing a plan together, you’d already passed. But…” He gestured for them to follow. “Come with me. There’s something I want to show you.”They followed Kakashi toward the Memorial Stone, where the names of Konoha’s fallen shinobi were etched into cold, unyielding stone. With each step, the atmosphere seemed to grow heavier, the weight of unspoken stories pressing down on them like a silent vigil. Even Naruto, usually brimming with energy, appeared subdued—at least until his gaze fell on the stone.“What’s that?” Naruto asked, pointing at the monument with wide eyes.“This is where all the names of Konoha’s heroes are engraved,” said Kakashi, looking up at the stone.Naruto’s face lit up with the spark of an idea, and he jabbed a finger at the stone with newfound determination. “Ah! Then I want my name to be engraved here! I’ll become a great hero of Konoha, and everyone will finally acknowledge me!”“Naruto,” Kimiko said softly, shaking her head. Her eyes were somber as she regarded him. “This isn’t the kind of recognition you want.” He could be brusque, even though he didn’t mean it. Kakashi sighed, but turned his gaze from the stone back to Naruto.“This,” Kakashi began, his tone uncharacteristically serious, “is the reason why teamwork matters.” He gestured toward the stone. “Every name here belongs to a shinobi who died in service to Konoha. Many of them were my friends, and more of them…were killed because they couldn’t work together as a team. Or because their so called teammates, couldn’t.”Kimiko’s gaze swept over the stone, her heart clenching as she considered the weight of those words. She knew the name Kakashi’s eyes lingered on, though he didn’t say it aloud. Obito Uchiha. His teammate. His friend. The person who taught him the very lesson he now tried to pass on to them.The very same person who, unbeknownst to him, was going to cause the biggest war in Shinobi history.“You three passed… even before the test started,” Kakashi said, his voice calm but firm. His lone visible eye scanned the three of them, pausing momentarily on Kimiko. “The moment Kimiko told you both to eat breakfast, regardless of my orders, she demonstrated something important. She cared enough about her teammates to defy the rules which she believed could cause her team unnecessary harm.”Kimiko’s cheeks warmed as Kakashi’s gaze lingered on her, and she instinctively looked away. So, he did know she told Naruto and Sasuke to eat. “And you passed again,” Kakashi continued, his tone gaining weight, “when Naruto selflessly offered his own bell to Kimiko. He was willing to give up his dream, his chance at acknowledgment, for her. That kind of selflessness is rare, even among shinobi.”Naruto shuffled his feet, rubbing the back of his head with a sheepish grin, but Kakashi wasn’t finished. His eye shifted back to Kimiko, and his voice softened, almost as if he were addressing her directly.“And Kimiko,” he said, “you chose to sacrifice your own ambitions despite being the one who formulated the strategy. You gave the bell back to Naruto—not out of resignation, but because you believed in your teammates. You prioritized the team over yourself, and that... is the essence of a shinobi.”Kimiko’s blush deepened, but she held Kakashi’s gaze. There was something in his eye—approval, yes, but also something deeper, something quietly reflective. He paused, as if weighing his words carefully before he spoke again.“Teamwork isn’t about following orders blindly or being the strongest,” Kakashi said, his voice calm but filled with conviction. “It’s about trust. It’s about putting your teammates’ well-being above your own. And it’s about understanding that, as a team, you can achieve far more than you ever could alone.”He let his gaze linger on each of them—Naruto, who was brimming with pride; Sasuke, who stood quiet but thoughtful; and Kimiko, whose crimson eyes shimmered with quiet understanding. His tone softened but retained its weight as he added, “You three didn’t just pass once—you passed three times. At your core, you already understand what it means to be shinobi.”He straightened slightly, his hands sliding into his pockets. “Remember these words, Sasuke, Naruto, Kimiko: in the ninja world, those who break the rules are scum, that may be true. But those who abandon their comrades…” He paused, his eye glinting with something deeply personal, “…are worse than scum.”The weight of his words settled over the three of them, and Kimiko felt a lump rise in her throat. She stole a glance at Naruto and Sasuke, both uncharacteristically subdued. Sasuke’s fists clenched tightly, his expression unreadable, while Naruto’s lips pressed into a thin line, his usual exuberance replaced by quiet determination.Kakashi turned to face them fully. “You three have potential. You showed that today. But potential means nothing if you can’t work together. Remember this lesson, because out there, it could mean the difference between life and death.”Kimiko nodded, her resolve hardening. This wasn’t just a test. It was a warning. A glimpse of the reality they would face as shinobi. She had already resolved to protect her teammates, but now, that resolve felt sharper, more urgent. She needed to make sure they lived and thrived, that they will be as strong, if not stronger, than they were in their original stories.As they walked away from the Memorial Stone, Kakashi’s demeanor shifted back to his usual casual self, flashing them a thumbs up.  “Alright, dismissed. Get some rest. Tomorrow, Team Seven starts doing real missions!”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 9: Petals of Perdition
“Wow, that was really awesome, Kimiko! You were so smart and so fast—Kakashi-sensei was even impressed! You’re a really cool kunoichi, you know!” Naruto’s voice rang out, as loud and enthusiastic as ever. Kimiko smiled faintly, her crimson eyes meeting his for a moment before she replied, her tone soft but warm.“Thank you, Naruto. That means a lot,” she said, her gaze flickering to Sasuke, who walked silently on her other side, seemingly lost in thought.Naruto’s grin widened, but Sasuke remained quiet, his dark eyes focused ahead. Kimiko wondered briefly what he was thinking—replaying the test, perhaps, or evaluating her performance. He wasn’t the type to hand out compliments easily, but his silence was telling in its own way.The streets of Konoha bustled around them, villagers going about their day as the trio made their way through the familiar paths. Despite the noise, Kimiko’s thoughts lingered on Kakashi-sensei.She wasn’t surprised that he’d dismissed them so quickly. He didn’t strike her as the type of teacher to hover. Instead, she suspected he’d let them find their own way, stepping in only when necessary. A guiding hand rather than a constant presence. Still, she couldn’t help but feel curious—why had someone as renowned as the Copy Ninja been assigned to their team? Naruto and Sasuke’s potential was obvious, but did that mean she was expected to meet the same standard? The thought was both daunting and exhilarating.Kimiko glanced at her teammates. They were an odd trio—Naruto’s boundless energy, Sasuke’s intense focus, and her quiet determination. But there was something there, she thought. If they could learn to trust one another, to see past their differences, maybe they could truly become a formidable team even early on. “Oh, Ichiraku Ramen!” Naruto blurted out as they strolled through the bustling streets of Konoha. His face lit up like a child on a festival day as the familiar stand came into view. Pointing eagerly, he added, “Perfect timing—I’m starving! Kimiko-chan, wanna come eat?”Kimiko glanced at him, a small smile tugging at her lips. His excitement was infectious, even after the long day they’d had. “Sure, Naruto. I’ll treat you today.”Naruto’s blue eyes widened in surprise, and he let out a delighted whoop, practically skipping toward the stand. “Ramen! You’re the best, Kimiko-chan!” he called back, his voice brimming with joy.Kimiko chuckled softly, her gaze shifting to Sasuke, who followed a step behind them. His expression was as stoic as ever, but his dark eyes betrayed a quiet intensity, as if he were lost in thought. She slowed her pace slightly to match his stride.“How about you, Sasuke-kun?” she asked, her tone light but tinged with genuine curiosity. “Do you want to eat with us?”Sasuke’s gaze flicked to her briefly, his face unreadable. For a moment, it seemed as though he might join them, but then he shook his head. “I need to train,” he said curtly. Turning on his heel, he leapt onto a nearby rooftop with effortless grace. “See ya,” he called over his shoulder, disappearing into the evening shadows.Kimiko’s smile faltered slightly as she watched him go. There was a weight he carried, one he never spoke of but that clung to him like a shadow. He’s always so driven, always so distant. One day… we’ll have to talk about it. His family. Itachi… She sighed quietly, adjusting her stride toward the stand.As she approached Ichiraku Ramen, the warm scent of simmering broth and freshly cooked noodles wrapped around her like a comforting blanket. The soft clatter of chopsticks and muted chatter of other customers filled the air, adding to the cozy ambiance. She pulled back the curtain with a graceful motion and stepped inside.“Teuchi-sama, Ayame-san,” Kimiko greeted with a polite incline of her head. The familiarity of the place, with its worn wooden counters and cheerful lighting, immediately put her at ease. She wasn’t as familiar with the proprietors as Naruto was, who, undoubtedly, was their favorite customer, but her mother was quite friendly with Ayame and Teuchi, and so Kimiko spent a few moments here.“Kimiko-chan!” Ayame’s voice rang out warmly as she turned from the counter. Her eyes sparkled with delight as she took in the young kunoichi’s appearance. “It’s been so long—you’ve grown so much! And you’re so beautiful now, just like your mother and sister.”Kimiko felt her cheeks warm slightly, but she responded with a poised smile. “Thank you, Ayame-san. But I think you’re being too kind—I couldn’t possibly match your charm.”Ayame’s cheeks flushed pink, and Teuchi let out a hearty laugh as he stirred a steaming pot of broth. “You’ve always been a polite one, Kimiko. A bowl for you, coming right up!”Sliding onto a stool beside Naruto, Kimiko rested her elbows lightly on the counter. Naruto was already halfway through his first bowl, his exuberance evident in every noisy slurp.“You’re the best, Kimiko-chan!” Naruto said between mouthfuls, noodles dangling from his chopsticks.Kimiko watched him with a soft smile, her eyes warm. His unbridled enthusiasm was a stark contrast to the quiet resolve she’d seen in Sasuke moments earlier. But somehow, it felt comforting—like a reminder of simpler times.“Itadakimasu,” Kimiko murmured, bowing her head slightly as Ayame placed a steaming bowl of ramen in front of her. The rich aroma of miso and soy wafted up, and her stomach gave a faint, involuntary growl. She felt her cheeks warm at Ayame’s amused smile but quickly picked up her chopsticks.The ramen was as delicious as ever, the perfect blend of salty broth and chewy noodles. Naruto, on her left, was already halfway through his bowl, loudly slurping with unabashed enthusiasm.“Ah, that hit the spot!” Naruto declared, rubbing his inflated belly as he leaned back in his chair. “I’m telling you, this is the best place in all of Konoha!”Kimiko chuckled softly, setting down her empty chopsticks and turning to Naruto. “Naruto,” she began, her tone light yet inquisitive, “why didn’t you ask Sasuke-kun to eat with us?”Naruto tilted his head, genuinely confused. “Huh?” He blinked before scratching his cheek sheepishly. “Oh. I didn’t think he’d want to, you know?”Kimiko sighed softly, shifting in her seat to face him. “Regardless of whether you think he’d want to or not, you should still ask him. He’s your teammate.”Naruto frowned, crossing his arms. “Tell him that,” he snapped, but the sharpness in his voice faltered when Kimiko raised a single brow in silent reprimand. “...It’s stupid,” he muttered, slumping slightly. “He just—he just acts like he’s better than me, you know? Like I’m not worth his time.”Kimiko studied him for a moment, considering her next words carefully. “I won’t argue that Sasuke could stand to be a bit friendlier,” she admitted, her voice measured. “But as his teammates, it’s our responsibility to find common ground. Sometimes that means seeing things from his perspective.”Naruto glanced at her skeptically. “What do you mean by that?”Kimiko folded her hands neatly on the counter, her eyes thoughtful. “To him, we’re likely nuisances,” she said softly, knowing it wasn’t entirely true but choosing to phrase it that way for Naruto’s benefit. “Sasuke has always been exceptionally skilled, so he probably sees us as holding him back. That’s why he isolates himself. But the bell test showed him that teamwork is essential. It planted the idea in his mind—we just have to nurture it.”Naruto scratched his chin, his expression torn between resistance and understanding. “Alright,” he said slowly, “but why do I have to be the one to reach out first?”Kimiko tilted her head, her expression gentle. “You don’t have to. But remember what Kakashi-sensei said. Reaching out shows that you care—not just about him, but about the team. It shows you’re willing to grow. Sometimes, being a good team mate means taking the first step, even if it’s hard.”Naruto slumped a little more, her words sinking in. Finally, he sighed, rubbing the back of his head. “Fine, I’ll try. But if he gets all ‘I’m better than you’ again, don’t blame me if I snap!”Kimiko smiled, her tone warm. “I wouldn’t expect anything less, Naruto-kun.” Hopefully, that would make things with her team go a bit smoother. “Thought I’d find you here,” Kimiko said softly as she stepped into the training grounds. The air was filled with the faint smell of burnt wood and the metallic tang of shuriken embedded in dozens of training dummies. Two of the dummies bore scorch marks, evidence of Sasuke’s fire jutsu. At the center of it all stood Sasuke, panting lightly as he yanked a shuriken from one of the dummies. He turned at the sound of her voice, offering the barest of nods in acknowledgment.“That obvious?” he asked, moving to retrieve another shuriken.Kimiko crossed her arms, her gaze thoughtful as she studied him. It was obvious. Sasuke would choose a public training ground over the Uchiha Compound any day. She couldn’t blame him—what child would want to linger in a place haunted by memories of unimaginable pain?“You’re still training even after the bell test. As diligent as ever,” Kimiko said, her voice quiet but warm. She walked over to one of the discarded shuriken, picking it up and examining its polished surface, where her reflection stared back at her.“Mmhm,” Sasuke muttered. “Do you need the training ground? I was just about to leave.”“No,” Kimiko replied, her gaze steady on him. “I was wondering why you didn’t join us for lunch earlier.” She tilted her head slightly, watching the way his shoulders stiffened at her words.“I wasn’t hungry,” he said curtly, his voice flat.Kimiko frowned. She could always tell when Sasuke was lying. “Be that as it may,” she began, her tone gentle but firm, “wouldn’t it be prudent to spend time with the team? Didn’t Kakashi-sensei just stress the importance of camaraderie and teamwork?”Sasuke grunted, yanking another shuriken free. “We already proved we can work together. That’s all we need.”“How can you expect us to function at our best if you’re not even willing to try to connect with us outside of missions?” Kimiko countered, her voice steady. “Or if you’re not willing to let us connect with you?”“You don’t need to know anything about me,” Sasuke snapped, finally turning to face her. “We just need to make sure Naruto doesn’t mess up the mission.”“Naruto isn’t dead weight,” Kimiko said sharply, her crimson eyes narrowing. “He’s reckless, yes, but that doesn’t make him useless. He might surprise you—he could even surpass us both someday.”Sasuke scoffed. “We’ll see,” he said dismissively, turning his back on her.Kimiko’s next words came quietly, almost a whisper, but they stopped him in his tracks. “One of my biggest regrets was not going against my father when he told me not to visit you after…that night.”Sasuke froze, his hand tightening around the shuriken he held.“I tried to be there for you,” Kimiko continued, her voice heavy with sincerity. “But you pushed everyone away, and I…I didn’t try hard enough. You didn’t deserve to be alone.”“Stop it,” Sasuke hissed, spinning around to glare at her, his expression a storm of anger and pain. “You don’t understand—”“I don’t,” Kimiko interrupted gently, her tone unwavering. “And I won’t pretend to. But I’m here now, Sasuke. And I’m not going to let you face everything alone anymore.”She stepped closer, her movements swift but unthreatening, closing the distance between them in a blur of motion. Reaching out, she placed the shuriken back into his hand, her fingers brushing his for the briefest moment.“All I’m asking is for you to give us a chance,” she said softly, her crimson eyes meeting his dark ones. “Give me a chance. Give Naruto a chance. Together, we can become stronger. But only if you let us.”For a moment, the tension between them hung heavy in the air. Sasuke’s grip on the shuriken slackened slightly, and he looked away, his gaze distant. “You’re stubborn,” he muttered, his voice low. “Fine. We need to make sure that Naruto won’t drag us down, anyway.” Kimiko allowed herself a small, serene smile. “Stubborn, huh?” She shook her head. “You’re one to talk.”Of course, they didn’t actually have time to train the day after, given they were summoned to the Hokage’s office for their first mission that very morning.The Hokage’s office was as grand as Kimiko expected, yet there was an understated charm to it. Scrolls lined the walls, neatly organized yet hinting at the weight of history and knowledge contained within. The large windows let in the morning sunlight, casting golden streaks over the polished wooden floors and the Hokage’s ornate desk. Behind it sat the Third Hokage, his red and white hat resting on the side—a symbol of authority quietly waiting.Kimiko’s gaze drifted across the room, pausing at a photograph on the wall. A younger Asuma stood beside an equally youthful Hiruzen and Biwako, her serene smile framed by a light scarf. A pang of emotion tightened Kimiko’s chest as memories flickered—the woman who had reassured her worried parents about her chakra maturation, convincing her mother to let Kimiko pursue the path of a shinobi.Kimiko glanced at her teammates as they sat beside her. Naruto fidgeted restlessly, his wide blue eyes darting around the room with the excitement of a puppy seeing something new. Sasuke, as expected, was stoic, his arms crossed as if he’d rather be anywhere else. Meanwhile, Kakashi leaned casually against the doorframe, raising a hand in greeting.“Ohayo, Hokage-sama,” Kakashi said lazily.The Third Hokage didn’t seem fazed by Kakashi’s informality or Naruto’s jitteriness. Despite his age, his presence filled the room with quiet authority. His face might have been weathered and gaunt, but his posture remained unyielding. Kimiko felt his chakra—vast and ancient, like a stone mountain weathered by time yet standing resolute, its peak crowned by swirling elemental storms. Beneath it, there was a faint, almost imperceptible rumble—a slumbering ape, observing and patient.“Hoh,” Hiruzen said, his gaze warm as it settled on the three of them. “Your first mission as a team. I must say, it feels like just yesterday that you were all much smaller. Why, young Kimiko-chan over there wa—”“AAAH, GET ON WITH IT, GRAMPS!” Naruto’s loud voice shattered the Hokage’s reminiscing. He jabbed a finger in Hiruzen’s direction, his impatience written all over his face.Kimiko sighed inwardly, though a flicker of amusement tugged at her lips. Typical Naruto.Hiruzen tsked softly but didn’t seem offended. Instead, he cleared his throat, his voice gaining a touch of playful gravitas. “Patience, Naruto. A shinobi must learn to listen before they act.” He retrieved a scroll from his desk, unfolding it deliberately. “Now then, your mission…” The Hokage lifted his eyes from the scroll, his expression serious. “A request has been put in by the mayor of a town on the outskirts of Konoha. It seems that their town has been under attack…”Kimiko’s chest tightened. Her eyes darted to Naruto, whose jaw dropped dramatically, and even Sasuke leaned forward slightly, his dark eyes narrowing. This is strange... Genin missions are supposed to be simple—catching cats, babysitting brats—not dangerous assignments. Did I somehow mess things up? Have I already disrupted events and triggered something bigger than I imagined? The Hokage continued, his tone steady, “...by a troupe of mischievous monkeys, who have been stealing food and wreaking havoc in the market square.”Naruto’s jaw dropped, and with an exaggerated groan, he flopped backward in his chair, nearly tipping it over. Sasuke’s faint scowl deepened as he turned his head, clearly unimpressed. Kimiko blinked, caught between relief and disbelief, before a soft giggle escaped her lips. She quickly raised her hand to cover it as the Hokage’s low chuckle reverberated through the room.“Whaaat?! You made it sound like some big, dangerous mission!” Naruto shouted, leaping to his feet. His finger jabbed at the Hokage, his face scrunched in indignation. “You did that on purpose, didn’t you, Gramps?”Hiruzen’s smile widened, his amusement evident. “Every mission has its purpose, Naruto. Even the smallest tasks can teach a shinobi valuable lessons. Every team starts somewhere.”“Yeah, somewhere better than chasing a bunch of monkeys!” Naruto shot back, throwing his hands in the air.“You’d be surprised, Naruto,” Kakashi interjected lazily from his spot by the door. His tone was as nonchalant as ever, but his single visible eye crinkled with amusement. “Sometimes, the simplest missions can be the most challenging.”Naruto groaned again, collapsing back into his chair in defeat. Sasuke, meanwhile, crossed his arms, his dark eyes narrowing as he muttered under his breath, “A waste of time.”“It isn’t,” Kimiko replied, her tone firm yet measured as she turned to Sasuke, her eyes locking onto his with quiet resolve. “Just because the townsfolk’s problems aren’t grand doesn’t mean they’re not important. Every mission matters, no matter how small. Besides, this one actually ranks higher than most D-Rank missions. At least we’re not pulling weeds or babysitting.”True enough, missions involving wild animals or their containment were typically classified as C-Rank. However, there was some flexibility in the ranking system. If both the contractors and the shinobi agreed that the animals were more of a nuisance than a true danger, the mission could be adjusted accordingly. This approach allowed for tailored mission parameters, addressing situations that didn’t meet the standard criteria for danger but still required skilled intervention to resolve.Sasuke’s expression flickered, the slightest trace of surprise crossing his features before he looked away, his jaw tightening. Kimiko held his gaze for a moment longer before shifting her attention to the Hokage. She inclined her head respectfully, her voice steady and sincere. “Thank you for entrusting us with this mission, Hokage-sama.”Hiruzen’s gaze softened, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. “I see that one of your students is very mature, Kakashi. You are right,  Kimiko. A true shinobi understands that even the smallest tasks hold value.” He nodded approvingly.As they were dismissed, Kimiko made sure to give Naruto a pat on the shoulder, Sasuke too. “Cheer up,” she said in her serene tone. “Maybe we’d get to befriend a few monkeys along the way. Ain’t no business like monkey business,” She smirked, and from behind her, she could hear her sensei laugh. It wasn’t more than a few hours' worth of travel from Konoha to the little town. It was surprising to Kimiko how fast ninja could travel given how their constant training of chakra made them quite fast, faster than any non-trained human could be if they exerted even the tiniest bits of effort. What Kimiko reckoned would have been more than two days' worth of travel in a carriage was completed in less than half the time, given how she was pretty sure it was only a little past noon when they arrived at the town’s gates.“Wow, they even called the mayor out to greet us,” Naruto whispered loudly as they descended from the treetops, his gaze darting between the portly man and the two spear-wielding guards flanking him.Kimiko gave Naruto a sidelong glance, her serene smile hiding her own thoughts. The guards’ hands tightened around their spears, eyes flitting nervously to Kakashi. Their unease was palpable—likely a reflex from seeing shinobi up close. For most civilians who didn’t live inside Ninja Villages, ninja were dangerous and unpredictable, best treated with cautious reverence.“Konnichiwa,” greeted the mayor, inclining his head slightly. Despite his formal tone, he seemed more at ease with their presence than his guards. “Are you the ninja sent to handle our…problem?”“Konnichiwa,” Kakashi replied lazily, raising a hand in greeting. “Yes, we’re here about the monkeys?”“Yes, the monkeys,” the mayor said with a sudden scowl. “They’ve been terrorizing the market, stealing food, jewelry, and anything else they can grab. It’s been chaos!”Kimiko stifled a smile as Naruto tilted his head, fascinated not by the monkeys but by the guards’ straw hats. Sasuke remained his usual stoic self, though she noticed the faintest twitch of his eyebrow at the mention of the thefts.“We can discuss it as we head to the market,” Kakashi said, motioning for the mayor to lead the way. The mayor nodded, gesturing for his guards to follow, though they kept their distance from the shinobi. Kimiko fell into step behind Kakashi, her eyes sweeping the surroundings.The town was smaller than Konoha but bustling with activity. Wooden houses lined the streets, their windows open to let in the midday light. Groups of men carrying axes and lumber passed by, their voices mingling with the sound of children playing before their parents hurriedly ushered them inside at the sight of ninja.Kimiko couldn’t help but notice the industrious air. For such a quaint place, it was alive with movement, the streets filled with workers hauling logs and square stones.“Has this been an issue before?” Kakashi asked casually.“Never,” the mayor replied over his shoulder. “It started only a few weeks ago. They came in droves out of nowhere.”Kimiko hummed thoughtfully. “Excuse me,” she said, her tone polite yet inquisitive. The mayor turned, clearly surprised to hear one of the younger ninjas of the group speaking. “Your town seems quite busy. Are you primarily a lumbering town?”The mayor chuckled warmly. “Almost every town in the Land of Fire is, given our forests. But recently, we’ve been ramping up operations. A businessman from the capital invested heavily—wants to build a few inns here and expand the town.”That explained the flurry of construction. Kimiko glanced at Kakashi, who met her gaze briefly, a flicker of amusement in his single visible eye. So far, everything seemed straightforward—but ninja missions rarely stayed that way.As they made their way across the paved streets, the sounds of monkey chatter grew louder, an almost rhythmic cacophony of screeches, hoots, and playful squeals. The group stopped before a makeshift barrier manned by two guards. Beyond it, the market square was a scene of chaotic hilarity.Monkeys of various sizes swung through the air, flipping between stalls and balancing on poles. One particularly audacious monkey wore layers of gold and silver necklaces, strutting like royalty while dragging a sack of pearls. Another hurled bananas like boomerangs, cackling as its comrades caught them mid-air. A smaller one scurried across the ground, wielding a broom like a sword, chasing after two others who tumbled away in exaggerated rolls.Naruto leaned over the railing, laughing loudly as he pointed at the broom-wielding monkey. “Ha! Look at that guy! He’s got moves!”Kimiko reached over and patted Naruto on the head, gently tugging him back from leaning too far. “Try not to fall in, Naruto-kun,” she said, her tone light but firm.The mayor, however, looked far from amused. His face was red, his hands wringing in frustration. “Our town has come to a standstill because of these pests! They steal food, jewelry—anything they can get their hands on. We tried handling it ourselves, but…” His voice trailed off, embarrassment overtaking him. “They proved more…formidable than expected.”Kimiko pressed her lips together to stifle a giggle as the mayor bowed low. “Please, we’re counting on you.”Kakashi, book already in hand, gave a nonchalant nod. “Alright, we’ll take it from here.” He motioned to the guards, who hesitantly moved aside, opening the barrier. As they stepped through, Kakashi paused. “Hmm,” he mused aloud. “This feels like a great learning opportunity.”He turned to the team, his visible eye crinkling in amusement. “Show me how you’d handle a situation like this.”Sasuke crossed his arms, muttering, “Ridiculous,” under his breath. Naruto, meanwhile, jabbed a finger at their sensei. “You’re just being lazy again, Kakashi-sensei! How’d someone like you even become a jonin?!”Kimiko giggled softly, placing a placating hand on Naruto’s shoulder. “Naruto-kun, there’s probably a reason he’s letting us take the lead.”“Fine!” Naruto huffed, turning back toward the monkeys. With his usual exuberance, he bolted toward the center of the square, throwing his arms wide. “HEY!” he bellowed.Kimiko sighed. “Naruto…” she started in a warning tone, but it was too late.The monkeys froze mid-swing, dozens of beady eyes locking onto him. Naruto grinned broadly, flashing a thumbs-up. “Listen up! We’re here to gather all of you and take you back to the wild, you know! So why not make it easy and cooperate, huh?”For a moment, the square was silent.Then an apple soared through the air, smacking Naruto squarely in the face.A banana followed. Then another. And another.“AAAH!” Naruto shrieked, scrambling to retreat as a barrage of fruit rained down on him. Sasuke weaved through the projectiles with his usual grace, though even he grunted in irritation when a particularly ripe tomato splattered against his sleeve. Kakashi, meanwhile, flipped a page of his book, casually sidestepping a flying pineapple without even glancing up.Kimiko sighed, watching the chaos unfold. “Honestly,” she muttered. In one swift motion, she unsheathed her tanto. The polished blade glinted as she moved, tracing precise arcs through the air. A split second later, the incoming barrage of fruit split into neat cubes, raining harmlessly to the ground.The square fell silent, monkeys pausing to gape at the spectacle. Kimiko calmly sheathed her tanto, dusting her hands. “Now,” she said, her tone soft, “shall we try something a bit more…coordinated?”Behind her, Kakashi chuckled softly. “Impressive.”The monkeys, recovering quickly from the interruption, chattered loudly as they darted in all directions. Their speed and coordination were surprising, turning the square into a flurry of movement. One leapt onto the roof of a nearby stall, hooting mockingly, while another dashed away with a string of sausages slung over its shoulder.Kimiko turned to Naruto, her eyes sharp. “Naruto, seriously. There are problems you can’t just run headfirst into.”Naruto groaned, rubbing the spot on his forehead where the apple had struck him. “Yeah, yeah, I get it,” he muttered, his tone halfway between sheepish and defiant.Sasuke let out an irritated grunt but said nothing, his eyes already scanning the chaotic scene with the cool detachment of a predator sizing up its prey. Kimiko sighed softly. This is going to be a long day.“Alright,” she began, her voice cutting through the noise as she took charge. “Naruto, make as many clones as you can and get them to round up the monkeys. Focus on driving them toward the center of the square and away from the stalls.”Naruto perked up at the directive, grinning. “You got it!” In a puff of smoke, dozens of shadow clones filled the square, each taking off in a different direction with loud cries of, “Alright, monkeys, you’re going down!”Kimiko suppressed a small smile at Naruto’s renewed enthusiasm before turning to Sasuke. “You and I will sweep the empty stores. There might be stragglers hiding in places the clones can’t reach.”Sasuke gave a curt nod, already stepping toward the nearest stall. “Got it. Just don’t slow me down.”Kimiko huffed lightly at his comment but chose not to rise to the bait. Instead, she focused on the task ahead. As the clones scattered to corral the mischievous primates, she couldn’t help but feel a growing sense of determination. These weren’t the kinds of missions she’d dreamed of as a kunoichi, but there was something satisfying about solving even the most unexpected of problems.Her gaze shifted toward the monkeys, some of whom were already engaging Naruto’s clones in a game of high-speed tag.This was going to be hard work, but Kimiko knew one thing for certain—they’d get the job done.“THERE, KIMIKO, SASUKE!” Naruto’s voice rang out as the final monkey darted past him, agilely leaping onto his shoulders to evade his desperate tackle. The monkey somersaulted through the air with an almost taunting grace.Sasuke reacted instantly, flashing forward to intercept, only to misjudge the monkey’s speed. It sprang off his face like a springboard, leaving a faint footprint on his cheek as it propelled itself higher into the air.Kimiko’s crimson eyes narrowed, and her body flickered in a blur of speed. Her hand shot out, catching the monkey by its tail mid-flight. Pivoting on her heel, she used the momentum to swing the creature in a controlled arc, tossing it neatly into the wooden cage where its brethren sat, chittering in subdued defeat.Naruto whooped, slamming the cage shut and thrusting his fists into the air. “WE DID IT! That’ll show those monkeys! Time to head back and drop them off!” He grinned, sweat dripping down his temples, his boundless energy seemingly untouched despite the hours of pursuit.Kimiko, however, remained still, her gaze fixed on the captured monkeys. Their antics subdued, they now sat huddled in the corner of the cage, their intelligent eyes darting around warily. Something about it felt…off.“Well, time to return these boys back home!” Naruto cheered again, his voice breaking her concentration.“Hold on,” she said, her tone measured but firm. “I think it’s too simple.”Sasuke, leaning against the cage with his arms crossed, raised an eyebrow at her. “What’s too simple? We rounded them up. Problem solved.”Kimiko met his gaze, her expression contemplative. “Releasing them back into the wild won’t solve the root problem. There’s a reason they started raiding the town in the first place.” She raised her hand to call their sensei. “Sensei, I think we need to speak to the mayor again.”In a flash, Kakashi appeared in front of her, as if he’d been listening all along despite being engrossed in his book. “Yo,” he greeted casually, his visible eye creasing in amusement.Kimiko wasn’t deterred by his nonchalant demeanor. “Sensei, something doesn’t add up. These monkeys are smart, too smart for this to be random mischief. I want to know what’s changed in this town recently to draw them here.”Kakashi’s gaze lifted slightly from his book, studying her with newfound interest. “Hmm. Interesting theory,” he said, tucking his book away. “Alright, let’s go have a chat with the mayor. Lead the way.”Eventually, they made their way to the town’s mayoral hall. The guards ushered them in without question, leading them directly to the mayor’s office. Kimiko couldn’t help but notice how the space seemed... newly furnished. The polished wood paneling and luxurious decor stood out against the otherwise modest town.“Oh! The guards told me you’ve taken care of our problem!” The mayor greeted them eagerly, his round face lighting up as he clasped his hands together, rubbing them with unrestrained enthusiasm. “Perfect! We’ll send the rest of the payment to the Hokage for a job well done. Feel free to stay in town for the night—we’ve reserved two rooms for you!” His bright voice carried an air of forced joviality, like someone keen to tie up loose ends quickly.Kakashi remained silent, his hands stuffed in his pockets as he leaned back lazily, yet his eyes glinted with purpose as they flicked toward Kimiko. He wants them to take the lead, she realized.“Mayor-dono,” Kimiko began, her tone polite but probing, drawing the portly man’s attention. “Forgive me for asking, but when did these attacks start?”“A few weeks ago—roughly a month,” the mayor replied, his brows furrowing slightly. “Why do you ask?”“No reason,” Kimiko said lightly, though her gaze remained sharp. “You also mentioned expanding the town recently. Did you have to clear part of the forest for that?”The mayor crossed his arms, his expression growing defensive. “Young miss, I’ll have you know that we received full approval from the capital before any expansion began. Inspectors came out and verified that we weren’t in violation of any environmental laws.”Kimiko’s brows knitted together, but she nodded thoughtfully. “And the approval process—how did you handle that?”“Well, we didn’t have to do much,” the mayor said with a touch of pride, leaning back in his chair. “The construction company that handled the demolition took care of everything. They managed the paperwork, coordinated with the inspectors, and handled all the administrative requirements behind the scenes. A part of their premium service package, you know. We even had to hire a local contractor for the actual construction—part of the Fire Daimyo’s new laws to empower local businesses.”Kimiko frowned, tilting her head slightly as she processed his words. Corruption. Even in something as mundane as town expansion, it was never far away. It seemed likely that the inspectors were in the contractor’s pocket—a rubber stamp for operations, no matter the cost to the environment or nearby communities.“And who recommended their services?” she asked, her tone calm but with an edge of curiosity.“Ah, they were recommended by our investor,” the mayor said, gesturing vaguely as if the details weren’t important. “The construction company is associated with some foreign group—the Gato Company, I think?” Gato Company? The name struck a chord, and Kimiko’s eyes narrowed slightly. She’d heard that name before, but she couldn’t quite place it. She made a mental note to research them later.The mayor waved dismissively. “In any case, your jobs here are done! We’ll just release the monkeys back into the wild, and—”“That’s unfair, you know!” Naruto interrupted, his voice sharp with indignation. His fists were clenched at his sides, his eyes blazing as he glared at the mayor. “You guys cleared away their homes—of course they’re causing trouble now! They’ve got nowhere else to go!”Kimiko noted the passion in Naruto’s tone, the way he stood so firm even for a group of monkeys. That’s what makes him different, she thought, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. That’s what makes him Hokage material. The mayor blinked, taken aback by Naruto’s sudden outburst. “Well... the deed’s already done,” he stammered.“And their food sources are gone too,” Sasuke added in his usual detached tone, leaning casually against the wall with his arms crossed. His expression was unreadable, but his words carried an edge of realism. “What do you expect them to do? They’ll just move to another village and cause the same problems there.”“Exactly,” Kimiko said, her tone measured as she stepped forward. “Releasing them into the wild won’t solve anything. They’ll either come back here or become a nuisance somewhere else. Calling this a ‘job well done’ might fulfill the mission by the letter, but it doesn’t address the spirit of the problem.”The mayor opened his mouth to respond, but Kimiko raised a hand, her mind already working. “Wait. Would it be possible to house them somewhere near the town? Maybe in a different part of the forest that’s similar to the one you cleared?”Sasuke raised an eyebrow. “You want to relocate them? That sounds like a pain.”Naruto stepped forward, his expression resolute. “It’s not a pain if it fixes the problem for good. We can find a spot and even build them a shelter or something!”The mayor looked skeptical. “And who’s going to pay for that? We don’t have the resources to—”“We’ll figure it out,” Kimiko said, cutting him off. Her gaze was steady, leaving no room for argument. “If the construction company is as ‘premium’ as you say, maybe they can contribute to the solution since they’re the ones who displaced the monkeys in the first place. A goodwill gesture for the town they’ve profited from.”Sasuke scoffed faintly but didn’t argue. Naruto nodded eagerly, already fired up. “Yeah! We can make this work!”Kimiko turned to Kakashi, who had been quietly observing the exchange from the corner of the room, his usual book in hand. “Sensei, would you be able to reach out to the Gato Company to see if we can negotiate something? Or at least send word to the Hokage for advice?”Kakashi looked up from his book with an approving eye smile. “Not bad, Kimiko. You’ve thought this through. I’ll see what I can do.”The mayor sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly. “Alright, alright. I’ll allow it if you think it’ll work. But I’m holding you all responsible if this plan backfires.”  Their mission lasted longer than anticipated, but thankfully, the construction company was quick to respond. Within a day, they had received the requested funds. It helped that Kakashi signed the letter with his name and rank as a Jonin of Konoha. The company likely calculated that the small cost of financing the monkeys’ relocation was a pittance compared to the potential trouble of Konoha-nin interference. At the end of the day, merchants and businessmen prioritized protecting their interests over moral debates.Kimiko didn’t know exactly how to feel about it. The company had essentially paid a "fine" to make the problem go away, and the ethical implications gnawed at her. Yet, even in her previous world, such problems often went unanswered. Pragmatism won out; at least they’d managed to provide the monkeys with a new home while keeping the townsfolk satisfied.The team departed from the village two days later than planned. The journey back to Konoha was mercifully uneventful, giving Kimiko ample opportunity to pester her teammates for training during their camping stops. Early one morning, as the sun cast its first light over the trees, she woke Sasuke and Naruto and dragged them out of their tents.“I don’t know what kind of training we’re doing, but it’s not like dead last over there can keep up,” Sasuke scoffed, arms crossed over his chest in his usual dismissive fashion.Naruto shot him a fiery glare. “Stop trying to act cool, you know! You’re not that special!” he bellowed, clenching his fists.Kimiko sighed, raising her hand to silence them. “Hold on. We’re not sparring. We’ll save that for another time,” she said calmly, eyeing the pair. Without further explanation, she reached into her pocket and produced a square of pink origami paper. Holding it between her fingers, she channeled her chakra with ease, folding it into a pristine, intricate flower before their eyes.Naruto gawked at the display, his mouth hanging open. Even Sasuke, though trying to appear indifferent, watched with a flicker of interest.“This,” Kimiko began, holding up the finished flower, “is a chakra control exercise my nee-san taught me before I even entered the academy. You channel your chakra into the paper and direct it to fold the way you want it to.”She handed them each a piece of paper. “It’s an excellent way to practice precise chakra control—especially for improving efficiency and mastering fine manipulation.”“Whoa, Kimiko-chan!” Naruto exclaimed, his grin wide with excitement. “That’s so cool! I wanna do it too!”Kimiko smiled, amused by his enthusiasm. “Give it a shot.”Naruto and Sasuke took the papers she handed them, their expressions reflecting equal parts determination and skepticism. Both boys channeled their chakra into the paper—only to fail spectacularly. Sasuke’s paper tore neatly in half by the second fold, while Naruto’s immediately crumpled and ripped itself apart as soon as he pumped his chakra into it.Kimiko stifled a laugh. “Yeah… it took me a while to get the hang of it too,” she admitted. “But honestly, neither of you may have much use for this exercise. Naruto, you have more chakra than I do, so precision isn’t as critical for you. And Sasuke, your control is already pretty decent for the sort of techniques you use.”She stroked her chin thoughtfully before gesturing toward a nearby tree. “But this,” she said, pointing at the trunk, “is a much better starting point. Watch.”Without hesitation, Kimiko walked to the tree, focused her chakra onto her feet, and stepped onto its surface. Effortlessly, she began ascending, walking vertically up the trunk as though it were solid ground. She continued until she reached a branch, then walked along it upside-down, her black hair cascading toward the ground. From her inverted perch, she looked down at her teammates with a calm smile.Naruto stared, wide-eyed. “That’s so awesome!” he yelled, his voice echoing through the forest.Even Sasuke looked suitably impressed, his usual mask of indifference slipping as he tilted his head to study her technique.Kimiko dropped gracefully to the ground, landing in a crouch before standing and brushing off her knees. “That’s the Tree Climbing exercise,” she explained. “You have to channel a constant, controlled amount of chakra to your feet—too much and you’ll repel yourself, too little and you’ll lose your grip. It’s a great way to train both your chakra control and stamina.”Naruto was practically vibrating with excitement. “I wanna try! Sasuke, bet I’ll beat you to the top! I’ll do it before Sensei wakes up!”“Hn,” Sasuke grunted, but his competitive glare betrayed his interest.Kimiko stepped back, her hands on her hips. “Alright, let’s see what you’ve got.”It quickly became apparent that Sasuke was progressing faster. He was already climbing higher on the tree compared to Naruto, who, while persistent, was making only small increments of improvement. At the rate he was going, it seemed unlikely Naruto would master the exercise before Kakashi woke up—if he even managed it at all.Kimiko tilted her head, an idea sparking in her mind. Of course.“Hey, Naruto,” she called, waving him over. The blonde, panting and scraped from repeated falls, hesitated but eventually walked toward her.“Yeah, Kimiko-chan?” he asked, his usual exuberance dulled by fatigue.“Make a shadow clone for me. I want to test something.” Kimiko formed the Ram hand seal, creating her own clone in a puff of white smoke. Naruto blinked at her, clearly confused, but complied. Another Naruto popped into existence beside him.Kimiko smiled at his clone. “Alright. Tell your clone to follow mine. I’ll have my clone say something to yours, and then you’ll tell me if you can repeat it back.”Naruto frowned. “Man, this seems like a waste of time, Kimiko-chan.”“Just trust me,” she replied patiently. Naruto grumbled but nodded, following her instructions. Their clones walked off into the forest while the original Naruto stood there, still looking skeptical. Even Sasuke, mid-training, paused to watch the experiment.After a few minutes, Kimiko turned back to Naruto. “Alright, can you tell me what my clone said to yours?”Naruto squinted, scratching his head. “Not really, Kimiko-chan.”“Release the clone first,” Kimiko instructed with a small sigh.Naruto gave her a wary look but followed through. The moment the clone dispersed, his eyes widened fractionally. “Bridge, Waves, Ichiraku Ramen,” he said, the words spilling out in realization. “That’s what you told me, right?”Kimiko nodded, a demure smile on her lips. “Exactly. I figured this out back when we were playing as kids. Even if my clone couldn’t keep up with you and Shikamaru when you split up to make me chase one of you, it didn’t matter. I’d send my clone after you, release it, and instantly know where you were hiding.”Naruto’s eyes sparkled with admiration. “Woah! That’s cool and all, but what does that have to do with tree climbing, Kimiko-chan?”Kimiko blinked. Naruto was intelligent in his own way, but he often needed a nudge in the right direction. “Think about it,” she said. “If clones can relay information from reconnaissance, they can relay training progress too. By using clones, you can effectively double—or triple—your training time.”Naruto’s jaw dropped. “Wait… really?”Kimiko smiled, nodding. “Exactly. If you train with two shadow clones, you get twice the training experience. That’s why I use it for my own practice. But this is just between us, alright? Keep it in the team.”Naruto’s excitement was palpable. “But if that’s true, why don’t more people do this?”“Because shadow clones are A-rank for a reason,” Kimiko explained. “Even with my chakra reserves, I can only manage a few at a time. But you, Naruto? You have more chakra than I do—more than most people I’ve ever met. That’s why you can create thirty, a hundred, maybe even more clones.”Naruto’s brow furrowed as realization dawned. “So… if two clones mean twice the training, then three means three times, and four—” His face lit up. “I can learn super fast this way, can’t I?”Kimiko chuckled. “Exactly. But start with something manageable. Try using it for the tree-climbing exercise. Just don’t overdo it. Remember, the fatigue transfers back to you too.”Naruto nodded vigorously, already forming the hand seal. With a burst of smoke, ten clones popped into existence and darted toward the trees. Naruto turned back to her, throwing his arms around her in an impulsive hug.“You’re the best, Kimiko-chan!”Kimiko returned the hug with a fond smile. “Anything for the future Hokage.”She watched as Naruto joined his clones, the forest filling with echoes of his enthusiasm. Sasuke, meanwhile, was still focused on his own training, making significant progress toward the treetops. That one doesn’t need my help. “Have you ever thought about becoming a Jonin-sensei?” a voice drawled from behind her. Kimiko jumped slightly, spinning to find Kakashi leaning casually against a tree.“O-Oh! Kakashi-sensei! I thought you were asleep.”“I was,” Kakashi replied, his single visible eye curving in amusement. “But then my cute students decided to train so diligently this early. Hard to ignore.”His gaze shifted to Sasuke and then to the swarm of Narutos scrambling up trees. “How’d you figure that out?” he asked, nodding toward Naruto’s clones.Kimiko hesitated, then shrugged. “It’s not that complicated, sensei. Shadow clones are usually used for reconnaissance, right? I just experimented a bit and realized they work for training too.”Kakashi studied her for a long moment before glancing back at the boys. “A lot of eyes are on those two. The last Uchiha and… well, a certain knucklehead people prefer to pretend doesn’t exist.”Kimiko noticed his hesitation and the unspoken acknowledgment of Naruto’s Jinchūriki status. His words carried more weight than they let on.“But,” Kakashi continued, turning back to her, “people would be foolish to overlook you. You’re a good influence on them.”Kimiko felt a warm flush of pride at his praise. “Thank you, sensei. Oh, speaking of favors,” she said, her voice taking on a sweeter tone, “could you sign a waiver and permission slip for me, Sasuke and Naruto? I want to learn a water-style jutsu, and get them to learn other elemental jutsus, but the jutsu archives only let Genin access D-rank techniques.”Kakashi raised a skeptical brow. “You don’t miss a beat, do you?”Kimiko grinned. “Why settle for mediocrity?”Kakashi chuckled, shaking his head. “Alright, I’ll see what I can do.”Shadow Clone Training proved to be a game-changer for Team 7. Naruto, for all his usual boisterousness, demonstrated remarkable progress once he began using ten shadow clones to assist with his training. With their collective effort accelerating his learning curve, he began to match Sasuke’s pace—a development that clearly irked the Uchiha. Sasuke, to his credit, didn’t complain. Instead, he pushed himself even harder, as if spurred on by the idea that the “dead last” might one day rival him.Kimiko, meanwhile, focused on a different kind of progress. After they collected their payment for the mission, she dedicated the next few days to catching up on her studies. Her shadow clones, as always, were an invaluable asset. She deployed them strategically: one set to refine her jutsu, another to scour the Konoha Library for advanced techniques, and yet another to delve into a topic she was quickly becoming fascinated with—poisons.Kimiko sat among the attendees in the lecture hall at Konoha’s Hospital, her notebook open on her lap. Around her, a mix of genin, chuunin, and even a few tokubetsu jonin leaned forward eagerly, listening as the lecturer—a seasoned medical-nin with graying hair and kind eyes—prepared to share her insights. Kimiko had attended these lectures before, but today’s topic carried particular importance to her: the use of poisons in shinobi combat.The medical-nin began by gesturing to a large diagram pinned behind her, detailing the molecular composition of a toxin. “Poison has been an invaluable tool in the arsenal of shinobi for centuries. It is silent, effective, and can be tailored to incapacitate, kill, or even control its target. There are three primary ways that poison is employed in combat.”Kimiko’s pen moved swiftly across the page as she transcribed the words, glancing up intermittently to absorb the details. Around her, she noticed a few older ninjas nodding in agreement, clearly familiar with the basics. A younger ninja near the back whispered excitedly to his friend. Kimiko tuned them out, focusing intently.“The first method is the simplest and most widely used,” the lecturer continued. “Prepared poisons. These are brewed, distilled, or synthesized in advance and applied to kunai, shuriken, tanto, or other tools. This method requires some skill in preparation but is accessible to most shinobi. Its strength lies in its versatility and ease of application.”Kimiko recalled a sparring match she’d once watched between two medical-nin, their kunai tipped with harmless practice poisons. The precision and timing required to make even a simple cut lethal had fascinated her. She scribbled a quick note about studying application techniques later.“The second method is far more specialized,” the lecturer said, raising her fingers to signal a shift. “It involves molding one’s chakra to replicate a poison’s properties. Some shinobi use this technique to great effect, such as by releasing a poisonous mist or coating their weapons with chakra-infused toxins. This requires not only knowledge of toxicology but also precise chakra control and years of study.”Kimiko’s thoughts flickered to Shizune, the former apprentice of Tsunade. In the anime, Shizune had wielded poison mist with devastating efficiency, often turning the tide of battle in an instant. She must have spent years perfecting that technique, Kimiko thought. Could I even come close to achieving something like that? The lecturer’s tone grew heavier. “Now, we come to the third method. The most dangerous, the most extreme, and the one with the highest cost.” She paused for effect, her eyes scanning the room. “Direct exposure. Some shinobi have ingested or otherwise introduced poisons into their own bodies, using their chakra to adapt to the toxins. This method forces the body and chakra pathways to internalize the poison’s properties, essentially ‘teaching’ the user how to replicate it.”“This method,” the lecturer emphasized, “is not only dangerous but almost universally fatal. Hanzo of the Salamander is often cited as an example of its success. He endured the surgery and used the toxin produced by the venomous sac implanted in his body to familiarize himself with the poison at a high level, allowing him to produce vast quantities of it using chakra.” She pursed her lips, still holding their gaze with her eyes. “However, countless others who attempted similar procedures died horrific deaths. Hanzo is the only one known today to have survived a venom sac transplant procedure.”Kimiko jotted down Hanzo’s name, her mind spinning. She’d also read about Sasori of the Red Sand, whose mastery of poison had made him a terror among the Akatsuki. His innovation, however, had been in crafting poisons so potent and tailored that no antidote could counteract them. And Chiyo of Sunagakure, Sasori’s grandmother, had been one of the few to match his skill, in fact, Tsunade’s fame was largely in part because of her skill in countering Chiyo’s concocted toxins.“Konoha prohibits such practices and procedures for good reason. Unless you’re part of the Aburame clan, who possess Hidden Jutsus which allows them to greatly minimize the risk of damage, the risk to reward ratio for ninjas is too great,” She shook her head. “A ninja can still attempt to do it without resorting to surgical procedures, often through poison consumption. But…” She sighed, “Ingesting poisons, even in small doses, is likely to kill you outright. For those who survive, the damage to their organs and chakra networks can render them unable to utilize ninjutsu at all, oftentimes ending with the ninja forced to live the rest of their lives crippled and in agonizing pain.”Kimiko suppressed a shiver. But even in the ominous aura that surrounded the room, a thought played in her head.Shadow clones could bypass that risk, If a clone ingested the poison and the memories transferred back to me when it dispelled… I’d experience the pain, sure, but I’ll learn the toxin’s properties without the physical damage. It was an unorthodox idea, but the logic seemed sound. She resolved to test it later, though part of her wondered if the experience of such pain might have its own cost.The lecturer paused, scanning the audience with a piercing gaze. “Let me be clear. Poison is a powerful tool, but it is not a shortcut. Those of you who seek to master it must be prepared for years of study, practice, and experimentation. And even then, it comes with risks.”Kimiko leaned back slightly, her thoughts racing. She envisioned combining these methods, refining the principles to create something entirely her own. Could she merge the precision of chakra-molded poison with the potency of Sasori’s brews? Could she harness a substance like Hanzo’s venom without becoming consumed by it?The thought played in her head as she left the lecture hall to mull over her lessons.“Konnichiwa, Naruto-kun, Sasuke-kun,” Kimiko greeted as she approached her teammates, who were clearly keeping their distance from one another. Naruto waved animatedly, his usual grin plastered across his face, while Sasuke offered only the barest nod of acknowledgment.“Konnichiwa, Kimiko-chan!” Naruto exclaimed, practically bouncing on his feet.“Took you long enough,” Sasuke muttered. “You’re late.”Kimiko huffed softly, placing a hand on her hip. “A lady is never late; everyone else is simply early.”Naruto chuckled at her remark, while Sasuke rolled his eyes in faint irritation. “Anyway,” Kimiko continued, pulling out a few papers, “I’ve got our permission slips. Did Sensei help you figure out your chakra natures?”“Yup!” Naruto said excitedly, his grin widening. “He gave us that special paper to flow our chakra into. Mine’s wind-natured! Apparently, it’s super rare, you know?” He puffed his chest proudly.“And you, Sasuke-kun?” Kimiko turned her attention to the quieter boy.“Lightning,” Sasuke replied matter-of-factly. “Not that it was a surprise.”“Well, let’s not waste time, then,” Kimiko said, gesturing toward the towering building ahead. Together, they approached the Konoha Jutsu Archives.The Archives were massive, a labyrinthine structure of knowledge and power contained within hundreds of scrolls. Even the reception area was imposing, with rows of chairs and numerous shinobi engaged in quiet conversations. To Kimiko’s surprise, a familiar face was seated at the receptionist’s desk—a man with slicked-back black hair and signature sunglasses.“Yo,” Aoba Yamashiro greeted them, his tone casual. “Welcome to Konoha’s Jutsu Archives. Name’s Aoba. How can I assist you today?” He flashed them a lazy grin, clearly unbothered by his current role as the Archives’ receptionist. Kimiko, however, couldn’t help but wonder why someone from the Intelligence Division was manning the desk today.Kimiko inclined her head politely. Behind her, Naruto and Sasuke instinctively took a step back, silently delegating the task of speaking to her.“Yes, we’re here to request access to the D and C-Rank Jutsu sections,” Kimiko said confidently.Aoba blinked and crossed his arms, tilting his head as he studied them. “D-Rank’s no problem, but C-Rank Jutsus? Those are restricted to Chūnin and above,” he said, his tone skeptical.Without missing a beat, Kimiko retrieved the signed permission slips from her pocket and handed them over. Aoba’s lazy grin vanished momentarily as his expression turned serious. He carefully inspected the slips, holding each one up to the light as though verifying their authenticity.“Huh,” Aoba finally muttered, his grin returning. “Can’t believe Kakashi’s letting his Genin team dip into the C-Rank Archives, but hey, who am I to argue? Guess he wants you kids to have some flair.”Behind her, Sasuke snorted softly, while Naruto bounced in excitement. “Heck yeah!” Naruto exclaimed under his breath, grinning ear to ear.Aoba motioned for them to follow him, leading the trio down a series of labyrinthine corridors lined with scrolls of various sizes. The air grew cooler as they ascended two flights of stairs, eventually arriving at a large door plated with a bronze plaque that read:
C-RANK JUTSUS: CHŪNIN AND ABOVE ONLY.
Aoba formed a series of hand seals, and the faint glow of seals on the door faded as it unlocked with a soft click.“Alright,” Aoba said, stepping aside to let them enter. “Feel free to browse and borrow. Standard rate applies—1,000 ryō for a week’s rental, plus 200 ryō for each additional week if you hold onto them longer.” He waved lazily before walking away. “Knock yourselves out.”The trio stepped into the room, their eyes immediately drawn to the shelves upon shelves of scrolls, each containing techniques of incredible potential. Kimiko couldn’t help but smile as her gaze wandered across the collection. Let’s see what we can find. “Hey, Kimiko-chan, what do you think about this? Wind Style: Air Bullets?” Naruto asked, leaning lazily over an opened scroll. The diagrams of intricate hand seals and chakra flow techniques looked daunting even to him, but he seemed undeterred. Kimiko glanced over at the scroll before returning her attention to her own selection, her slim shoulders lifting in a nonchalant shrug.“I think you’d be better off with something that complements your strengths,” Kimiko replied, her tone even. “Air Bullets is a long-range technique, and for now, you’re more suited to close or mid-range combat. You’d get more out of a jutsu that enhances what you’re already good at.”Naruto hummed thoughtfully, rolling the scroll back up and placing it aside. His hand reached for another scroll, and a grin spread across his face as he opened it. “Alright, good idea, Kimiko-chan! I’ll take this one, then,” he said, holding up a green-trimmed scroll with the title Wind Style: Gale Palm embossed on its surface.Kimiko smiled warmly at his choice. “That suits you much better. You’ll be able to use it creatively in battle.”“Already picked mine,” Sasuke said quietly, his voice tinged with his usual confidence. Kimiko turned her attention to him, curiosity sparking as she saw the scroll in his hand. Unlike Naruto, Sasuke knew precisely what kind of jutsu he wanted to master. His choice was deliberate, one meant to keep his enemies from disrupting his preferred fighting range.“Lightning Style: Static Surge, huh?” Kimiko mused, her eyes scanning the scroll’s title. Judging from the name, it seemed designed to paralyze or disorient opponents, giving Sasuke more control in a fight. “Interesting choice,” she added, noting the faint smirk that touched Sasuke’s lips.“It’s perfect for me,” Sasuke replied simply, rolling the scroll up with practiced ease.“And you, Kimiko-chan?” Naruto asked eagerly, his blue eyes sparkling with anticipation. “What’d you pick?”Kimiko’s lips curved into a subtle smirk as she revealed not one but two scrolls, each with deep blue edging.“Huh? You’re taking two?” Sasuke asked, raising a skeptical eyebrow. “Pretty ambitious. You think you can master two C-Rank jutsu in a month?”Kimiko huffed lightly, flipping her hair over one shoulder. “I can very well try,” she replied with confidence. “Unlike you two, I don’t have an absurd amount of chakra to brute-force my way through learning, nor do I have an ancient clan archive tailored to my chakra nature.” Her quip earned a laugh from Naruto and even a faint chuckle from Sasuke.The first scroll Kimiko chose was Water Style: Starch Syrup Capturing Field, a utility jutsu that expelled a sticky, syrupy water substance onto the ground. The field it created would immobilize anyone who stepped on it, drastically hindering their movement. It was a practical technique to set up traps, neutralize faster enemies, and exploit her team’s superior mobility.Her second choice was Water Style: Spiraling Rapids, a versatile foundational jutsu. This technique allowed her to generate a spiraling torrent of water around her, either by drawing from a nearby water source or converting her chakra into water. The spiraling water could serve as a defensive mantle, shielding her from attacks, or as an offensive burst to knock enemies back with concussive force.“These are practical and foundational,” Kimiko explained, her tone light but determined. “One will let me control the battlefield, and the other will help me both defend myself and attack with flexibility.”“Fancy,” Sasuke muttered, though his tone carried a hint of respect.Naruto gave her a thumbs-up. “Sounds awesome, Kimiko-chan! Let’s see who masters their jutsu first!”Kimiko smiled, her eyes gleaming with resolve. “I’ll take that challenge, Naruto-kun. Let’s give it our best.”They went their separate ways after checking out their respective scrolls. Sasuke muttered something about heading to train, while Naruto mentioned going to find Shikamaru for advice. Kimiko, clutching her twin scrolls under her slim arms, decided to make her next stop the Yamanaka Flower Shop.The shop's door chimed softly as she pushed it open. “Konbanwa,” she greeted politely. To her surprise, it wasn’t Ino manning the counter but a tall, blonde-haired man with sharp green eyes and chiseled features. She quickly bowed her head in respect.“Inoichi-sama,” she said as she straightened up.Inoichi Yamanaka, head of the Yamanaka clan and Ino’s father, smiled warmly. “Konbanwa, Kimiko-chan. Are you looking for Ino, or did your father send you here for something?”Kimiko paused briefly before responding. “Actually, I was hoping to get an expert’s opinion on flowers,” she said, offering a polite smile.Inoichi raised a curious brow, leaning slightly on the counter. “Oh? What kind of flowers? Don’t tell me you’re planning to confess your love to someone,” he teased, his tone lighthearted.Kimiko giggled softly and shook her head. “Nothing like that, Inoichi-sama. I’m looking for poisonous flowers, actually.”A flicker of intrigue sparked in Inoichi’s eyes, and he straightened. “Ah, that’s an interesting request. You’ve come to the right place. Wait here a moment; this will be a good learning opportunity for my daughter.”Turning his head, he called toward the back of the shop. “Ino! Bring your friend and come out here—someone’s come to visit.”A moment later, Ino stepped out from the back room, followed closely by a pink-haired girl. Kimiko’s breath caught for a split second as she recognized Sakura. That familiar pang of guilt rose in her chest. She’d been so caught up in her own goals, her relentless pursuit of strength, that she’d failed to check in on the girl whose life her presence had displaced.“Hi, Kimiko!” Ino greeted brightly, her usual energy on full display. Beside her, Sakura offered a small, shy smile and a hesitant wave.Kimiko returned the wave with a gentle smile, her crimson eyes softening. “Hello, Ino. Sakura. How are you both?” The question, though directed at both, was mostly for Sakura.“Oh, you know, the usual,” Ino said breezily. “We’ve been on a few D-Rank missions with Asuma-sensei. Nothing major, really. Shikamaru’s still as lazy as ever, and Choji’s… well, Choji.” She chuckled lightly, clearly unfazed by her teammates' quirks.Kimiko turned her attention to Sakura, who blinked in mild surprise at the inquiry. “O-Oh, I’m doing fine, too,” Sakura stammered, then seemed to gather herself. “My sensei—she used to be a captain in the Medic Corps—told me I have really good chakra control. She’s been teaching me some medical ninjutsu and even mentioned writing me a recommendation to join the Medic Corps after a year as a genin.”Kimiko’s eyebrows lifted slightly. Normally, admission to the Medic Corps required at least the rank of Chuunin. Letters of recommendation were rare and reserved for truly exceptional talent. Kimiko’s expression softened into a sincere smile. At least she’s still lined up to be a successful kunoichi. That makes me feel better. “That’s incredible, Sakura-chan. You’re really talented,” she said warmly. “I’m sure you’ll make an amazing medical ninja.”Sakura’s cheeks turned a faint pink as she looked away bashfully. “Th-Thank you…”“I keep telling her that!” Ino chimed in with a playful huff, nudging Sakura lightly. “But she’s too stubborn to believe me. Anyway, why’d you drag me out here, Dad?”Inoichi chuckled before motioning to Kimiko. “Kimiko-chan here has an interesting request. I figured you and Sakura might want to help.”Kimiko smiled at the two girls, her confidence returning. “I need help picking out some specific flowers.”Ino’s smirk widened as realization dawned. “Poisonous ones, right? Why am I not surprised?”Flipping her curly black hair over her shoulder with a dramatic flourish, Kimiko flashed a mischievous grin. “You know me too well, Ino.”“Well then,” Ino said with a grin of her own. “Let’s see what we can dig up for you.”Ino led Kimiko through the shop, showing her a variety of flowers. Some were spiked and imposing, others elegant but harboring hidden toxicity. One particularly caught Kimiko’s attention—a flower whose sap could be refined into a mild sedative at low doses or induce a coma in higher concentrations. Surprisingly, Sakura chimed in frequently, explaining how to best prepare these flowers as ingredients.“Natural poisons are fine for basic use,” Sakura remarked, brushing a strand of pink hair behind her ear, “but if you really want something potent, you’ll need to mix them. Natural toxins are easier to counter, especially for medical-nin, because they often have simple, plant-based antidotes. A unique blend would make it much harder to neutralize.”Kimiko nodded, absorbing the information. She knew that for her plan to succeed, she would need the most potent strain of poison available as a foundation. A strong, adaptable toxin integrated into her chakra pathways would allow her to refine it into more sophisticated techniques over time. She turned to Ino with a question.“What’s the most poisonous flower you know of in the Land of Fire?”Ino tapped her chin, a thoughtful look on her face. “Well, there’s the Blooming Indigo Flower,” she said after a moment. “But that’s really intense stuff.”Sakura perked up. “Oh, Blooming Indigo! I’ve read about that. Medical-nin use it to create anticoagulants and something called Flower’s Drop, which helps calm patients in severe pain. But it’s a difficult ingredient to prepare.”“Right,” Ino agreed. “Its sap is no joke—it can cause muscle inflammation, vascular collapse, and circulatory failure. It’s a strong hemotoxin, one of the deadliest in our region.”Kimiko’s dark eyes gleamed. “Do you have one in stock?”Ino shook her head. “That’s a pretty rare flower. We’d need to order it for you.”Behind the counter, Inoichi chimed in. “It’d take a few weeks to arrive, but we can secure it if you put in a request now.”Kimiko smiled, brushing her black curls over her shoulder. “Then I’ll take it. Let’s put that order in.”After bidding Ino and Sakura goodbye, Kimiko made her way to the library, scrolls and books on poisons fresh in her mind. She browsed the section on venomous creatures, searching for an ingredient to complement her plans. One entry caught her eye.The Tigerstripe Barracuda was a sleek, predatory fish, known for its lightning-fast ambushes. Found near coastal regions, it delivered venomous bites capable of incapacitating prey within seconds. According to the text, its venom had a unique property—it acted as both a potent neurotoxin and an inhibitor of cellular regeneration. This made healing even with medical ninjutsu incredibly challenging. Yet, in controlled doses, its venom was also used in muscle relaxants for severe spasms.Kimiko’s fingers brushed the illustration of the fish, its stripes vivid even in ink. The challenge of acquiring such a rare toxin intrigued her.  However, when her eyes went to the next passage under the illustration, her eyebrow arched.“Hm,” She tilted her head, twisting the book on the opposite end. “Interesting…” She muttered.“The species is native to the Land of Waves, huh?”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 10:  Water Lily
Three blurs of orange zoomed toward Kimiko, her scarlet eyes darting left, center, and right to track their trajectories. She slid her left foot back, planting it firmly on the ground to stabilize herself, her hand hovering near the tanto strapped behind her. Her body stilled, poised like a coiled spring, waiting for the perfect moment.The blurs materialized into three identical clones of Naruto, each with the same determined grin plastered across their faces. The first clone lunged, its fists swinging forward. Kimiko reacted instantly. Her left hand blurred into motion, reaching into her pocket and flicking a single kunai with precision. The projectile struck the clone square in the chest, dispelling it in a puff of white smoke before it could close the gap.Only then did she unsheath her tanto, the blade gleaming as it carved a perfect horizontal arc through the air. The second clone came barreling toward her, its momentum unwavering. Kimiko’s slash met its neck cleanly, the beheading strike dissolving the clone into another puff of smoke.The third clone reached her in time to launch a side kick aimed at her head. Kimiko’s free hand shot up, catching the clone by its ankle with a vice-like grip. It dangled awkwardly for a brief moment before drawing a kunai with its free hand, swinging it toward her face. Kimiko tilted her head just enough for the kunai to miss, the blade slicing harmlessly through the air and shooting to the skies. Without hesitation, she brought her tanto downward in a decisive strike, dispelling the last clone with a slash.“Heh, you’re pretty fast, Kimiko-chan!” Naruto called out from a distance, his voice laced with both excitement and challenge. He stood a few meters away, his characteristic grin plastered across his face. Kimiko offered him a small smile, her scarlet eyes calm yet watchful.“You’re using your clones to probe my defenses and test my reaction time, huh?” she said, tilting her head slightly. He’s learning to use his clones tactically. Her mind flashed to memories of the Naruto she’d known from the original timeline. In just a month’s worth of training? He didn’t master that until Shippuden… Naruto’s grin widened. “Yeah, but my attack isn’t over yet!” he shouted, charging straight at her.Kimiko sighed softly. Maybe he hasn’t learned that much after all. As Naruto closed the distance, his kunai flashing forward in a direct stab, Kimiko reacted with practiced ease. She swayed her shoulders to avoid the thrust, letting the blade pass harmlessly by her. In the same motion, she raised her hand and delivered a sharp chop to the back of Naruto’s head, sending him stumbling forward.But instead of the usual groan of frustration, Naruto’s face broke into a wide smile before he vanished in a puff of white smoke. A shadow clone.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. Why was he smiling? Her question was answered almost immediately. Sensing a surge of chakra above her, she whipped her head upward just in time to see a kunai hurtling toward her from above, the same kunai the clone threw at her before. In mid-air, the kunai exploded in a puff of smoke, revealing a transformed Naruto. His body twisted as he descended, his fist cloaked in a vortex of cutting wind.“Wind Style: Gale Palm Punch!” he bellowed, his voice echoing through the training ground.Kimiko’s body blurred as she vanished in an instant, her chakra surging through her muscles to propel her into a Body Flicker technique. She reappeared several meters away, her feet planting gracefully on the rushing rapids of the nearby river. The water churned beneath her, yet she stood perfectly balanced, her eyes now fixed on the spot where she’d been standing moments ago.Naruto crouched at the impact site, his fist embedded in the ground. The grass around him was shredded, the ground slightly gouged out in a shallow crater from the force of his attack. A faint breeze lingered, carrying the remnants of the wind-chakra-enhanced strike.“Hm,” Kimiko murmured, a small smile tugging at her lips. “That was really clever, Naruto.”Naruto grinned wider, pointing at her dramatically. “Yeah, but my attack isn’t over yet!” He formed the Ram seal. “I’m not done ye—”Before he could finish, Kimiko’s senses flared. She spun sharply to her left, her eyes catching the gleam of several shuriken slicing through the air toward her. In a blur, she unsheathed her tanto, slashing repeatedly to deflect the projectiles, scattering them harmlessly into the water and surrounding trees.But the attack wasn’t over. The shuriken had been a diversion. A blur of blue shot toward her, and Sasuke materialized mid-air, his foot aimed squarely at her chest.“Fast,” Kimiko murmured as she raised her blade in a diagonal guard. Sasuke’s kick impacted the flat of her blade, forcing her to take a step back. He used the momentum to backflip away, landing gracefully on the opposite riverbank. His hands flashed through a sequence of seals before Kimiko could counter.“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” Sasuke’s voice boomed as he exhaled a massive orb of flames. The fireball roared toward Kimiko, its heat distorting the air.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, her hands already weaving her own seals. “Water Style: Spiraling Rapids!” she called out. The river beside her churned violently, rising into a spiraling column of water that encased her in a rotating shield. The fireball crashed against the spinning torrent, hissing and sizzling as it was extinguished in a plume of steam.The sudden smoke cloud obscured her vision. Kimiko closed her eyes, relying on her hearing and chakra sensing to track her opponent. But Sasuke’s movements were swift and precise. She felt him approach a fraction of a second too late.  As she whirled around to meet where Sasuke was striking from, his kunai slashed toward her, meeting her tanto in a shower of sparks as their blades locked.Sasuke smirked. “Got you.” His free hand flashed through one-handed seals faster than she could react.“Lightning Style: Static Surge!”A jolt of electricity surged from Sasuke, coursing through both the river water and their locked weapons, traveling into Kimiko’s body. She gritted her teeth as the shock coursed through her, forcing her to awkwardly jump in retreat backward. Her limbs felt heavy and uncoordinated as she landed on one knee, traces of residual lightning crackling across her frame.Before Sasuke could press his advantage, four Narutos dropped from above, their fists slamming into the river with a colossal splash. Three of them vanished in a puff of smoke, but the real Naruto rose, glaring at Sasuke, who managed to jump away to safety, away from Naruto’s descent.“Don’t underestimate me!” Naruto snarled, his fists clenched.Sasuke smirked faintly. “Hn. You finally learned how to walk on water, dead last?”“Yeah,” Naruto shot back, dropping into his stance. “And I’ll show you what I can do!”The two clashed in the middle of the river, their blows echoing across the water. Naruto blocked Sasuke’s elbow strike with the back of his hand, twisting into a side kick. Sasuke raised his knee just in time, absorbing the impact before countering with a kunai slash that Naruto narrowly dodged.Kimiko, regaining her footing, saw her opening. She weaved seals, summoning another spiraling column of water from the river. The torrent surged between Naruto and Sasuke, forcing them apart as a massive splash soaked them both.“Forgot about me?” Kimiko called out, smirking as she held her tanto aloft. Naruto’s eyes lit up with excitement, while even Sasuke’s lips quirked into a faint smile.The three rushed at each other again, meeting in a furious exchange in the middle of the river. Kimiko’s tanto locked against Naruto’s and Sasuke’s kunai, all three weapons caught in a deadlock. She leaned forward, her face close to theirs, and blew a strand of wet hair from her forehead.“Break time,” she teased, before leaping back.Kimiko drew three kunai, laced with her freshly prepared poisons, aiming them at both Naruto and Sasuke as they prepared their respective techniques. Naruto’s hands glowed with wind chakra as he readied his Gale Palm, while Sasuke’s fingers wove the seals for another fireball.“Yo,” Kakashi’s familiar voice cut through the tension. Kimiko paused, her kunai and tanto still raised, as their sensei appeared on the edge of the training grounds. His visible eye scanned the battlefield, taking in the gouged craters, singed grass, and discarded weapons with a sigh.“Seriously,” he said, his tone exasperated. “Are you three even Genin?”Kimiko landed gracefully beside him, sheathing her tanto. Sasuke and Naruto followed suit, walking toward their sensei.“Aw, come on, Kakashi-sensei!” Naruto whined, wringing water from his hair. “I was just about to beat Sasuke!”“Not even in your dreams, idiot,” Sasuke shot back, though his tone was lighter than usual. Kimiko couldn’t help but notice the faint camaraderie in their exchange.Kakashi waved a hand dismissively. “Well, save your rivalry for later. I just got word—we’ve been tapped for a new mission.” His gaze swept over the ruined training ground again. “Though, looking at this mess, maybe I should request a mission to clean up the destruction you three leave behind.”Kimiko smirked, but Kakashi poked her in the cheek. “This is your fault.”Kimiko’s scarlet eyes crinkled in amusement. “You might have a point.”Their latest mission was, yet again, a D-Ranked assignment. This time, they were tasked with locating and capturing a runaway pet cat—Tora, the infamous feline terror beloved by Shijimi Hanawa, wife of the Fire Daimyo. As one of the wealthiest women in the Land of Fire, Shijimi was a figure Kimiko had heard much about from her mother, who had occasional dealings with the noblewoman by virtue of being the younger sister of the Daimyo.When Kimiko mentioned this familial connection to her team, Naruto’s reaction was immediate and exuberant.“Wait, wait, wait—so you’re, like, some sort of princess?!” Naruto’s jaw practically dropped as he pointed at her with wide eyes, clearly awestruck.Kakashi chuckled under his mask, his visible eye crinkling in amusement, while Sasuke let out an annoyed scoff, crossing his arms.Kimiko sighed, pressing her palm to her temple. “No, Naruto. I’m not a princess. Please don’t call me that.”“But—” Naruto began, only to be cut off by her stern look.“Just Kimiko. Nothing else.”Despite her insistence, Naruto seemed determined to believe otherwise, muttering under his breath about her being royalty.Thankfully, the mission itself proved relatively straightforward. While Tora lived up to her fearsome reputation, hissing, scratching, and making every effort to evade capture, their team’s improved coordination and conditioning made short work of the task. Though, as luck would have it, Naruto bore the brunt of the cat’s fury, earning several scratches across his face.By the time they returned to the Mission Desk, Naruto’s face was a comical patchwork of red lines, and Kimiko had to stifle a giggle. Standing behind the desk were familiar faces: Iruka, a few Chuunin assisting with administrative duties, and surprisingly, the Third Hokage himself.“Ooooh? My beautiful cat!” came Shijimi’s high-pitched, exaggerated coo as she rushed forward to greet them. The corpulent woman snatched Tora from Naruto’s hands, clutching the squirming cat to her chest and rubbing her face against its fur with an enthusiasm that bordered on manic. The poor cat let out a distressed yowl, its ears flattened in protest. Even Kimiko couldn’t help but feel a pang of sympathy for the infamous feline.“Serves him right for scratching me,” muttered Naruto, stroking his wounded cheek.“Oh, you—” Shijimi’s gaze shifted, landing squarely on Kimiko. Her eyes narrowed with recognition before widening slightly. “You’re Kaori’s daughter, aren’t you?”Kimiko blinked but quickly bowed deeply at the waist, her movements graceful and practiced. “Yes, Shijimi-sama,” she replied politely, her serene tone making Naruto snicker and Kakashi’s eye gleam with mild amusement.Shijimi giggled, her laughter as grating as nails on a chalkboard. “I thought so. You’re the spitting image of your mother. Beautiful, yes, but not as beautiful as me, of course,” she added airily, waving her hand dismissively. “You have his eyes, though.”Kimiko’s polite smile wavered for a fraction of a second, but she quickly recovered. She means Father, Kimiko realized, her hands folding neatly in front of her as Shijimi’s gaze lingered on her forehead protector.Her expression soured. “A shinobi, hmm? I never thought Kaori would lose her senses enough to allow both her daughters to become… ninjas,” Shijimi said, her voice dripping with condescension, as though she had forgotten she was in a village built entirely on ninja culture. “With a face like yours, you could have made a fine lady-in-waiting at court—or perhaps married into a wealthy family.”Kimiko’s serene smile remained firmly in place. “You’re too kind, Shijimi-sama,” she said, her voice measured and steady. “But I fear courtly life would never suit me. I find the thrill of a shinobi’s path far more appealing than the allure of the capital, grand as it may be.”The flattery seemed to mollify Shijimi, who gave a curt nod, though her lips pressed into a thin line. “Well, at least you’ve learned your lessons in etiquette,” she said dismissively. “Not everyone is cut out for courtly life, I suppose. Have your fun, then.”Without so much as a glance at Naruto, Kakashi, or Sasuke, Shijimi turned her attention back to Tora, rummaging through her embroidered purse to produce a roll of ryo. She handed it to one of the Chuunin assisting at the desk, her attention already elsewhere as she cooed at her disgruntled pet.Kimiko straightened, stepping back as the mission was formally logged and completed. Naruto grumbled under his breath, rubbing his scratched face, while Sasuke shook his head silently, clearly eager to leave.As they exited the mission hall, Naruto turned to Kimiko with a pout. “Man, how can someone like that be related to you, Kimiko-chan? She’s so… ugh.”Kimiko allowed herself a small, wry smile. “Diplomacy is a skill every shinobi should master, Naruto.”“Yeah, well,” Naruto muttered, scratching his head. “If I were Hokage, I’d teach her some manners.”Kakashi’s soft chuckle punctuated the end of the exchange. “Well, consider this another lesson in teamwork,” he said, his tone laced with amusement. “Sometimes, working together means dealing with people who are… less than ideal.”“Indeed,” said Hiruzen, glancing at the team from behind his desk before clearing his throat. “Job well done. Now…” He picked up a scroll, unrolling it with deliberate care. “Kakashi’s Team Seven’s next mission is... Oh,” he paused, raising an eyebrow. “Babysitting for the town councilors’ children… helping with digging potatoes…”“NO WAY, NO THANK YOU, BOOOOORING!” bellowed Naruto, squatting his legs and crossing his arms in an exaggerated 'X' gesture. “GIVE US SOMETHING DIFFERENT TO DO, SOMETHING IMPORTANT, SOMETHING AMAZING!”Kimiko suppressed a sigh, her expression remaining composed as she folded her hands neatly in front of her. She had grown accustomed to Naruto’s outbursts by now and no longer felt surprised by them. However, she couldn't entirely disagree with his sentiment. The routine nature of D-rank missions was beginning to wear on her as well. As much as she valued the foundational lessons, she craved something more challenging—something that would test her skills in real combat.She glanced at Sasuke, who stood silently with his arms crossed, his expression unreadable save for the slight narrowing of his eyes. His subtle shift in posture told her everything she needed to know—he agreed with Naruto, even if he wouldn't admit it aloud.Iruka’s voice cut through the tension, sharp and authoritative. The Chunin instructor stood abruptly from his seat, placing his hands firmly on the table as he leaned forward. “Don’t be a fool! You’re only beginners!” he barked, his tone laced with both irritation and concern. “Everyone starts with grunt work—it’s how you gain experience and build the foundation you need to tackle more important missions later on!”Naruto continued screaming. “BUT WE’VE GOTTEN A LOT STRONGER, AND ALL WE’VE DONE IS BORING MISSIONS! WHEN DO WE GET THE BIG STUFF—”He was abruptly silenced by Kakashi delivering a light chop to the back of his head, sending him face-first to the wooden floor. “That’s enough, Naruto,” said Kakashi, his tone exasperated yet calm.Hiruzen sighed, shifting slightly in his chair as he looked at the noisy Genin. His voice, however, remained steady. “Apparently, Naruto needs an explanation about how ninja missions work.” He leaned back slightly, resting his arms on the desk. “You see, every day our village receives many requests, ranging from babysitting to assassination,” he began, his words deliberate and measured. “These requests are sorted into categories—D to A—based on the degree of skill required.”As Hiruzen droned on, Naruto turned to Kimiko, who had been listening attentively but quickly noticed his pleading expression. “Hey, Kimiko-chan,” he whispered loudly, earning an arched brow from her. “Do you want to go to Ichiraku Ramen after we finish this mission? How about you, Sasuke? Kakashi-sensei?”Kimiko tilted her head, her scarlet eyes softening. “Perhaps, Naruto-kun,” she said with a faint smile. Sasuke gave an almost imperceptible shrug while Kakashi, as usual, seemed preoccupied with the book he had somehow produced mid-explanation.“I had pork ramen yesterday, so I’ll have miso ramen this time, I think,” Naruto continued, now muttering to himself, completely ignoring the Hokage’s explanation.“Are you listening?!” Hiruzen barked suddenly, his sharp tone cutting through Naruto’s ramblings. Even Kimiko straightened instinctively under the old man’s piercing gaze, her cheeks coloring faintly as she realized she’d also been distracted.“I’m sorry,” Kakashi said with a sheepish tone, rubbing the back of his head as he glanced at his team. “I don’t want to hear it!” declared Naruto, still seated with his arms crossed and his back turned to the Hokage. “All this old fart does is apologize and give me a lecture! But it’s not fair—there’s more to me than the trouble-making screwup the old man thinks I am!” His cheeks puffed indignantly, a petulant pout on full display.Kimiko couldn’t help the soft smile that curved her lips as she reached down to ruffle Naruto’s unruly hair. “Naruto-kun,” she said gently, though her amusement was clear. Kakashi, meanwhile, sighed dramatically, rubbing the back of his head. “I am so going to be in trouble because of this later…” he muttered.Kimiko noticed the subtle changes in the room. Both Iruka and Hiruzen’s expressions softened at Naruto’s heartfelt declaration. Iruka’s eyes briefly met hers, and she gave him a small, knowing nod. Hiruzen, for his part, regarded Naruto carefully, taking a long drag from his pipe. A low chuckle rumbled from the elderly Hokage as he exhaled, his wise gaze settling on Naruto.“Very well,” said Hiruzen suddenly, his voice calm yet deliberate as he laced his fingers together beneath his chin. The unexpected response made Sasuke glance up sharply, while Naruto perked up immediately, his wide blue eyes gleaming with excitement. Even Kakashi raised an eyebrow, and Kimiko tilted her head slightly, curious about the sudden shift.“Since you put it that way,” continued Hiruzen, “I will permit you to attempt a C-rank mission, typically assigned to more experienced Genin or Chunin.” He paused meaningfully, letting the weight of his words sink in. “It will involve the protection of a certain individual.”Naruto whirled around in his seat, his face lighting up with childlike glee. “Who is it?!” he demanded eagerly. “Some great lord? The Daimyo? A princess like Kimiko-chan?!” Kimiko sighed, her serene demeanor intact despite Naruto’s outburst, though her lips twitched at his enthusiasm.“Compose yourself,” Hiruzen instructed, motioning to a nearby Chunin. “I’ll make your introductions now. Please, invite him in.”The doors opened, and an older man stepped into the room. He was rugged and slightly disheveled, with graying hair and glasses perched on his nose. A sake bottle dangled loosely in one hand, and a large backpack with a rolled sleeping bag was slung over his shoulders. A white towel hung haphazardly around his neck, completing the image of someone who cared little for formal appearances.Kimiko immediately stiffened, recognition striking her like a bolt. Wait… is this?“What’s going on here?!” the man slurred loudly, his tone gruff and dismissive as his bleary eyes scanned the room. They lingered on Naruto, Sasuke, and Kimiko, his expression turning to one of disdain. “They look like a bunch of wet-nosed brats,” he grumbled, taking another swig of sake. His gaze settled on Naruto. “That puny kid—he has the look of an imbecile,” he added flatly.Kimiko’s serene expression faltered briefly, a faint frown tugging at the corners of her lips. Civilians often had an unrealistic image of ninjas, expecting masked assassins clad in tight black suits. But true stealth came from blending seamlessly into the crowd, becoming indistinguishable from ordinary people, and that meant wearing normal clothes. She supposed it wasn’t surprising that someone like this man would misunderstand, but his condescending tone was grating nonetheless.“Hey!” Naruto snapped, his voice rising indignantly. “Don’t call Kimiko-chan an imbecile! She can’t help that she’s so short!”“Naruto-kun,” Kimiko said serenely, not even glancing at him as she flipped a lock of her curly black hair over her shoulder. “He was talking about you. He said ‘he,’ not ‘she.’”Naruto blinked, his gaze darting back and forth between Kimiko and the man, his expression slowly morphing from confusion to realization. “Wait, he wasn’t—? I’LL KILL HIM!”Before Naruto could launch himself at the man, Kakashi calmly grabbed him by the scruff of his shirt, holding him effortlessly as the boy flailed his arms. “Wrong,” Kakashi said with mild amusement. “No killing the old man you’ve been assigned to protect.”“I am Tazuna,” the man grunted, his voice rough and unpolished. He straightened slightly, his bottle of sake swaying precariously in his hand. “A bridge builder of ultimate renown!” He declared this with a dramatic flourish, though the effect was somewhat diminished by his unsteady stance.Tazuna’s eyes swept over the team, pausing momentarily on each member before continuing. “And until I am safely back in my own country to complete my next great bridge…” He trailed off, fixing them with an unyielding stare, his expression serious despite his earlier bluster. “You’ll all be expected to protect me.”His voice dropped slightly, laden with weight. “Even if it costs you your lives!”Kimiko frowned at Tazuna, her eyes narrowing slightly as she took in his disheveled appearance and slurred demeanor. Just by looking at the man, she could remember what lay ahead for their mission. She supposed she should have expected it. The anime hadn’t been clear on exactly how much time passed between the bell test and the mission which led to the pivotal events of the Land of Waves, but she knew this mission would be the turning point. This was where Naruto and Sasuke would first confront the brutal reality of the Shinobi world, a world far crueler than the safety of their village could prepare them for.Her gaze shifted to the two boys, still bickering with the kind of childish energy that could only exist in the absence of true hardship. Yet soon enough, they would be forced to shed that innocence. This mission would awaken the first sparks of the power that would define them—Naruto’s Nine-Tails chakra, and Sasuke’s Sharingan. The thought weighed heavily on Kimiko, who felt the burden of knowledge pressing against her shoulders.Kimiko’s frown deepened as she watched them, her hands clasped behind her back. She could only hope she’d prepared them well enough to handle the mission better than the two of them did in the anime. More importantly, she hoped she herself had prepared well enough for the challenges that were sure to come. Her grip tightened slightly on her tanto as she resolved to meet whatever awaited them with everything she had.Kakashi dismissed the team with instructions to meet at the village gate in three hours, packed and prepared for a long journey. It was expected to take two to three weeks. Without wasting time, Kimiko headed straight home, her mind already running through the essentials she’d need to bring.“Tadaima,” she called as she entered the front doors. To her surprise, the living room wasn’t empty. Her father, Shinku, was seated with his arms crossed, while her sister, Kurenai, stood near Hinata, one hand resting gently on the younger girl’s head. Her mother, Kaori, was nearby, standing stiffly at the edge of the room.“Hoh, home early?” Shinku asked, raising a brow as he glanced up from his seat. “I thought you and your team were training.”“We were,” Kimiko replied easily, shrugging off her shoes and stepping further in. “But we got assigned a mission—our first C-Rank.”Her father’s expression shifted to mild surprise, quickly replaced by pride, while Kurenai’s brows furrowed with concern. Kaori’s frown deepened, though she remained silent. Hinata, meanwhile, approached Kimiko with a soft smile, and Kimiko pulled her into a one-armed hug.“A C-Rank already? You’ve barely been genin for two months,” Kurenai said, her tone edged with worry. “Is Kakashi sure you’re ready? My team and Asuma’s haven’t even considered a C-Rank yet.”Hinata glanced at Kimiko, her pale eyes mirroring Kurenai’s unease. Kaori’s hands clasped tighter in front of her.“It’s fine,” Kimiko reassured them, her voice calm. “The mission came straight from the Sandaime. I trust his judgment, and I’m sure we’re prepared.”“Well, look at that,” Shinku chuckled, his tone carrying both pride and humor. “No need to worry, Kurenai. Kakashi’s more than capable of managing a C-Rank. You should have more faith in your sister, her teammates, and your fellow jonin.”“Take care,” Kaori said abruptly, her tone clipped as she turned her gaze away. Her refusal to meet Kimiko’s eyes stung slightly, but Kimiko didn’t dwell on it.“Are you leaving now, Kimiko-chan?” Hinata asked softly, pulling back from the hug.Kimiko nodded, smiling at her friend. “I just need to pack a few things first.” She glanced around the room. “Mind if I borrow Hinata for a bit?”When the others nodded, Kimiko led Hinata down the hall to what had once been the nursery. Now, it had been converted into Kimiko’s personal workshop. The air was thick with the scent of dried herbs, pungent resins, and a faint acrid tang from some of her more volatile experiments. Along one wall were shelves lined with potted poisonous plants and flowers. Opposite that were neatly labeled bags containing dried animal parts. A sturdy shelf displayed rows of test tubes and jars filled with liquids of varying viscosities and hues.Hinata stepped inside, her lavender eyes scanning the room with mild curiosity but no visible unease.“Did you need my help with anything, Kimiko-chan?” she asked quietly.Kimiko moved to a stone mortar and pestle filled with a thick yellowish sap. It was her latest concoction—a minor poison designed to cause localized pain and muscle weakness to someone when they were struck. Carefully, she resumed grinding the mixture into a finer paste, her hands working with practiced precision.“Oh, not right now,” Kimiko said with a small smile. “I actually just wanted to ask if you’d be willing to train with me when I get back from this mission.”Hinata blinked, clearly caught off guard. “But… wouldn’t it be better to spar with Naruto-kun or Sasuke-kun? They’re much stronger than me…”Kimiko chuckled softly, shaking her head as she continued working the pestle. “It’s as much for you as it is for me, Hinata. As your friend, I want to help you get stronger. Besides,” she added, her voice dropping slightly, “I think we both know you’re capable of a lot more than you give yourself credit for.”Hinata hesitated but eventually nodded, a shy smile tugging at her lips. “Alright, Kimiko-chan. I’d like that.”Kimiko grinned. “Good. We’ll start as soon as I get back. Just be ready—I won’t go easy on you.”As Hinata smiled back, Kimiko’s thoughts briefly wandered to the future. If her understanding of the timeline was accurate, there wasn’t much time left before Hinata would have to face her cousin in the Chuunin Exams. One of the most prodigious talent ever produced by the Hyuga, one that saw Hinata as the representation of the pain he was subjected to. Whatever happened, Kimiko intended to make sure her friend was ready. Kimiko departed shortly after applying the poisonous paste to her tanto and kunais. She took a moment to admire her handiwork—enhanced by her recent discovery that sugary starch syrup extended the poison’s adhesiveness and potency. With this method, her weapon coatings could last up to a month, provided she didn’t unsheathe her tanto or overuse the kunais unnecessarily.Satisfied, she packed her poison vials and application tools into small pouches fastened to her sash. She also tucked the library book on poisonous plants and animals into her travel pack. She also took her father’s Bingo Book, which she requested ‘just in case’.It also helped that a mission in the Land of Waves meant an opportunity to find the Tigerstripe Barracuda—a critical ingredient for her first personal poison which would act as a base for the rest of her poisons. That thought brought a flicker of anticipation, even as her mind sharpened for the task ahead.Reaching the village gates, she was the first of her team to arrive—or at least, the first from Team Seven. Tazuna, the old bridge builder, was already there, nursing a flask she pretended not to notice.“Konnichiwa,” she greeted, her voice calm and polite as she bowed lightly. Her scarlet eyes caught the man’s flickering glance toward the tanto strapped across her back.“Konnichiwa,” Tazuna replied, raising an eyebrow at her. “Shouldn’t you be studying to become a clerk or a noblewoman in the capital? What’s a young girl like you going to do against adult ninja?”A small frown touched her lips, but her voice remained even.  She supposed most civilians unfamiliar with shinobi wouldn’t be convinced of the capability of adolescents as shinobi. “If you’re concerned about our capability to complete this mission, I can assure you there’s no need to worry,” she said. “We’ve trained diligently, and we’re prepared for everything within the parameters of a C-Rank mission.” Her eyes fixed on his, sharp and assessing. “We’ll finish the mission.”Tazuna shifted uncomfortably under her steady gaze, his bravado faltering. Kimiko’s suspicion solidified. He was hiding something—something critical. From her memories of the anime and his nervous mannerisms, the truth was clear. Tazuna couldn’t afford to hire higher-ranked shinobi, so he had lied about the mission’s difficulty, omitting the likelihood of enemy ninja involvement.Her gaze softened slightly as she considered him. His deception wasn’t born of malice, but desperation. The impoverished state of his village and the stranglehold of that corrupt businessman—what was his name again?—left him little choice. Hiring rogue shinobi to eliminate Tazuna was a calculated move on the businessman’s part to maintain his hold over the region.Still, the mission was non-negotiable. If the weaker Team Seven from the anime could succeed against all odds, she had faith in the ability of this world’s Team Seven to handle the dangers ahead. Of course, that assumed she hadn’t altered the timeline so severely as to derail everything.She let out a quiet sigh, adjusting the strap of her pack. There was no use dwelling on hypotheticals now. What mattered was ensuring her team was ready—and that she herself could meet the challenges ahead.Her teammates and sensei arrived shortly after. Kakashi gave them a once-over, his visible eye scrutinizing each of them before speaking. “Everyone packed the essentials?” His tone was calm but left no room for argument.Kimiko nodded, adjusting the strap of her bag. Naruto grinned, proudly patting his overstuffed pack. Sasuke simply gave a curt nod, standing as composed as ever.“Alright,” Kakashi said, seemingly satisfied. “Let’s get moving.”“Yes! Road trip!” Naruto cheered, punching the air as the group began their journey.Kimiko glanced at him, tilting her head. “Hm?”“This’ll be my first time leaving the village!” Naruto explained, his voice brimming with excitement.Kimiko smiled softly. It made sense, of course. As the Nine-Tails’ jinchūriki, Naruto’s movements had likely been restricted for his safety. “I see. I’m glad you’re looking forward to it.”Ahead of them, Tazuna groaned, his shoulders slumping. “Am I really supposed to trust my life to this fool?” he muttered, pointing at Naruto with disdain.Kakashi chuckled lightly, stepping in before Naruto could retaliate. “There’s no need to worry,” he said, his voice as lazy as ever. “I’m a Jonin, after all. I’ll make sure nothing happens to you.”But Naruto wasn’t about to let Tazuna’s comment slide. Whirling around, he jabbed a finger at the older man. “Listen here, you old geezer! You don’t mess with ninjas—especially not an excellent one like me! I’m the cream of the crop, and I’m going to be Hokage someday. Remember my name—Uzumaki Naruto!”Tazuna raised a skeptical brow, unimpressed. “Hokage? The leader of your village? The best there is?” He scoffed. “I don’t think someone like you has it in them.”Naruto’s face turned red with fury. “WELL YOU’RE OLD AND STUPID!” he bellowed. “You’ll see! When I become Hokage, you’ll regret not showing me respect now!”“Respect you?” Tazuna replied flatly, not missing a beat. “Not even if you became Hokage.”With that, the bridge builder turned and began walking ahead, his pace brisk. Naruto growled under his breath but followed, stomping after him with exaggerated steps. Their sensei was already behind Naruto and Tazuna, walking idly and yet keeping pace. Sasuke huffed softly, falling into step beside Kimiko, who took her spot in the rear of the small group. “He’s always like this,” Kimiko smirked as she turned to Sasuke.  “He wouldn’t be Naruto if he wasn’t.” The trek to the Land of Waves started uneventfully. The walk to the coastal country would take seen days, assuming nothing went wrong (and Kimiko, of course, knew that something was going to go wrong). For now, she savored the small moments of idyllic quiet. The steady crunch of boots against the dirt path, the gentle rustle of leaves overhead, and the faint call of distant birds created a peaceful rhythm that she found oddly calming.To pass the time, Kimiko peppered Tazuna with questions about his homeland. To her mild surprise, the old man didn’t seem to mind answering.“The Land of Waves,” he began, his voice gruff but tinged with pride, “used to be a prosperous little place. We’ve got mangroves and rivers filled with all sorts of critters—fish, crabs, you name it. Fishing’s a big part of our culture, and we used to trade for most of what we needed since we’re stuck on an island. That was before…” His voice trailed off, his expression darkening.Kimiko nodded thoughtfully but chose not to press further. Instead, her curiosity took another turn. “Tazuna-san,” she asked idly, “about those fish. Are you familiar with the Tigerstripe Barracuda?”“Hah? Those nasty little buggers?” Tazuna huffed, giving her a sidelong glance as they walked. “Yeah, I know ’em. Greedy things—they eat up all the smaller fish and make life harder for our fishermen. And you don’t want to get bitten by one. Their teeth are no joke. Why do you ask?”“I’m interested in capturing one or two for my poison research,” Kimiko admitted with serene honesty, a faint smile gracing her lips.Tazuna stumbled slightly, caught off guard by her nonchalance. “You’re a strange one, girl,” he muttered. “Poison research, huh? Well, I don’t know much about that, but if you’re into weird stuff, the herbalists back home use something called Blackroot Sap. Comes from certain mangrove trees. They say it’s good as an antiseptic, but I’ve heard it can burn through tissue if you’re not careful.”Kimiko’s eyes lit up, her interest unmistakable. “Fascinating. I’ll have to investigate that.”“You’ve got some strange hobbies,” Tazuna said, shaking his head. “I just hope you don’t scare off the fishermen asking weird questions.”When night fell, the group set up camp by the roadside. As Kimiko settled in, her gaze wandered to the trees surrounding them. Compared to Konoha’s towering forests, these woods felt… muted. The trees seemed older, their leaves thinner, their roots gnarled and spread wide to cling to the soil. It lacked the vibrant vitality of Konoha, where the forests pulsed with life—a gift from the legendary First Hokage, whose Mokuton provided the pinnacle of life contained in wood. Here, the trees reminded her of the ones from her previous life: resilient but vulnerable, clinging to survival in harsher conditions.It was noon when the first disturbance to their trek occurred. It started subtly—just the occasional flare of chakra, faint but unmistakable. To her honed senses, the chakra felt wet and slimy, carrying an almost cloying, pungent undercurrent that made her stomach twist. The movements were deliberate: always far enough to evade a non-sensor’s detection, but close enough to maintain their tail.Kimiko’s fingers twitched as she kept her head low, feigning disinterest while her senses remained sharp. They were setting up an ambush; that much was clear. She could feel it in their measured approach, the way they lingered just long enough to confirm their position before fading from her range like shadows slipping between cracks.Her eyes flicked to Kakashi-sensei, who appeared utterly unconcerned—at least outwardly. Yet she noticed how he shifted, placing himself strategically at the rear of their group, forming a protective barrier between any attackers and their client. His casual posture betrayed nothing, but Kimiko knew better. He was ready.Two painstaking days passed in this silent game of cat and mouse, the tension growing with each step. Kimiko’s gaze swept the horizon, her heightened awareness catching every flicker of movement. Yet their pursuers remained patient, slipping in and out of her range with maddening precision.The ambush came when she least expected it—on the third day, as they traversed a long dirt road flanked by trees on both sides. They had just crossed a rickety wooden bridge spanning a shallow river, a perfect ambush site in her opinion. But no attack came there. Instead, she felt it farther along the road, near the puddles scattered along the path’s edge. It was odd. Too conspicuous. It hadn’t rained since they left Konoha, and yet there were puddles of water on the side of the road?Kimiko’s senses sharpened. One puddle, in particular, stood out, its chakra concentration far too strong to be natural. The energy thrummed like a low hum in her mind, a faint ripple against her consciousness. She allowed herself a single glance at the puddle, feigning a yawn to mask her intent.With practiced subtlety, she lifted her hand, brushing her bangs aside before tapping her temple once, twice, thrice. A signal that, to her team, meant: “ Caution, Unknown Chakra Signature, Middle Puddle .”The gesture was seamless, casual enough to pass unnoticed by any observer but precise enough for her teammates to catch immediately. It was part of Konoha’s standardized ninja sign language—a silent code developed for covert communication in the field. Every village had its own version, and Konoha’s signals were updated every two years to prevent enemies from deciphering their meanings.Kimiko appreciated the elegance of it. Simple yet effective. The sign conveyed everything it needed to, without disrupting their formation or betraying their awareness to the enemy.Naruto grumbled about the monotony of the journey, but to Kimiko’s surprise, he scratched his nose—a subtle sign meaning: Acknowledged. Sasuke’s dark eyes flicked toward her, and he gave a faint nod, his sharp gaze sweeping the area briefly before returning to the road ahead.Kakashi, ever inscrutable, didn’t so much as glance back. Yet Kimiko’s keen eyes caught the slight twitch of his fingers near his kunai pouch. His hand shifted, making a subtle movement as he inspected his own signals: Acknowledged. Let trap be sprung. Protect the package. Kimiko brushed her hair and tapped out another signal:  Acknowledged. Two distinct signatures. Watery. Possible poison use. Mid to upper chūnin. Directions? The gesture was fluid, almost casual, as she kept her focus on the faint ripples of chakra ahead.She couldn’t pick up much else—only that there were two distinct signatures, their watery qualities hinting at possible Water Release techniques. Still, her heart thumped lightly in her chest. She knew who their assailants were, thanks to her knowledge of the anime, but knowing didn’t make her nerves settle. This was real.Kakashi yawned lazily, pulling his book from his pouch as though nothing were amiss. He scratched his temple in reply: Acknowledged. Secondary objective optional. Focus on protecting the client. Kimiko quickly tapped her chin, signaling back: Acknowledged. Suggest taking assailants alive for questioning. For a split second, Kakashi’s one visible eye flicked to hers—a glance so brief it would have gone unnoticed by anyone else. His hand shifted slightly: Acknowledged. Proceed as planned. Kimiko nodded subtly, catching the tension ripple through her teammates. Naruto tensed, his body stiffening for just a moment before relaxing. It was a fleeting response, but it made her feel a small measure of pride. The grueling training they’d endured had prepared him far better than he had been in the original timeline. Sasuke, by contrast, was steady as always, his confidence palpable.And yet, as Kimiko adjusted the grip on her tanto, she felt her own nerves fray at the edges. Her heart skipped a beat, a reminder that this wasn’t just another training session. This was her first time facing enemy ninja. Two experienced chūnin—not the most dangerous foes in the grand scheme of things, especially not for their team,  but deadly enough for a genin squad.Kimiko drew a slow, steadying breath, her shoulders rising and falling as she exhaled. The weight of the moment pressed against her, but she forced it aside, focusing on the task at hand. Her gaze stayed forward, even as Kakashi subtly moved to the back of the group, his relaxed posture belying his vigilance. Sasuke shifted to her right with practiced ease, his sharp eyes scanning the treeline. Ahead of them, Naruto strolled casually, taking position at the front. Together, they formed a protective diamond around Tazuna, who remained blissfully unaware of the danger shadowing them.Kimiko’s mind raced as she visualized the ambush. If it were her, she would have attacked the moment they crossed the puddle. It was the perfect position: striking at the center to eliminate Tazuna before the genin could react, then retreating before a proper counterattack could form. That would have been the logical choice.But as they passed the puddle, leaving it behind them, she realized their attackers weren’t going for that tactic. They were going for the rearguard. Her brow furrowed slightly. It didn’t make sense. Attacking the rear would mean engaging only Kakashi, the most experienced member of the group, while giving the genin time to either protect Tazuna or escape with him. Unless…
They think we’re amateurs.
It made sense now. The enemy was operating under the assumption that Team 7 was oblivious to their presence, that they were just a trio of green genin with no real combat experience. The ambushers were underestimating them, betting that the element of surprise would be enough to throw them into disarray, and that they’ be able to kill Kakashi, then kill the client alongside her team with no real problem.As they moved away from the puddle, putting a respectable distance between themselves and the chakra signatures she had sensed earlier, Kimiko felt it—a sudden flare of energy behind her. She knew without turning that their attackers were rising from the puddle. The cold pulse of their watery chakra rippled through the air like the distant roar of an approaching wave.But she didn’t act. Kakashi’s instructions were clear: Let the trap be sprung. Her hand slid into the pocket of her pouch, her fingers wrapping around the smooth handle of a poisoned kunai. Every muscle in her body tensed, ready to spring into motion.The sound of water slashing against itself broke the silence, sharp and wet. It made them all pause. Kimiko felt Kakashi’s chakra flare a heartbeat before his substitution jutsu activated. The faint snap of displaced air reached her ears, and her eyes whipped toward the sound.Two figures burst from the puddle, their movements fluid yet deliberate. Water droplets glistened on their black and blue attire, sliding off their gauntlets as they landed with precision. They struck simultaneously, their long, bladed chain arcing through the air like a serpent.The chain wrapped around Kakashi—or rather, his replacement—a piece of shattered log that splintered under the force of their pull. It didn’t seem that they noticed though, perhaps because of the illusion clone he placed on top of the log to make it appear like they killed Kakashi.Kimiko’s hair whipped through the air as she turned, taking in their appearance. Both assailants wore matching rebreather masks, their eyes cold and calculating beneath their forehead protectors. Black robes stuck around them, slick with water. The gauntlets on their hands gleamed with sharp, wicked edges, and the long, bladed chain between them glinted like a predator’s fang, dripping with water and malice.Their movements were synchronized, almost unnervingly so. These weren’t mere chunin. They were closer to Mid Chunin than they were to Low Chunin, Kimiko assessed, her grip tightening on her kunai. Their watery chakra swirled around them, carrying a pungent, suffocating presence that felt thick and slimy against her senses.Kakashi’s figure reappeared a few feet away, crouched on the branch of a tree overlooking the scene. His one visible eye was calm, assessing, as though he’d anticipated every move they’d made. He raised a single hand, signaling them to hold position. Kimiko noticed Kakashi didn’t make a move to intervene. Did he intend to see how they’d handle this on their own? The thought flitted through her mind, but she didn’t linger on it. Instead, she stepped in front of Tazuna, her presence calm and steady as he froze behind her.Her eyes scanned the battlefield, tracking every motion without drawing her weapons yet. Her fingers brushed her pouch, ready to act the moment the situation called for it.The enemy didn’t keep them waiting. The two figures burst out of the puddle, chains glinting as water sprayed around them. Their speed was decent—not quite on par with Sasuke or herself, but enough to catch an unprepared genin off guard. They moved with agility, the two of them flashing behind Naruto with a sharp, distorted voice that echoed through their rebreather masks.“Second little piggy,” they sneered, their chains whipping forward to ensnare Naruto.Kimiko saw Sasuke twist at the hip, shuriken already in hand, but Naruto was faster. His hands came together to form a seal, before spreading outward, aimed at the chains.“Wind Style: Gale Palm!”A powerful gust exploded from Naruto’s palms, colliding with the chains mid-swing. The force snapped them cleanly, sending fragments flying. The attackers froze, momentarily stunned as the severed ends of their weapons fell limply to the ground.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as one of the brothers immediately dashed toward her and Tazuna, while the other turned on Naruto with a snarl.Naruto formed the Ram sign, creating a shadow clone that leapt in front of the assailant’s gauntlets. The clone shredded into smoke under the attack, but the delay was enough. Naruto slid back, dropping into a fighting stance, and Sasuke blurred into action, vaulting over the man’s head and delivering a brutal kick to his skull before landing in front of him. The enemy staggered but lashed out with an overhand swipe. Sasuke evaded with a handspring, landing smoothly beside Naruto, his shuriken gleaming as he dropped into a combat stance.Kimiko’s focus shifted to the brother charging her. His intent was clear: eliminate the target. Her lips pressed into a thin line. Plan B. Divide and conquer. One takes the genin, the other takes the target. It wasn’t a bad plan, but it wasn’t perfect. She could think of several ways to counter his charge. In the end, she opted for the simplest one.The moment he lunged, she vanished in a blur. Her body flicker carried her forward, reappearing in front of him with her tanto drawn. The attacker’s eyes widened as his swipe was intercepted, the blade clashing against her steel with a metallic screech.Her sharp eyes flicked to his gauntlet. She sniffed, her tone calm. “Poison,” she remarked. “I’ll be taking that. But for now…”Her hand formed a quick one handed seal.“Genjutsu: Falling Petals Illusion.”The man froze, as if his vision were clouded with a cascade of shimmering petals. His swipes turned wild, blind. Kimiko sidestepped easily, waiting for an opening. The moment his arm lifted, exposing his flank, she dashed in. Her tanto sliced cleanly across his hip and up to his gauntlet-covered arm, breaking the genjutsu.“You bitch,” he spat, snarling as he charged again.Kimiko ducked under his clumsy swipe, fluidly sliding behind him. A sharp kick to the back of his knee sent him collapsing to the ground. Before he could recover, she pressed her blade to his throat, drawing a thin line of blood.“No need for coarse language,” she said coolly, her voice dripping with every ounce of detached menace a teenage girl could muster. “This doesn’t need to be difficult, just cooperate.”Her grip on his hair tightened, yanking his head back as she pressed the blade harder. “Don’t think I’d hesitate to cut your throat if you don’t, though. Release the gauntlet.”The man hesitated, trembling under her hold. Kimiko’s blade slid slightly, drawing another bead of blood. With a wince, he complied, the gauntlet clattering to the ground.“Thank you for being reasonable,” Kimiko said, her tone polite but coldly distant. “This won’t take long.”She struck the back of his head with a precise chop, letting him collapse face-first into the dirt. She turned to Tazuna, who was gaping at her.“Are you alright, Tazuna-san?” she asked in a cordial tone.“…You kids really are shinobi, eh?” he muttered, shaken.Kimiko gave him a small smile before turning back to the remaining fight. Naruto’s four clones swarmed the other brother, whose movements were growing increasingly desperate under Naruto’s energetic attacks. Sasuke, poised and ready, sprang up  from behind the man to deliver a finishing blow, a sharp side kick aimed at his head to knock him out.Kimiko acted first. Her kunai flew true, striking the man behind the knee. He stumbled forward, collapsing just before Sasuke’s kick could land.“Tch,” Sasuke muttered, irritation flashing in his eyes. “You didn’t need to help.” He said before  approaching the man trying to pick himself up from his front and hitting him with a chop on the back of his head, knocking him unconscious.Kimiko’s lips quirked upward. “I know. You snooze, you lose.” “Oh, they didn’t tell me my cute juniors were all prodigies. Lucky me—I didn’t even have to step in. That’s good, because I was at a particularly steamy part in this book,” Kakashi said, finally jumping down from the tree. His nose stayed buried in the pages as if the fight hadn’t just happened.“Great job, all of you,” he continued casually, snapping the book shut. “Seems all that training you’ve been doing—you know, the kind that keeps wrecking the training grounds—actually paid off. You’re starting to look like a real team.” There was a hint of amusement in his tone, though his one visible eye crinkled slightly, betraying his approval.Without waiting for a response, Kakashi strolled over to the two defeated ninjas, hauling them up by the scruffs of their necks like stray cats. The two men were like sacks of flour as he dragged them across the dirt, depositing them unceremoniously against a nearby tree. He began tying them up with practiced efficiency, humming faintly under his breath as though this were just another routine chore.Once the last knot was secured, he turned toward Tazuna, his expression unreadable but his tone taking on a more serious edge. “Oh, Tazuna-san,” he said, his voice deceptively light. “We need to talk.” Kimiko knelt by the unconscious attackers, methodically stripping them of their weapons and tools. Kunai, shuriken, and—to her delight—four vials of poison, neatly packed in their pouches. A quick sniff confirmed her suspicion: a slow-acting, lethal toxin, the kind Hunter-nin from Kirigakure favored. It was designed to ensure the target’s death over time, allowing them to pursue relentlessly until their prey succumbed.She slipped the vials into her pouch, glancing back at Naruto, who was practically bouncing in place. His grin was wide, and he waved his arms animatedly.“Ha! Did you see me, Kimiko-chan? I was so cool!” he exclaimed, his excitement a little too loud for someone fresh out of their first real battle.Kimiko tilted her head with a small smile. “You were very cool,” she said earnestly. “You and Sasuke.”Naruto’s grin faltered for a moment before he crossed his arms, huffing. “Bah! He wasn’t that cool. He just got in the way.”Behind him, Sasuke rolled his eyes, his lips twitching into the faintest scowl. Without warning, he smacked Naruto on the back of the head.“Whatever, dead last,” Sasuke said idly.“HEY! STOP CALLING ME THAT!” Naruto yelled, raising his fists. Before the argument could escalate, Kakashi’s voice cut through the air.“Yo,” Kakashi called, lazily waving them over. “Come here for a sec.”The team gathered around, their attention drawn to Kakashi and Tazuna. The older man looked uneasy, his gaze shifting between the bound attackers and Kakashi.“If you were fine the whole time, why did you leave the kids to fight?” Tazuna asked, his voice tinged with frustration.“Our attackers are chūnin from the Hidden Mist,” Kakashi explained, his tone even. “Their shinobi are known for fighting until their mission is complete, even if it costs them their lives.” His visible eye flicked to the unconscious ninjas, betraying no emotion.He reached out, ruffling Kimiko’s hair lightly. “Thanks to this one here, we were aware of their presence before they even settled on a proper ambush spot.”Kimiko blinked. So, he had noticed them at the same time she did.Tazuna frowned, still unconvinced. “If you knew that, why let those creeps attack?”Kakashi shrugged, his eye crinkling in amusement. “Hmmm…actually, let’s make this a teaching opportunity.”His gaze shifted to Kimiko. “Now, Kimiko,” he said, wiping his hands. “Why did you want to take them alive?”Kimiko paused, considering her response carefully. “These two are shinobi from the Hidden Mist,” she began, pulling out her Bingo Book from her pouch.The worn book felt heavy in her hands, a symbol of the harsh reality of the shinobi world. Every village maintained its own version of the Bingo Book, a catalog of dangerous ninja from rival villages, missing-nin, and high-value targets. The pages were revised yearly, with allied villages sharing heavily censored versions with each other. There were Black Market edition, one used by mercenaries to hunt bounties. Chunin and Jonin alike make it a yearly game to see which one of them had the highest bounties in the Black Market’s Bingo Book.Kimiko flipped to the appropriate section, holding it open for Kakashi. “Their descriptions are here,” she said. “They’re missing-nin from Kirigakure. Gozu and Meizu, known as the Demon Brothers. The fact that they were listed in our Bingo Book means that they’ve targeted Konoha-nin so we help Konoha by bringing them in alive, and the fact that they’re labelled as missing-nin in the book means even their village thought they are either extremely dangerous ninja, or low-priority enough that their village is willing to divulge their betrayal. “ She paused.“Which means that they have been hired by a third party, not sent by Kirigakure. I thought it might be worth questioning them about their recent missions—or whether they’ve been hired to attack us,” She paused, glancing at the old Bridge Builder. “Or Tazuna-san.”The old man tensed, his shoulders sagging as he averted his eyes. That reaction told Kimiko everything she needed to know.The bound brothers stirred, groaning faintly as they regained consciousness. Kakashi stepped toward them, but Kimiko caught him by the sleeve. “Kakashi-sensei,” she said softly, her tone laced with quiet determination. “Can I handle the questioning?”Kakashi regarded her silently for a moment before giving a curt nod. “Go ahead.”Kimiko crouched before the brothers, steadying her breath. She reached for her wooden canteen, uncorking it with a soft pop . “Thirsty?” she asked, her voice calm and patient.The brothers eyed the bottle suspiciously, their distrust plain on their faces.“It isn’t poisoned,” Kimiko said evenly. “Drink up.”After a tense moment, one of the brothers jerked his chin, signaling for her to proceed. She reached over to unclasp his rebreather and tilted the canteen, letting the water trickle into his mouth, then repeated the gesture for the other. They drank in silence, their wary gazes fixed on her.Kimiko sat cross-legged before them, saying nothing. The silence stretched, heavy and deliberate. She’d read enough online in her past life to know the value of patience during an interrogation. The tension would work in her favor.Finally, one of the brothers broke the silence. “You’re pretty fast, for a little squirt,” he muttered, his voice gravelly.Kimiko smiled politely, her expression serene. “Thank you. Now, let’s get to business.”She pulled out a small vial from her pouch, holding it up for them to see. “My weapons are coated with a poison that will kill you in less than an hour,” she lied smoothly. The poisons she coated her weapons with weren’t lethal, but they didn’t know that.  “You must be feeling it by now—localized pain, weakness in the muscles. Without this antidote,” she said, giving the vial a slight shake, “you won’t survive.”The brothers exchanged glances. One of them sneered. “Bullshit. We’re dead anyway. What’s the point in talking?”Kimiko frowned, tilting her head thoughtfully. Then she rose, brushing off her knees. “Alright,” she said, her voice laced with false resignation. She turned to Kakashi with a serene expression. “Kakashi-sensei, I don’t think they’re going to cooperate. There’s no reason to send them to Konoha. We can just leave them for Kirigakure’s Hunter-nin to deal with. We’re close to the Land of Water, after all.”The brothers stiffened, their eyes widening.“W-Wait!” the first one stammered. “You’re not taking us to Konoha? We’re in your Bingo Book, right?”Kimiko regarded them coolly. “You are,” she said. “But that doesn’t mean you’re valuable. The fact that your betrayal of Kirigakure is public knowledge means you have nothing useful to offer us—or Konoha.”“Wait!” the other brother interjected, his voice tinged with desperation. “What if we tell you more about our mission?”Kimiko’s lips curved into a faint smile. “Let’s start there.”Kimiko watched as the Demon Brothers reluctantly divulged their employer’s identity. Her surprise was mirrored on Sasuke, Naruto, and Kakashi’s faces. Gato. The Gato Company—a name that instantly brought to mind the recent mission where they’d resolved the monkey displacement issue caused by a construction firm associated with him.But when she pressed further about other shinobi involved, the brothers clammed up. Their refusal was absolute, driven not by loyalty but by sheer terror of their leader.Kimiko swallowed hard, her mind racing. I know who they’re afraid of. She had to be careful—revealing too much could change things in ways she couldn’t predict. Zabuza Momochi. The Demon of the Hidden Mist—a name infamous even outside of Kirigakure. His defection wasn’t kept secret due to insignificance but because Kirigakure had no choice but to disavow him after he slaughtered so many of their own as well as ninjas from other villages. Letting his betrayal remain a secret would have brought unwanted ire on them.Kakashi’s calm voice broke the tension. “In any case, this mission now exceeds the classification of a C-rank. Protecting you from bandits or ordinary dangers until the bridge is complete is one thing…” His visible eye sharpened as he turned to Tazuna. “But if you expected to be the target of enemy shinobi, then this should have been priced and classified as a B-rank mission. Possibly higher.”Tazuna’s shoulders slumped, his head hanging low in shame.Kakashi continued, his tone steady but firm. “You may have had your reasons, I’m sure. But concealing facts when asking for help is never a good idea.” He gestured toward the two missing-nin. “As it is, this task falls beyond the original scope of our mission.” Kimiko could see the concern in his visible eye as he glanced at their team.Naruto was the first to break the silence. “Man, we can’t just abandon this old geezer, you know!” he said, his voice filled with determination. “He probably lied for a good reason! The people in his country are probably counting on him!” Naruto’s fists clenched at his sides. “Besides, we took care of those two losers no problem. We can handle whoever comes next!”Kimiko turned to Naruto, a small smile tugging at her lips. Just days ago, he had been irritated, if not outright angry, at Tazuna for his brusque attitude. Now, he was ready to risk his life to see the mission through—not out of pride or a need to prove himself. He wasn’t just acting out of pride or the need to prove himself. Naruto genuinely wanted to help, and his recent display of skill against the Demon Brothers showed that he was capable, even if still reckless. Naruto didn’t want to leave someone in need behind.Naruto wasn’t like other shinobi. He didn’t calculate risk or seek glory. He acted from his heart, always striving to do the right thing, even when it wasn’t easy. That’s what made him Naruto.Kimiko leaned toward him, running her hand across his yellow hair and ruffling it. “You’re a good kid,” she said softly, her voice carrying quiet admiration.Naruto blinked, his cheeks dusting pink. “H-Hey, what’s with that?! Don’t get all sappy on me!” he grumbled, scratching the back of his head.Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, though there was the faintest hint of a smirk. “As if that makes up for how reckless you are.”“WHAT?!” Naruto spun toward Sasuke, fists raised. “You wanna go, teme?!”Kimiko watched them, a mix of exasperation and fondness in her eyes. Despite the bickering, there was a growing bond between them—one that she knew would only strengthen with time.Before the argument could escalate, Kakashi’s voice cut through. “Alright, enough,” he said, waving a hand. His tone lightened, though his expression remained sharp. “We’ll need to reevaluate how we handle this mission. But first—Tazuna-san, I think it’s time for you to tell us everything.”Tazuna lifted his head, his face lined with guilt and exhaustion. His hands trembled slightly as he wiped at his eyes, the weight of his lies pressing down on him. “You’re right,” he said quietly. “It’s time I came clean.” The rest of their journey to the Land of Waves—or at least to the boat that would take them there—was thankfully uneventful. Still, Kimiko couldn’t help but notice the subtle changes in Kakashi. His usual air of casual detachment was gone, replaced by a sharper focus, his eye scanning the surroundings, his hand lingering near his kunai pouch. A jōnin taking on a C-rank mission was routine, but a B-rank—and potentially higher? That required his full attention.As the team neared the shoreline, Tazuna’s voice broke the heavy silence. “The Land of Waves used to be a place of prosperity,” he began, his voice low and heavy with sorrow. “Our rivers and seas made us a hub for trade. Boats from other nations would dock here daily, bringing goods and wealth. It was peaceful, even idyllic.”He paused, his fists clenching at his sides. “That bastard used his wealth and connections to monopolize shipping. Now, no one can trade without going through him, and he charges exorbitant fees. He’s turned our prosperity into his profit.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she listened. She felt a pang of sympathy, mixed with a flicker of anger. She had seen this kind of cruelty in her own world too—people crushed by greed and power. “That’s not all, is it?” she pressed.Tazuna sighed, his shoulders sagging. “No. It’s not. Gato doesn’t just run a shipping company. He uses it to smuggle drugs and other contraband, funneling it from the Land of Waves to buyers in other countries. Anyone who stands in his way… disappears. He uses his private army of disgraced samurai, bandits, thugs and now ninjas to do his bidding. Despicable sort.”Kimiko’s eyes wandered to the mist-laden horizon, her thoughts dark. Even in this world, power and greed are enough to bring nations to their knees . She glanced at Naruto, his expression a mixture of concern and curiosity, and then at Sasuke, whose eyes were steely. They both looked ready, but were they prepared for what was to come? She hoped so. When they reached the beach, the view was hauntingly beautiful. The coastline was fringed with dense mangroves, their gnarled roots rising from the water like skeletal fingers. Mist rolled off the sea, softening the edges of the world until the line between water and sky was impossible to see. The silence was punctuated only by the gentle lapping of waves against the shore.Waiting for them was a small, weathered passenger boat. The boatman, a grizzled figure with sharp eyes, waved them over. His patched coat and worn hat spoke of someone used to slipping through the cracks of the law.“This them?” he asked Tazuna, his voice rough.“Yes,” Tazuna replied. “Can you get us across?”The boatman grunted. “I’ve got my ways. Gato’s patrols stick to the main shipping lanes, but I know routes they won’t expect. Just keep your heads down and don’t make noise.”Kimiko stepped onto the boat, her hand instinctively resting near her tanto. The craft was small but sturdy, its sides scuffed and scarred from years of hard use. As the boatman pushed off, the air grew colder, the mist thickening around them like a shroud. The sound of oars cutting through water was rhythmic, almost hypnotic.The Land of Waves began to take shape as they approached—a realm of mist and shadows. The riverbanks were lined with narrow, winding paths that led into dense, almost oppressive forests. The air was damp, carrying the earthy smell of wet leaves and brine. As the boat glided further into the mist, the sound of oars slicing through the water was steady, rhythmic. The fog hung thick around them, muffling all other sounds and cloaking the world in shades of gray. Then, emerging like a colossus from the haze, the outline of a massive, unfinished bridge loomed overhead. The skeletal framework stretched into the distance, its jagged edges disappearing into the mist. Despite its incomplete state, it was an awe-inspiring sight, a testament to human resilience and ambition.Naruto, unable to contain himself, jumped to his feet, his voice cutting through the quiet. “WOAH, IT’S HUGE!”Sasuke shot him a sharp glare. “Idiot. Keep your voice down.”The boatman sighed, his shoulders slumping as he gave Naruto a weary look. “Your friend’s right. Keep it down. The mist will help hide us, but from this point on, we’ll need to turn off the engine and row. If Gato’s men catch us, we’ll all be in big trouble.”Naruto winced, quickly clapping his hands over his mouth. “Mmph!” he mumbled, his eyes wide with a mix of embarrassment and lingering excitement. As the boatman killed the engine, the sudden silence was almost unnerving, broken only by the gentle splash of the oars.Still, Naruto couldn’t help himself. Even with his hands over his mouth, he muttered in a hushed tone, “Not like they’d stand a chance against me, you know.”Kimiko bit back a laugh, exchanging a knowing glance with Kakashi. The jōnin’s visible eye crinkled in amusement, though he didn’t say anything, his attention flicking briefly to the foggy horizon. “The one thing Gato fears,” Tazuna said suddenly, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon, “is the completion of this bridge.” His voice was heavy, each word carrying the weight of his nation’s plight. He paused, his frown deepening as though the very thought of Gato’s interference weighed on him.“And as the bridge’s architect and overseer, you’re standing directly in Gato’s way,” Kimiko said idly, her tone calm but deliberate. “Which is why he sent those shinobi after us.”Kakashi tilted his head, his visible eye narrowing in thought. “But…I don’t get it. If you were the target of a thug with rogue ninja at his disposal, why didn’t you just tell us when you asked for help?”Tazuna hesitated, but it was Kimiko who spoke first. “Because,” she began, her voice tinged with understanding, “Gato’s stranglehold on the Land of Waves has left the entire country impoverished. Even their daimyo might be struggling to fund their own defenses. A B-Rank mission… or higher… was probably more than Tazuna-san could afford.”The old man nodded solemnly. “Exactly. If you turn away from me now, then I’m as good as dead.” He straightened, trying to maintain a shred of dignity despite his desperation. “But that’s not your concern, is it? You won’t be there to see my daughter and my ten-year-old grandson’s hearts breaking. My daughter—she’ll probably swear hatred on your village and every Konoha ninja for the rest of her life. And she’ll spend that life alone.” He forced a grin that didn’t reach his eyes. “But it’s not your fault at all.”Naruto stiffened, his fists clenching. Kimiko could see the fire of determination blazing in his eyes, but before he could speak, Kakashi sighed, his tone exasperated. “Well… I suppose it can’t be helped. We’ll continue to protect you until you reach your home, at the very least.”Tazuna’s grin softened into something more genuine, though he still looked weary. “Thank you,” he said quietly.Kimiko giggled softly, quickly covering her lips with her hand in a demure gesture. Even in the tense moment, she couldn’t help but admire how deftly Kakashi handled the situation, balancing his usual nonchalance with an implicit promise of protection.“We’ll be arriving soon,” the boatman cut in, his gravelly voice breaking the moment. “Tazuna-san, it seems we haven’t been noticed so far, but to be safe, I’ll take us through an inland waterway. It’ll bring us to a sheltered landing under the cover of mangroves.”Tazuna nodded. “Thank you.”The boatman adjusted the oars, guiding the craft toward a narrow tunnel-like opening carved through a rocky bridge. The roof of the tunnel was dotted with faint lights, casting shimmering reflections on the water below. As they emerged on the other side, the mist that had clung to them for so long abruptly disappeared, replaced by dazzling sunlight.Kimiko squinted, raising a hand to shield her eyes. The brightness was almost overwhelming after the dull gray of the mist. Before them stretched clear waters, their surface glinting like liquid glass under the midday sun. Mangroves lined the waterways, their gnarled roots reaching deep into the water. Small villages dotted the landscape, their houses perched on stilts to guard against the frequent flooding.Naruto leaned forward, his mouth slightly open in wonder. “Whoa…” he whispered, for once too awed to shout.The boatman paddled them closer to the shore, where the thick mangrove canopy cast long shadows on the water. Birds called faintly in the distance, their cries mingling with the rhythmic splash of the oars. The Land of Waves, even in its quiet beauty, felt fragile—like a world clinging to hope despite the looming threat of destruction.Kimiko’s gaze lingered on the villages. Though they looked peaceful at a glance, she noticed the wear and tear on the stilted houses, the faint traces of struggle etched into the very foundations. A nation on the brink , she thought. This bridge is more than a structure. It’s a lifeline. Eventually, the boat docked beside a rickety wooden bridge. The structure creaked under their weight as they disembarked, stepping onto the uneven planks. This small town was the safest and closest place for them to land before continuing their journey toward Tazuna’s village.The streets were quiet, lined with modest, weather-worn houses, but there was a heaviness in the air. The few villagers they passed kept their heads low, their shoulders hunched as though under an invisible weight. Even the children playing by the docks were subdued, their laughter barely above whispers.After a brief pause to gather their bearings, they set out. Naruto walked at the front, grinning, his excitement from earlier still carrying him forward. His cheerful attitude was infectious, though Kimiko couldn’t shake the growing knot in her stomach.As relaxed as Naruto seemed, she was certain that, aside from Kakashi, she was the most afraid. Knowing what was coming, knowing that an elite jōnin who wouldn’t hesitate to kill them all was lurking somewhere in the horizon, made her palms sweat. Her manicured nails lightly tapped against the hilt of her tanto, her nervous energy betraying her otherwise calm exterior. She forced herself to keep scanning the horizon, searching for any sign of trouble.It didn’t take long.Naruto suddenly froze, tossing a kunai into the bushes. “I felt something!” he shouted, his stance tense and ready.The bushes rustled, and a small, snow-white rabbit bolted out, its tiny form disappearing into the underbrush. Naruto blinked, scratching his head. “Oh… uh, false alarm?”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she focused on the rabbit. Something was off. The fur was stark white, despite it being springtime. Her gaze snapped to Kakashi, whose expression betrayed the same realization. That rabbit hadn’t been living outdoors. Its fur was white because it had been kept inside, likely exposed to cold temperatures.Her heart sank. A substitution tool. Kakashi gave her a nearly imperceptible nod. She returned it, her senses flaring as she scanned the area. Then she felt it—a suffocating, heavy presence that sent a chill racing down her spine.“Get down!” she and Kakashi shouted in unison.In an instant, Kimiko grabbed Tazuna by the wrist, flaring her chakra through her limbs to enhance her speed. With a burst of motion, she practically yanked him off his feet, pulling him to the rear of the group and shielding him with her body. A fraction of a second later, she blurred back to the main group, her tanto already drawn.A massive, cleaving sword whirled through the air, spinning dangerously close to where they had been standing moments ago. It buried itself with a sickening thunk into a nearby tree, its sheer size dwarfing everything around it.A shadow leapt from the trees, landing gracefully atop the weapon’s handle. The figure rose slowly, revealing a tall and shirtless, broad-shouldered man whose mouth were covered in dark, tattered bandages,  worn on his head was a Hidden Mist headband, a line scratched through the symbol. His piercing eyes, framed by spiked black hair, scanned them with predatory calm. His voice was deep, resonant, and carried an unsettling amusement as he spoke.“So, you’re the ones babysitting the old man, huh?” he said, his gaze flicking to each of them. “Your kunoichi’s a fast one.” Kimiko felt his eyes on her, and as their gazes met, she stiffened. The weight of his chakra pressed down on her senses—an opaque, oppressive mist rolling across a still, murky lake. And in that mist, she could almost see two crimson eyes, staring hungrily, ready to devour anything that dared step too close.Her throat tightened. As skilled as she thought she had become—and as much progress as Naruto and Sasuke had made—Kimiko knew they were outclassed. Zabuza Momochi, the Demon of the Hidden Mist, was in a league of his own. The difference in strength wasn’t just intimidating—it was overwhelming.Kimiko’s body moved before she could think, taking an instinctive step back as the weight of Zabuza’s presence bore down on her. It was as if an icy chill had wrapped itself around her spine, freezing her thoughts. Her grip on her tanto tightened, but her hand trembled slightly. She knew what he was capable of—her mind flooded with images of the stories she had heard. This wasn’t just another rogue ninja; this was Zabuza Momochi.Kakashi, however, stepped forward without hesitation, his shoulders relaxed, exuding a calm confidence. He placed himself between the group and the looming threat, his eyes narrowing as he glanced up at the man perched atop the massive blade, his voice steady but sharp.“Well, if it isn’t the rogue ninja from the Hidden Mist, Zabuza Momochi,” Kakashi said, his tone calm yet laced with the weight of acknowledgment.Naruto and Sasuke tensed, their instincts to step forward evident in the slight shift of their feet, but Kakashi’s hand shot out to the side, barring their path. The gesture was firm, his arm a wall they wouldn’t dare cross. Kimiko saw the protective intent behind it, Kakashi’s silent assurance that he would handle this. It reminded her that there were some battles they weren’t ready for.“Give me room,” he commanded, his voice unusually serious, the lightness he often carried completely absent. “This one’s on an entirely different level from the Demon Brothers. If I have to face him like this…” His hand moved to the forehead protector covering his left eye. “It could get a little rough.”Kimiko’s breath hitched as she realized what he meant—Kakashi was about to use the Sharingan. The gravity of the situation struck her like a physical blow. Her gaze darted to Zabuza, who was still perched on the handle of his cleaver-like blade, towering above them, a predator eyeing its prey.Kakashi of the Sharingan,” Zabuza rumbled, his deep voice vibrating through the air like distant thunder. “If it wouldn’t be too much trouble…” His head tilted slightly, his gaze sharp and piercing, as though he could see through Kakashi. “Could you surrender the old man? Save us both the time.”Kimiko’s pulse quickened, and she glanced toward her teammates. Sasuke was pale, his fists clenched at his sides. Of course, he knew about the Sharingan—being an Uchiha, it was a symbol of his clan's legacy, and to hear it being spoken about would have no doubt confused him. Naruto, on the other hand, looked confused, his brows furrowed as he struggled to piece together the tension between Kakashi and Zabuza, or to figure out what that “Sharingan,” word meant.“Get in the Manji formation, now,” Kakashi instructed, his voice calm but carrying an undeniable weight of authority. “Protect Tazuna. All of you, stay out of this fight. That’s the kind of teamwork this situation demands.”As Kakashi’s fingers tugged his forehead protector upward, the air seemed to still. The movement was deliberate, almost ceremonious, as he revealed the eye hidden beneath it. The vertical scar running through the lid gave way to a crimson iris, the three tomoe of the Sharingan gleaming like ominous constellations in the dim forest light. His gaze, sharp and unyielding, locked onto Zabuza’s, and Kimiko felt the sheer weight of it ripple through the air.Kimiko blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Seeing the Sharingan in real life—not through a screen or a page—was an entirely different experience. The vivid red of the eye seemed alive, pulsating with a quiet, terrifying intensity. No wonder everyone talks about it like it’s a big deal. “Shall we?” Kakashi asked, his voice calm but edged with steel.Naruto, standing a step behind, frowned in confusion, his eyes darting to Kakashi’s revealed Sharingan. “What’s with all this ‘Sharingan’  and ‘Mirror-Eye’ stuff?” he muttered, his voice rising as he turned to the others. “What’s the big deal?!”Before anyone could respond, Zabuza’s laughter cut through the tension like a blade. Deep and gravelly, it carried both amusement and bloodlust. “To face the legendary Mirror-Eye Sharingan so early…” Zabuza’s bandaged mouth curled into a smile, his satisfaction almost palpable. “This is truly an honor.”Naruto opened his mouth again, but this time Sasuke spoke, his voice quiet but tinged with reverence. “Sharingan…” He hesitated for a moment, his dark eyes flickering between Kakashi and Zabuza. “It’s a dōjutsu—an eye technique.” His voice softened as he continued. “Those who possess it are said to be able to see through all genjutsu, taijutsu, and ninjutsu. They can analyze, predict, and even deflect them.” Sasuke’s gaze dropped to the ground, his hands curling into fists. “That’s not all…” he added, his tone heavy. “Well said,” Zabuza interrupted, his gaze now fixated on Kakashi. The predatory gleam in his eyes intensified. “But the truly terrifying part of the Sharingan isn’t just its ability to see through techniques.” His lips curled further into a smirk, his tone laced with both respect and danger. “No, what makes it legendary is its power to discern and replicate an opponent’s jutsu. Every move, every technique… stolen.”Zabuza’s voice deepened, his gaze boring into Kakashi as if sizing up a worthy opponent. “When I was ANBU Black Ops for Kirigakure, our Bingo Book had extensive notes about you.” He chuckled darkly, shifting his weight slightly on his blade’s handle. “The infamous ‘Copy Ninja Kakashi.’ The man who’s said to have penetrated and replicated over a thousand jutsu.”Kimiko’s gaze flicked to Kakashi, her heart pounding. The sheer magnitude of his reputation, even outside of Konoha, hit her harder than she expected. She’d known of his feats, his moniker as the “Copy Ninja,” and the whispers of his extraordinary abilities. In her past life, it had been just a story, something to admire from a distance. But standing beside him now, feeling the quiet strength radiating from him as he faced Zabuza, she began to grasp why so many in the ninja world spoke of him with such reverence. This wasn’t just a legend. This was reality.“Wow,” Naruto breathed, staring at Kakashi with wide eyes. His usual boisterous demeanor was subdued, replaced by genuine awe.Sasuke, standing a step behind, studied Kakashi with a contemplative look. His jaw tightened, and his eyes flicked briefly to the glowing Sharingan. That's a story for another time.Zabuza crouched on the hilt of his massive cleaver-like sword, the blade still buried in the tree. His predatory gaze never left Kakashi, though his lips twisted into a mocking grin. “Enough,” he said, his deep voice cutting through the tension like a blade. “Pleasant as this conversation has been, the time for talk is over.”He cracked his neck, the sound sharp in the otherwise still forest. “I’m on a tight schedule, and I need to kill that old man immediately.”Before Zabuza’s gaze could even settle on Tazuna, the old man stumbled back, his face pale with fear. Kimiko’s body moved on instinct, flickering backward in a blur to place herself in front of him. Her tanto gleamed in her reverse grip, the blade angled outward defensively. Sasuke and Naruto quickly joined her, each appearing on either side of Tazuna, their kunai drawn and their backs to one another. Together, the three of them formed a protective triangle around the bridge builder.Kimiko’s free hand slipped into her pouch, her fingers curling around a poisoned kunai as she eyed Zabuza warily. Her breath steadied, and her senses sharpened.   Zabuza barely spared them a glance. His eyes remained locked on Kakashi. “Hng,” he muttered, a note of irritation in his voice. “It seems I have to kill you first, Kakashi.”With vicious speed, Zabuza exploded into motion. His feet pushed off the tree to his left, propelling him with a force that blurred his form into a streak of movement. Kimiko’s breath hitched as he snatched his cleaver-like blade from the tree mid-motion, the massive weapon slicing through the air as if it weighed nothing. In the next instant, Zabuza landed atop the still waters of the river behind him, his stance impossibly steady.The shift in his presence was palpable. Zabuza stood motionless on the water’s surface, his body radiating calm menace. One hand formed a one-handed Tiger seal in front of his lips, while the other mirrored the same seal above his head, his arms extended as though in invocation. The air around him grew heavy, and Kimiko felt it—a massive surge of chakra swirling like a gathering storm. Pale mist began to rise from the water, twisting and coiling around Zabuza as if alive.“Ninja Art: Hiding in Mist Jutsu.” The mist expanded outward in a rush, rolling across the surface of the water and creeping toward the forest with unnatural speed. In seconds, the world was shrouded in an eerie, dense fog that obscured everything beyond a few feet. The temperature seemed to drop further, the dampness of the Land of Waves sinking into their skin. But then, even that faint sensation disappeared, leaving behind an eerie, unnatural stillness. Kimiko couldn’t sense anything—not her teammates’ chakra, not the faint rustle of leaves, not even the distant sound of water rippling. Everything around her felt muted, as though the world itself had ceased to exist within the dense mist.She tightened her grip on her tanto, her knuckles whitening. This isn’t just mist… it’s suppression . She realized how devastating Zabuza’s jutsu truly was. It wasn’t just about obscuring sight; it dulled every sense, creating an environment where even experienced ninja would flounder. No wonder Zabuza was capable of wiping out entire teams without them even realizing he’d struck.Kakashi’s blurred form stepped forward, his voice carrying through the mist like a lifeline. “He’ll likely come for me first,” Kakashi said evenly, though there was a faint edge to his tone. “Zabuza’s a master of the ‘Silent Killing’ technique. It’s exactly what it sounds like—he can wipe out entire teams without making a sound. By the time you realize what’s happened…” Kakashi paused. “You’re already in the afterlife.”Kakashi sighed, his tone shifting to something almost casual, though it didn’t ease the tension. “I haven’t fully mastered the use of my Sharingan yet, so don’t let your guard down.” There was a faint humorless chuckle. “If we fail, well… we’ll all just die.”“No dying,” Kimiko intoned, her voice steadier than she felt. The others didn’t notice the flicker of doubt in her eyes, but it was there. The original Team 7 survived this fight… and we’re stronger than they were back then. But things are different now. I can’t rely on what I think I know. Anything could change… I already changed everything by being here. The mist thickened, swallowing Kakashi’s outline entirely. Kimiko frowned, forcing herself to focus, to analyze. “The Land of Waves is damp,” she murmured. “Mist rises faster in places like this.”“Smart girl,” came a deep, amused voice—right beside her.Her head whipped to the side, tanto raised, but the space next to her was empty. Her breath caught in her throat as the voice came again, this time surrounding them, echoing from every direction.“There are eight spots on the body…” Zabuza’s voice drawled, smooth and menacing. “The larynx, the spine, the lungs, the liver, the jugular, the subclavian veins, the kidneys, and the heart.”The words hung in the air like a death sentence, his tone almost playful. Kimiko’s grip on her tanto faltered for a split second as her eyes darted around, trying and failing to locate him. Focus. Breathe. He’s trying to unsettle us. “So many choices,” Zabuza continued, his voice reverberating through the mist, disembodied and chilling. “Which one should I take first?”Kimiko felt her breath hitch. Her heart hammered in her chest, and for a moment, she couldn’t tell if it was fear or adrenaline driving her pulse. The oppressive fog pressed in on her, amplifying the claustrophobia. But then—just as the panic began to creep in—the mist around her began to thin.Kakashi’s chakra flared, and through the clearing haze, she saw his form weaving signs with fluid precision. The faint ripple of his chakra pushed the mist back, creating a small bubble of clarity around their group. Kimiko exhaled, the weight on her chest lifting slightly as her vision returned.But her relief was short-lived.The next instant, she felt it—something primal and suffocating, like an unseen predator locking eyes with its prey. It hit her like a physical force, paralyzing her limbs and making every muscle in her body tense. Her knees buckled, her tanto trembling in her grip. The air grew thick with the coppery scent of blood, though there was none to be seen. Her breath came in short, panicked bursts, and her entire body shivered uncontrollably. She wanted to run, to fight, to scream—but her body refused to move.It was as if Death itself had entered the clearing.Kimiko’s gaze darted to Naruto, whose knees were bucking, his hands shaking. Sasuke stood rigid, his face pale, though his fists were clenched so tightly they trembled. Even Tazuna, shielded behind them, was frozen, his wide eyes staring blankly into the fog as if seeing his own end.
Killing intent.
Kimiko had read about it, understood it intellectually, but experiencing it was another thing entirely. It wasn’t just fear—it was a primal, all-encompassing certainty that death was moments away. Her instincts screamed at her to stay still, to not breathe, to not even blink, as if any movement would seal her fate.Out of the corner of her eye, Kimiko saw Sasuke. His kunai trembled in his hand,, the blade now perilously pointed toward his stomach. Her breath hitched, and her hand instinctively hovered toward his wrist. But even as she tried to move, her own strength felt drained, her fingers limp and useless. No… this is Zabuza’s killing intent. It’s paralyzing us. “Sasuke, Kimiko,” came Kakashi’s voice, steady and sharp. Like a burst of light in the suffocating darkness, his words cut through the oppressive aura surrounding them. “Calm down, you two.”Kimiko’s breath steadied as her head turned toward him, her heart clinging to the anchor his voice provided. Kakashi glanced back at them, a reassuring smile just visible beneath his mask, his lone eye creasing with quiet determination. “Even if he kills me, I’ll never let my comrades die.”The weight pressing on her shoulders seemed to lift at his words. For a fleeting moment, the oppressive fear ebbed away, and her grip on her tanto tightened, steadying. Kakashi-sensei… But the moment was shattered by a chilling voice, low and menacing, right by her ear. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that.”Kimiko flinched violently, spinning toward the sound, only to find empty air. Her pulse spiked as she realized what had just happened: Zabuza had slipped past their defenses and was now in the middle of their formation.“Game over,” Zabuza growled, his voice reverberating in the mist like a death knell. And then he struck.The massive cleaver blurred in the air, its swing impossibly fast for a weapon of its size, arcing directly toward Tazuna. Kimiko’s body moved instinctively. With a surge of chakra flaring through her legs, she ducked low, grabbed Tazuna around the waist, and flickered backward just as the blade whistled through the space they had occupied. The force of the cleaver sent a sharp gust of wind past her cheek.“Yaaaah!” Tazuna yelped as she hauled him backward, her feet skidding against the dirt as she landed. Kimiko turned her head, seeing Zabuza twist his cleaver effortlessly, the massive blade’s weight seemingly inconsequential in his hands.“I’m getting tired of that,” Zabuza grunted, his tone carrying more irritation than concern. His predatory gaze snapped to Kimiko, but before he could advance, she acted. Without hesitation, she hurled a poisoned kunai toward him.The blade embedded itself in Zabuza’s shoulder, but instead of a reaction, his form shimmered unnaturally before dissolving into water.“A water clone!” Kimiko gasped, her chakra sensitivity picking up the shift just as Kakashi appeared behind the dissolving clone, kunai raised and ready to strike.“Sensei, that’s a water clone! Behind you!” Kimiko shouted in warning.Kakashi didn’t hesitate. He whirled on his heel, kunai flashing as he intercepted the real Zabuza mid-swing. Their blades clashed, steel grinding against steel with a high-pitched screech. Zabuza stepped back, recovering his stance with inhuman speed, his cleaver swinging again in an overhead arc.The strike bisected Kakashi cleanly—but instead of blood, the jōnin’s body dissolved into a puddle. Another water clone. Two kunai zipped through the air toward Zabuza. He spun his massive blade with precision, deflecting them mid-flight. Kimiko’s eyes darted toward the source: Naruto and Sasuke, both standing in front of Tazuna, kunai drawn and their stances sharp with focus. They had closed ranks beside her, their earlier fear now replaced with determination.“Nice job, guys,” Kakashi’s voice came from behind Zabuza, calm and assured. The jōnin had reappeared, kunai pressed firmly against Zabuza’s throat. “Good work securing Tazuna. Especially you, Kimiko. Quick thinking.”For a moment, it seemed as though the fight was over. Kakashi’s kunai hovered dangerously close to Zabuza’s vital arteries. “It’s over,” Kakashi said, his voice low and confident.“Hng,” Zabuza grunted, his bandaged mouth curling into a faint grin. “You’ve raised those brats well, Kakashi.” His voice turned mocking, almost playful. “But you won’t beat me by copying me like some monkey.”Before Kakashi could respond, Zabuza chuckled darkly. “I must admit, you’re good. You’ve been copying my water clone jutsu from the start. But unfortunately for you…”The Zabuza in Kakashi’s grip dissolved into water, splashing harmlessly to the ground. Kakashi’s lone eye widened in realization as the real Zabuza appeared behind him, cleaver already mid-swing.“I’m not a fool,” Zabuza growled, his blade slicing through the air with deadly precision. Kakashi ducked the strike, the sheer force of the swing embedding the cleaver into the ground. Zabuza wasted no time, gripping the handle and using it as leverage to leap upward. His booted foot connected solidly with Kakashi’s chest, sending him flying.“Kakashi-sensei!” Kimiko cried, her heart tightening as Kakashi’s body hit the water with a splash. She surged forward instinctively, but Naruto and Sasuke threw their arms in front of her, shielding Tazuna as well.“Wait,” Sasuke muttered, his dark eyes locked on Zabuza. The missing-nin did not miss a beat, he tilted his hip and his form blurred, leaping towards them with his cleaver held dangerously, but abruptly stopped mid-charge. He glanced down, his gaze narrowing as he noticed the caltrops scattered across the ground. Kakashi sensei must have dropped those when he got near us… “Hmph, how foolish,” Zabuza muttered, leaping over them with ease and landing gracefully on the water’s surface.  Landing behind Kakashi, who was just rising to his feet.“Why… is this water… so heavy?” Kakashi muttered, his body seeming to sag under an invisible weight.“Fool,” Zabuza sneered, weaving hand signs at blinding speed. His movements ended with two hands extended outward toward Kakashi.“Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu,” A massive sphere of water erupted around Kakashi, trapping him inside. The water rippled faintly, but Kakashi’s body was immobilized, suspended mid-motion. One of Zabuza’s hands remained inside the prison, anchoring the technique as he grinned darkly at the trapped jōnin.“The prison you’re trapped in is inescapable,” Zabuza said darkly, his voice cold and unyielding. His hand stayed pressed into the water sphere holding Kakashi, the ripples of chakra binding the jutsu steady and unrelenting. “You running around makes it harder to finish my job, so I’ll deal with you later…” His gaze shifted, falling on the rest of Team 7. A faint grin curled beneath his bandages as he formed a one-handed seal. “Right after I deal with all the others.”“Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu,” From the surface of the lake, water coalesced with unnatural fluidity, forming a mirror image of Zabuza himself. The clone stepped forward, droplets cascading from its body as it approached the trio.Kimiko’s brow furrowed. Odd choice. Why leave Kakashi alive if he could just finish him and send the clone to handle us?  The clone chuckled darkly, the sound an echo of the real Zabuza’s menace. “Look at you three,” it sneered, its eyes darting between them. “Pretending to be ninja. Trying so hard to fit in, even wearing those headbands.” The clone scoffed, taking a step closer. “Clothes don’t make a shinobi. A real ninja stands at the precipice of life and death, staring into the void without blinking. You’re nothing but children playing dress-up.” The clone flashed a seal, and the familiar mist thickened and blanketed them againThe words were meant to cut, and they did. Kimiko gritted her teeth, gripping her tanto tighter as she steadied herself. However, she noticed how Zabuza’s presence, even through the clone, seemed less oppressive now— even the mist the clone summoned was thinner, her senses less muted. The clone’s much weaker than he is. We could take it down, but… “We don’t call your kind ninja,” the real Zabuza’s voice echoed from the prison, as though surrounding them. “We call you…”Kimiko’s senses flared, her head snapping to the side just as the clone appeared beside Naruto. Before she could shout a warning, the clone’s kick connected, sending Naruto flying through the air.“Brats,” Zabuza finished darkly, his voice dripping with disdain.Naruto’s body hit the ground with a dull thud , but instead of groans of pain, his form poofed into white smoke. Kimiko’s eyes widened. A shadow clone. He made it the moment the mist thickened. An orange blur materialized behind the clone, a battle cry ripping from Naruto’s lips as his foot lashed out in a kick. Zabuza’s clone ducked, but as it did, a second blur—Sasuke—appeared in front of it, his hands weaving signs at rapid speed.“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” Sasuke roared.The massive orb of flame nearly engulfed the clone, forcing it to backflip away just as the fireball exploded into steam, filling the air with a hiss. Sasuke and Naruto moved to stand beside Kimiko, each dropping into their stances.“Don’t underestimate us!” Sasuke snarled, his voice filled with defiance.Naruto’s fists clenched tightly as he glared at the water clone. “Hey…guy without eye brows,” He huffed. “Put this in your Bingo Book… the man who will one day become Hokage of Konoha,” He raised his fists in front of him. “Leaf style ninja, Uzumaki Naruto!” The clone chuckled mockingly. “So you want to die, huh?” Its sneer faltered for a moment, replaced by something fleeting—a shadow of disappointment. “Playing at ninja like it’s a child’s game… tch.” Its eyes hardened. “When I was your age, I’d already dyed these hands in blood.”Kimiko’s breath caught as the words hit her. Of course… She remembered Zabuza’s story—not just from the anime, but from her father’s conversations with his colleagues, whispered tales of a boy who had forever changed the Hidden Mist.“Demon of the Hidden Mist,” she murmured, the name leaving her lips before she realized it. Her voice dropped, filled with dread. “The final step of becoming a ninja in Kirigakure… it’s…”Zabuza’s clone chuckled, low and dark. “I see our little graduation ceremony is well-known.” His voice dropped into a grim whisper, his words oozing with bitter nostalgia. “Students who shared meals, trained together, dreamed together… forced to kill one another. Comrades. Friends.”Kimiko continued her story, keeping her gaze on the real Zabuza. “Ten years ago, the elders of Kirigakure were forced to end that tradition and rethink that curriculum. When a boy who hadn’t even earned his headband yet butchered a hundred students without hesitation…”Zabuza chuckled again, but the sound lacked the malice it once carried. “Good times,” he said darkly. “I used to have so much fun.”Kimiko thought she caught a flicker of something in his tone—regret? Pain? She couldn’t be sure. But before she could dwell on it, the clone’s form blurred, aiming an elbow at Sasuke’s stomach, but Sasuke reacted quickly, raising his palm to block the blow, and as the three of them coiled to strike, the clone retreated to its original position, like a viper who severely misjudged its prey. Kakashi’s voice rang out from within the prison, breaking Kimiko out of focus.“Team!” he called, his voice strained but commanding. “Take Tazuna and run! As long as this prison is active, Zabuza can’t-”“Move or send his clone too far,” finished Kimiko. “We know, sensei. But we’re not abandoning you.”“Besides,” continued Sasuke. “That option was gone the moment you were caught.”Kimiko’s heart clenched. Of course he’d say that. He’d sacrifice himself if it meant saving us . But this wasn’t the time to rely on his protection. She caught Naruto and Sasuke’s eyes, and they both looked back at her, fear mingling with determination. Tazuna’s gaze met hers next, his face lined with guilt.“The reason we’re in this mess is because of me,” Tazuna said, his voice firm despite the tremble in his legs. “So fight with everything you’ve got. If you’re staying, make it count.”Kimiko gave Tazuna a firm nod before turning her attention back to Naruto and Sasuke. “Listen. We can’t waste time fighting the clone. If it takes too long, Zabuza might just kill Kakashi-sensei outright and finish us after. We need to force him to waste energy and chakra—then drive him away from the water.”“...I’ve got an idea,” Naruto said with a wide grin, forming a hand seal. In an instant, no less than thirty identical clones surrounded them, each one facing Zabuza’s water clone.The clones charged in unison, encircling the water clone and attacking from all sides.“Shadow clones,” the water clone mused, spinning his cleaver in a wide arc. “And quite a few of them.” The blade cut through the first wave with brutal efficiency, sending several clones flying as they popped into white smoke. One Naruto crashed into the ground and slid back towards the ground, and as he was sliding, he rummaged in his backpack and tossed something to Sasuke, letting it spin through the air.“SASUKE!” Naruto yelled, trying to catch his attention.With practiced agility, Sasuke caught the object, unfurling it mid-motion. Kimiko’s eyes widened as she recognized the weapon.“Fūma Shuriken: Windmill of Shadows,” Sasuke intoned, slipping his fingers into the hole at its center. Without another word, he leapt high into the air, spinning his body with the momentum of the throw.“A shuriken won’t work on me,” the clone scoffed, but Sasuke didn’t respond. Instead, the giant shuriken arced past the water clone, heading straight for Zabuza’s real body by the water prison.Zabuza tracked its movement calmly, his hand still pressed into the prison. With a single motion, he caught the shuriken mid-flight, his fingers gripping its spinning edges. “Pathetic,” he muttered darkly.But then the second shuriken emerged, flying from the shadow of the first. Zabuza’s eyes narrowed, and he jumped, tucking his legs to avoid the hidden weapon. The second shuriken spun beneath him, splashing into the water behind him harmlessly.“Still too naïve,” Zabuza said, his tone mocking.But behind him, the shuriken burst into a cloud of smoke, revealing Naruto in mid-air, a smirk on his face. “HERE GOES NOTHING!” Naruto yelled, throwing three kunai directly at Zabuza.Zabuza’s expression twisted into a snarl. He realized too late that dodging the flurry of kunai would mean releasing his grip on the prison. With a hateful glare, he hopped backward, breaking his hold on the water sphere.“You brat!” growled Zabuza, ignoring the wobbling water prison, instead, he spun the fuma shuriken he caught, aiming to throw it at Naruto’s exposed form. But instead of a look of worry, Naruto grinned at him.Behind him, the three kunai he just dodged exploded into white smoke, revealing three identical Kimiko, their tantos drawn and glinting in the light. At the same time, the water prison collapsed and Kakashi stepped free, his lone eye blazing with the Sharingan.“Leaf Style Kenjutsu: Dance of the Crescent Moon,” Kimiko said serenely as her three forms reversed their trajectory and instead closed in to the Missing-nin, their blades aiming for Zabuza’s neck.Zabuza’s eyes widened in surprise, but he reacted instantly, his fist threw the fuma shuriken through the leftmost clone as his cleaver bisected the middle one, both disappearing into smoke. But the remaining Kimiko, the real one, darted forward, her tanto slashing in a wide arc, too close to effectively parry or dodge, and her blade cut a deep line across Zabuza’s chest, drawing blood.Zabuza staggered back slightly, his eyes narrowing. “Poison…” he muttered, his voice low and dangerous. “Clever brat.”Naruto tumbled toward the water, but instead of sinking, his feet landed on the surface with a splash. Though he wobbled, he managed to stay upright, his chakra steadying him as he stood atop the rippling surface.Kimiko followed moments later, her landing more graceful as she slid into position, her tanto gleaming as it pointed directly at Zabuza. The rogue ninja staggered backward, his breathing heavier now. Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she saw the faint tremor in his limbs—the poison was taking effect.“Naruto,” Kakashi called, his voice carrying a rare note of pride. “Your strategy was outstanding.” He glanced at Sasuke and Kimiko as well. “You three… you’ve grown beyond any reasonable expectation for genin in such a short amount of time. You’ll all become great ninja in the future.”Naruto’s chest puffed out, his grin stretching from ear to ear. Beside him, Kimiko flushed slightly, her gaze darting to the side in embarrassment. Even Sasuke allowed himself a small smirk, though his eyes remained locked on Zabuza.“Heh,” Naruto began, scratching the back of his head. “When I made my clones, I asked Kimiko-chan to make two of her own and have her and her clones transform to look like me so they could mix into the wave. When Zabuza started throwing us around, I grabbed my last remaining clone and the three Kimiko-chan. Then we transformed me into the fuma shuriken and the three Kimiko into kunai!”Naruto pointed dramatically at Zabuza, his grin turning mischievous. “The clones weren’t meant to take down Zabuza or his water clone at all. The whole thing was just a distraction to free Kakashi-sensei and give Kimiko-chan a shot at poisoning him. Which totally worked!” He jabbed a finger at Zabuza. “Bet you’re feeling dizzy now, huh? No-brows Missing-Nin!”Zabuza’s glare darkened as he staggered back, his breathing sharp and measured. Each exhale sounded like a struggle, yet his grip on the massive cleaver remained firm. Despite the poison coursing through his veins, he refused to fall.“You brats…” he muttered, his voice thick with venom. But beneath the disdain was something grudging—an acknowledgment. “Playing ninja, and… no.” His eyes narrowed, flicking between the trio. “You’re no ordinary genin. You distracted me enough to—”He stumbled again, his legs nearly giving out. A grimace twisted his face, the poison clearly spreading.“They didn’t just distract you,” Kakashi interjected, his Sharingan glinting ominously. “They forced you to break your jutsu.” His voice was calm but cutting. “I’ll tell you now, Zabuza: the same technique won’t work on me twice.”The tension was palpable, the silence pressing down like the mist that surrounded them. Out of the corner of her eye, Kimiko caught Sasuke dispatching the water clone with a precise punch to its chest, the clone collapsing into a harmless puddle.Both jōnin jumped back simultaneously, landing across from one another. The air between them seemed to hum with anticipation as they watched, waiting for the other to make their move.Then, as if on cue, they exploded into action.Zabuza’s hands blurred, weaving through seals with practiced precision. Kakashi mirrored him perfectly, each movement a flawless echo. Kimiko’s heart raced. This battle is already decided. The poison wound and Zabuza’s waning strength left him at a crippling disadvantage against Kakashi, one of Konoha’s most elite jōnin.The two finished their sequences simultaneously.“Water Style: Water Dragon Missile!” they both intoned.Twin water dragons rose from the river, spiraling upward before diving at each other. The clash sent a massive wave of water cascading outward, drenching the surrounding area. Kimiko raised her arm instinctively to shield her face, droplets splashing against her skin.As the water settled, Kimiko caught a glimpse of Zabuza, wincing harder now, his exhaustion apparent. Her mind raced. This is our chance. “Naruto, switch with Sasuke. Lightning,” Kimiko ordered, her voice sharp but steady.Naruto blinked, briefly offended, but realization dawned. He nodded, leaping backward toward the shore as Sasuke started moving toward the battlefield. Kimiko tracked the ongoing fight, her eyes fixed on Zabuza and Kakashi. Zabuza was slower now, his movements lagging just enough for Kakashi to maintain the upper hand.Kimiko darted behind Zabuza, weaving her own seals. She timed it precisely, aligning her technique with Kakashi’s.“Water Style: Great Waterfall Jutsu!” Kakashi called, his voice commanding as a massive torrent of water surged toward Zabuza.“Water Style: Spiraling Rapids!” Kimiko hissed, feeling the chakra surge through her, pushing it beyond her usual limits.A spiraling column of white-capped water rose behind Zabuza just as Kakashi’s wave crashed toward him. The two jutsu collided, crushing Zabuza between their combined force. The rogue ninja’s body was tossed like a ragdoll, battered mercilessly by the unrelenting waves.As the water receded, Zabuza fell to his knees, barely conscious. His cleaver slipped from his grasp, landing with a heavy splash.“Go, Sasuke!” Kimiko shouted.Sasuke stood at the edge of the riverbank, his hands moving rapidly through seals before slamming his palms onto the water’s surface.“Lightning Style: Static Surge!” he called.Kimiko’s eyes widened as the first crackle of electricity danced across the water’s surface. We’re too close. Her head snapped toward Kakashi, who was already moving.“Kimiko, now!” Kakashi barked, his voice sharp with urgency.Without hesitation, Kimiko and Kakashi blurred out of the immediate area with Body Flicker, reappearing beside Sasuke on the bank just as electricity surged through the water. The crackling energy illuminated the misty battlefield, sending ripples of light across the surface as the charge reached Zabuza.The rogue ninja’s body convulsed violently, his muscles jerking uncontrollably as the electricity coursed through him. The faint sizzle of water evaporating filled the air, and the smell of ozone burned Kimiko’s nose.Kimiko steadied herself, her breaths coming in measured gasps as the tension of the battle began to ease. The aftermath of their combined efforts hung heavy in the air, the sound of the river’s gentle flow filling the sudden silence. She glanced at Kakashi, standing tall and vigilant as always. His presence, though battered and weary, was reassuring. He nodded at her, a faint glimmer of approval in his visible eye, a gesture that spoke volumes even in its simplicity.Her gaze shifted to Sasuke, who still knelt at the water’s edge, his hands resting on its surface. Faint crackles of residual electricity danced across the ripples, the last echoes of his Static Surge dissipating into the mist. Sasuke’s shoulders rose and fell heavily, but his eyes were sharp and fixed on the rogue ninja across from them.Finally, Kimiko’s eyes fell on Zabuza.He was still moving. Slowly, agonizingly, yet determinedly, the rogue ninja dragged himself forward. His cleaver trailed behind him, the blade disturbing the water as he hauled its immense weight alongside his own. Smoke rose faintly from his skin, remnants of the electricity that had coursed through his body.His legs trembled beneath him, yet Zabuza did not stop. Each step forward seemed to defy the inevitable, a desperate display of sheer willpower. He made it to the edge of the riverbank where Team 7 stood, his presence a stark contrast to the genin before him.“B-Brats,” he spat, his voice raw and hoarse. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, mingling with the water at his feet. His breath came in shallow, ragged gasps, each one a struggle.Kimiko’s grip tightened on her tanto, though she did not move. He’s still trying to fight… even now? The rogue ninja’s body twitched violently once more. His knees buckled, yet somehow, he remained standing. For a moment, it looked as though he might lunge forward. But his strength gave out. Zabuza collapsed, his massive frame slumping forward into the soil, his cleaver partially submerged in the river beside him. His hand, still clutching the hilt, loosened as it fell limp.“I told him I foresaw his death,” Kakashi said quietly, his voice tinged with both resolve and weariness. The scarred forehead protector slid back into place, covering his now-faded Sharingan.Kimiko opened her mouth to respond, but then she felt it.A flare of chakra, cold and sharp, cut through the mist like a blade. Her breath caught, her senses going on high alert. Shit. I almost forgot. He was fast. Faster than Kimiko thought possible. Faster than me? Two senbon needles sliced through the air, their gleaming tips piercing Zabuza’s neck with precision. The rogue ninja, already unconscious, jerked slightly at the impact before his body went completely limp.Kimiko’s head snapped to the source, and her eyes locked onto a figure standing atop a nearby tree. Haku. The figure stood silently, framed by the mist. The figure was clad in a dark green yukata, a hunter-nin mask covering their face, with long black hair tied back neatly. Even from this distance, Kimiko could feel the chill of his chakra. It wasn’t merely cold—it was biting, a glacial blizzard in the dead of night.It reminded her of a winter storm that lured travelers into its grasp with the promise of quiet beauty, only to strip them of warmth and life, leaving them to perish alone in its frigid embrace. A greedy cold that consumed all for the promise of warmth. The tension between Team 7 and Haku was palpable, the silence stretching like a taut string ready to snap. It was Kakashi who finally moved, appearing beside Zabuza in a blur. He knelt, pressing two fingers to the rogue ninja’s neck.“He’s definitely dead,” Kakashi murmured, rising to his full height. His gaze shifted to Haku, who inclined his head in a polite bow.“Arigato gozaimasu,” Haku said softly. “I hope you don’t mind my interference. I wanted the satisfaction of putting Zabuza out of his misery myself.”Kakashi’s visible eye narrowed. “The mask is familiar,” he said, his tone calm but probing. “Correct me if I’m wrong… aren’t you a Hunter-nin from the Hidden Mist?”Kimiko added, “The ones tasked with hunting down rogue ninja. Of which there are many, given Kirigakure’s… colorful history.”“Aren’t you the clever one,” Haku replied from his perch, the faintest amusement in his voice. “I am indeed a Hunter-nin. It is our responsibility—and our art—to ensure that rogue ninjas face justice.”Kimiko’s fingers flexed around her tanto. At such a young age, you can lie so convincingly. “Hey, what the hell!” Naruto suddenly burst out, glaring at Haku. “Who even are you?”Haku tilted his head, the porcelain mask betraying nothing. “Relax, Naruto,” Kakashi said, placing a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “He’s not an enemy.”“I know, but…” Naruto clenched his fists. “Zabuza, who wasn’t exactly a pushover, just got taken out by someone about my age?! What’s up with that? Are we losers?”Kakashi sighed, ruffling Naruto’s hair. “You’ll have to get used to it. This won’t be the first time we meet someone younger than you…” His gaze flicked to Haku. “And stronger than me.”Naruto flinched at the admission, his wide eyes darting toward Haku. Even Sasuke’s expression darkened, his lips pressing into a thin line.The boy—or rather, the weapon, as Kimiko painfully recalled—moved fluidly, stepping lightly from the branch and landing on the water as though he weighed nothing. He knelt beside Zabuza’s still form, lifting the massive ninja with surprising ease. Zabuza’s arm hung limply over Haku’s slim shoulders.“Your battle is over for now,” Haku said, his voice quiet but firm. “I must dispose of this corpse. It contains secrets that cannot fall into other villages’ hands—”“What poison did you use?” Kimiko cut in, her voice calm but laced with steel.Haku paused, tilting his head toward her. “Excuse me?”Kimiko took a step forward, meeting his hidden gaze. “I asked what poison Kirigakure’s Hunter-nin use to kill their targets.”The air grew still, and Kimiko felt Haku’s chakra stir—a frigid wave that pressed against her senses. She didn’t flinch. Push him. Keep him off balance. “I am not at liberty to discuss such matters,” Haku finally said, his voice losing its earlier warmth.“Of course.” Kimiko dipped her head slightly, though her tone remained sharp. “Forgive me for being overly familiar.” She paused, watching him carefully. “But one more thing—don’t Hunter-nin destroy their targets’ bodies on the spot? Only the severed head is taken as proof, to minimize the risk of being slowed down in hostile territory.”The silence that followed was deafening. Then, in a blur, Haku’s hand moved, flicking a senbon toward her.Kimiko reacted instantly, her tanto slicing through the air to deflect the needle. Sparks danced around her as she twirled on her feet, drawing a poisoned kunai in one smooth motion and launching it at Haku. He dodged effortlessly, leaping back to a tree branch, his movements unnaturally fluid even with Zabuza’s weight on his shoulders.“Kimiko, stop!” Kakashi’s voice cut through the air, but she ignored it, bending her knees and flickering upward. She reappeared in front of Haku, their weapons clashing mid-air. His senbon met her tanto with a metallic screech, sparks flying between them.“You’re a smart girl, and you’ll be a great kunoichi some day.” Haku said, his voice steady despite the strain. “But if you persist, I’ll be forced to kill you.”Kimiko’s lips curled into a faint smile. “Thank you for the compliment. But I do not intend to die. My team needs me.”Her free hand flashed through seals as their weapons remained locked, but Haku’s own hand was weaving one-handed seals just as quickly. The temperature around them plummeted, frost forming along the edges of the water below.“Water Style: Spiraling Ra—”“Water Style: Thousand Flying Wa—”“SENSEI!” Naruto’s voice rang out, cutting through their clash.Kimiko broke away immediately, flickering back to the ground where Kakashi had collapsed to the ground, exhaustion finally overtaking him. She moved to his side, placing a steadying hand on his shoulder.
Right. That was going to happen.
When she looked back up, Haku and Zabuza were gone, their presence erased as though they’d never been there.Kimiko exhaled slowly, lowering her tanto. “Well,” she muttered, her tone laced with frustration, “He’s fast.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Water Lily II [Land of Waves]
Kimiko sat gracefully beside Kakashi’s futon, her posture straight, legs crossed, and a paper fan in her hand painted with the soft hues of a pink sunset. She fanned herself lightly, her expression serene but her eyes sharp with focus. With her free hand, she adjusted the damp towel resting on Kakashi’s forehead.“Chakra depletion shouldn’t be this severe…” she murmured, her gaze scanning his unconscious form. Though she lacked formal medical ninjutsu training aside from anatomy and physiology as well as toxicology, her knowledge of chakra theory as sufficient to identify the problem when she took a closer look. Kakashi’s reserves were dangerously low—not unusual after a battle like the one they’d faced, but now that she examined him closely, the strain made more sense.Her eyes softened as they traced the subtle lines of fatigue etched into his face. Kakashi’s chakra reserves, though exceptional and no doubt impressive, were a far cry from Naruto’s boundless energy—or even her own, but that wasn’t the issue, not when his chakra control was pristine. His true burden was the Sharingan, the implanted legacy of his fallen Uchiha teammate.The eye, though dormant, drained his reserves constantly, a foreign presence demanding sustenance from a body not built to house it. Like a parasite, it fed on him relentlessly, and when used actively, its appetite only grew, leaving him dangerously depleted.Which led to their situation. The eye’s constant drain forced him to exhaustion after the battle, as it drew what little of his chakra still remained, forcing his body to rest until its reserves could refill. She was just happy it seemed to stop draining him of chakra the moment he fell unconscious, otherwise, he might have suffered from Chakra Fatigue.Kimiko leaned back slightly, fanning herself slower as she let the thoughts settle. “You really are pushing yourself beyond your limits, Sensei,” she muttered softly, more to herself than him. Her lips pressed into a thin line. She admired his resolve but couldn’t ignore the potential consequences of his Sharingan use. The Sharingan might be his greatest tool, but it came at a steep cost.The room was quiet except for Kakashi’s measured breaths and the faint rustle of her fan. However, that quickly ended when she felt Kakashi stir beside her. She paused and her gaze fluttered down at him, watching his eyes creak open. The room was quiet, save for the steady rhythm of Kakashi’s breathing and the faint rustle of Kimiko’s paper fan. She sat beside his bed, her posture straight but relaxed, her eyes focused on him with a mix of concern and calculation.When she noticed him stir, her hand paused mid-sweep. His eyes creaked open, sluggish at first, and then his gaze found hers.“Nnh… Kimiko?” he murmured, his voice groggy but familiar.A small smile played on her lips. “Konnichiwa, Sensei.”Kakashi blinked slowly, then began to sit up. Kimiko snapped her fan closed with a crisp motion and lightly tapped him on the forehead with it, her expression soft yet firm.“You need to rest, Sensei,” she said, her tone brooking no argument.“Hng…” Kakashi groaned, leaning back slightly. “How’s Naruto and Sasuke? Where are we?”Kimiko sighed softly, setting the fan down. “We’re in Tazuna’s home. Naruto summoned a few clones to carry you here when you collapsed. That Hunter-nin who took Zabuza didn’t pursue us, thankfully..”Kakashi’s eye sharpened slightly, the haze of sleep clearing. “That was the absolute worst time for you to act on your suspicions about that Hunter-nin. How did you come to that conclusion, any how?” By the way he asked, Kakashi likely had the same suspicions as he did, but he wanted to make sure she didn’t just act on rash instinct.Kimiko shrugged lightly, “It was obvious if you knew where to look. The poison I smelled on the senbon wasn’t lethal, for one. And trying to take Zabuza instead of destroying his body…” Kimiko sighed. “I can’t apologize for making that decision, Sensei. We couldn’t afford to let Zabuza go, incapacitating him would have allowed us to complete our mission without the threat of a jonin like him attacking.” She frowned. “Zabuza will be back to full strength soon, likely. And Kiri-nin don’t abandon their missions, you know that.”“Alright, alright…” Kakashi muttered, running a hand through his hair. “And Naruto and Sasuke?”“They’re patrolling the perimeter,” Kimiko replied easily. “Naruto has three clones on lookout duty and one assisting Tazuna-san at the bridge. He’s keeping one clone here in case we need to alert him, or vice versa.” Using shadow clones for near-instant communication was invaluable, and it just refined Kimiko’s belief of how versatile shadow clones could be.Kakashi raised a brow, impressed despite himself. “Do you three even need a sensei? That’s solid coordination.”Kimiko’s lips quirked into a faint smile. “Naruto and Sasuke have improved a lot, even if they still butt heads.”Kakashi chuckled softly, resting his head back against the pillow. “Those two butting heads is as natural as breathing.”“They’re different,” Kimiko said thoughtfully. “But they’re both great ninjas in their own way. That’s why I’m here—to make sure they work together.”“Well, Kimiko, I think you’re doing just fine.” He paused, a smirk tugging at his lips. “But if you ever want to give me a heads-up next time you decide to attack a Hunter-nin, I’d appreciate it. Now, I think we ought to talk to have a team meeting.” It didn’t take long to call Naruto and Sasuke back,  and before long the two arrived, excited to hear from their now conscious sensei.The tiny riverside house was modest but inviting, its wooden walls aged and worn with the charm of a lived-in home. The faint scent of fresh water wafted in from the nearby river, mingling with the faint creak of floorboards underfoot. The living room was cramped, with everyone seated on the floor around Kakashi’s futon. Tazuna and Tsunami stood nearby, their gazes heavy with concern.Kakashi, now sitting upright with a pillow supporting his back, scanned his team. “I’m sure you’re all aware by now—Zabuza is likely still alive.”Naruto didn’t react, nor did Sasuke, they already went through that when Kakashi was asleep. Kimiko, her fan resting lightly in her lap, folded her hands neatly and nodded.“Thanks to Kimiko’s foresight,” Kakashi continued, glancing at her, “we confirmed that Zabuza’s survival is almost certain. Not only that, but he has the backing of not just Gato, but another ninja. One who’s faster than Kimiko and potentially stronger than all of you.”Kimiko’s fingers tightened briefly around her fan. She couldn’t argue. Haku was likely much faster—she only kept up because he had held back. She remembered his hesitation, the way his movements lacked lethal intent. Just like Zabuza... their actions weren’t driven by malice but by necessity. Was that the disappointment she’d sensed in Zabuza? Regret that he had to kill children? She didn’t know. But what she did know was in the anime, Haku kept pleading for Naruto and Sasuke to stop fighting as he hated hurting people, and that Zabuza immediately stopped fighting Kakashi when it was clear Gato betrayed him and had no intention of honoring their deal.“But let’s talk about Zabuza,” Kakashi’s voice broke her thoughts. His sharp eye met hers for a moment before sweeping across the group. “What did you notice during the fight?”Naruto leaned forward, his hand shooting up like they were back at the Academy. “He’s got this huge sword! Like, bigger than Kimiko! And those hand seals—he’s crazy fast at them!”Sasuke scoffed, arms crossed. “Idiot.”Kimiko stifled a laugh behind her hand. For all his battle instincts, Naruto’s observations were... unpolished.“Kimiko?” Kakashi prompted, his gaze shifting to her.She straightened, her voice calm. “He’s strong, yes, but...” She hesitated, choosing her words carefully. “His actions were detached, almost impersonal. His goal was to kill the target—not harm us unless necessary. Even the Hunter-nin who rescued him made no effort to fight us once you collapsed, even if he could have killed the three of us. Their priority was retrieving Zabuza, not engaging us.”Tsunami and Tazuna exchanged uneasy looks, their tension palpable. Kimiko didn’t share any of it. She was a Kunoichi of the Leaf now, not some corporate manager.  Death was an everyday occurrence.Tazuna’s voice broke the silence. “What’s stopping them from coming after us now?”“They can,” Kakashi admitted, his tone even. “But Zabuza’s in no condition to track us down. We did a number on him.”Kimiko nodded. “And the part of the neck targeted by the Hunter-nin... it’s meant to put the body in a near-death state, which has lingering effects once he’s revived.” She paused, glancing at Tazuna. “Zabuza’s movements will be hampered for a while, even especially with the injuries he sustained.”Kakashi’s brow rose slightly. “You analyzed that much?”Kimiko’s lips quirked into a faint smile. “I managed to see the part that they hit, anatomy is important in poison making and kenjutsu.” It was true what they said about a ninja’s body being a trove of information.Tazuna frowned, his hand rubbing the back of his neck. “So we’ve got some breathing room. But... how long before he’s back on his feet?”“A week, maybe less if his ally knows what they’re doing, and I wouldn’t put it past him to recover quicker.” Kakashi replied. “It’s a temporary advantage.”Naruto slammed a fist into his palm. “Then we just need to prepare before they come back!”“Easier said than done, idiot,” Sasuke snapped. “They’re stronger than us.”Kimiko sighed softly, fanning herself once. “Which is why we prepare. Zabuza is a professional. He won’t stop until he fulfills his mission.”Kakashi’s visible eye crinkled in approval. “Exactly. Preparation is a shinobi’s greatest tool. Which is why, until I’m fully recovered, you’re all going through training.”Naruto punched the air, excitement lighting up his face. Even Sasuke’s stoic expression softened with a subtle nod. Kimiko tilted her head, intrigued.“You’ve all grown rapidly,” Kakashi continued, his gaze sweeping over them. “Far beyond my expectations, and in such a short time. You’re exceptional genin, with exceptional teamwork.” His eye landed on Naruto. “Especially you, Naruto. You’ve grown the most.”Naruto’s grin stretched ear to ear, and Kimiko couldn’t help but smile. She placed a hand on his shoulder, giving his hair a playful ruffle. “See? Told you,” she teased softly.Naruto puffed out his chest, clearly basking in the praise. “Heh, of course! I’m awesome!”Sasuke rolled his eyes, but Kakashi’s voice cut through. “So, what kind of training, Sensei?” he asked quietly, his sharp gaze fixed on their teacher.“Well,” Kakashi began, tapping his chin. “You already know tree walking thanks to Kimiko, and you’re decent at water walking. But fundamentals are the backbone of a shinobi’s skillset, so we’re going to take it up a notch. You’ll master water walking in the ocean, staying afloat as long as possible.”Kimiko nodded approvingly. That would push Naruto and Sasuke’s chakra control further, and fundamental training was something even seasoned shinobi revisited often.“Except for you, Kimiko,” Kakashi added, his tone suddenly more serious.Kimiko blinked, surprised. “Why not?”“I’ve seen what you’re doing with those origami flowers,” Kakashi said, tilting his head slightly. “That’s a chakra control exercise usually reserved for medical-nin or genjutsu specialists. Given who your sister is, I’m not surprised you’ve reached that level. But honestly? You’re not going to benefit from any chakra control training I can give with little preparation. You need something more... specialized.”Kimiko absorbed the words with a thoughtful hum. It was true—her sister, Kurenai, was renowned as Konoha’s best genjutsu user, and her training had emphasized chakra precision, and since Kimiko did it from even before the attended the Academy, it felt elementary to her, that high level of chakra control. Still, it felt strange to be excluded.“So, what will I be doing?” she asked finally, raising a brow.Kakashi’s gaze turned contemplative. “Work on your personal projects,” he suggested. “And accompany Tazuna-san to the bridge to act as watch out.”Kimiko nodded slowly. “That could work,” she murmured. “I’ve been meaning to talk to the locals about Blackroot Sap from their mangroves... and those Tigerstripe Barracuda.”Naruto visibly shuddered, glancing at her with wide eyes. “You’re seriously still thinking about poisons? Creepy.”Sasuke side-eyed her as well, muttering, “Figures.”Kimiko huffed, “A lady uses every weapon available at her disposal,” Kakashi gave her a flat look. “Let’s hope you don’t scare the locals too much.”“You’re all going to die.”The unexpected voice startled Kimiko, and she turned to its source. A young boy with spiky black hair, dark eyes, and a blue-and-white striped hat stood in the doorway. He wore a green jumpsuit over a yellow shirt, his small sandals scuffing the floor as he stepped inside.“WHO THE HECK ARE YOU?!” Naruto shouted, pointing an accusatory finger at the boy.“Inari!” Tazuna exclaimed, his tone oddly pleased. He opened his arms as the boy stumbled over, wrapping him in a tight hug. “Where have you been?!.”“Welcome home, Grandpa,” Inari murmured.“Inari, greet our guests properly!” snapped Tsunami, glaring at the boy. “These are the esteemed ninjas who brought your grandfather home safely!”Inari glanced at them, still clinging to Tazuna.  “But okaa-san,”  Then, with a quiet certainty, he said, “They’re going to die.”The bluntness in his voice made Kimiko frown. She studied him carefully—the dullness in his eyes, the way his shoulders slumped. He wasn’t being cruel; he was resigned. Inari, she realized, was a victim. Not just of Gato’s tyranny, but of the grinding despair of poverty and hopelessness. And for every Inari in this village, there were likely dozens more.“LISTEN HERE, YOU LITTLE TWERP—” Naruto began, marching toward the boy, but Inari cut him off.“No one can beat Gato and his men,” he said, his voice flat and emotionless.Naruto froze, his hands curling into fists. “YOU BRAT—”“Naruto-kun,” Kimiko said softly, placing a gentle hand on Naruto’s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. He turned to her, his frustration clear, but the quiet reassurance in her eyes made him pause. After a moment, he huffed and stepped back.“Right, pay attention, little guy,” Naruto said, crouching slightly to meet Inari’s eye level. “I’m a superhero, and one day I’m going to be a super awesome ninja, one that’s called the Hokage—the strongest ninja in the world! I don’t care about Gato, or chocolate or his dumb goons. They’re nothing compared to me!”Kimiko’s lips curved into a small smile as she watched Naruto. His unshakable optimism was infectious, a beacon even in the darkest of times. But her thoughts drifted as she looked at Inari again.Inari was a reminder of the harsh truth that most civilians living outside ninja villages faced—an existence fraught with struggles and powerlessness. For shinobi, even the weakest genin, poverty was rarely a concern. A single D-Rank mission could provide enough income for a modest but comfortable life for a few months. Ninja might face death every day, but they wielded power that set them apart from ordinary people.Civilians like Tsunami and Inari didn’t have that luxury. They didn’t pray for strength or fame or to become the next Hokage—they prayed for survival. For enough money to put food on the table tomorrow, for the bandits roaming around their town to just be content with stealing their valuables, that they weren’t cruel enough to cause worse harm. Inari’s despair wasn’t cowardice; it was the learned helplessness of someone who had seen too much suffering.Kimiko glanced at Naruto, his fiery determination undimmed. He had never known true poverty. Neglected, yes—but he had always had a roof over his head, enough food to eat, and the strength to fight for himself.In a way, being a ninja was its own privilege. Shinobi walked the world knowing that no ordinary man or bandit could lay a finger on them. Civilians, by contrast, lived at the mercy of the conditions of this world, hoping for scraps of mercy in return.As she watched Inari, her heart ached. How many others in this village shared his hopelessness?“Hero?” Inari scoffed, his small face hardening with a defiant glare. “You’re dumb. There’s no such thing. If you don’t want to die, you should just go home now.”“Hey, Inari,” Kimiko said softly, cutting through the tension. The boy stiffened, his dark eyes darting to her. His defiance faltered, replaced by wide-eyed surprise as he took in her calm expression.Kimiko offered him a gentle smile, reaching into her pocket. “Let me show you something,” she said, pulling out a square of green origami paper.Inari watched, captivated, as she flowed chakra into the paper. Without even moving her hands, the sheet folded itself with fluid precision, each crease forming seamlessly until it transformed into a delicate, budding flower. She held it out to him, her eyes warm.“Can any of Gato’s men do this?” she asked, her voice light yet confident.Inari blinked, his gaze flicking between her face and the flower. “...No,” he admitted quietly.“Then that means we’re going to win,” Kimiko said, her smile widening. She reached out, gently tilting his chin upward so he’d meet her eyes. “Naruto is right—we’ve already faced the best of his men, and they lost. You just have to trust us.”For a moment, Inari stared at her, his small hands trembling slightly as he took the flower. His lips parted as if to say something, but he hesitated. Without another word, he turned and ran toward the stairs, clutching the origami flower tightly.“Sorry about that, Tsunami-san,” Kimiko said, turning to the boy’s mother. Her voice was warm but apologetic. “Naruto can be a bit... boisterous at times.”Tsunami shook her head, her expression softening. “No need to apologize. It’s been a while since anyone had the energy to stand up to Inari’s gloom.”Kimiko inclined her head politely. “Thank you for being such a gracious host. I’d be more than happy to help you around the house when training permits.”Tsunami smiled. “That’s kind of you. Thank you.”Naruto, still brimming with energy, huffed dramatically from his spot nearby. “Boisterous? I was awesome! He’s lucky I didn’t use my full ninja charm.”Kimiko gave him a sidelong glance, her smile playful. “You mean there’s more than this?”Sasuke snorted softly from the corner, while Naruto puffed up indignantly, his protests filling the small room. Kimiko laughed quietly, fanning herself with a hand. Despite the tension, the moment felt lighter—and Kimiko could only hope it would remain the same. True to her word, Kimiko joined Tsunami in tidying the house, her movements precise and efficient. She found a surprising satisfaction in the simple tasks—folding freshly laundered clothes, sweeping the wooden floors, and organizing the modest kitchen. Her ninja training turned what might have been tedious work into something almost meditative.Tsunami watched her with a fond smile. “It’s like having a daughter helping out at home,” she said softly.Kimiko paused, glancing over her shoulder at the older woman. Her lips curved into a small smile. “That’s kind of you, Tsunami-san. I’m happy to help.”By the time evening fell, the house sparkled, and Tsunami’s gratitude warmed Kimiko. The domestic rhythm of the household, while starkly different from the world of shinobi, brought a fleeting sense of normalcy she hadn’t realized she missed.The next morning, she and Tazuna left at dawn, walking through the misty village streets toward the bridge. As they approached the construction site, Kimiko’s breath caught. She hadn’t expected this.The bridge wasn’t a simple wooden structure pieced together by a handful of carpenters. It was a monumental project, the kind she’d seen only in passing in the real world, but had never truly appreciated until now. Massive steel beams arched high into the air, crisscrossing like the skeleton of some enormous beast. Workers in hard hats swarmed the site, shouting instructions and hammering bolts into place. Cranes groaned as they lifted heavy loads, their steel cables taut against the strain. Sparks flew from welding torches, and the metallic scent of freshly cut steel mixed with the salt of the nearby sea.Kimiko turned to Tazuna, her eyes wide. “This… this is incredible,” she said, her voice soft with awe. “It’s like…everyone’s working together.”The old man chuckled, adjusting his hard hat. “Impressive, isn’t it? This bridge isn’t just steel and concrete. It’s hope for the Land of Waves. Once it’s finished, we’ll be able to break free of Gato’s grip.”Kimiko smiled softly and gave a small nod, appreciating the determination in his words. But the moment was interrupted when another man approached, his boots scraping against the steel framework. His hunched shoulders and clenched fists gave away his unease before he even spoke.“Tazuna, can I talk to you?” the man asked, his voice low but urgent.Kimiko turned her gaze toward him. He was another older worker, dressed similarly to Tazuna in worn construction gear. His face was lined with worry.“Hm? What’s wrong, Giichi?” Tazuna asked, frowning.Giichi hesitated, his hands curling into tight fists at his sides. “I’ve been thinking about this…” His voice cracked slightly. “The bridge we’re working on... I want to leave the job.”Tazuna blinked, caught off guard. “You, out of all people? Out of nowhere? Why?!”“Tazuna, you know how much I respect you. We’ve been through so much together. But…” Giichi hung his head, his voice thick with frustration and fear. “We can’t take the risk. If Gato decides to target us, our families—everything we’ve built—will be destroyed. And if you die... this bridge won’t mean a damn thing.”The words hung heavily in the air. Kimiko’s hand tightened into a small fist at her side. The fear in Giichi’s voice was palpable, and she could see it mirrored in the eyes of the other workers nearby. They weren’t just afraid for themselves—they feared for their families, for the fragile lives they had managed to hold onto under Gato’s oppressive rule.Tazuna’s jaw tightened, and for a moment, his weariness showed. “Giichi, I can’t force you to stay. But this bridge—this isn’t just about me. It’s about giving all of us a chance to stand up against Gato. If we give in now, he wins. He’ll always win. But….” Tazuna sighed, “You don’t have to come back tomorrow.”Kimiko glanced at the workers who had stopped to listen. Their faces told a story of respect for Tazuna but also of desperation. The weight he carried as their leader was evident.She turned her thoughts inward. In the anime, they succeeded—didn’t they? The details blurred in her memory, but logic dictated that they had a good chance of winning here, too. Zabuza was grievously injured, far worse than in the original timeline, and even if Haku returned, Naruto and Sasuke were much stronger than their counterparts had been. The awakening of Sasuke’s Sharingan and Naruto’s Nine-Tails chakra seemed inevitable.Still, a shadow of doubt lingered. Was she underestimating the ripple effects of her presence in this world? Had her actions changed things in ways she couldn’t foresee?Her gaze shifted to Tazuna and Giichi, but her mind wandered briefly to Zabuza and Haku. For all their ruthlessness, they weren’t mindless killers. Zabuza, she knew, wasn’t cruel. Ruthless, yes—but he lacked the sadism of others like Orochimaru. He had treated Haku as a weapon, true, but in the strict shinobi sense, he had also given the boy more care than his own parents had. Haku, in turn, was fiercely loyal, but not without his own quiet compassion.Kimiko’s thoughts darkened as she considered the broader state of the Mist. Yagura Karatachi, the current Mizukage, was known for his brutal reign. The village’s nickname, “The Bloody Mist,” wasn’t just history—it was still a reality. The number of defectors from Kirigakure spoke volumes about its cruelty. She had overheard whispers in Konoha from certain ninjas deploy east about a resistance forming within the village, though details were scarce.Could Zabuza and Haku be connected to that resistance? Or did they have their own agenda? The thought lingered, but there was no way to confirm it. What she did know was that the two of them were survivors of a system that devoured its own.The rest of the day passed in a strained silence after the tense exchange at the bridge. True to his word, Tazuna offered to guide Kimiko to the main town, where he said she might find someone who knew about the Tigerfish Barracuda and Blackroot Sap. He needed to buy ingredients for dinner anyway, so the trip served a dual purpose.When they arrived, Kimiko’s first impression was one of suffocating hopelessness. The main town was little more than an oversized shanty town. The houses were rickety, their wood warped and faded by salt and time. People moved sluggishly through the narrow streets, their clothes threadbare and faces gaunt. Beggars, many of them children, lined the streets, their hands outstretched in silent pleas. The air smelled faintly of mildew and fish, and a faint haze of smoke lingered, likely from poorly ventilated stoves.Kimiko’s eyes flicked to the market stalls. Prices were scrawled on flimsy signs, and her stomach churned when she saw how exorbitant they were for what little was on display. A lone fish sat on one stall’s counter, its scales dull, while wilted vegetables filled another. Desperation hung in the air, thick and suffocating.She also noticed the pickpockets. Young boys and girls with sharp eyes lingered near the edges of the crowd, their movements quick and deliberate. None approached her or Tazuna, though. Her impassive expression, coupled with the tanto strapped to her back, likely made them think twice.“This town…” Kimiko frowned, her voice soft but cutting through the heavy air. “You need to finish the bridge, Tazuna-san.”Tazuna sighed deeply, his gaze scanning the desolation. “I know,” he said, his voice rough. “Our town’s full of scared people. People who’ve given up. This is why the bridge is so important. It’s not just a road to the mainland. It’s a symbol—a chance to remind everyone that we don’t have to live like this. That we can be brave again.”Kimiko nodded, her lips pressed into a thin line. Her eyes caught a child staring at her from behind a stack of crates. The boy’s frame was painfully thin, his hands clutching his stomach. Without breaking stride, she reached into her pouch and pulled out a protein bar, holding it out. The boy hesitated, glancing between her face and the offered food. Slowly, he inched forward, snatching it before retreating behind the crates.Tazuna watched the exchange, his expression softening. “If only we can finish the bridge…” he murmured. “I truly believe our people can be what they once were. We could walk the road of courage and dignity again.”Kimiko glanced at him, her eyes thoughtful. “Then we’ll see it through,” she said quietly. “One way or another.”Eventually, Tazuna led Kimiko through the winding paths of the dilapidated town until they reached a weathered wooden house nestled among the mangroves.  Apparently, the woman living there was a herbalist and a healer, the closest they had left to a doctor.The air around the house was thick with the scent of salt and decaying leaves, and the faint sound of lapping water echoed in the distance. The house, though small, had an inviting charm, with herbs hanging to dry under the eaves and a garden of medicinal plants surrounding it.The door creaked open, revealing an old, wizened woman with kind eyes that glistened with unspoken sorrow. She peered at Kimiko for a moment before her lips trembled. “My…Akane? It’s been so long, It-” The woman paused, realization dawning. “Ah…forgive me… you look just like my daughter,” she murmured, her voice tinged with both warmth and grief.Kimiko inclined her head respectfully, unsure how to respond. Tazuna stepped forward, breaking the moment’s silence. “This young lady is a ninja from Konoha. She has some questions about certain things found in our islands—about the Tigerstripe Barracuda and the Blackwood Sap.”The old woman blinked, then shook her head as if clearing her thoughts. “Ah, forgive me. Come in, child. Let’s talk.”Inside, the house smelled of dried herbs and faint traces of camphor. The woman settled into her chair, gesturing for Kimiko to sit across from her. “You’re after the barracudas, are you? Fierce creatures. You’ll find them in the deeper parts of the mangrove forests,” she began, her hands folding over her lap. “They’re elusive, though. Fishermen say they’re hard to spot, but there’s a trick to it.”Kimiko leaned forward, her interest piqued. “What kind of trick?”“Anchovies,” the woman said simply, a small smile gracing her wrinkled face. “They’re particularly fond of a certain type found in these waters. Bait your line with those, and you’ll catch their attention soon enough. The trouble is keeping your catch once they bite. Those teeth’ll slice through most lines before you can blink.”Kimiko’s fingers brushed the pouch hanging by her sash, that wouldn’t be a problem for her.  She had ninja wire. “I don’t think that’ll be a problem,” she said with quiet confidence. “With proper reinforcement, it should hold.”The woman’s brow furrowed. “Reinforcement?”Kimiko smiled faintly. “Shinobi techniques. I can channel my chakra into the wire to make it stronger, sharper. It’ll hold, even against the barracuda’s teeth.” She reckoned she could channel enough chakra through it to kill the barracuda, even.The old woman nodded, but she didn’t seem to understand. Most civilians didn’t. “Good. You’ll need it. Those fish are drawn to the roots where Blackwood Sap trees grow. Dangerous territory, though. The roots are submerged, and the water’s teeming with more than just barracudas.”Kimiko’s gaze flicked to the window, where the mangroves loomed in the distance. “Thank you for the advice. I’ll be careful.”  As she expected, the mangroves were absolutely horrid places. Mosquitos roamed around in swarms, leaving little chance for respite, and other critters skittered in the underbrush with unsettling noises. The brackish waters, leading to the open ocean, carried a pungent odor of decay and salt. The damp heat clung to her skin, making her tunic stick uncomfortably to her back. Kimiko wrinkled her nose but steeled herself. This was part of being a kunoichi—working through unpleasant conditions to achieve her goals.Thankfully, one of the fishermen had agreed to rent her his boat for a few ryo, tossing in a handful of anchovies as bait. “Careful, little miss,” he had said gruffly. “Those Tigerstripe Barracudas ain’t friendly, even if you do manage to catch one.”“Thank you for your concern,” Kimiko had replied politely. “But I’m not entirely defenseless.”Now, seated in the small wooden boat, she pushed off into the calm waters, her oar cutting quietly through the brackish surface. It didn’t take long before her finely tuned chakra senses picked up the faint, rippling signature she had been searching for. The barracuda’s chakra was sharp and wild, a predator’s essence, lurking in the shadowy depths of the mangroves.Kimiko anchored her boat at the edge of the mangroves, its roots twisting into the water like skeletal hands. She glanced at the bait the fisherman had provided—small, silver anchovies that glinted faintly in the dim light. Then, with careful precision, she began assembling her fishing rod.From her pouch, she retrieved a length of ninja wire, its metallic sheen glinting faintly in the humid air. She inspected it briefly, ensuring there were no imperfections.  Next, she produced the lightweight rod, one she had borrowed from the old woman, who freely let her borrow her late husband’s bamboo fishing rod. She attached the ninja wire to the rod, knotting it securely with deft fingers. A small metal ring served as the guide, ensuring the line could move smoothly during the catch.Kimiko reached into her pouch again, extracting a kunai modified with small barbs along its blade. She tied the kunai securely to the end of the wire, letting it serve as both weight and hook. Carefully, she skewered one of the anchovies onto the kunai, the sharp point sliding through its silvery flesh with ease.Satisfied with her setup, she infused a faint pulse of chakra into the wire and kunai, enough to reinforce them but not so much as to scare away the fish. Her eyes scanned the water, watching for movement. The surface was deceptively calm, the ripples from the mangrove roots the only sign of life below.Kimiko cast the line, letting the kunai sink into the dark water. She closed her eyes briefly, extending her chakra senses. The barracuda was still there, lurking just out of sight, its predatory instincts likely piqued by the bait.For the first few moments, it was silence. Serene, still, silence. Nothing but the mosquitos buzzing in her ear and the gentle creak of the wooden boat beneath her. The brackish water rippled softly, reflecting fragments of the mangrove canopy above. The air was heavy with humidity, clinging to her skin like an unwelcome second layer, but Kimiko didn’t mind. She’d endured worse during training.Honestly, it felt almost therapeutic. She wasn’t sparring, wasn’t weaving intricate jutsu or debating strategy with her teammates. For once, it was just her, the water, and her thoughts. She allowed herself a small smile, shifting her position to sit cross-legged on the small boat’s deck.She would have loved to be fishing in a clear blue lake—somewhere pristine, with sparkling waters and a gentle breeze. But even this murky, mosquito-ridden swamp had its own charm. There was a rugged beauty to the mangroves, their twisted roots rising out of the water like the fingers of an ancient guardian. And there was a certain satisfaction in knowing she wasn’t here for leisure, but purpose. The barracuda wasn’t going to catch itself.Then it came—a ripple, faint but purposeful. Kimiko’s heart quickened as she felt the wire jerk, taut and alive with movement. Something powerful had taken the bait.“There you are,” she murmured, a small smile playing on her lips. Her hands tightened on the rod as the ninja wire strained against the force of the fish’s struggle. The barracuda was fast—aggressively fast—its strength evident in the way the rod bent and creaked. Kimiko dug her heels into the wooden planks of the boat, bracing herself as she began to reel it in.The water churned violently, and for a moment, the fish broke the surface. Its sleek, silver body shimmered in the sunlight, stripes of dark gray cutting across its sides like jagged lightning bolts. Its sharp, predatory teeth snapped at the air, and Kimiko couldn’t help but admire its ferocity.“Not so fast,” she said coolly, channeling a trickle of chakra into the ninja wire to reinforce it. The barracuda thrashed harder, attempting to dive back into the depths, but Kimiko held her ground. Her muscles strained as she worked against its movements, letting the fish tire itself out with every desperate pull.After what felt like an eternity, the barracuda’s movements slowed. Sensing its waning strength, Kimiko gave one last sharp pull, lifting the fish out of the water and swinging it onto the boat with a satisfying thunk. It flailed wildly, its teeth snapping dangerously close to her shin, but she was ready.Kimiko stepped forward with practiced precision, pinning the barracuda down with the handle of her tanto. Its thrashing slowed further as it lay trapped beneath her steady grip. She crouched, examining the sleek predator with quiet fascination.“Tigerstripe Barracuda,” she murmured, recognizing its signature markings. Her eyes gleamed with a mix of satisfaction and curiosity. This creature was a treasure trove of venom, an essential ingredient for her future experiments. She carefully secured the fish in a makeshift containment sack, ensuring its sharp teeth were nowhere near her fingers.As she sat back on her heels, wiping a bead of sweat from her brow, Kimiko allowed herself a small, victorious smile. The silence returned, broken only by the gentle rocking of the boat and the faint hum of mosquitos, but this time, it felt even more serene. She had accomplished her goal.“Step one complete,” she said softly to herself. Then, she turned to the large mangroves behind her. “Now for the Blackroot Sap.”The Blackroot Sap had been surprisingly easier to gather than Kimiko anticipated. A precise cut with her kunai allowed the thick, dark liquid to drip steadily into the small vial she had prepared. The viscous sap gave off a faint, acrid odor, and Kimiko worked carefully to avoid spilling a single drop. By the time the vial was capped and secured, the golden rays of the setting sun filtered through the dense mangrove canopy, casting a serene glow over the brackish waters.Rowing back to town in her rented boat, Kimiko allowed herself a moment of satisfaction. Though the day had been grueling, with mosquitoes and the muggy air pressing against her, completing her task made the effort worthwhile. As the town’s modest buildings came into view, their weathered exteriors bathed in the warm hues of dusk, she made her way to Tazuna’s home, where Tsunami greeted her with a warm smile.At Kimiko’s insistence, she joined Tsunami in preparing the evening meal. Despite the sparse ingredients—salted fish, root vegetables, and rice—Kimiko’s skill in the kitchen turned the humble provisions into something delightful. She simmered a hearty fish stew with diced vegetables, the broth rich and savory, and paired it with carefully shaped rice balls sprinkled with dried seaweed. The aroma of the meal soon filled the house, drawing appreciative glances from Tsunami and even Inari, who had been quietly sulking in the corner.By the time the food was ready, the household gathered around the small, weathered dining table. Tazuna sat at the head, Tsunami beside him, while Inari begrudgingly slid into his seat. Kimiko set the bowls before them, offering a gentle smile as she took her place among them.“Itadakimasu,” Tazuna said, his voice carrying a note of gratitude as he clasped his hands together. Tsunami echoed the sentiment, and even Inari muttered it under his breath before hesitantly picking up his chopsticks.As the family began eating, the sounds of contentment replaced the usual tension that hung in the air. Tazuna grinned as he sipped the broth, nodding in approval. “This is incredible, Kimiko. You’ve got quite the knack for turning next to nothing into a feast.”Kimiko chuckled softly. “It’s nothing, really. I just worked with what Tsunami-san had on hand.”Before long, the door creaked open, and Kakashi entered with Naruto and Sasuke in tow. The two younger boys looked utterly spent, their clothes damp with saltwater and streaked with mud. Naruto’s hair was a tousled mess, while Sasuke’s normally composed expression was replaced with a faint sheen of exhaustion. Kakashi followed behind, his usual unhurried demeanor intact, though even he seemed a touch weary.Naruto’s face lit up as the smell of food reached him. “Is that fish stew?” he exclaimed, practically bounding toward the table. “Man, I’m starving! Kimiko-chan, you’re amazing!”“Careful, Naruto, you’ll trip over yourself before you even get to the food,” Kakashi said dryly as he eased into a seat.Sasuke, quieter but no less drawn to the table, glanced at the steaming bowls. Kimiko caught the faint movement of his tongue darting over his lips, and her smile turned sly.“Hungry, Sasuke?” she teased gently, her eyes sparkling with amusement.The faintest blush colored Sasuke’s cheeks, and he quickly looked away, muttering something under his breath as he slid into his seat. Kakashi’s visible eye crinkled slightly in amusement as he took his place beside them.Naruto, meanwhile, wasted no time. He plopped into his chair and clasped his hands together. “Itadakimasu!” he declared enthusiastically before diving into the food with gusto.“Itadakimasu,” Sasuke echoed quietly, his tone subdued but sincere as he picked up his chopsticks. Kakashi followed suit, murmuring the phrase before taking a measured bite.The room filled with the sounds of eating and occasional murmurs of appreciation. Naruto, his mouth full, exclaimed, “This is awesome, Kimiko-chan! You should cook all the time!”Tsunami chuckled softly at Naruto’s enthusiasm, while Kimiko shook her head, her smile soft. “Thank you, Naruto. But don’t talk with your mouth full.”Kakashi nodded in agreement. “Well done, Kimiko. It’s a rare skill to make something so simple this satisfying.”Kimiko glanced around the table, her heart warming at the sight of everyone eating together. Even Inari, who had been glum earlier, seemed to brighten slightly as he enjoyed the meal. For a brief moment, the struggles outside this modest home seemed distant, replaced by a comforting sense of togetherness.As the meal wound down and the table buzzed with idle chatter—Naruto excitedly recounting his and Sasuke’s training escapades to Tazuna and Tsunami—Kimiko’s eyes drifted to a picture frame on a nearby shelf. It stood out immediately, its edges worn with time, but most notably, a portion of it was conspicuously torn away. The absence of whoever had been in the photo left an unsettling void. Yet what drew her attention even more was how Inari’s gaze seemed glued to it throughout the meal, his small fingers clenched tightly against his knees.“Excuse me,” Kimiko said softly, her eyes lingering on the frame. “I couldn’t help but notice… the picture is torn. Was that deliberate?”The room fell silent. Tazuna froze mid-laugh, and Tsunami stiffened visibly. Inari’s expression darkened, his lips pressing into a thin line as he stared harder at the table. Kimiko instantly regretted her curiosity, sensing she’d overstepped.Before she could redirect the conversation, Tsunami rose abruptly, gathering empty bowls and utensils. “It was a picture of Inari’s father,” she said, her tone clipped but not unkind. She didn’t elaborate as she carried the dishes toward the kitchen.“Once upon a time, if you will,” Tazuna added after a beat, his voice heavy. “He was someone our whole town considered a hero.”At that, Inari’s small frame stiffened, his hands curling into fists. Without a word, he slid off his chair and stalked toward the stairs. Kimiko frowned, her gaze following him as he climbed silently, his small footsteps loud in the stillness of the room.“Inari, where are you going?” Tsunami called after him, her voice laced with both worry and frustration. When he ignored her and continued up the stairs, she raised her voice. “Inari!”No response came, and Tsunami’s shoulders sagged. She turned back toward Tazuna, irritation evident in the tightness of her expression. “Father, I told you time and time again not to bring that up in front of Inari!”Tazuna sighed heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. His weathered face bore the weight of unspoken memories. “I didn’t mean anything by it,” he muttered. “I just—”Kimiko’s eyes flicked back to the torn photo. The weight of the unspoken tension in the room pressed against her chest. She had pieced together that Inari’s disdain for “heroes” stemmed from something deeply personal. To learn it was so close to him…Tazuna broke the silence again, his voice quieter now, tinged with both wistfulness and pain. “The man in that picture isn’t Inari’s birth father,” he explained. “But you wouldn’t have known it, looking at them. They were as close and loving as any real father and son could be.”Kimiko’s eyes softened, her fingers curling into her lap. There was a heaviness in Tazuna’s tone that told her this story didn’t have a happy ending.“Inari used to be such a happy kid back then…” Tazuna continued, his words trailing off into silence.Kimiko folded her hands and dipped her head slightly, the air around the table thick with grief.“But he changed,” Tazuna finally said, his voice cracking just a little. “After what happened to his father.”The unspoken details lingered in the air like a storm cloud. Kimiko’s frown deepened as she glanced toward the stairs. The sound of a door closing faintly echoed back down, and she thought of Inari—how small he was, yet burdened with something so heavy.In the corner of her vision, Naruto shifted uncomfortably, his usual exuberance dimmed by the weight of the conversation. Even Sasuke, typically stoic, frowned slightly, his dark eyes flicking toward the staircase before settling on his own hands.Kimiko exhaled softly, her resolve quietly firming as she considered the pain etched into the hearts of this family. It wasn’t idle curiosity driving her; it was the undeniable weight of their suffering, a burden she couldn’t bring herself to ignore. How many more had to endure this kind of despair before something changed?“Our people…” Tazuna began, his voice heavy with emotion. He removed his glasses and polished them with trembling hands. Kimiko’s sharp gaze didn’t miss the tear streaks glistening on his weathered cheeks. “And especially little Inari… we’ve all been robbed of the very meaning of courage because of what happened that day.”The room grew silent, the weight of his words pressing down on them all. Naruto and Sasuke exchanged uncertain glances, while Kimiko’s eyes remained fixed on Tazuna, her expression calm but deeply attentive. It was Kakashi who finally broke the stillness.“What happened?” he asked, his tone gentle but probing. “What could have changed Inari so much?”Tazuna let out a long, weary sigh, his gaze distant as if replaying a memory too painful to face directly. He rubbed his face with a calloused hand before speaking again. “Let me start at the beginning,” he said, his voice steadier now, though no less burdened. “And tell you about the man who our land called a champion… and a hero.”“A champion?” Naruto echoed, tilting his head in curiosity. His eyes flickered with both confusion and intrigue.Tazuna sighed again, deeper this time, as if preparing himself to dredge up a story that still cut at his soul. “It all began three years ago...our land wasn’t much better off than it is now,” he began. “But we had hope. Hope in the form of a man… a champion, as we called him. His name was Kaiza.”Kimiko tilted her head slightly, the name unfamiliar but carrying a weight that told her this man had left an indelible mark on these people.“Inari adored him,” Tazuna said, his voice softening. “Kaiza wasn’t just strong; he was kind, selfless. He had this ability to make everyone feel safe. Especially Inari. He gave my grandson a kind of strength and courage I hadn’t seen before.” Tazuna chuckled dryly, though it didn’t hold much humor. “Inari used to be so timid. But with Kaiza around, it was like he had someone to believe in. Someone who made him believe in himself.”Kimiko noticed Naruto’s expression shift—confusion and curiosity flickering across his face. Even Sasuke, quiet as always, seemed to be listening more intently than usual.“What happened to him?” Naruto asked, his voice uncharacteristically subdued.Tazuna clenched his hands together tightly, his knuckles whitening. He looked down at the table, his voice trembling as he continued. “Kaiza... he stood up to Gato. When Gato’s thugs tried to take over, Kaiza didn’t back down. He fought for us. For our town. For Inari.”Kimiko’s chest tightened. She could sense the story’s trajectory, and it filled her with an ache she couldn’t quite describe.“He paid for it,” Tazuna said after a long pause, his voice barely above a whisper. “Gato made an example of him. They dragged him to the town square, tied him up, and executed him in front of everyone. In front of Inari.”Kimiko inhaled sharply, her hands tightening into fists on her lap. The horror of the situation painted itself vividly in her mind. To witness something like that—especially as a child—it would shatter anyone’s faith in the world.“Inari hasn’t been the same since,” Tazuna continued, his voice breaking slightly. “He doesn’t believe in heroes anymore. And can you blame him? To see the man you admire most, the one who made you believe in courage, struck down like that…” He trailed off, tears pooling in his eyes.The room fell silent, the weight of the story settling over them like a suffocating fog. Naruto looked stricken, his usual energy replaced by a quiet fury. Sasuke’s gaze remained fixed on the table, his jaw tight. Even Kakashi, typically nonchalant, looked solemn, his visible eye glinting with a restrained emotion.Kimiko exhaled softly, her mind swirling with thoughts. Kaiza had given these people something precious—hope. And Gato had taken it away in the most brutal way imaginable. And Kimiko was quickly realizing how real it was, the brutality of it all, the suppression. This wasn’t a cute adventure where she and her team would beat the bad guys. This was them protecting people against an oppressive force that wanted to take what was theirs for no other reason than to line their own pockets. She was never a political person back in her previous life, content to live and let live, but this…it was something even she would have found detestable.Naruto’s hands slammed onto the table, breaking the silence. “That’s it!” he shouted, his voice shaking with anger. “We can’t let Gato get away with this! I don’t care how strong his thugs are, or how many of them there are—we’ll take them all down!” His fists clenched tightly, his knuckles turning white. “We’ll finish this bridge, and we’ll make sure people like Inari never have to feel that kind of pain again!”Tazuna’s head lifted slightly, his expression weary but touched by the fire in Naruto’s words. Kimiko glanced at Naruto, a faint smile playing at her lips despite the heaviness in her heart. His determination was unshakable, and in this moment, she saw the makings of the Hokage he so desperately aspired to be.  “I agree,” Kimiko said quietly, her voice steady but resolute. Sasuke’s eyes flicked to her, his expression unreadable, but he gave a small, almost imperceptible nod.Kakashi leaned back slightly, his gaze sweeping over his team. “Well,” he said, his tone thoughtful, “it seems we’re all in agreement. This just means we need to ensure we do our mission properly.” The next few days passed in a whirlwind of energy. Kimiko could feel the shift in the air, the growing vigor in Naruto and Sasuke’s training palpable. Each day, they pushed harder, their determination infectious. Kimiko, never one to be idle, found herself drawn to their efforts. By the third day, she left a shadow clone to watch over Tazuna and made her way to the shoreline where Kakashi oversaw the boys’ training.As she approached, she was surprised to see the progress they’d made. Naruto’s clones ran in perfect synchronization across the ocean’s surface, while Sasuke pursued them in a relentless chase, his speed nearly matching the blonde’s. The once-uneven gap between the two seemed to have closed dramatically.“Yo, Kimiko,” Kakashi greeted lazily from his spot on the rocks, his ever-present book in hand.“Kakashi-sensei,” Kimiko replied, her tone as serene as always, though her eyes gleamed with quiet pride as they lingered on her teammates. “They’re improving quickly,” she observed.“They are,” Kakashi agreed, closing his book with a soft thud. “You’ve been a good influence on them,” he added, glancing at her meaningfully. “Let me guess, you left a shadow clone with Tazuna-san?”Kimiko nodded. “I didn’t want to neglect my duties,” she said simply. Her gaze turned back to Kakashi. “Sensei, would it be possible for you to teach me…?” She hesitated, a faint blush dusting her pale cheeks. “The techniques you copied from Zabuza? I think they’d complement my Water Style.”Kakashi didn’t offer his usual sigh of resignation or the playful, exasperated look he often reserved for her ambitious requests. Instead, his visible eye narrowed slightly, his expression unreadable.“What about the reagents you were gathering?” he asked instead, his voice flat.“I’ve finished collecting them,” Kimiko answered with a small, proud smile. “That’s why I thought now would be the perfect time to ask for extra training.”For a moment, Kakashi was silent. Then, his voice came, firm and unwavering. “I’m not going to teach you that jutsu.”Kimiko blinked, caught off guard by the abruptness of his refusal. “Why not, Sensei?” she asked, tilting her head, her tone edged with confusion. “Wouldn’t every advantage matter right now? If Zabuza ambushes us, it’ll likely be on the bridge, surrounded by water. That jutsu could be invaluable, and I—”“You could learn it,” Kakashi interrupted. “In fact, I’m sure you’d master it quickly.” He sighed, his gaze softening slightly but no less resolute. “But that’s not the issue.”Kimiko frowned. “Then what is?”“When I first met you,” Kakashi began, his tone measured, “you were a kunoichi who could think on her feet and lead effectively. You forced Naruto and Sasuke to work together. You’re fast—faster than either of them—and your skillset made you ideal for infiltration and assassination. You used genjutsu to disorient your enemies, flickered close to them, and finished them off with your sword.”He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. “Then you added Water Style to your arsenal. That made sense—it’s in your chakra nature, and your control and reserves are exceptional. It gave you a way to handle enemies at a distance before closing in.”Kimiko nodded slowly, unsure where this was leading. Then Kakashi’s tone shifted, growing sharper.“But then you started experimenting with poisons,” he said. “I know you’ve spent days researching, brewing, and testing them—days you could’ve spent refining the skills you already excel at. Instead of honing your strengths, you’re spreading yourself thin, chasing every possibility.”“But it helped us against the Demon Brothers and Zabuza!” Kimiko countered, a hint of defensiveness creeping into her voice.Kakashi’s visible eye softened slightly as he considered her words. “You’re absolutely right,” he said, his tone calm but firm. “Your poison did help. It was a smart tactic, and it made a real difference against the Demon Brothers and Zabuza. I’m not saying that your efforts haven’t been valuable, Kimiko.”He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. “But think about what it cost you to get there. How many hours did you spend perfecting those poisons? How much energy did you put into learning an entirely new skillset, on top of everything else you’re trying to master? Those are hours and energy you could’ve spent honing your kenjutsu or improving your ninjutsu.”Kakashi leaned back slightly, his gaze steady. “Poison can be a great tool in your arsenal. But if you spread yourself too thin, you’ll end up with a lot of tools you’re only decent at using, instead of becoming truly great at the skills you already excel at. Against an opponent like Zabuza, being great at one thing will save you more often than being average at ten.”Her eyes hardened, her jaw tightening. “This is coming from Copy Ninja Kakashi,” she retorted, bitterness lacing her tone. “You’ve mastered a thousand jutsu. I don’t have the luxury of being like Naruto or Sasuke. Naruto has his relentless determination, and Sasuke—he’s an Uchiha. The heir to a legacy that will always put him ahead of me.”“Kimiko,” Kakashi said firmly, cutting through her words. “Shinku-sama, Kurenai, even your mother—they’re all proud of you. You don’t need to compare yourself to others, nor should you diminish your family’s legacy. Do you realize how many shinobi would envy your brilliance? Your innate talent? Naruto and Sasuke would give anything to have what you have—a complete and loving family.”Her hands curled into tight fists, her heart twisting painfully at his words. She looked away, struggling to meet his gaze. “All this,” she murmured bitterly, “because I asked you to teach me one jutsu?”“No,” Kakashi replied, his tone softening slightly. “Because I don’t want to see you lose yourself in chasing what you think you lack. Your strength comes from who you are—not from what you think you need to be.”Kimiko said nothing, her frustration warring with the faint but undeniable sting of his truth. She turned her gaze back toward Naruto and Sasuke, who were still pushing themselves in their training, their resolve unwavering. The sight only deepened the knot in her chest.The waves lapped gently against the shore, their rhythm steady and unchanging. In contrast, Kimiko’s thoughts churned like a storm, each word from Kakashi stirring the waters further.“Take some time to think about what you want, Kimiko,” Kakashi said, his voice quiet now but no less firm. “Not what you think you should be, but who you already are.”And with that, he returned his attention to the boys, leaving Kimiko to wrestle with the turmoil within her.That displeasing conversation left Kimiko restless, her thoughts a storm she couldn’t quiet despite her best efforts. Kakashi’s words echoed in her mind, sharp and unyielding, like a blade that had found its mark. Frustration simmered beneath her calm exterior, pushing her toward the one place where she could reclaim control: training. If she couldn’t master new techniques under his guidance, she would refine the ones she had until they were flawless.Every morning, night, and every stolen moment in between, she practiced her kenjutsu kata. The steady rhythm of her tanto slicing through the air was both a balm and a challenge. Each arc, each strike was deliberate, her movements flowing like water, yet edged with unyielding precision. Despite her focus, she couldn’t ignore the shouts of Naruto and Sasuke in the distance. Their relentless efforts to perfect water walking filled the air, a testament to their growing determination. While their progress pleased her, it also left her without sparring partners, forcing her to train alone.With no one to match her strikes, she turned to the forest near Tazuna’s home for inspiration. The dense canopy provided the perfect stage for agility training, the natural environment pushing her to refine her speed and reflexes. Kimiko began with tree sprinting, her feet pounding against rough bark as she darted up and down towering trunks. She leaped from one branch to another, her movements as fluid as her water nature demanded. Each landing tested her balance, her reactions sharpening as she adjusted midair to avoid jagged limbs or moss-slick surfaces. The forest blurred around her, a cascade of green and brown as she pushed herself faster, her breaths steady and measured.Next came her dodging drill. Tossing a handful of kunai into the air, she watched as they scattered like glinting stars against the dappled sunlight. Her  eyes tracked their descent, and she moved like a shadow through the metallic rain. She twisted and wove, the faint whistle of the kunai slicing through the air brushing past her ears. Occasionally, her hand snapped out to catch one, its weight grounding her before she redirected it with a flick of her wrist. The satisfying thunk of steel embedding into bark marked her success, and a faint smile tugged at her lips.Her training wasn’t just an escape—it was a reminder. For every word Kakashi spoke, for every doubt she had, her movements proved her resolve. If she was to face Haku or any other opponent again, she wouldn’t just meet them as she was.  Besides, Kakashi didn’t know the things she did, the horrors that awaited them in the next what, three to five years? Orochimaru, Akatsuki, his old team mate Tobi working with Madara Uchiha, and even an actual alien goddess.  She couldn’t blame him, but she could still be bitter about it. Eventually, her training came to an end, the rhythmic pounding of her heart and the steady hum of exertion leaving her both invigorated and tired. As she made her way back through the forest, the stillness of the surroundings felt almost serene—until she spotted a figure standing by the edge of a small clearing.At first glance, the person was strikingly beautiful, with long, sleek black hair cascading past their shoulders and soft brown eyes framed by lashes so fine they could have belonged to a porcelain doll. Their delicate features and the elegance of their movement gave them an almost ethereal quality, further accentuated by their attire: a simple yet elegant pink kimono-like sleeveless garment and a green obi tied neatly at the waist. For a fleeting moment, Kimiko almost mistook them for a woman, their beauty so disarming in its simplicity.But recognition struck her like a blade drawn too fast—sharp and certain. She knew who this was, thanks to her own memory about the anime, as well as the familiar chakra that emanated from them. Haku.
She must have just met with Naruto.
She remembered this moment vividly from the anime—the poignant conversation Naruto shared with Haku, where Haku spoke of strength being a tool to protect the ones you love.Kimiko’s heart ached, knowing how this would end. Haku, so devoted, so selfless, would die without ever knowing how much he mattered to Zabuza. And Zabuza, for all his hardened cruelty, would mourn Haku in a way that stripped the veneer of the cold-blooded killer he was known as.Did Haku have to die?Kimiko knew she would kill to protect Naruto and Sasuke if it came down to it—Haku included. But if fate was already being rewritten by her very presence, did she have to let this play out as she remembered? Zabuza and Haku weren’t simple villains; their lives were tangled with complicated motives, loyalty, and the scars of a cruel world.Her voice broke the silence as she walked away, her tone calm but pointed. “Will you two be coming soon?”Haku froze mid-step. The quiet stretched between them, heavy and expectant. Finally, his soft, lilting voice responded. “I’m afraid so.”Kimiko didn’t turn. She didn’t need to see his face to feel the resolve in his words. “You’re only doing your duty as a shinobi,” she said after a pause. “As detestable as your employers are.”There was a beat of stillness before Haku replied. “I’m glad you see it that way. Zabuza-san must finish this job. He holds no personal ill will toward you or your team...but he has his reasons. I will support him with my life.”Kimiko bit her lip. She had expected as much, but it still stung. “I see. Your loyalty is undeniable. But I plead with you—look deeper. Gato doesn’t care about Zabuza’s success or survival. He cares only about what he can gain. Gato will abandon him the moment he falters. Zabuza’s strength should be used on his terms, not dictated by some cowardly merchant.”Haku’s voice softened, but his words were careful. “I cannot speak for him.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, though her tone remained measured. “Look around you,” she said, gesturing subtly to the impoverished land around them. “See what Gato has done to these people. He siphons everything from them—wealth, hope, dignity. Do you think he’ll treat you and Zabuza any differently? He’s likely already plotted to betray you.”Haku hesitated. “That man is no match for Zabuza. He cannot hope to outwit him.”Kimiko pressed on, sensing a crack in Haku’s armor. “Yes, if Zabuza were at his best. But he isn’t. His injuries…as skilled as you both are, you’re missing-nin. I’m willing to bet Gato hasn’t spent even a single ryo to ensure Zabuza’s recovery. Meanwhile, our sensei is in better condition, and he’s prepared. He has his own tricks—ones you may not anticipate.”Haku’s voice turned resolute, though it wavered just slightly. “If it comes to that, I would sacrifice my life for Zabuza. That is the bond we share.”Kimiko turned to face him at last, her eyes locking onto his warm brown ones. Her voice softened, though her words were no less firm. “I have no doubt that you would. But think—do you think that alone would be enough? We’ll stop you—Naruto, Sasuke, me. You’re strong, Haku, but we’d delay you just long enough for Kakashi-sensei to strike Zabuza again. And then, when we’re all spent, when one of us lies dead, that’s when Gato will strike. He won’t care who wins or loses. He’ll take advantage of the chaos and kill you both. No, kill all of us.”Haku’s lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. The weight of her argument hung between them, sinking in like the stillness before a storm.Kimiko stepped closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper. “Don’t let Zabuza fall into that trap. You can’t win if you let Gato dictate the terms.”For a long moment, Haku was silent. His gaze dropped to the ground, his expression unreadable. Then he gave her a small nod, almost imperceptible. “You care deeply for your comrades. I respect that.” He looked up, his voice softer now. “I will think about what you’ve said.”And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving Kimiko to wonder if she had sown enough doubt to change the inevitable.The night was supposed to be uneventful. Kimiko was the first to return home, her muscles sore from the day’s training. Naruto arrived not long after, his clothes still damp with saltwater, his steps heavy but triumphant. The satisfied look on Kakashi’s face as he trailed behind told Kimiko all she needed to know.“Heh… Sasuke and I lasted an hour running on the ocean,” Naruto boasted, leaning against Sasuke, who, surprisingly, didn’t seem annoyed by his teammate’s proximity.“Good progress,” Kakashi said with his usual calm. “Naruto, Sasuke, tomorrow, you’ll join Kimiko in protecting Tazuna-san.”“Whew!” said Tazuna, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’m all sweaty, dirty, and worn out from the bridge work today, but… construction’s almost finished!” His voice carried a mix of exhaustion and pride.“That’s great to hear!” Naruto exclaimed, his enthusiasm undampened by his weariness. Kimiko offered Tazuna a small smile of encouragement, but her attention drifted to Inari, who sat quietly, staring at the ground.The boy’s small fists were clenched tightly, and tears streaked silently down his cheeks. Kimiko’s sharp eyes caught the tremble in his shoulders, and before she could say anything, Naruto’s boisterous voice cut through the air.“What’s wrong?” Naruto asked, his tone shifting to something softer—more curious.Inari snapped his head up, his face flushed with anger and grief. “Why do you wear yourself out trying?!” he shouted. His voice was high and strained, the words pouring out like a dam breaking. “No matter how hard you train, you’ll never beat Gato’s thugs! You act all tough and cool, but big, strong guys like that always crush weaker people like us! They’ll destroy you!”Kimiko stiffened. Unlikely, she thought grimly. A genin team, even in training, was more than a match for a gang of thugs. But she kept silent, watching the scene unfold. Naruto, however, was already bristling.“SHUT UP!” he bellowed, his fists trembling. “I’m not like you, and I’m not going to lose!”Inari’s eyes narrowed, his voice rising in defiance. “JUST WATCHING YOU TICKS ME OFF! YOU GO RUNNING YOUR MOUTH WHEN YOU DON’T KNOW A THING—THIS ISN’T YOUR TOWN!” His words were venomous, but they were born of pain.“And YOU don’t know a thing about me!” he continued, his voice cracking. “You’re always clowning around and having fun. You don’t know anything about suffering or loneliness, or what my life is like!”Kimiko turned her gaze to Inari, her expression neutral but her voice calm and measured. “Inari,” she began softly, “do you know what Naruto’s life is like?”Her words hung in the air, gentle but piercing. Inari froze, his mouth half-open, but before he could reply, Naruto stepped forward, his face dark with anger.“So, what?” Naruto’s voice was cold, a stark contrast to his usual warmth. “You think it’s noble to sit around starring in your own pity party and treating everyone like they’re here to applaud you?” His words came like a slap, and even Kimiko felt their sting.“It takes a really big man to sit around and cry… YOU BRAT!” Naruto snarled. “YOU BIG BABY!”Inari flinched as if struck, and tears spilled over his cheeks. Without another word, he turned and bolted up the stairs, his small frame trembling as he disappeared. The room was heavy with silence, broken only by Naruto’s frustrated breathing.Kimiko reached out, her small hand squeezing Naruto’s tightly, grounding him. He looked at her, startled, then at Kakashi, who nodded silently before rising to his feet.“I’ll talk to him,” Kakashi said simply, his voice steady and quiet. He followed after Inari, leaving Kimiko alone with Naruto, Sasuke, and the family.“Time for bed, you two,” Kimiko said softly, glancing at Naruto and Sasuke. Neither boy argued. Sasuke shot a contemplative look at Naruto but chose not to say anything as they retreated to their shared room.Once they were gone, Kimiko turned to Tazuna and Tsunami. She bowed her head low, her voice measured but apologetic. “My apologies. Naruto didn’t mean any harm. But…” She hesitated, a faint smile crossing her lips. “It’s true. On this team, I’m the only one fortunate enough to not understand Inari’s pain.”Tazuna and Tsunami said nothing, their expressions somber. The faint creak of the stairs above them was the only sound in the room.The day after, Kakashi woke them up early—significantly earlier than Kimiko had anticipated. As the first rays of sunlight barely brushed the horizon, he gathered them outside the house. The brisk morning air was damp and cool, a faint mist curling over the fields nearby. Kimiko adjusted the hem of her tunic, stifling a yawn, while Sasuke looked as composed as ever. Naruto, however, seemed sluggish, his head hanging low, his shoulders slumped.“Alright, you three,” Kakashi began, his voice calm but carrying an edge of seriousness. “It’s been a week since our last encounter with Zabuza. We need to be on our guard. If he’s recovered, it’s highly likely he’ll launch another attack soon. His employer, Gato, is probably pressuring him to finish the job, especially with how close the bridge is to completion.”Kimiko nodded, her eyes narrowing in focus. Sasuke mirrored her intensity, his fists clenched at his sides. But her gaze flicked to Naruto, whose head remained bowed. Was he still upset about last night’s confrontation with Inari? She frowned, reaching out to lightly squeeze his hand in reassurance.That’s when she heard it—the unmistakable sound of soft snoring.“Idiot,” muttered Sasuke, his voice a mixture of irritation and disbelief. Kimiko clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle a laugh, her shoulders trembling slightly as the absurdity of the moment hit her.Kakashi, on the other hand, merely sighed. “Naruto,” he said flatly, reaching over to flick the boy on the forehead. Naruto jolted upright with a loud, exaggerated yelp, clutching his head.“Wha—what?! I’m awake! I was just…uh…resting my eyes!” he exclaimed, rubbing his forehead indignantly.Kimiko couldn’t help herself this time and let out a soft giggle, earning a side-eye glare from Sasuke. Even Kakashi’s visible eye crinkled slightly in amusement before he cleared his throat.“Alright, now that Naruto’s is awake,” Kakashi continued, his tone dry, “let’s get back on topic. Zabuza is dangerous, and this time, we’ll need to be even more coordinated. Stay sharp, and don’t let your guard down.”Naruto puffed out his chest, clearly trying to save face after his little nap. “Don’t worry, Kakashi-sensei! I’m ready for anything!”“Speaking of,” said Kimiko, her voice calm but firm, “I think it would be wise to leave a clone or two here to guard Tazuna-san’s family. I wouldn’t put it past Gato—or even Zabuza—to resort to something as unsavory as attacking their family to intimidate him.”Naruto perked up, slapping his palms together in realization. “Great thinking, Kimiko-chan!” Without hesitation, he formed a hand seal, and two clones popped into existence with a loud poof. “There! Now they’re sure to be safe!”Sasuke crossed his arms, eyeing the clones critically. “Are we sure two Naruto clones are enough? What if they send another shinobi, or that masked one we saw before?”Kimiko shook her head, her tone measured. “Unlikely. Zabuza isn’t arrogant; he’s professional. Knowing he’s not at a hundred percent, he’d likely keep that masked ninja close to him at all times to maximize his chances of success.”Sasuke considered her reasoning and gave a small nod of agreement, though his eyes lingered on the clones with skepticism. Naruto, as usual, looked completely lost amidst the tactical discussion but puffed out his chest as though his clones had already won the battle.Kakashi observed the exchange with a faint smile before speaking. “Good foresight, Kimiko. We can’t afford to be careless, and it’s better to overprepare than regret later.”Naruto grinned widely at the praise, clearly interpreting it as a compliment for his clones. “You can count on my clones, Sensei!”Kakashi chuckled softly, his demeanor as relaxed as ever. “Alright, now let’s wait for Tazuna-san to wake up, and we’ll head out. Stay sharp, everyone.”It didn’t take long for Tazuna to wake and prepare, and soon, the group set off toward the bridge. Their journey followed the usual path, but Kimiko noted how sharply aware Kakashi seemed, his lone eye scanning their surroundings with quiet precision. The formation was deliberate: Tazuna at the center, Sasuke leading in front, and Kimiko and Naruto flanking either side like protective sentinels.“Hey, Kimiko-chan,” Naruto began, breaking the morning’s stillness as they walked. His voice was as bright as ever, despite the early hour. “Sorry I haven’t been training with you lately. I’ve been trying to get better at water walking—you know, like how you do it!” He grinned broadly, and Kimiko couldn’t help but smile at his earnestness.“It’s alright, Naruto,” she replied smoothly, her tone calm but warm. “We’ll have plenty of time to train together later. How’s your progress been?”“Oh, you know. Sasuke’s still struggling to keep up with me.” His boast drew a sharp scoff from Sasuke up ahead, but the Uchiha said nothing, his focus fixed forward. Naruto either didn’t notice or ignored it. “But it’s going great! Yesterday, I was doing that tree-jumping training you were working on, and I met this really cute girl. Almost as cute as you, Kimiko-chan!” He flashed her a cheeky grin, and she chuckled softly at his unrelenting energy.“She started asking me all kinds of questions—like why I want to get stronger. Then she told me something really cool. She said that if you want to get stronger, you need to have people you want to protect.”Kimiko’s steps faltered for the briefest moment, her composure betraying a flicker of unease. Her own encounter with Haku flashed vividly in her mind—those gentle brown eyes hiding the unyielding resolve of a true shinobi. Her heart tensed, the weight of unspoken truths pressing on her thoughts.“That’s good advice,” she said finally, her voice steady but softer now. “Do you have people you want to protect?”Naruto blinked, as though the question surprised him. “Of course I do! Iruka-sensei, Old Man Hokage, Sasuke, Kakashi-sensei, and you. Oh, and Ichiraku, too!” He counted them off on his fingers with earnest enthusiasm.Kimiko tilted her head slightly, her eyes meeting his. “You want to protect me?”Naruto’s expression grew puzzled, as if the answer should have been obvious. “Of course I do! I don’t think you need protection, though—you’re strong enough on your own. But that doesn’t mean I don’t want to be there for you, you know?”Her lips curved into a faint smile, touched by his sincerity. “You’re a kind man, Naruto,” she said softly. “You’ll make a great Hokage somed-.”
A suffocating mist enveloped the world, thick and unyielding, as though drawn from the abyss of ancient despair. Within its shadowed depths stirred an insatiable hunger—piercing crimson eyes glowed like fading coals, smoldering with a desperation as vast and boundless as the mist itself. They hunted with the promise of unerring finality, a predator’s resolve bound to no mercy and no escape.

Amid the veiled expanse, an endless blizzard seethed, a phantom tempest devoid of beginning or end. Its chill pierced beyond the flesh, gnawing at the soul with a frigid intent born of profound desolation. The storm whispered softly, lulling its prey with promises of eternal stillness, of surrender to a cold oblivion. It sought to ensnare and bury its victims in an infinite haze, where the very essence of memory and existence would dissipate, leaving only silence and the unrelenting howl of an eternal, empty frost.
Kimiko’s voice trailed off, her breath catching as she felt it—a shift in the air, dark and foreboding. Her sharp eyes darted to the bridge ahead, where unconscious bodies lay scattered like fallen leaves. Workers, motionless but alive, were strewn across the metal expanse.“Sensei,” she said, her voice low and controlled. Her tanto slid smoothly into her hand, its blade gleaming as she held it in a reverse grip. Her stance shifted instinctively, poised for battle. “They’re here.”As her team closed ranks around Tazuna, the familiar rolling mist thickened, smothering the world in a shroud of damp obscurity. Every shape, every sound seemed to dissolve into the haze, leaving only the oppressive weight of the unknown. Kimiko could feel Naruto and Sasuke instinctively tightening their positions, their forms close and ready. Her own hand gripped her tanto, steady despite the faint tremor running through her arm. Around her, the tension was palpable, vibrating through their very cores.From somewhere within the impenetrable fog came a voice, smooth and darkly amused. “I see you’ve brought those brats along again, Kakashi. And look at them—trembling, just like last time. Poor things, they must be terrified.”The words hung in the mist like a predator’s taunt, but Kimiko’s eyes flicked to her teammates, her senses heightened and alert. She could see it in their faces—in the gleam of Naruto’s defiant grin, in the sharp focus of Sasuke’s glare. The tremors weren’t born of fear, not this time.No, this time, they were trembling with anticipation.A dozen identical silhouettes materialized from the mist, each bearing the unmistakable form of Zabuza. His water clones surged forward, their movements swift and precise, but the response from Team 7 was faster. In an instant, the first wave of clones shattered into puddles. Naruto’s fist slammed into one with bone-crunching force, Sasuke’s kunai sliced clean through another, and Kimiko’s blade flashed like lightning, cleaving through the rest in a heartbeat. The sound of splashing water echoed briefly before fading into silence.From the mist came a low, amused chuckle. “Well, well,” said Zabuza, his form becoming clearer as the fog lightened slightly. He stood tall, his massive blade resting on his shoulder, and at his side was the masked figure of Haku. “It seems you brats have grown stronger. Much stronger than I expected.” His eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction. “More than worthy rivals, wouldn’t you agree, Haku?”Haku inclined his head serenely, his voice calm but carrying an undertone of quiet respect. “Indeed. Their growth is remarkable.”“Looks like you were right, Kimiko,” Kakashi said idly, his visible eye fixed on Haku. “The masked ninja is playing for Zabuza’s team.”“She is very perceptive,” Haku replied, his tone calm but edged with faint admiration.“That was quite a show you put on before,” Sasuke said, his gaze sharpening as it locked onto Haku. “But we’re on to you now, and I don’t have patience for bad actors.” His frown deepened. “This one’s mine.”“No way, Sasuke!” Naruto snarled, stepping forward, his fists clenched tightly. “You’re not the only one who’s gotten stronger!”“Just don’t slow me down,” Sasuke retorted, a sly smirk tugging at his lips.Haku’s serene mask didn’t falter, though there was a faint tilt of his head, as if assessing them both. “Impressive. You handled Zabuza-sama’s clones well. Even if they carried only a fraction of his strength, it’s a noteworthy feat.” His gaze flickered between Sasuke and Naruto with quiet calculation.“Haku.” Zabuza’s low growl cut through the mist, commanding and unyielding. “We’re on the offensive. Go.”“Yes, Zabuza-sama,” Haku replied, and in a blur, he vanished.The masked ninja reappeared directly in front of Sasuke, his senbon flashing as they clashed against Sasuke’s kunai. The force of the parry held him momentarily in place, but before he could capitalize on the opening, Naruto blurred to Haku’s flank, his leg snapping forward in a powerful kick. Haku darted backward with fluid precision, creating distance between himself and the two boys.“You’re fast,” Sasuke admitted, his stance low and steady, “but we’ve trained for fast fighters. Fighting Kimiko made sure of that.”Naruto grinned fiercely, his excitement radiating. “Yeah! You’re not getting the drop on us this time!” The two began circling Haku, their movements synchronized, their intent clear.Kimiko’s eyes darted between the unfolding skirmish and the tension crackling between Kakashi and Zabuza. She stepped closer to Tazuna, positioning herself protectively. It was clear she wouldn’t be part of Naruto and Sasuke’s fight—not because she couldn’t, but because her priority lay elsewhere.“Stay with Tazuna-san, Kimiko,” Kakashi said, his voice steady even as his focus never wavered from Zabuza.Kimiko nodded, though her eyes didn’t leave the battlefield. She watched intently as Haku’s hands blurred into motion, summoning a storm of water senbon that hovered in midair. In an instant, the needles crashed down like torrential rain, but Naruto and Sasuke moved as one, their forms blurring out of the attack’s path just before impact.They reappeared on either side of Haku, their coordinated kicks aimed at his back in a devastating pincer attack. Haku twisted at the last possible moment, avoiding the full brunt of their assault, but the strain of keeping pace with their speed was evident…especially as he didn’t seem to notice one of Naruto’s shadow clone blurring behind him to strike him in the back of his head with a spinning clothesline, sending him flying towards Sasuke, who jumped and twisted in the air, hitting the side of Haku’s head with a spinning kick, sending him sprawling on the ground.“They’re… exceeding Haku’s speed?” Zabuza’s gruff voice carried a tinge of disbelief as his sharp eyes tracked Naruto and Sasuke’s relentless pursuit of his accomplice.“You had it coming for underestimating my team, even after they helped me defeat you last time,” Kakashi replied smoothly, his tone tinged with subtle amusement. His visible eye curved slightly, the hint of a smirk behind his mask. “Sasuke may not look like it, but he’s the top-rated rookie in his class. Naruto, for all his bluster, is Konoha’s Number One Most Unpredictable Ninja. And Kimiko…”Kakashi’s voice softened, a note of genuine pride threading through his words as his gaze shifted toward the kunoichi standing guard near Tazuna. “Kimiko is the glue that holds this team together. She’s a strategist who sees through her opponents’ moves before they make them, and if Sasuke and Naruto’s speed surprises you…” Kakashi smirked, “She’s likely going to be the fastest kunoi- no, the fastest shinobi of her generation.” The silence was broken by Zabuza’s low chuckle, a sound that reverberated across the mist-shrouded bridge. "Haku," he said, his voice gruff yet laced with something akin to disappointment, "if this keeps up, you’ll die at the hands of the people you wanted to spare."Haku’s posture stiffened, his reflection flickering in the frost-laden air, but his shoulders fell as though carrying the weight of inevitability. “...Yes, I do,” he murmured, resignation heavy in his tone. “What a pity.”With deliberate movements, Haku raised two fingers, weaving a single-handed seal. His voice rang out, calm yet commanding."Ice Style: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals."In an instant, shimmering ice mirrors erupted around Sasuke and Naruto, forming a glacial dome of reflective surfaces. The mirrors refracted light unnaturally, their surfaces rippling with Haku’s presence as he stepped seamlessly into one of them. His face, serene and determined, flickered between the mirrors as though taunting his prey.Kimiko’s sharp eyes caught a fleeting glance from Haku—a brief shake of his head, subtle yet deliberate. Was it a warning? A plea? She couldn’t tell.Kakashi’s visible eye narrowed, his voice taut. “...That’s—”“A Kekkei Genkai,” Zabuza interrupted, his tone laced with grim satisfaction. “Now... let my boy kill your boys.”Kakashi moved, a blur of speed toward the ice dome, but Zabuza anticipated it. The rogue shinobi surged forward, cleaver swinging in a wide arc to cut Kakashi off. The threat of being bisected forcing Kakashi to retreat a step.“Don’t forget,” Zabuza growled, his grin sharp and predatory, “I’m your opponent.”A scream pierced the air—a sound of pain. Kimiko’s breath hitched as she caught sight of a storm of senbon raining down on Naruto and Sasuke from within the ice prison.“Sasuke! Naruto!” Kakashi called, his voice tight with urgency. He feinted, trying to slip past Zabuza again, but the towering shinobi stepped into his path with ruthless precision.“Any sudden moves,” Zabuza warned, his gaze locking onto Kimiko and Tazuna, “and I’ll—”Kimiko didn’t let him finish. Her poisoned kunai flew with unerring precision, cutting through the mist. Zabuza’s hand flashed, catching the weapon by its handle midair. With a flick of his wrist, he sent it sailing harmlessly into the sea.The opening was brief but enough for Kakashi to press forward. His kunai clashed with Zabuza’s cleaver, the two locked in a deadly dance. The sound of steel meeting steel echoed, punctuated by Kakashi’s sudden leap backward as Zabuza retaliated with a spin of his massive blade, at the same time, Zabuza grabbed onto his pouch and threw a hail of shuriken at Kimiko in retaliation for her poisoned KunaiBut before they could find their mark, a volley of senbon intercepted them in midair from the dome of ice mirrors. Kimiko’s sharp eyes turned toward Haku’s reflection, whose hand still lingered from the throw.“Haku, what are you doing?” Zabuza grumbledHaku’s voice was calm, almost apologetic. “Zabuza-sama, please spare the girl. I will handle her when I am done with these two.”Zabuza’s eyes narrowed but relented with a scoff. “..How very naive of you. Fine. But if she gets in my way—”He didn’t finish. Three Kimikos surged toward him in perfect unison, their tantos gleaming. Two aimed for his neck, the third for his throat. Zabuza pivoted sharply, his cleaver carving through the air to decapitate two clones in a single sweep. The real Kimiko twisted midair, her tanto parrying his blade with a shower of sparks as she slid around his defense.“Hoh,” Zabuza mused, his grin widening. “Kakashi wasn’t lying—you are fast—”“Ninja Art: Blossoming Escape!”Kimiko’s body erupted into a swirling storm of crimson petals, spinning violently around Zabuza and obscuring his vision in a flurry of red, creating a momentary opening. Kakashi didn’t hesitate, hurling a volley of shuriken through the petal storm.Zabuza snarled, swinging his cleaver in a wide arc to deflect the projectiles, but Kimiko reappeared behind him. Her twin kunai, coated with paralytic poison, found their mark on his shoulders as it flew from her hand.For a brief moment, Zabuza faltered, his body stiffening as the poison began to take effect. Kimiko’s breath hitched in relief—had she finally managed to—Zabuza yanked the kunai free, blood dripping from the wounds as he turned to face her, looking over his shoulders at her, his lips curled into a dark grin, his voice low and mocking.“Did you really think the same cheap trick would work twice?”Zabuza’s muscles tensed, his legs coiling to spring toward Kimiko, but his eyes suddenly flickered with realization. Instead of lunging at her, he shifted direction in an instant, dashing toward Kakashi, who was reaching for the headband over his Sharingan eye. The cleaver arced high above Zabuza’s head, poised to strike Kakashi with devastating force.Kimiko reacted instinctively. Pouring chakra through her legs, she flickered in front of Zabuza, her tanto raised in a reverse grip to intercept his cleaver. Steel met steel with a resounding clang, and the sheer weight of Zabuza’s blade pressed her to her limits. Her arms trembled, shoulders straining against the force as her knees nearly buckled.“Sensei...” she whispered, the words barely escaping her lips—a silent plea for assistance.Zabuza’s eyes bore into hers, a wolfish grin spreading across his face. "The Sharingan, again?" he said mockingly, shifting his gaze over her petite frame to Kakashi. “How lacking in finesse. A ninja’s weapon should be employed judiciously, not flaunted every time with impunity.”Kakashi’s voice was calm but carried an edge of finality. “Count yourself fortunate,” he said, his Sharingan now gleaming beneath his headband. “You’ll be the first to see it twice. I’ll make sure no one sees it a third time.”Zabuza scoffed, his expression unrelenting. “Even if you defeat me, you’ll never beat Haku. In some ways, that boy has already surpassed me. He’s faced more hardship than any of your brats could imagine, and through it, he’s become a perfect shinobi. A killing machine.” His voice turned razor-sharp as he added, “Your pathetic little team doesn’t even measure up to half of him—”Kimiko’s grip on her tanto tightened as her fingers flicked in subtle movements beneath the cleaver’s shadow. From behind her, Kakashi’s voice rang out, sharp and commanding.“KIMIKO, NOW!” Kakashi barked.She exhaled sharply, releasing her chakra. “Water Style: Spiraling Rapids!”The river below the bridge churned violently, responding to her command as a spiraling pillar of water shot skyward. The column roared toward Zabuza, threatening to engulf him in its force, but Zabuza’s fingers flashed through signs just as swiftly.“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet!”The river itself seemed to rise in rebellion as a massive dragon formed from white-capped waves. It collided with Kimiko’s spiraling torrent, and the resulting explosion of water shook the bridge. A torrential downpour rained upon them, the force of the splash driving Kimiko to shield her face with her forearm as the bridge became slick with river water.Zabuza let out a low chuckle. “Your little kunoichi is starting to get under my skin,” he muttered, his tone laced with irritation. “No matter. Haku will deal with her after those two are finished.”Kimiko’s breath hitched as another scream of pain pierced the air from within the ice dome. Through the faint gaps in the mirrors, she glimpsed Naruto and Sasuke, their bodies riddled with senbon yet still standing, defiance etched onto their faces. Her stomach twisted. Were they stronger than in the original timeline, or had Haku been forced to take them more seriously? Had she inadvertently pushed them toward this brink where Haku would have no choice but to kill them?Zabuza’s voice snapped her focus back to the fight. “Now... to borrow a phrase from you, Kakashi,” he said, his tone dripping with venom, “the same trick won’t work on me twice.”He raised his fingers, weaving the seals she dreaded. Another suffocating mist descended, denser and colder than before, enveloping the battlefield in an impenetrable shroud. Kimiko immediately retreated, her body sliding back to regroup near Tazuna, her senses sharpening as she struggled to pinpoint Zabuza’s location.“Bah, how does your sensei fight in this soup?!” Tazuna barked, his voice edged with panic. “You can’t see a damn thing!”Kimiko didn’t answer, her focus entirely on the screams emanating from beyond the ice mirrors. Each cry drove a spike of doubt into her resolve. If Naruto and Sasuke fell here... what would happen? Haku had held back in the original timeline, hadn’t he? But this time, with their newfound strength, he might be forced to take their lives. Her heart thudded painfully at the thought of them succumbing to this cruel fate.She forced herself to banish the thought. No. Kakashi needed her. Tazuna needed her. Her voice, though quiet, was firm as she spoke. “It’s going to be fine,” she said, more for herself than for Tazuna. Her grip tightened on her tanto as she focused, shutting out the screams and the ominous murmur of Zabuza and Kakashi’s deadly exchange.Kimiko closed her eyes, her breathing steady as she sought clarity amid the chaos. The suffocating mist wrapped around her like a shroud, but it didn’t matter. She had another way to see. Slowly, deliberately, she pressed her palms against the cold, wet surface of the bridge, kneading her chakra to sharpen her senses. Zabuza was a master of concealment, but she was a sensor, albeit inexperienced. If she had located the Demon Brothers in ambush, she could do the same here. She had to.The sensations came gradually, each one vivid and distinct as she honed in on the battlefield.A sharp, sunny presence radiated defiance and unyielding resolve. Naruto. His chakra blazed like a beacon in the haze, unwavering even in the face of overwhelming odds. Beside it, a sharper, focused aura cut through the mist—a metallic edge that felt like a a blur of fire and lightning honing in on its prey. Sasuke. He was a relentless hunter, moving with calculated precision and a drive to surpass every obstacle.Yet against them, an overwhelming chill loomed. It wasn’t just cold—it was biting, frigid, an endless blizzard encapsulating everything in its icy grip. Haku. His presence was serene, unwavering, yet it carried the weight of a storm seeking to bury everything in its path. The clash of these three auras sent ripples of tension through her senses, and she felt Sasuke’s presence flicker, starting to freeze in the midst of the mist.And then, nearer still, she felt it. A shadow—hungry, predatory, and poised to strike. Zabuza. His chakra coiled like a purple wraith with pitiless red eyes. Unlike the cold of Haku or the radiance of Naruto and Sasuke, Zabuza’s presence was suffocating, oppressive, as if daring the world to challenge him.Kimiko’s breath hitched as her senses caught up with her surroundings. A bolt of electric-blue lightning streaked through the haze—Kakashi’s, his trail followed by a pack of hunting, snarling beasts. They darted toward the lurking predator, Zabuza, who shifted course, weaving through the mist with lethal precision.Her instincts screamed for her to call out to Kakashi. But no. This was an opportunity—one she couldn’t afford to waste. Her hands moved with practiced speed as she pulled an explosive tag from her pouch, pressing it against the bridge’s surface. Without hesitation, she grabbed Tazuna’s arm.“We’re moving,” she whispered, flickering away just as Zabuza’s massive cleaver swung down, the blade carving through the air where they had been standing.The instant her feet hit solid ground again, Kimiko formed the necessary hand seal. The tag detonated with a deafening roar, the explosion shaking the bridge and sending fire and smoke billowing into the mist. Kimiko’s heart raced as she turned, the haze beginning to clear. Her senses zeroed in on the battlefield, and she felt a rush of relief as Zabuza’s roar echoed through the air.Kimiko’s heart raced as she turned, the haze beginning to clear. Her senses zeroed in on the battlefield, and she felt a rush of relief as Zabuza’s roar echoed through the air.When the mist lifted further, the scene came into view. Zabuza was pinned, his movements halted by Kakashi’s  tracking ninken. Their fangs dug deep into his arms and legs, blood trickling onto the wet bridge below.Kakashi stood nearby, his Sharingan glowing ominously. His voice was calm, but the edge of finality cut through the air. “This is where it ends, Zabuza.”“...Your kunoichi’s annoying,” Zabuza growled, spitting to the side, his voice low and rough as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.“Good job, Kimiko,” Kakashi said, his tone calm but carrying a faint edge of approval. “That explosion stunned him long enough for my ninken to find their mark.” Then, his visible eye fixed on Zabuza, sharp and unyielding. “Zabuza, you had your fun. We know all about the failed coup you and your followers staged—your attempt to assassinate the Mizukage.”Kimiko flinched as the words fell from Kakashi’s mouth. Her mind churned. The Mizukage Zabuza tried to assassinate wasn’t just any ruler—it was Yagura Karatachi, the man who earned the Bloody Mist its grim reputation. The one whose reign turned shinobi into tools of unyielding brutality, who fostered a culture of cruelty in the name of strength. Zabuza had been in the right, hadn’t he? But how could she reconcile that with the man standing before her, willing to kill Tazuna and countless innocents for the sake of survival?Kakashi began weaving a series of intricate hand seals, each movement deliberate and precise. As he finished, he grasped his wrist with his other hand, chakra sparking to life around his fingertips. The crackling hum of electricity filled the air, coalescing into a blade of lightning that danced along his hand.Chidori.“The man you’re trying to kill, Tazuna-san,” Kakashi said, his voice like steel, “is the heart and soul of this place. And the bridge he’s trying to complete is this land’s only hope. You’re willing to sacrifice not just this place, but everyone in it, just to advance your ambitions. That’s not what a shinobi does.”Kimiko’s heart raced as Kakashi’s words echoed through the mist. His fingers crackled with electric-blue energy, the light casting sharp shadows against his face. The scene was veering off script—this wasn’t supposed to happen. Her mind spun, searching for a way to intervene, to stall, to ensure that Zabuza, and more importantly, Haku, had a chance to live.“Spare me the civics lesson, Kakashi,” Zabuza spat, his teeth bared in defiance, though the strain in his body was clear. “I fight for my own ideals.”Before Kakashi could respond, the air shifted. Kimiko’s senses flared as she felt it—a wave of chakra unlike anything else, a bone-chilling, crystalline sensation that pierced through the fog like shards of ice. Her eyes darted toward the dome of mirrors that held Sasuke and Naruto captive.The mist thickened, and for a moment, all sound seemed to vanish, save for the crackling of Kakashi’s Chidori and the faint whistling of the wind. Then, as though the world itself exhaled, a scream of pain and anguish echoed from within the dome.“Sasuke! Naruto!” Kimiko’s voice cracked, her grip tightening on her tanto. Her feet shifted instinctively, but Zabuza’s chuckle froze her in place.“Don’t even think about it, girl,” Zabuza growled. His eyes gleamed with malice, but his voice carried a strange undertone—something between pride and resignation. “Haku’s unleashed the full power of his Ice Style now. Your friends… won’t last long.”Kimiko’s heart wrenched, but she forced herself to remain calm. Her gaze flickered to Kakashi, whose eye narrowed as he prepared to strike. Kimiko knew this was her moment. If she didn’t act now, the story would end here—with death on all sides.But before she could act, the world plunged into darkness. 
The eternal blizzard raged, a maelstrom of unrelenting frost and despair. Within the heart of the storm, the last flickers of lightning and fire waged a desperate struggle. The once-bright sunshine that held them together dimmed, its warmth fading as the oppressive cold encroached, seeking to extinguish all light and life.

Then, the sun cracked.

From its fracture spilled a crimson mist—thick, heavy, and suffocating. The smog coiled and writhed like a living thing, its presence anathema to the icy void. Wherever it touched, the frost hissed and dissolved into nothingness. The red haze grew denser, filling the air with an oppressive heat that seared the spirit as much as the flesh.

The crimson smoke began to churn and condense, writhing into a grotesque shape. Slowly, it formed into an aberration—a monstrous vulpine demon, its malevolent essence radiating an oppressive, ancient power. Its burning eyes pierced through the blizzard, gleaming with unrestrained rage and hatred. Massive claws stretched outward, rending the frigid storm apart with anguished bloodlust. The blizzard faltered under the assault, its chilling tendrils retreating as the fiery demon carved a path of destruction through the cold.

The oppressive red filled the void, standing as a grotesque bulwark—terrible and unyielding—against the eternal frost. The storm’s silence shattered under the roar of the demon, a sound that shook the very fabric of the world, primal and full of wrath. 
Kimiko let out a pitiful whimper as her senses wrenched her back into the real world. Her breath hitched, and she stumbled, her knees threatening to buckle under the sheer weight of the sensation that lingered in her mind. Only Tazuna’s steadying hands kept her from collapsing outright. That repugnant chakra—raw, violent, and corrosive—clung to her like an unshakable shadow. It overwhelmed her, an oppressive force of pure destruction that felt as though it sought to consume everything in its wake. The air itself seemed to twist under its presence, suffocating and vile."What... terrible chakra is that?" Zabuza’s voice cut through the fog, sharp but shaken. Even he, a hardened shinobi who had bathed in blood and thrived in violence, sounded unnerved. His predatory gaze turned toward the dome of icy mirrors, now radiating an ominous aura that chilled more than the frost surrounding it.Kimiko’s trembling eyes darted to Kakashi, who for once seemed visibly perturbed. His usually calm and calculated demeanor faltered as his Sharingan flickered toward the dome. His brow furrowed deeply, and he muttered to himself, as much for reassurance as for an explanation."…No, the seal isn’t broken. Not yet. This is only a fraction—just a trace—that managed to leak through." His voice was steady, but the worry beneath it was impossible to miss. "We’re safe... for now."Kimiko’s heart sank as the realization settled in her chest like a lead weight. She knew exactly what it was. This wasn’t ordinary chakra. This was the Kyūbi’s chakra. Kurama’s power—the Nine-Tailed Beast.Her mind reeled, and for the first time, a crack of understanding formed in her resentment toward the villagers who had scorned Naruto back when she was just a watcher, and not a participant in the world. She always hated them for their ignorance, for judging him without knowing him. But now? To feel this malevolence coursing from him, a presence so dark and overwhelming that it felt like a violation of her very being? For the first time, she understood why they were so afraid.And yet… the thought twisted painfully in her chest. Because she knew Naruto. She knew his earnestness, his boundless kindness, his drive to protect those around him. And the thought of that boy being defined by this monstrous force, this corruptive power he never asked for? It filled her with a quiet, simmering rage—not at him, but at the cruelty of his burden.The dome of ice shattered into countless shards, glinting like fragments of a broken dream as they scattered across the steel and concrete of the bridge. Haku’s body was hurled out, skidding to a halt on the cold surface, his breathing ragged. Moments later, Naruto emerged from the mist, but he no longer resembled the boy Kimiko knew—the boy she saw as a little brother, full of earnest energy and boundless optimism. No, this was something else entirely.Naruto's nails had elongated into claws, and his eyes... they were not the warm, determined blue she was so familiar with, nor the crimson of Kakashi’s Sharingan or even her own scarlet gaze. These eyes glowed with a sinister red, primal and furious, brimming with unrelenting hatred.With a blur of speed, Naruto lunged at Haku, slamming a fist into his stomach. The impact forced the air from Haku's lungs, and blood spattered from his lips as he staggered back, clutching his abdomen. Before he could recover, Naruto was upon him again, his fist arcing toward Haku’s face with devastating intent.But he stopped.Naruto froze, his fist trembling inches from Haku’s face. His red eyes flickered, and for a fleeting moment, Kimiko thought she saw a glimpse of the boy beneath the rage. Haku coughed weakly, his lips curling into a sad smile as he gazed at Naruto.“...The day we met in the forest,” Haku rasped, “I thought we were two of a kind. Surely, you can understand...” His voice was soft, almost wistful, and he hung his head. “You’ll have to bloody your hands. Forgive me for that.”Naruto’s fists clenched at his sides, shaking with unspent rage. “Is… Is that the only way? No other outcome?”“Yes,” Haku replied, his tone laced with sorrow. “There is no other path.”Naruto’s knuckles whitened as his grip tightened around a discarded kunai lying on the bridge. His eyes darted to Sasuke’s body lying motionless on the cold steel, senbon protruding from his skin like grotesque pins in a lifeless doll.“Sasuke…” Naruto’s voice cracked with barely contained fury. “He had a dream too.” His gaze lingered on Sasuke’s still form before snapping back to Haku, his expression twisting into one of seething rage.“If we’d met some other way, in some other place,” Naruto said, his voice heavy with pain, “you and me… we’d probably be friends.”Haku closed his eyes, a tear slipping down his cheek. “Thank you,” he said softly. “You’re going to be very strong.”Naruto bent his knees, his intent clear. He was going to kill Haku for what he had done to Sasuke. His claws dug into the hilt of the kunai, and his chakra flared dangerously.
No. This isn’t how it’s supposed to go. I can make it better...
Before Naruto could strike, Haku’s eyes widened as his gaze shifted past him. In the distance, Kakashi stood poised to deliver a killing blow to Zabuza, his hand alight with crackling, lethal electricity.“No…” Haku breathed, horror flashing across his face. His body moved before he could think, intercepting Naruto’s charge and gripping his wrist tightly. Naruto struggled, his strength bolstered by the Kyūbi’s influence, but Haku held firm.“I’m sorry, Naruto,” Haku whispered, sadness dripping from every word. His free hand weaved a one-handed seal with remarkable precision, and frost began to bloom around him, swirling in the air like ghostly snow. The temperature dropped sharply, and Kimiko’s breath hitched as the icy mist began to coalesce.Kimiko’s heart raced. She recognized what was about to happen. Haku was going to sacrifice himself to protect Zabuza. He would jump into the path of Kakashi’s Chidori, offering his life without hesitation. It was happening, just like in the timeline she knew, but her hands trembled with indecision.This time, she could stop it.But how?Kimiko didn’t think; she acted. In a blur, she body flickered to where she knew Haku would appear—right in the path of Kakashi’s Chidori . As Haku materialized, she lunged, wrapping her thin arms around him in a desperate bid to stop his sacrifice. The force of her tackle spun them, and she managed to twist their positions so her back faced the incoming Chidori . But Haku was faster, countering with a sharp pivot that reversed their roles, placing him  as the first person the chdiroi would pierce before Kimiko, no doubt thinking to cushion the blow before it struck Kimiko and Zabuza.Over his shoulder, Kimiko saw Kakashi hurtling toward them, unable to change his trajectory, the lightning in his hand crackling with lethal intent. Time seemed to slow, and her heart raced as the realization dawned.Was she going to die here? Would her life end, wrapped around an enemy she didn’t hate, caught in a moment of tragic resolve?No. Not yet. She had one last card to play.“ Water Style: Starch Syrup Capturing Field! ” Kimiko shouted, her voice raw with desperation.Channeling her chakra, she opened her mouth and expelled a massive wave of viscous, sticky fluid. The syrupy liquid coated the bridge in a wide, glistening expanse, directly in Kakashi’s path. The adhesive field slowed him just enough, his Chidori fading as his momentum stalled against the tacky surface. The deadly charge lost its power, and Kakashi came to a stop, his hand sinking into the syrupy lake with a wet thud.Haku shoved her away with a surprising gentleness, leaping to Zabuza’s side. The swordsman, having just freed himself from Kakashi’s ninken, stood tall, his massive blade raised as he leveled a deadly glare at Kimiko before swinging his blade. Kimiko effortlessly jumped back, noting how deliberately slow the swing seemed to be, as if it hesitant.“You little brat,” Zabuza growled, the edge of his cleaver glinting ominously as he stepped forward.Kimiko planted her feet, standing firm besides Kakashi facing  the pair of missing-nin. Her tanto was drawn, her hand trembling only slightly as she met Zabuza’s fierce gaze.“Kimiko!” Kakashi barked, his voice tinged with both anger and concern. “Why did you do that? Why would you put yourself in danger like that?”Kimiko’s mind raced. She needed an explanation, something plausible enough to justify her reckless move.“I sense chakra signatures,” she lied smoothly, her voice calm despite the storm raging within her. “A lot of them. Faint, but definitely coming from the other side of the bridge.”Zabuza’s eyes narrowed, his predatory instincts kicking in. “Chakra signatures?” he echoed, his grip tightening on his cleaver.“Yes,” Kimiko continued, pressing her advantage. “If we keep fighting here, we’ll all be sitting ducks.”Kakashi didn’t seem fully convinced. “But that still doesn’t explain why you jumped in the path of—”“Heh. I wonder how the fight is going.”The mocking voice interrupted them, drawing all eyes to the far side of the bridge. Emerging from the mist was a motley group of thugs and cutthroats, their weapons glinting in the dim light. At their head stood a small, smirking man in a tailored suit, a cane in one hand and shades perched arrogantly on his nose.It was Gato.“Well, well,” Gato sneered, his voice dripping with condescension. “Looks like you’ve all worn yourselves out. Perfect timing.”The tension on the bridge shifted instantly. Zabuza turned to face Gato, his expression darkening. Kimiko exhaled quietly, her gamble having bought precious time for the moment of reprieve they desperately needed.“...Gato,” Zabuza growled, his voice low and menacing despite his weakened state. “What are you doing here? And why did you bring all of them?”The small, smug man stepped forward, a twisted grin spreading across his face. “Hehehe. There’s been a slight change of plans,” Gato said, tapping his cane against the steel bridge. “You’re going to die here, Demon of the Mist. Here and now.”“What?!” Haku snapped, his usually serene tone breaking, a rare glimpse of emotion piercing through.“You must have guessed,” Gato continued with mock exasperation “I never intended to pay you. It’s so bothersome trying to hire a skilled shinobi affiliated with one of the Hidden Villages, aside from being expensive, they have friends who object when I betray and kill them.”Kimiko’s crimson eyes narrowed. Was Gato openly admitting this in front of his own men? Did they not realize their employer’s disdain extended to them as well? Her gaze swept over the mob of armed thugs behind Gato, who looked emboldened but not particularly bright.“You ninja are all the same,” Gato sneered. “You fight each other, weaken yourselves, and once you’re worn down, it’s easy for my men to finish you off. A perfect business strategy—efficient, cost-effective. A real win-win.” His grin turned cruel as he shifted his gaze back to Zabuza. “Though, in hindsight, hiring you was my only mistake. ‘Demon of the Mist’? Hah! More like a ‘Baby Demon,’ if that!”One of the brigands laughed, brandishing a rusty sword. “We’ll take you down easy in your condition!”Naruto, now standing in front of the group with Sasuke and Kimiko flanking him, scoffed. “Who the heck are these clowns?!”The mist seemed to swirl heavier as silence descended. Zabuza sighed, his broad shoulders sagging. “...Forgive me, Kakashi,” he said at last, his voice quieter, almost resigned. “I see no reason to assassinate Tazuna anymore. That settles our differences.”Kakashi, still tense, nodded once. “...Agreed.”Zabuza turned to Haku, his dark eyes meeting his loyal companion’s gaze. “Haku,” he began, his tone softening for the first time. “You threw yourself in front of a lethal attack for me.”“Yes,” Haku answered simply, his voice steady and unhesitant.The two shared a look, deep and unspoken. No further words were needed between them; the bond they shared transcended any need for explanation. The air between them was thick with understanding and gratitude.But the moment was fleeting, as Gato’s mocking laughter echoed once more across the bridge.“This reminds me…” Gato sneered, tapping his cane against the bridge as his mocking gaze landed on Haku. “I still have a score to settle with you. You crushed all the bones in my arm, you little freak. I think it’s about time I pay you back for that.”“Like hell you will!” Naruto snarled, stepping forward, his body taut with fury as he placed himself firmly between Gato and the group.“Calm down, Naruto. There’s a lot of them,” Kakashi said, his voice steady, but Naruto’s clenched fists showed no sign of relaxing.But then Naruto’s fiery gaze snapped to Zabuza. “Hey, you!” he barked, pointing an accusing finger at the swordsman. “Are you just going to let them talk about your comrade like that?”“Haku isn’t my comrade,” Zabuza said coldly, his tone devoid of emotion. “He’s my tool.”Naruto’s eyes widened, his mouth opening slightly in shock. Then the anger returned, fiercer and hotter than before. “...I hate you,” Naruto said, his voice trembling as he glared at Zabuza. “Haku was willing to sacrifice himself for you. He threw his life away to protect you, and you still call him a tool? My own comrade nearly killed herself trying to save both of you, and you’re telling me you don’t even care about him?”“Naruto, stop it,” Kakashi warned, his voice firm but calm. “Our quarrel is over—”“SHUT UP!” Naruto roared, silencing even Kakashi. His finger jabbed at Zabuza again. “HE’S STILL MY ENEMY!”The raw emotion in Naruto’s voice echoed across the bridge as tears began to stream down his cheeks. He took a step forward, his body trembling, not with fear but with something deeper—something unrelenting. “Haku cares about you,” he growled, his voice cracking. “He’s devoted to you. And you still refuse to see it? Are you really that heartless?” Naruto’s voice broke into a near plea. “Is this… what happens when you get stronger? You stop caring about the people who give up everything for you?”Naruto’s head hung low, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. “Haku… was willing to give up his dreams for you,” he whispered hoarsely. His entire frame shook with barely contained emotion. “That’s… too much,” he said, voice rising again. “Too much for someone to do… just to be treated as a tool.”The weight of Naruto’s words hung in the air, heavy and unyielding. Even the thugs behind Gato fell silent, their bravado dampened by the intensity of the moment. Haku stood still, his mask concealing his expression, but his shoulders trembled slightly, betraying the storm within.Zabuza said nothing at first, his sharp eyes fixed on Naruto as though trying to dissect him, to understand this boy who wore his heart so plainly for all to see. The mist around him seemed to grow colder, but there was something beneath it—a flicker of something unspoken, restrained.Kimiko, who had watched the entire exchange in silence, found her grip tightening on her tanto. Naruto’s words resonated deeply with her, but she also understood the precariousness of the situation. She turned her gaze to Zabuza, searching for any crack in his hardened facade, any hint that Naruto’s words had reached him.And for just a moment, she thought she saw it.“Kid…” Zabuza muttered, his voice low and strained. Tears streamed down his scarred face, though his expression remained fierce, unwavering. Haku stood silently beside him, his own eyes shimmering with unshed tears.“Zabuza-san…” Haku’s voice was barely a whisper, his hands trembling.“Not a word from either of you,” Zabuza growled, his voice cracking slightly despite his effort to suppress it. He turned his gaze back to Naruto, his expression softening for the briefest of moments. “I guess… you’re right.”Haku’s eyes widened, his usual serene composure breaking as he stared at Zabuza. But before he could speak, Zabuza continued, his voice gaining strength. “Say what we will, do what we will… Shinobi are just people after all, with feelings all too human.” His gaze shifted to Haku, his expression hardening with resolve. “And I haven’t lost everything yet. So, I’ll fight. I’ll show them my ninja way!”With a roar that seemed to shake the very air, Zabuza gripped his cleaver tighter, his body leaning forward as though ready to pounce. “Kid, give Haku your kunai!” He ordered Naruto“And I will be by your side, as always,” Haku said softly but firmly, stepping into place behind Zabuza, one hand using senbon as claws, the other holding the bloodied kunai Naruto picked up and handed to him, one that dripped with the familiar poison.
It’s one of mine.
 Together, they charged into the mob of thugs like a force of nature, cutting through the mercenaries with precision and fury. Each swing of Zabuza’s cleaver and each graceful strike of Haku’s senbon left the mob reeling, their ranks thinning rapidly under the onslaught.Kimiko watched, momentarily frozen by the sight of the two rogue ninjas fighting with such ferocity. But then, movement from the corner of her eye drew her attention. Her heart skipped a beat.Sasuke. He was stirring.“Shit, I almost forgot,” she muttered, her body moving before her thoughts could fully catch up. In an instant, she flickered to his side, kneeling down beside him as his eyes fluttered open, his face pale and pained. Senbon still protruded from his body, but he was alive.“Mmm… Kimiko?” Sasuke’s voice was faint but steady, his dark eyes meeting hers. He winced as he tried to move, and Kimiko instinctively reached for his hand, squeezing it gently.“I’m here,” she said softly, her voice betraying the relief she felt. “Don’t try to move—you’re still hurt.”Sasuke groaned, his gaze shifting around him as though trying to take in the scene. “How’s Naruto? And… that little creep in the mask? What happened to him?”Kimiko couldn’t help the faint smile that tugged at her lips. Even in his weakened state, his first thought was about Naruto. Typical.“Naruto and Haku are fine,” she reassured him. “Haku and Zabuza are fighting Gato’s men now. But you…” Her voice softened. “You need to stay still. Let your body recover.”Sasuke winced again as he tried to move his arm, pain flashing across his face. Kimiko’s chest tightened with frustration. If only she knew medical ninjutsu—if only she could do more than just sit here and watch him suffer.“...Haku never planned to kill me, did he?” Sasuke asked suddenly, his voice quiet, but there was an edge of certainty in it.Kimiko nodded, her eyes meeting his. “No. He didn’t.”Before Sasuke could say more, Kimiko turned her head toward the battle. “Naruto!” she called out, her voice carrying across the chaos. “Sasuke’s alright!”From the distance, she saw Naruto pause turning toward her. Relief swept across his face, and he raised a trembling arm in acknowledgment. Kimiko glanced back down to see Sasuke weakly mirroring the gesture, lifting his hand just enough to return the sign.The battle in the distance was nothing short of a slaughter. Zabuza and Haku tore through the brigands like blades through mist, their movements precise and merciless. Blood slicked the bridge as Gato’s men faltered, their courage crumbling under the assault. Amid the chaos, Kimiko’s eyes caught a stirring sight in the distance: Inari, his small frame bold and determined, hefting a makeshift crossbow with a pot perched on his head like a makeshift helmet. Behind him marched the townsfolk, armed with whatever crude weapons they could find—axes, hoes, even sharpened sticks.“Stop where you are!” Inari shouted, his boyish voice cutting through the clamor. Beside him stood two of Naruto’s clones, weapons at the ready. “This island is our home. One step further, and you’ll die where you stand!”Tazuna, standing near Kimiko, gasped in astonishment. “Inari… You rallied the townsfolk.”Kimiko allowed a faint smile to touch her lips as she took in the sight. “Not bad, kid,” she murmured to herself.“Inari!” Naruto’s voice rang out jubilantly, his face lighting up with pride. He raised a hand in greeting, his enthusiasm uncontainable. “You’re amazing!”Inari puffed out his chest, his eyes gleaming with determination. “Heh, it’s just being a hero, you know? That last-minute, knick-of-time stuff!”The stand-off between the villagers, the brigands, and the battered shinobi reached a tense crescendo. Haku and Zabuza, bloodied but unyielding, leaped back, landing gracefully next to Naruto. The blond grinned, his eyes burning with excitement.“Good job, kid,” Zabuza grunted, his voice rough but approving. He hefted his cleaver, surveying the frightened mob before him. “Mindif I ask you to tag in?”Naruto flashed a wide grin and formed a handsign. “Let’s do it!” With a loud poof, hundreds of shadow clones popped into existence, their identical expressions mirroring his eagerness.Zabuza chuckled darkly. “Not bad, kid.” His blood-streaked face twisted into a grin as he turned toward Kakashi. “What about you, Copy Ninja? Gonna let me and these two brats have all the fun?”Kakashi sighed, rubbing the back of his neck in mock exasperation. “This day is entirely too eventful.” He made a handsign of his own, and in a puff of smoke, dozens of Kakashi clones appeared, standing in formation behind the Naruto clones. The bridge now stood as a battlefield ready to be claimed, with the villagers rallying behind them, their courage rekindled.Kimiko watched the spectacle unfold, her heart swelling with quiet pride. She glanced down at Sasuke, still immobile but alert, his dark eyes flickering with faint annoyance at his predicament. She eased herself onto the ground beside him, folding her hands behind her head as she stared up at the sky.“Mind if I lay here for a while?” Kimiko asked cheekily, her tone light despite the fatigue tugging at her body.Sasuke let out a soft grunt, his lips twitching into what could almost be a smirk. “Do what you want,” he muttered. “Not like I’m going anywhere.”Kimiko chuckled softly, the sounds of battle and the rallying cries of the villagers filling the air around them. For the first time in what felt like days, she allowed herself a moment of peace.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 12: Water Lily III 
The opaque mist swallowed her, wrapping around her like a living entity, suffocating and dense. Every breath felt weighted, every movement uncertain. Kimiko pressed her senses outward, reaching for the faintest flicker of chakra. The chilling, predatory cold that belonged to Haku brushed against her awareness, accompanied by the oppressive, monstrous aura of Zabuza—a demonic presence lurking somewhere in the shrouded expanse.But in an instant, both signatures vanished. As if they had never been there.Her crimson eyes narrowed, frustration creeping into her thoughts. They’re too good at masking themselves. Even my sensory abilities can’t keep up for long. With a swift, soundless motion, Kimiko flickered to a new position, landing softly on the damp ground. Her tanto gleamed in her hand, but no strike came. If only Naruto could keep his voice down, she thought bitterly. And if Sasuke weren’t so intent on one-upping him, maybe we’d have had a chance. Her musings were interrupted by a cold whisper behind her ear. “Caught you.”Kimiko stiffened. Three long, glinting senbon pressed against her throat. She hadn’t even felt Haku approach.“Ugh, I give up,” she muttered, lowering her tanto. The senbon were withdrawn as the suffocating mist began to lift. The world gradually reappeared, revealing Zabuza perched on a high tree branch, his arms crossed, watching the scene with detached amusement. Below him, Kakashi leaned casually against the base of the tree, his ever-present orange book in hand.“Good job,” Kakashi said without looking up. “You lasted longer than Naruto and Sasuke.”Haku stepped into view, a serene smile gracing his lips. “Indeed,” he said gently, his soft voice almost a balm after the grueling exercise. “Your instincts and sensory ability are remarkable, Kimiko-san. Navigating the Hiding in Mist Jutsu is a feat that takes years, even for skilled sensors like yourself.”Kimiko frowned but said nothing, still replaying the exercise in her mind. She felt the weight of her teammates’ absence keenly. If only they’d worked better as a unit…“It’s your teamwork that needs work, not your skill,” Haku added, as if reading her thoughts. “Had you moved together with Sasuke and Naruto instead of splitting up, your combined strengths might have countered Zabuza-san’s technique.”Zabuza let out a low chuckle. “That’s a pretty way of saying you three got picked off one by one. Classic rookie mistake.”Kimiko’s frown deepened, though she bit back the retort forming on her tongue. She knew Zabuza was right—brutally so. Despite their massive growth, their team still lacked the coordination necessary to face truly elite opponents, especially ones that knew their capabilities and wouldn’t underestimate them.“Cheer up,” Haku said warmly, stepping closer. “Even in failure, there’s progress. For Zabuza-san to acknowledge your potential, even if indirectly, is no small feat. And you’re definitely showing much better teamwork than would be expected of a new team.”Kimiko blinked, glancing up at Zabuza, who gave a slight smirk but said nothing. She sighed, adjusting her grip on her tanto. “If only Naruto could take things seriously, and if Sasuke weren’t so…” She trailed off, searching for the right word.“...Sasuke?” Kakashi supplied with a bemused glance, finally closing his book.Kimiko rolled her eyes. “Of course they are. Where are those two anyway?”“They’re off training on their own,” Kakashi replied lazily, placing his book into his back pocket. “After everything that happened on the bridge, they insisted on pushing themselves harder. Honestly, I should’ve known better than to let them train together,” he muttered, releasing a resigned sigh.It wasn’t difficult to imagine. Sasuke, barely recovered from his injuries, had practically thrown himself into training alongside Naruto, spurred on by their shared drive to improve, a well as his desire to explore the capabilities of his newly awakened Sharingan. The energy they exuded was palpable, almost infectious. And yet, it had taken an unusual turn after their encounter with Zabuza and Haku.The tension between both sides had been palpable at first. After all, it wasn’t every day one trained with someone they’d been trying to kill just days prior. But Kakashi, in his usual pragmatic way, had reminded them of a critical truth about the shinobi life. “Ideally,” he had explained, “Shinobi are professionals. Holding onto grudges clouds your judgment and undermines your efficiency. Knowing when to let bygones be bygones isn’t just a nicety—it’s essential.”Surprisingly, Zabuza and Haku had been quick to agree. As mercenaries operating on the fringes of the shinobi world, they had little room for petty resentments. Their reasons for taking Gato’s job had been pragmatic, not personal—a necessity driven by the harsh realities of survival. Kimiko had since learned that Zabuza’s group wasn’t merely a rogue faction; they were part of a broader coalition of Kirigakure rebels. These exiles, scattered and desperate, had once attempted to overthrow the tyrannical Mizukage. Their failure had forced them into the shadows, scraping by as mercenaries to fund their resistance.Kimiko frowned at the thought. The layers of complexity surrounding her would-be enemies unsettled her. They weren’t the simple villains she had initially pegged them as. Instead, they were just…people. Shinobi fighting for survival and ideals, however tarnished by bloodshed. In another life, they might have even been allies.In this life, they could be allies, Kimiko reminded herself. It was a strange thought—alien, even—but one she had brought into reality by ensuring the two lived. And judging by how tolerable their company had proven to be—Haku more so than Zabuza—she couldn’t bring herself to regret it. In fact, with Haku’s genuine kindness and Zabuza’s begrudging but honest willingness to train them, she found herself almost looking forward to their sessions. Especially Haku, who had seemed genuinely impressed with her speed.“I see,” Kimiko said, a faint smile curving her lips. “I’ll go watch them, then. Maybe join in for a bit of training, too.”Before she could take a step, Kakashi’s voice halted her. “Before you go,” he said, his tone uncharacteristically firm. “Come over here. I need a word.”Puzzled, Kimiko turned to follow him as he motioned toward an isolated spot in the forested backyard of Tazuna’s home. Zabuza and Haku exchanged a glance but said nothing, redirecting their attention to assisting Tazuna’s family with bridge construction. That they had been welcomed at all, despite their earlier attempts on Tazuna’s life, was surprising enough, though it came with the clear stipulation that they pitch in to earn their keep.Kakashi stopped at a quiet clearing and turned to face her, his single visible eye scrutinizing her with a detached, clinical sharpness that made her stomach twist. She knew exactly what this was about.“So,” Kakashi began, his tone deceptively casual, “mind explaining why you decided to jump in front of my potentially fatal attack?”Oh. Shit.Kimiko fought the urge to wince, schooling her expression into something calm and collected. She had hoped Kakashi might let the incident slide, but of course, that was wishful thinking. Taking a steadying breath, she gripped her tanto, its familiar weight grounding her.“Kakashi-sensei,” she started, her voice measured and steady, “I acted on instinct. From where I stood, I could see that Chidori was going to strike Haku. But...” She hesitated briefly, eyes darting toward the distant figures of Zabuza and Haku before returning to meet Kakashi’s gaze. “If you’d hit him, he would have died, but not before using his kekkei genkai to retaliate or trap you. At that range, Zabuza could have  found a way to escape from your ninken and then capitalized on the chaos to target you—or worse, Tazuna-san.”Kakashi’s expression didn’t change, but the faint narrowing of his eye made it clear he was listening. Kimiko pressed on.“I wasn’t trying to undermine you, Sensei,” she said, her voice firm but not defensive. “I was trying to buy us time. Time to shift the fight to our advantage, to prevent a cascade of events that would put the mission—and our team—in jeopardy. You’ve always said the first duty of a shinobi is to ensure the mission’s success, and that meant protecting Tazuna-san at all costs.”“Hrm,” Kakashi mused, his tone neutral but sharp. “That’s fine and strategic reasoning.”Kimiko let out an audible sigh, her slim shoulders rising and falling in visible relief. At least that was one problem she had managed to talk herself out of—“I don’t believe you,” Kakashi said flatly.Kimiko froze, her breath catching as her crimson eyes darted to Kakashi. His single exposed eye now bore into hers with piercing intensity.“You didn’t calculate or think about minimizing losses or ensuring the mission’s success,” Kakashi continued, his tone firm but low. “If that were your real goal, you would have gone for Zabuza instead. At that range, he wouldn’t have had time to counter you. And as fast as he is, Haku wouldn’t have been able to react fast enough to weave a jutsu to attack me. You know that. That wasn’t strategy on his part—it was a last-ditch suicide move to save Zabuza.”Kimiko flinched. The words landed like hammer blows, heavy and inescapable. Her mind raced to formulate a response, but Kakashi wasn’t finished.“You wanted to save Haku,” Kakashi pressed. “And for some reason, you were willing to put yourself in the path of my attack to do it. You were ready to let me stab through you to save two people who, if the situation called for it, would have killed all three of us without hesitation.” His voice softened, but the steel in it remained. “Explain, Kimiko. No lies this time. Please.”Her lips parted, but no words came. She could feel the weight of his words sinking in—this wasn’t just about her actions, but the implications behind them. Worse still, she couldn’t ignore the thought that Kakashi might have connected her actions to his own past—another Chidori, another life almost taken by his hand.Kimiko exhaled slowly, tilting her head downward. She couldn’t exactly tell Kakashi the truth—that she wanted to ensure a better shinobi world than the one she’d watched unfold through a screen in her childhood. Instead, she forced herself to meet his gaze again.“...I didn’t think either of them deserved to die,” she said quietly.Kakashi arched an eyebrow. “You think they don’t deserve to die because they’ve been helping with your training?” His voice was skeptical but calm. “In case you’ve forgotten, Zabuza is called the Demon of the Hidden Mist for a reason. He’s killed dozens, if not hundreds, of people—classmates, civilians, shinobi. He even tried to assassinate his own Mizukage. If he decides to kill us, Haku won’t hesitate to help him.”“He won’t,” Kimiko said instinctively, then corrected herself. “I mean… not now. Not anymore.”Kakashi sighed heavily. “You’re letting sentiment cloud your judgment. Zabuza may be cooperating now, but that doesn’t erase his crimes. And Haku’s loyalty means he’ll follow Zabuza wherever he goes, no matter the body count. Are you really so sure they’re worth saving?”Kimiko’s jaw tightened. “Yagura isn’t fit to be Mizukage,” she said flatly, meeting his gaze without flinching. “It’s not just about strength. A Kage should have their people’s best interests at heart.”Kakashi’s brow furrowed. “You’re saddling the role with concepts like morality and humanity. A Kage’s job is to defend their village, not to win popularity contests. Yagura may have been brutal, but the Mist is secure under his rule. Their bloody reputation kept enemies at bay.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. “Did it?” she shot back. “They became so isolated and feared that even seasoned killers like Zabuza rebelled. That’s not security—it’s stagnation and fear. That’s the opposite of what a Kage should do.”Kakashi held her gaze for a long moment, then exhaled through his nose, his expression softening into something unreadable. “So, what’s your plan, then? Decide who lives and who dies based on your values?”The question made her pause. It wasn’t just the weight of his words, but the sharp edge of truth within them that gave her pause. Her answer came slower this time, her voice quieter.“...No,” she admitted. “But I don’t think there should be undue deaths when they can be prevented. There’s room for debate about the worth of their lives.”“And the hundreds of people Zabuza’s killed?” Kakashi asked, his voice measured yet sharp, like a blade striking precisely where it needed to. “Do they not count as undue deaths?”Kimiko flinched. The weight of his words pressed against her, but she forced herself to answer. “They had no choice,” she said, her voice trembling but resolute. “They needed the funds to fight for their homeland, to free it fro—”“And the people they killed were just obstacles,” Kakashi interrupted, his voice still calm but cutting. “Casualties in the name of a noble cause, as heroic freedom fighters ought to do. Isn’t that right?” His exposed eye bore into her, unyielding.Kimiko opened her mouth to respond, but the retort caught in her throat. Kakashi’s tone hadn’t risen, but the weight behind it was inescapable. He shook his head with a sigh, a mixture of weariness and disappointment etched into his features.“Tell me, Kimiko,” he continued, his voice quieter but no less piercing. “What about the shinobi Zabuza killed in his defiance of the system? The civilians caught in the crossfire of his rebellion? Do you think they had any choice in their fates?”Kimiko opened her mouth to retort, but no words came. Her mind raced for a counterargument, but the weight of Kakashi’s logic bore down on her like a heavy fog. Then, it hit her—Kakashi was right. She was trying to justify her decision to a genius shinobi, a seasoned veteran who had seen more bloodshed and moral grayness than she could fathom. It was a battle she was bound to lose.Her shoulders slumped slightly as she exhaled, the fight draining from her. “...Haku spared Naruto,” she said finally, her voice quieter, more measured. “When I encountered him on his way back, he told me he’d met Naruto and had a conversation with him. He didn’t harm a single hair on his head.”Her crimson eyes flicked toward the ground before meeting Kakashi’s gaze again. “And then, on the bridge, he spared Sasuke and Naruto again. He could have killed them both. I… I wanted to repay that mercy. And…the only way that could happen is if I save Zabuza, too.”Kakashi was quiet for a long moment, then he reached out and placed a hand gently on her forehead.“First,” he said, his voice calm but firm, “never lie to your sensei.” His lone visible eye softened slightly. “You need to understand, in the shinobi world, the relationship between a sensei and their student is one of the most sacred bonds.”Kimiko nodded, a little embarrassed but grateful for his patience.“Secondly…” Kakashi continued, his hand falling back to his side, “I understand why you did it. But… please, next time…” He sighed, as if searching for the right words. “Think of yourself. Don’t just throw yourself into harm’s way unnecessarily. I know we all have moments where we push past our boundaries, but…” He shook his head slightly. “There’s a difference between taking a calculated risk and being reckless.”Kimiko bit her lip, nodding again, but something still lingered in her thoughts. They were speaking so openly—maybe this was her chance.“Sensei,” she began hesitantly, her voice soft but tinged with curiosity, “can I ask you something?”“Hm?” Kakashi tilted his head slightly, his attention now fully on her.“You were the Fourth Hokage’s student, right?” she asked innocently. It wasn’t exactly a secret, but it was one of those things that wasn’t often talked about openly.Kakashi’s eye narrowed slightly in thought. “I was,” he confirmed after a pause. “Why?”Kimiko hesitated, racking her brain for the right way to frame her question. She took a deep breath. “I… felt something during the fight. That very ugly chakra leaking from Naruto…” Her voice trailed off as she searched for the right words, her eyes flicking toward the ground. “It wasn’t the first time. When I was a baby, I got flashes of it—just faint memories, almost like echoes.”It was a lie, but it was the only way she could explain her knowledge without revealing too much.Kakashi’s posture stiffened slightly. “And?” he asked, his tone careful now, his attention sharp.“And…” Kimiko said slowly, as if piecing her thoughts together, “people always told us to stay away from Naruto.” Her voice dropped to a whisper. “I read about how tailed beasts were sealed into people… into Jinchūriki, to keep them in check.”She met Kakashi’s gaze, her expression equal parts cautious and resolute. “Sensei… is Naruto a Jinchūriki?”Kakashi sighed, looking at her. “You’re too curious for your own good.”  Kakashi scratched his own hair. “Alright, I might as well tell you what happened.”Kakashi gave her the rundown on Naruto’s situation—how the Nine-Tailed Fox had been sealed within him and the importance of keeping that secret for Naruto’s safety. Kimiko already understood the gravity of the situation, and she knew it wasn’t her place to share that truth with Naruto—not until someone like Jiraiya revealed it to him. Yet the weight of that knowledge unsettled her. The Akatsuki were out there, likely hunting Naruto, and they had no real way of preparing him for what that would mean.All in due time, she reassured herself. But the unease lingered.After her conversation with Kakashi, Kimiko decided it was time to seek out Haku and Zabuza. They were, surprisingly, fascinating to speak with. Now that she’d changed their fates by ensuring their survival, she found herself drawn to learning more about them. They weren’t supposed to live this long, after all, and every interaction felt like uncharted territory.“Konnichiwa,” she greeted as she approached the pair, who were crouched near the forest edge, gathering herbs. Haku, now dressed in the same casual attire she’d seen during their first encounter, looked up and offered her a warm smile. Zabuza, on the other hand, gave only a gruff grunt of acknowledgment.“Kimiko-chan,” Haku said warmly, his voice as polite as ever. “Would you be willing to help us? We’re gathering herbs to make medicine for the villagers.”Kimiko blinked in surprise, caught off guard by the request. “Oh, I didn’t know you knew medical ninjutsu,” she said.Haku smiled modestly. “I know the basics. It was necessary—I’ve never been on a mission where Zabuza-san didn’t come back wounded.”“Hmph,” Zabuza muttered, refusing to meet her gaze.Kimiko’s lips quirked into a small smile. “It’s really kind of you to do this for the village, Haku.”Haku glanced at Zabuza with a faintly amused expression. “It wasn’t my idea,” he said evenly.Kimiko’s eyes flicked to Zabuza, who shifted uncomfortably before huffing. “It’s just repayment for not being thrown out like dogs,” he said bluntly, his tone carrying a hint of embarrassment.Kimiko blinked. For some reason, she hadn’t expected that kind of sentiment from him.“That,” Zabuza added, his voice firming, “and Haku and I are in negotiations with Tazuna to divide Gato’s remaining assets.”Kimiko nodded slowly, an understanding dawning in her mind. It made sense. Gato’s company had a near-monopoly on the Land of Waves’ infrastructure, from industrial ships to port facilities. The villagers, though exploited and underpaid, had the technical expertise to operate these systems—expertise that Zabuza and Haku could leverage.Zabuza and Haku, on the other hand, would likely benefit more from Gato’s liquid assets. Bribes stashed in boltholes, ryo from illicit transactions, and incriminating ledgers connecting Gato to criminal enterprises were all tools that Zabuza could use to consolidate power or further his goals. It wasn’t purely altruistic, but it was practical.“And what about you, Kimiko-chan? I suppose you’re versed in medical ninjutsu?” Haku asked, his tone polite yet curious.“Oh, not really, no.” Kimiko admitted with a small, sheepish smile. She knew that in a three-man cell, one member was usually assigned to be the team’s medical-nin—a role that often fell to the kunoichi. But if she were being honest, medical ninjutsu was far more complex than she’d ever anticipated. It wasn’t just about chakra control; it demanded a deep, precise understanding of human anatomy, far beyond what she knew about striking weak points to incapacitate or kill.“Oh, that’s a shame,” said Haku, tilting his head thoughtfully. “I thought with your knowledge of poisons, you might know some medical ninjutsu.”“It’s just a childhood interest,” Kimiko replied with a faint smile. “Something I decided to incorporate into my fighting style.”To her surprise, it was Zabuza who grunted and spoke, his deep voice cutting through the conversation. “Your poisoncraft is decent, but it won’t carry you far. You’re focusing on the wrong things,” he said bluntly.Kimiko blinked, her eyes widening slightly. This was the second time someone had criticized her focus on poisons, and she couldn’t help but feel a twinge of irritation.“Zabuza-san,” Haku chided lightly, though his tone carried a hint of amusement.“I’m just being honest,” Zabuza said with a shrug. “Medical ninjutsu isn’t where your potential lies, and neither is poison. Your foundation’s too solidly built around overwhelming your enemies with raw speed and power. You’re quick, deadly with a blade, and your chakra reserves are massive—way too big for someone your size and age. You’re better suited to leading the charge than skulking around with tricks like poison. That’s for people who need every advantage they can get. It’s a crutch for people who need it. You don’t. You have the perfect body and skillset for a direct fighter.”Kimiko frowned, tilting her head. “Well, you use powerful water jutsu, but you also hide in the mist to do your Silent Killing. Isn’t that a trick?”“I do,” Zabuza agreed, his tone unbothered. “But that’s because Silent Killing is my niche, my strength. I don’t have the chakra to sustain big, flashy moves. If someone survives my mist, then I resort to brute force—but only because I have no choice. Even then, relying on brute force lost me my fight with your sensei.”Kimiko sighed softly. “That’s true, I suppose. But I still think poison has its uses.”Zabuza shrugged again, his indifference clear. “It’s your choice. But with your chakra reserves, chakra control, and kenjutsu skills, you’d be better off focusing on direct combat. And leading.”Kimiko blinked in surprise. “Me? Lead?”Zabuza smirked. “Yeah. Naruto’s got the chakra, but he’s scatterbrained and undisciplined. Sasuke’s techniques are polished, but he’s too self-absorbed. You’ve got the balance they lack. You’re already acting like a leader—you just don’t see it.”Kimiko tilted her head, skepticism lacing her voice. “Why me?”“Leadership isn’t about being the strongest or the smartest,” Zabuza said, his tone firm. “It’s about knowing how to use your team. You already showed that in our fight. You knew when to listen to that brat Naruto’s ridiculous plan because your instincts told you he had the best idea for that situation. You knew when to step back and let Kakashi lead, and you knew when to push forward yourself. That’s leadership—recognizing the strengths of others and knowing how to activate them to cover your weaknesses.”She…never saw it that way. Even in her previous life, she was content to be a follower. But…her? A leader? It still felt daunting.“So, what are your plans after the bridge is completed? Will you stick around?” Kimiko asked, steering the conversation toward safer waters.Haku’s eyes twinkled with unspoken amusement, but he graciously refrained from pressing her earlier points. “We’ll be leaving,” he said with a faint smile. “Yagura’s hunter-nin will no doubt pick up our trail soon enough. We have no desire to endanger the people here, not when they’ve just secured their independence.”“Oh?” Kimiko tilted her head, curiosity flickering in her eyes. “Where do you plan to go?”“Back to the Land of Water,” Zabuza grunted without hesitation.Kimiko furrowed her brows. “But didn’t you just say you were trying to avoid the hunter-nin?”“We are,” Haku said calmly. “But we can lose their trail once we’re on the move. Besides, our portion of Gato’s assets provides… certain opportunities.”“Haku,” Zabuza interrupted, his tone a low warning as his eyes narrowed.“They have a right to know, Zabuza-san,” Haku replied smoothly, unfazed. “It’s not as if Konoha is exactly allied with Yagura’s Kirigakure.”Kimiko’s curiosity deepened, her gaze shifting between the two of them. She could feel the weight of unspoken plans lingering in the air, and Haku didn’t leave her waiting long.“We plan to use the funds to support the insurgency against the Mizukage,” Haku said evenly.Kimiko blinked, she supposed she shouldn’t be surprised, but as far as she knew, there wasn’t a cohesive movement against Zabuza. More like certain disparate groups launching independent attacks against Yagura.“There used to be,” Zabuza cut in, his voice gruff. “Now it’s mostly splinter groups, bickering and breaking apart. They’re being picked off one by one by Yagura’s forces. The worst of them have turned to banditry, no better than the tyrant they claim to oppose.” He sighed heavily, the weight of his words pulling the air taut. “Still, there’s potential. I’ve heard rumors about a woman uniting the scattered remnants under her banner. Even that hunter-nin with the Byakugan—Ao—has apparently joined her cause. Word is, she’s gaining support from moderates inside Kirigakure itself.”Kimiko’s breath hitched as realization struck. Mei Terumi. So this was how her rise to power began.“You’re planning to join her, then?” Kimiko asked, her voice measured. The idea of Zabuza and Haku allying with Mei Terumi intrigued her, though she couldn’t help but wonder how their involvement might ripple through the timeline she knew.Zabuza shrugged, his expression unreadable. “We’ll see. I haven’t met her yet. If she’s everything they say she is, there’s no reason not to. The only reason I led my own insurgency was because no one else stepped up.” He paused, his gaze sharpening. “But I’ll decide after seeing her myself.”“And what about your old comrades? And the people in your group?” Kimiko ventured. “Will you bring them along?”Zabuza snorted dismissively. “If you mean the Demon Brothers, Konoha can keep them. Greedy fools, the both of them.” His tone softened as he continued. “But yes, I’ll try to make contact with some of the old crew. There’s one senpai of mine from the Seven Swordsmen who might be interested. Last I heard, he’d joined another group, but who knows? If he hears about Terumi’s plans, he might reconsider.”Kimiko raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. “You had a senior? I didn’t know that.”Zabuza scratched his chin, his expression unusually thoughtful. “Yeah. I had a few. This one’s one of the best, though. Great shinobi. Loyal as hell. Haven’t seen him in years, but his chakra was something else—massive reserves, like that Naruto brat’s.” He glanced at her with a faint smirk. “Yours will likely look like his reserves after a few years,”Kimiko blinked in surprise. “What’s his name?”“Kisame Hoshigaki,” Zabuza said, his voice carrying an undercurrent of admiration.Kimiko almost flinched outwardly. Kisame Hoshigaki—one of the strongest members of the Akatsuki, possibly only behind Obito, Pain, and his partner, Itachi. A cold knot twisted in her stomach as she considered the unintended consequences of saving Zabuza and Haku. Had she inadvertently set the stage for the Akatsuki to gain two powerful new members?“That’s assuming we even get the chance to meet him,” Haku added, his tone as calm as ever. “Zabuza-san, he hasn’t responded to any of your letters.”Zabuza shrugged nonchalantly. “Eh, it can’t be helped.”Kimiko suppressed a sigh of relief but remained wary. The last thing she needed was for these two to cross paths with Kisame. “Well,” she said, trying to steer the conversation away, “I’ll be happy to help with the herb gathering in the meantime. Maybe after that—”“Don’t even think about it,” Zabuza interrupted, eyeing her knowingly. “Kakashi already told me about your little trick. The answer’s no—I’m not teaching you any jutsu. Learn to follow your sensei’s orders, brat.”Kimiko’s shoulders slumped, and she scowled faintly. Her sensei was proving to be quite the roadblock lately. “But,” Zabuza added, a smirk creeping onto his face, “he didn’t say anything about Haku teaching you. Or about me showing you what I know about kenjutsu and taijutsu.”Kimiko’s eyes lit up instantly, a grin spreading across her face. She could tell by the amused glint in Zabuza’s gaze that he enjoyed seeing her mischievous streak.“Thank you, Zabuza-san, Haku-san!” she said, her enthusiasm spilling out.Haku offered her a gentle smile. “It would be my pleasure to help, Kimiko-chan.”Zabuza grunted, clearly pleased. “Heh. You’ve got spunk, I’ll give you that. Let’s see if you can actually put it to good use.”Haku proved to be a brilliant teacher and sparring partner, sharing a wealth of knowledge that quickly expanded Kimiko's repertoire. While Zabuza strictly forbade him from teaching Kirigakure-exclusive techniques, Haku still imparted plenty of insight, including details about his self-created Thousand Flying Water Senbon technique. Designed as both a defensive measure and an offensive kill-zone maneuver, the jutsu was ideal for dealing with multiple opponents encroaching too close. Haku explained that it could either force enemies to retreat or trap them in a hailstorm of senbon that would shred them relentlessly.“For me, it’s usually a last resort,” Haku admitted during one of their sessions. “It’s highly effective, but it burns through chakra quickly.”That wasn’t much of an issue for Kimiko, given her naturally large reserves. She was fascinated by the concept and intrigued by how versatile senbonjutsu could be. Haku’s demonstrations and explanations deepened her appreciation for the weapon.Senbon, she remembered from the Academy (and admittedly from her distant anime memories), were ninja needles originally repurposed from medical tools. Unlike kunai or shuriken, senbon weren’t primarily designed to kill but rather to disable or disorient. Their slim, almost invisible profile made them harder to detect and dodge, while their pinpoint accuracy allowed skilled users to strike critical acupuncture points. With sufficient anatomical knowledge, a well-placed senbon could paralyze, inflict debilitating pain, or even incapacitate painlessly. Add poison to the equation, and the weapon’s utility grew exponentially.Kimiko dove into senbonjutsu with eager determination, and Haku was an attentive mentor. He meticulously taught her the body’s most vulnerable acupuncture points—where to strike to cause paralysis, how to inflict maximum pain, and, when necessary, the locations to ensure a mercifully swift takedown.To improve her practical skills, Haku devised an ingenious training regimen that integrated senbonjutsu with her speed drills, something both he and Zabuza emphasized she should refine early. He constructed an intricate obstacle course out of ice, complete with twisting paths, sudden drops, and moving targets. Kimiko had to sprint through the course at top speed, launching senbon at designated targets at precise intervals. As if that wasn’t challenging enough, Haku pursued her relentlessly, attacking with his own senbon. She was forced to either deflect his projectiles mid-flight using her own or evade them entirely while maintaining her momentum.The training was grueling but exhilarating. Each session pushed her agility, accuracy, and reflexes to new heights. By the third day, Kimiko could feel a noticeable improvement in her precision and control, her senbon striking true even in the chaos of high-speed movement. More importantly, she was beginning to grasp the delicate balance between speed, strategy, and technique that senbonjutsu demanded.Zabuza’s training meanwhile, much to her surprise, was intensely technical. He emphasized that kenjutsu was more than just combat—it was a sacred art in Kirigakure. “Every child with a sword dreams of one day being worthy of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist,” he explained. His tone held an unmistakable reverence that Kimiko hadn’t expected.When he deemed her “passable and decent,” it stung. The words lit a fire in Kimiko, though Zabuza seemed amused by her frustration.Over the next days, Zabuza drilled her relentlessly. He focused on refining her kata, breaking down her form to its bare fundamentals and forcing her to rebuild it with precision. “Speed without control is just wasted effort,” he said, swiping aside one of her strikes with ease during a sparring match. “Your movements need purpose. Every step, every swing, every breath—it’s all part of the dance.”Though he refrained from teaching her anything explicitly tied to Kiri-style kenjutsu , likely out of loyalty to his homeland’s traditions, Zabuza’s general advice proved invaluable. He corrected her stances, demonstrated how to flow between offensive and defensive techniques seamlessly, and sparred with her to ingrain those lessons into muscle memory. His critiques were blunt but effective.“Your grip’s too tight—you’ll burn out your stamina in a prolonged fight,” he grunted during one session, tapping the flat of his massive sword against her tanto to emphasize the point. “Loosen up. A sword is an extension of your body, not a hammer. Let it move with you.”What stood out most was how Zabuza drilled her on adaptability. “The battlefield doesn’t care about how clean your form is,” he said after disarming her for the third time in a row. “You need to read your opponent, their strengths, and their weaknesses. Exploit openings, and don’t waste time hesitating.”The training sessions stretched over a full week, alternating between Haku and Zabuza. Kakashi seemed more than content to let the two handle Kimiko’s regimen for the time being, as his attention was firmly fixed on Sasuke and Naruto. With Naruto, his vigilance was particularly sharp, no doubt watching for any signs of instability in the seal containing the Nine-Tails. By the week’s end, however, the bridge was finally completed, and their time in the Land of Waves drew to a close.The opening ceremony for the bridge was a modest, almost solemn affair. Kimiko was struck by the weight of Tazuna’s remarks, which framed the bridge not as “a new start, nor a new chapter, but the culmination of all sacrifices.” His words reverberated through the gathered crowd, a mix of pride and somber acknowledgment of the hardships endured. To her surprise, the honor of cutting the ceremonial ribbon was shared between Tazuna and their sensei, Kakashi. It felt fitting, given the collective effort that had gone into this moment.As the ceremony concluded, Zabuza and Haku were the first to leave, disappearing into the horizon with quiet resolve. Their departure left Team Seven to be seen off by the townsfolk, who had gathered on the newly completed bridge to bid them farewell.“Thanks to you,” said Tazuna, his voice heavy with emotion, “we’ve successfully completed the bridge. But…” He sighed, his gaze softening. “It’s going to be awfully dull around here without you.”Kimiko’s attention was drawn to Inari, who stood nearby, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. She noticed how Naruto, despite his bravado, seemed to be struggling just as much to hold back his own emotions. The sight was both heartwarming and amusing, a bittersweet moment that made her smile.“No problem, Tazuna-san!” Naruto declared with his characteristic exuberance, puffing out his chest. “We’ll come back to visit you next time!”“You… you better,” muttered Inari, his voice trembling as he looked down. His hands clenched into small fists, his resolve to hold back his tears visibly fraying.“Inari-kun, it’s okay to cry if you really want to,” said Naruto, his own voice wavering dangerously close to breaking.“I-I’m not gonna cry, Naruto-nii-san,” Inari protested, though his quivering lip betrayed him. “But… it’s okay if you do.”“Me? No way,” Naruto harrumphed, spinning on his heel to hide the way his eyes glistened. His words were defiant, but the slight hitch in his voice gave him away as he strode off with the rest of the team.Kimiko couldn’t help but giggle softly at the sight of the two, both stubbornly choking back tears while trying to comfort each other in their own clumsy way. It was a perfect encapsulation of Naruto’s endearing spirit and the bond he’d forged with Inari during their time here.As they walked across the bridge, heading toward the path back to Konoha, Kimiko stole a glance over her shoulder at the town that had become a part of their lives, however briefly. The Land of Waves had left its mark on her, just as they had left theirs on it.Of course, their idyllic walk didn’t stay quiet for long.“That’s it, I’ve decided,” Naruto declared suddenly, his voice breaking the comfortable silence of their walk. Kimiko turned her gaze to him, her head tilting slightly in curiosity.“Just like Zabuza-san, I’m going to find my own ninja way.”A small smile crept onto Kimiko’s lips, soft but genuine. Even Sasuke, who normally scoffed at Naruto’s declarations, seemed to be mulling over his words. From the corner of her eye, she caught the faintest crease in Kakashi’s brow—a subtle tell that even he was smiling beneath his mask.Naruto’s determination was infectious. It sparked something within her, a quiet but persistent question she couldn’t ignore. She knew what Naruto’s ninja way was destined to be—that he’d never run away and never go back on his word, no matter how impossible the odds. She knew Kakashi’s, too: to never abandon his comrades, for those who did were worse than scum. And even Sasuke had his own ninja way, though it was a bitter one, forged from his grief and resolve to avenge his family.But what about her?Kimiko's steps slowed for a moment, her thoughts swirling. What was her ninja way? Did she have something so integral to her being that she would hold it above all else? She had always been deliberate in her actions, meticulous in her goals, but those were strategies, not convictions. Her thoughts flickered to Zabuza and Haku, two shinobi who had defied the expectations of their world and carved their own fragile bond out of blood and loyalty. Could she find a belief that strong?Her smile faltered as doubt crept in, but she pushed it away. The answer didn’t need to come now. It would come in time, with every mission, every choice, and every step she took. For now, she walked beside her team, her blade at her side, and the faint ember of a question burning in her heart.Because someday, she would decide. Someday, she would have her own ninja way.The journey back to Konoha was uneventful, save for the moment they reached the gates of the village. There, Kotetsu, one of the Chūnin assigned to gate duty, immediately flagged them down with a casual wave, his demeanor shifting slightly when he noticed their sensei.“You’re to report to the Hokage’s office immediately,” Kotetsu said, his tone brisk but professional. Kakashi gave a simple nod in acknowledgment, gesturing for his team to follow him.“Huh? Why does the Old Man want to see us right away?” Naruto asked, his curiosity plain as they entered the administration building. They passed the familiar reception desk, where another Chūnin glanced up briefly before sliding a logbook toward them.“IDs,” the receptionist said with practiced monotony. Each member of Team 7 handed over their identification before signing the logbook.“It’s customary to report to village leadership when a mission extends beyond its usual parameters,” Kakashi explained as they walked toward the stairs leading to the Hokage’s office. “Mostly to file proper documentation for mission records, adjust payment from the client if necessary, and…to assess any broader implications of what happened during the mission.”Kimiko nodded, mulling over Kakashi’s words. It made sense. The shinobi-client relationship was one of calculated trust. Shinobi were bound to carry out their missions to the best of their ability, often going above and beyond when situations called for it. In return, clients were expected to be precise and truthful in their descriptions of the mission’s scope and potential dangers. Failing to do so could lead to unnecessary risks for the ninja involved.And when that trust was broken?Kimiko glanced at her sensei, recalling the bridge builder’s initial deception. Konoha’s reputation was strong enough—and its clientele numerous enough—that it could afford to sever ties with unreliable clients. Yet, they hadn’t abandoned Tazuna. They’d carried out the mission despite the risks, and in doing so, they had helped change the course of an entire region.As if reading her thoughts, Kakashi spoke, his tone as nonchalant as ever. “Typically, the Jonin Commander handles the debriefing. The Hokage only gets directly involved if the mission turned out to be of significant interest or requires immediate attention.”Naruto, oblivious to the undercurrent of thought around him, grinned. “Well, whatever it’s about, I bet the Old Man just wants to hear about how awesome we were!”Sasuke snorted softly, a flicker of amusement crossing his otherwise stoic expression. “Or how you managed to yell at a civilian kid until he cried,” he muttered, his voice dry but not unkind.As they stepped into the Hokage’s office, Kimiko was momentarily surprised to see that, aside from the Hokage himself, the Jōnin Commander, Shikaku Nara, was also present. He stood beside the Hokage with his usual slouched posture, exuding an air of effortless calm. His gaze flicked over Kakashi and the team, pausing momentarily on Kimiko before offering a slight nod.Kimiko couldn’t help but sense his chakra—a quiet presence, like a still night in the forest, where tall shadows stretched endlessly.“We received your report, Kakashi,” Shikaku said, his voice as unhurried as his demeanor. “But there are gaps we need filled in. Running into the Demon Brothers en route is one thing. Facing the Demon of the Hidden Mist himself? That’s something else entirely.” He scratched his chin, a faint hint of curiosity betraying his otherwise composed expression.Kakashi sighed, his visible eye narrowing with faint irritation. “Where do you want me to start?”“From the beginning,” the Hokage interjected, his tone calm yet firm as he took a slow drag from his pipe. The wisps of smoke curled upward, dissipating into the air above.“Ah,” Kakashi muttered, leaning back slightly, as if resigning himself to the recounting. “Alright then.”To her surprise, Kakashi’s recounting of their mission was precise and clinical, leaving no detail untouched. From their initial encounter with the Demon Brothers and the genin team’s coordinated takedown to their infiltration of the Land of Waves and the two clashes with Zabuza and Haku, Kakashi recited the events with a steady, unembellished tone. Even their decision to leave the Missing-Nin alive, once it was clear they posed no further threat, was relayed without hesitation.Kimiko and her teammates remained silent throughout, letting Kakashi’s words carry the weight of their experience. The Hokage’s assistant scribbled furiously into a logbook, capturing every word with remarkable efficiency, while Shikaku Nara and the Third Hokage listened intently, their gazes unwavering.“So,” Shikaku said as Kakashi concluded, his tone measured. “You’re certain Zabuza Momochi and his associate won’t be targeting Konoha or Land of Fire assets in the near future?”“As Zabuza stated, they intend to return to the Mist rebellion immediately. It was their primary goal from the start,” Kakashi replied evenly.Hiruzen nodded slowly, his pipe smoldering as he considered the report. “There are corroborating reports from our intelligence division,” he said, his tone reflective. “Zabuza has maintained contact with known figures within the rebellion. It’s likely part of the reason we’ve avoided allocating resources to hunt him down. Ever since he reemerged as a mercenary, he’s been cautious—avoiding direct confrontation with shinobi allied to Konoha or Kumogakure, likely to keep a low profile.”The Hokage’s gaze grew somber. “Still, a shame about Kumade-kun. I had hoped his death would find some form of justice.”Kimiko’s brow furrowed at the unfamiliar name. Sensing her confusion, the Hokage elaborated. “Kumade Toriichi was a Tokubetsu Jonin in the Torture and Interrogation Force. He worked as Ibiki’s field counterpart, specializing in intelligence gathering and reconnaissance.”The explanation did little to ease the knot in Kimiko’s chest. So Kumade had been one of Zabuza’s victims during his time as an enforcer under Yagura. She frowned slightly, the weight of the revelation settling uncomfortably in her mind. Zabuza’s past wasn’t one she could ignore, no matter how much she wanted to justify sparing him and Haku.“But,” Shikaku spoke, letting out a long sigh, “for what it’s worth, I think you made the right strategic choice.” His gaze shifted to Kimiko, Sasuke, and Naruto, and a faint smile tugged at his lips. “Still, for a genin team not even a year into their careers to successfully complete an A-Rank mission? That’s more than impressive—it’s practically unheard of. Word of this is bound to spread,” Shikaku added with a chuckle.At that, Naruto’s face lit up. “Heh, then everyone will see how awesome our team really is!” he declared, his enthusiasm uncontainable.Sasuke remained characteristically silent, but Kimiko caught the faint upturn of his lips. And honestly? She felt a twinge of excitement herself. The anime never truly emphasized the weight of what they’d accomplished, but their file officially documenting an A-Rank mission was a significant milestone. It was certainly something to be proud of.“Speaking of recognition,” Hiruzen interjected warmly, pulling a small stack of envelopes from beneath his desk. “Here are your mission pay stubs,” he said, handing them over. Kimiko reached for hers, sliding the cheque out, and her eyes widened slightly. Naruto, however, was far less subtle.“WOAH!” he exclaimed, practically shaking with excitement. “LOOK AT ALL THESE ZEROES!”Four hundred and fifty thousand ryo. A substantial sum. While not exactly a fortune, it was still enough to be life-changing for the average person in the village. Kimiko knew that even chunin lived relatively comfortable lives by completing regular C-Rank missions, with the occasional B-Rank providing lucrative bonuses. On top of that, some of these chuunins were assigned to specific departments and  enjoyed stable incomes for their daily task for the village. It was a system that allowed even low-ranking shinobi to support themselves well.Yet, something didn’t add up. Even if the mission had been classified as an A-Rank, three hundred thousand ryo was unusually high after deducting the standard ten-to-twenty percent the village took from mission payouts. Her brows furrowed as she did the mental calculations.Shikaku noticed her expression and smirked. “I see someone’s doing their math,” he teased, making Kimiko blush faintly.Hiruzen chimed in, his tone warm. “The amount includes a bonus for subduing the Demon Brothers. That came directly from the Torture and Interrogation Division, along with a commendation for you, Kimiko. Ibiki mentioned being impressed with how you took the initiative in questioning them.”Kimiko offered a modest smile. “It’s nothing, really. But I do have a question.”“Oh?” Hiruzen leaned forward slightly, curiosity gleaming in his eyes, while Shikaku tilted his head.Kimiko hesitated for a moment before speaking. “The mission was originally misclassified as C-Rank, but we were paid full A-Rank rates. How did the village cover the difference?”Shikaku was the one to answer, his tone thoughtful. “Good question. In cases like this, Konoha has a reserve fund specifically to compensate shinobi when a mission’s classification turns out to be inaccurate. Normally, it’s still not enough to match the mission’s true scope. However, in your case, the Fire Daimyo himself stepped in.”Kimiko blinked in surprise, and Shikaku continued.“The completion of the Land of Waves’ bridge is a major strategic boon for the Land of Fire,” he explained. “That bridge opens a direct land route between our nation and the Land of Waves, which had previously relied exclusively on maritime trade with the Land of Water and the Land of Lightning even before Gato cornered their country.”Hiruzen nodded in agreement, puffing thoughtfully on his pipe. “This strengthens our trade network and brings economic opportunities for both nations. The people of the Land of Waves, after their ordeal, are eager to rebuild and expand their trade partnerships. With the Land of Water embroiled in insurgency, they’re likely to favor stable land routes over risky maritime ones.”Shikaku folded his arms, adding, “In addition, the Fire Daimyo sees this as a chance to negotiate favorable tariffs on certain goods transported to the Land of Waves. It’s a long-term investment for both Konoha and the nation as a whole.”“Not to mention,” Hiruzen interjected, “that the bridge will likely require shinobi protection for some time. Bandits or remnants of Gato’s associates may attempt to sabotage it in retaliation. That means more mission contracts for us in the future. Ultimately, this mission has already paid for itself.”Kimiko nodded, processing their words. It made sense. Beyond their personal achievements, the mission had ripple effects that secured economic and strategic gains for the Land of Fire. The scope of their work felt even more significant now.Naruto, as expected, was already looking bored out of his mind as the conversation veered further into politics and economics. His restless fidgeting was accompanied by a dramatic yawn, making Kimiko stifle a chuckle. Even Sasuke, with his usual aloof demeanor, was shooting her a deadpan look, clearly unimpressed. Kakashi’s visible eye betrayed a faint amusement, as though he was both exasperated and entertained by her engagement in such topics.Kimiko let out a small huff. “What? Someone has to think about this stuff,” she muttered defensively, crossing her arms.Before anyone could respond, Shikaku leaned back slightly and smirked. “Oh, by the way,” he said, his tone casual, “do you know what they ended up naming the bridge?”Kakashi blinked, clearly caught off guard. “What?”Shikaku’s smirk deepened as he turned to Hiruzen, who was eyeing Naruto with an amused fondness. “The Great Naruto Bridge,” the Hokage said warmly, puffing on his pipe.For a moment, there was silence. Then—“W-WHAT?!” Naruto’s loud exclamation filled the room, his face lighting up with pure, unbridled joy. “They named it after ME?!” He pointed at himself with both thumbs, his grin stretching so wide it threatened to split his face. “See? I told you I’m awesome! Even the people in the Land of Waves know it!”Kimiko couldn’t help but laugh softly at his enthusiasm, while Sasuke rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath, “Tch, how fitting.” Yet, even he couldn't hide the now visible smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.Kakashi gave Naruto a bemused look, his voice dry. “Well, they probably couldn’t call it The Great Sasuke Bridge, now could they?”Naruto puffed out his chest, wagging a finger at Sasuke. “That’s right! You hear that, Sasuke? My name’s on the bridge! That’s a legacy!”Sasuke shot him a withering glare. “It’s a bridge, idiot. Not a monument.”Naruto crossed his arms and stuck out his tongue. “Jealousy doesn’t look good on you, Sasuke-teme.”Kimiko rolled her eyes, smiling despite herself. “Well, at least it’s memorable,” she quipped. “The Land of Waves will never forget us, that’s for sure.”Even Shikaku chuckled at the exchange, shaking his head. “Kids these days,” he muttered, though his tone carried no malice. “Naruto, you might want to rein in that ego of yours before it gets too big for the Hokage’s office.”Naruto grinned unabashedly. “No promises!”Hiruzen chuckled softly, watching the team with a grandfatherly smile. “In time, Naruto, you’ll learn that a true legacy is built not on bridges or names, but on the lives you touch and the bonds you create.”For a rare moment, Naruto paused, truly considering the Hokage’s words. Then he smiled, softer this time. “Guess I’ll just have to touch more lives, then.”Kimiko felt a warmth bloom in her chest at his sincerity. Without thinking, she smiled and reached over to ruffle his hair. “You’re already off to a good start, Naruto.”As they left the Hokage’s office and stepped back onto the bustling streets of Konoha, Kakashi broke the comfortable silence. “Well,” he said, stretching lazily, “I’ve got to file the official mission report with Shikaku-sama, so I’ll head to the Jonin Standby Station. Paperwork waits for no one.” He sighed heavily, clearly less than thrilled at the prospect.“Yeah, and I can’t wait to see Iruka-sensei and have him treat me to Ichiraku Ramen for completing the mission!” Naruto declared with enthusiasm, his energy already returning in full force.Sasuke raised a hand in a casual wave. “Later. I need to restock all the ninja tools I used on the mission.”Kimiko hesitated as an idea took root in her mind. Before the group could disperse, she called out, “Wait.”The three boys turned to look at her, curiosity etched on their faces.“I…” She hesitated, suddenly feeling self-conscious under their expectant gazes. “I want to start a team tradition.”Kakashi tilted his head, intrigued, while Naruto squinted in confusion. “What do you mean by that, Kimiko-chan? Like… eating together after a mission?”Kimiko nodded, encouraged by his interpretation. “Yes, but not at Ichiraku,” she clarified, noticing how Naruto’s face immediately fell.“We’re eating at my house,” she continued with a small smile. “Tonight. I’ll cook for you.”Naruto blinked, his disappointment transforming into curiosity, and even Sasuke seemed taken aback, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. Kakashi raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for her to elaborate.Kimiko took a deep breath. “I just thought… out of all of us, I’m the only one with a complete family. And I want you to feel like part of it, too. You’re not just my teammates; you’re part of my family.” Her voice softened, her sincerity evident. “I think sharing a meal together in my home would be a good start.”Naruto’s expression brightened, a wide grin spreading across his face. “Kimiko-chan, that’s awesome! I can’t wait to see what you cook!” He paused, then scratched the back of his head sheepishly. “Just… uh, no weird vegetables, okay?”Sasuke crossed his arms but didn’t protest, a faint look of curiosity replacing his usual aloofness. “Fine. But don’t expect me to stay long.”Kakashi’s lone visible eye crinkled, a telltale sign of his approval. “That’s a nice idea, Kimiko. I have to speak to Shinku-sama and your sister anyway,.”Kimiko smiled, relieved by their reactions. “Alright then. Come over at seven. And don’t be late,” she added, directing the last part squarely at Naruto.Naruto laughed nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’ll be on time, I promise!”As Kimiko stepped through the threshold of her home, she immediately sensed the familiar warmth of three distinct chakra signatures—her mother, father, and sister. It seemed to be a rare quiet day in the household.“Tadaima,” she called softly, her voice carrying the slight weariness of a long journey.In the sitting room, her mother was perched on a low cushion, embroidery resting delicately in her lap, while her father sat across from her, a steaming cup of tea in hand. Kurenai, fresh from training and dressed in her home attire, was the first to greet her.“Kimiko, you’re home!” Kurenai said, her tone cheerful and welcoming. “How was the C-Rank mission? My team just got one from Hokage-sama today—we’re leaving tomorrow.”Kimiko hesitated for a moment, her mind turning over how best to approach the truth. She hadn’t quite decided how to explain what had transpired.“So… about that,” she began, exhaling a long breath. “Turns out, the client misrepresented the mission.” She spoke slowly, her tone deliberately even.Kurenai’s eyes widened, her cheerful demeanor giving way to concern. “A misrepresented mission?” she echoed in alarm. “That… usually means a B-Rank at least. But you had Kakashi-sensei with you, so I’m sure it wasn’t anything too crazy—” Kurenai paused abruptly, her words catching in her throat as she caught the somber look on Kimiko’s face.“Kimiko,” her sister pleaded softly, her earlier cheer now replaced with worry.Even her father, Shinku, had turned to fully face her, setting down his tea with deliberate care. From her seat, Kimiko’s mother had stopped stitching, her needle hovering over the fabric as her sharp eyes flicked to her youngest daughter. A faint frown tugged at her lips.Kimiko sighed, her fingers brushing the hilt of her tanto for comfort. “It was an A-Rank mission,” she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper.The room fell utterly silent.“...You need to tell us everything,” Shinku said, his voice low but commanding. He rarely used that tone with her, and it sent a chill down her spine.So she did. She recounted everything from the start—the ambush by the Demon Brothers, how she managed to defeat one while Naruto and Sasuke took down the other. She noticed the sharp glance her parents exchanged at that. She continued, describing their first encounter with Zabuza, their narrow victory, and how he returned with Haku for a second fight. She explained how she and Kakashi fought Zabuza while Naruto and Sasuke battled Haku, how Gato’s betrayal turned enemies into uneasy allies, and finally, how the mission concluded.Kimiko hesitated for only a moment before adding, “I also know about Naruto’s situation. About…the nine tails.”The silence that followed was almost suffocating.  It was Kurenai who broke it, not even caring about her comment regarding the nine-tails.“You were… highly unqualified for that,” she said softly, her voice trembling with concern.Kimiko frowned, her expression hardening. “An unqualified shinobi is a dead shinobi,” she replied flatly. “I’m alive, aren’t I? That means I measured up to the task.”“That doesn’t mean you should have,” Kurenai countered firmly. “You could have been killed at any point during that mission.”“But I wasn’t,” Kimiko shot back. “Shinobi face danger on every mission. Kakashi-sensei wouldn’t have let anything happen to us.”“And what if he couldn’t stop it?” Kurenai’s tone sharpened. “What if he’d been killed? Then what? You’d all be dead.”“He wasn’t, and we’re not,” Kimiko retorted, her voice steady. “Kakashi-sensei is the Copy Ninja, the man with a thousand jutsu. If something could take him down, it would’ve killed anyone else in the village except the Hokage.”Kurenai’s eyes narrowed. “Nice to see you think so highly of your older sister.”Kimiko faltered, guilt flickering across her face. “That’s not what I meant,” she said, softer this time. “You’re amazing, Nee-chan, but you weren’t there. Kakashi-sensei was. And he handled it.”Shinku, who had been silent throughout the exchange, finally spoke. “This isn’t about comparing skills, Kimiko. It’s about understanding the gravity of what you’ve been through.” He leaned forward, his gaze piercing. “You’re our daughter. We’re proud of you, but we’re also scared. Missions like these are supposed to be reserved for shinobi with years of experience. You’re barely out of the Academy.”Kimiko’s defiance softened slightly at her father’s words. “I understand, Otou-san,” she said quietly. “But I can’t choose what missions I’m sent on. All I can do is prepare for them.”“And why weren’t we informed?” To her surprise, it was her mother who spoke, her tone quiet but laced with frustration.“...A-Class missions are usually on a need-to-know basis,” To her surprise, it was her father who explained it  carefully. “Hiruzen likely didn’t think it necessary to inform us.”Her mother’s face betrayed a flicker of hurt, though she nodded after a moment, folding her hands in her lap.Kurenai sighed heavily after a while, some color returning to her face. “I suppose I should speak to Kakashi about this,” she said. “I want to understand how he handled it. I’ll find him when we return from our mission.”“You might not need to,” Kimiko interjected with a small smile, earning the attention of the whole room. “I invited my team over for dinner tonight. I thought it was time you all met them, and I wanted to cook for everyone.”The room fell into a thoughtful silence. Her father arched a brow, her mother looked slightly surprised, and Kurenai tilted her head, a flicker of curiosity crossing her features.“You’re cooking?” Kurenai asked, a hint of a teasing smile on her lips, though it didn’t entirely reach her eyes “Should I be worried?”Kimiko huffed. “Nee-chan, you’ve eaten my cooking before. It’s not that bad. Only mother’s a better cook than me in this house,”Kurenai chuckled lightly, but the gesture seemed to release some of the tension in the room. Even her father’s expression softened.“I think that’s a wonderful idea,” her father finally said, her voice warm. “It’ll be good to see the people you’ve been working with. And…” she trailed off, her gaze flickering to Kaori, who did not meet his gaze, before resting on Kimiko, “it’s kind of you to include them.”Kimiko felt her chest swell slightly at his words, though she quickly masked her emotions with a faint shrug. “Well, don’t get used to it. They’re probably going to eat us out of house and home. “Naruto, especially. He’s got a bottomless pit for a stomach.”Though the tension still lingered around her household, Kimiko felt it lighten slightly. She was glad she had taken the initiative to tell them everything before they heard it from someone else. It likely helped that the truth had come from her directly.Kimiko excused herself and quickly changed into her home kimono, ready to begin preparing for the dinner she had promised. Determined to make the evening memorable, she decided to cook a proper feast for her team and family. The Konoha market, bustling with fresh produce and vibrant chatter, provided her with everything she needed. After days of eating mostly fish in the Land of Waves, she wanted something hearty and satisfying, yet with variety to reflect everyone’s tastes.She planned the meal carefully. The centerpiece would be miso-marinated grilled chicken, savory and rich, cooked to perfection with a golden glaze. She paired it with fluffy steamed rice, grounding and familiar, a staple everyone could enjoy. For something crisp and indulgent, she chose seasonal vegetable tempura, lightly battered and fried—a nod to Naruto’s love of fried foods. To balance the heavier flavors, she included a refreshing cucumber and wakame salad, its chilled simplicity adding a bright contrast. Finally, for dessert, she selected daifuku mochi, their soft exteriors hiding sweet red bean paste and fresh fruits, a treat she hoped would leave everyone smiling.Returning home with her arms full of fresh ingredients, Kimiko set to work in the kitchen with a quiet but determined focus. Each slice of the knife, each careful fold of batter, and each sizzling pan reflected her intent—not just to cook but to create a moment of connection between her family and her team. She wanted this dinner to bridge the two worlds she lived in, to show both her family and her team the bonds she had come to treasure.As the scents of grilled chicken and fried tempura filled the house, Kimiko allowed herself a small, hopeful smile.The evening had settled into a warm hum of activity when the first knock came at the door. True to his word, Naruto was the first to arrive, his ever-bright grin lighting up his face as she greeted him.“Hello, Kimiko-chan! Thank you so much for inviting me,” he said enthusiastically, his tone brimming with excitement. He quickly moved inside and, to her mild surprise, bowed his head respectfully to both Kaori and Shinku, who were already seated at the table she had carefully set.“Shinku-sama, Kaori-sama, thank you so much! My name is Naruto Uzumaki, I’m Kimiko-chan’s teammate,” he said with an earnestness that brought a soft smile to Kimiko’s lips.The next arrival was Sasuke, who entered with his usual quiet demeanor. He gave her a small nod of thanks, bowing briefly to her parents before taking a seat opposite Naruto. His movements were practiced, his expression reserved, but Kimiko could sense the subtle shift in his usual aloofness—perhaps a hint of appreciation for the invitation.As expected, Kakashi was the last to arrive, strolling in with his characteristic tardiness.“Sorry for being late, everyone,” he announced casually. “Had to help an old man with his groceries.”Kimiko stifled a giggle at the predictably flimsy excuse, but Kurenai, already seated, fixed Kakashi with a glare. “What’s this I hear about you dragging my sister into an A-Class Mission?”Shinku let out a hearty laugh, breaking the tension with his booming voice. “Ha! You’re looking more and more like Hakumo,” he said, his tone fond but teasing. “Glad to see you’re in that proper uniform, Kakashi. It fits you better than the ANBU one.”“Oi, really?” Kakashi tilted his head as if perplexed, but everyone present understood the deeper meaning behind Shinku’s words.The atmosphere had just begun to settle into a comfortable rhythm when another knock came at the door. Kimiko moved to answer it, not expecting anyone else. But as she opened the door, she stopped dead in her tracks, her eyes widening in surprise.“Hinata?”Standing at the entrance was Hinata Hyuga, looking hesitant but resolute. She held a small parcel in her hands, her eyes darting shyly up to meet Kimiko’s gaze.“I-I hope it’s alright,” Hinata stammered, her cheeks tinted with a light blush. “Kurenai-senpai…mentioned your dinner, and I thought it might be nice to bring a small gift. “Kimiko blinked, then couldn’t help but chuckle lightly, stepping aside to let Hinata in, giving her a hug as she went into range. “Of course, Hinata. Come in. You’re more than welcome to join us.”As Hinata entered, she bowed deeply to Shinku and Kaori, murmuring polite greetings, before her gaze lingered briefly on Naruto. The boy was oblivious as always, but Sasuke’s sharp glance flicked between the two, letting a quiet snort.As dinner unfolded, Kimiko couldn't help but feel a quiet sense of pride at how seamlessly her family interacted with her team. Kaori, her mother, had taken an immediate liking to Sasuke, her gentle demeanor drawing him into an unusually engaged conversation about his training and interests. It was rare to see Sasuke relax, but Kaori’s presence seemed to have a calming effect.Shinku, on the other hand, was thoroughly entertained by Naruto’s animated recounting of their mission. The young shinobi’s exaggerated gestures and enthusiastic tone were met with Shinku’s booming laughter, the two of them engrossed in a dynamic exchange. Naruto’s version of events grew more elaborate with every retelling, and Shinku was clearly enjoying every moment.Meanwhile, Kurenai and Kakashi engaged in a quieter but no less focused discussion, centered on the implications of their mission and its impact on the political situation in Kirigakure. Kurenai’s expression was a mixture of curiosity and concern, while Kakashi’s nonchalant tone belied the weight of the topic.Kimiko, however, found herself in conversation with Hinata, who seemed nervous but genuinely happy to be included. Despite this, Kimiko’s attention drifted, a mischievous thought creeping into her mind as her gaze flickered toward Naruto, who was still animatedly chatting with Shinku.“Hey, Naruto,” Kimiko said suddenly, cutting through the lively chatter. Her tone was casual, but there was a glint in her eyes that made Sasuke glance at her in mild suspicion.Naruto, mid-gesture, paused and turned to her. “What’s up, Kimiko-chan?”Kimiko smiled sweetly, but her words were calculated. “Hinata would like to say something.”The table fell silent for a moment as all eyes turned to the girl in question. Hinata’s own eyes widened in panic, her cheeks instantly flushing a deep red. Kimiko discreetly squeezed her hand under the table, offering silent reassurance.“O-oh,” Hinata stammered, clearly flustered.“What’s that, Hinata-chan?” Naruto asked loudly, his enthusiasm a stark contrast to Hinata’s soft-spoken demeanor.Hinata swallowed hard, her voice barely above a whisper. “That…was really cool of you, Naruto-kun. To…do an A-Class Mission…” Her words became a rushed blur as her courage faltered. “Ihopeyourealrightplease.”Naruto blinked, clearly processing her words, and then broke into a wide grin. “Heh, thanks, Hinata-chan! I’m totally fine! I mean, it was a little tough, but we’re Team 7, y’know? We’re awesome!”Hinata’s face turned an even deeper shade of red, but Kimiko noticed a faint smile tugging at her lips. She relaxed slightly, clearly relieved at Naruto’s upbeat response.Kimiko leaned back, a satisfied smirk playing on her lips. The evening had gone even better than she had hoped. Her family and her team were starting to feel like one. As conversations wound down, the goodbyes began. Her parents were the first to retreat for the night, offering warm smiles and quiet pride. Kurenai followed soon after, gently urging Hinata to prepare for their mission the next day. Hinata hesitated at the door, casting a shy glance back at Naruto before leaving with Ko Hyuga, who had patiently waited outside the entire time for his charge.When only Team 7 remained, Kimiko enlisted their help to clean up.“Man, why do we have to do this?!” Naruto groaned, scrubbing a plate with exaggerated annoyance. “We’re your guests, right?”“No,” Kimiko replied serenely. “You’re family. Family helps out.”That shut Naruto up, and the rest of the cleanup passed in relative peace, even with Kakashi pitching in. Once they were finished, Kimiko led them to the garden, the cool night air crisp against their skin as they looked up at the clear sky.“Man, look at that,” Naruto marveled, pointing at the glowing full moon. “It’s so pretty. Your garden’s really pretty too, Kimiko.”“It is,” she replied automatically, though inwardly she grimaced. Knowing the moon housed a sealed, malevolent space goddess somewhat dampened the beauty of the sight.“Thanks for the invite, Kimiko,” Sasuke said quietly, surprising her. His tone was genuine, and though he still avoided looking directly at her, the sentiment carried weight. Kakashi remained silent, his gaze fixed on his team, a rare softness in his eye.Kimiko’s grip tightened briefly around a carnation her mother had planted, then she turned to her team, determination gleaming in her eyes. “Thank you, guys,” she began, her voice steady but laced with emotion. “But…I want to start another team tradition.”“Oh?” Kakashi raised a brow, intrigued.“Yes,” Kimiko insisted. She looked at each of them in turn. “Naruto, you’ve grown so much stronger since we first became a team. A lot stronger. Sasuke, you were always strong, but now? You’ve awakened the Sharingan—something not everyone in your clan could do.” She paused, her voice softening as her gaze turned inward. “And… I’m scared. Scared we’ll forget what’s important.”Even with all her knowledge of the future, Kimiko knew it wasn’t set in stone. Haku and Zabuza surviving proved that much. She inhaled deeply and reached into her pocket, pulling out four squares of origami paper—orange, blue, white, and red. Holding them in her hands, she closed her eyes and willed her chakra to fold them. Her control had sharpened so much that the task felt second nature. The papers twisted and bent into delicate, vibrant flowers.She handed the white flower to Kakashi, the orange one to Naruto, and the blue one to Sasuke. Holding the red flower tightly to her chest, she took another steadying breath.“This is our new tradition,” she said, her voice unwavering. “These flowers are a reminder: no one forgets each other. When anyone feels alone, they’ll remember that our team is here to support them. And most importantly, we’re not just a team—we’re family.”For a moment, silence enveloped them. Then, Naruto’s grin returned, bright and unguarded. “Heh, you’re such a sap, Kimiko-chan,” he teased, but he clutched the orange flower like it was the most precious thing in the world.Sasuke stared at his blue flower for a long moment, his expression inscrutable. Finally, he tucked it into the folds of his shirt, nodding once. “Thanks,” he muttered, almost inaudibly.Kakashi, ever unreadable, turned the white flower in his fingers with care. His gaze lifted to Kimiko, and he offered her a rare, genuine smile.Kimiko’s heart swelled, warmth spreading through her chest. For all their quirks and struggles, this was her team—her family. And she’d do everything she could to make sure it stayed that way.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 13: Wilted Flower
Kimiko’s crimson eyes narrowed, her focus razor-sharp as she faced Hinata across the training ground. Her opponent's pale, opalescent eyes glimmered with quiet intensity, veins bulging around them in stark relief. So this is the Byakugan… Kimiko mused, tightening her grip on the hilt of her tanto.Hinata stood poised, one palm extended defensively while her body turned to the side in a textbook stance of the Gentle Fist style. Her every movement radiated control, a calm storm brewing beneath her unassuming demeanor.“Here I go,” murmured Hinata, her voice soft but resolute.Before the words even settled in the air, Hinata darted forward, a blur of grace and precision. Kimiko’s sharp eyes tracked the subtle shifts in her posture, her focus drawn to Hinata's footwork. At the last possible moment, Kimiko stepped aside, letting the Hyūga slip past her in a fluid evasion.The instant Hinata passed, Kimiko’s tanto flashed, the blade singing as she swung it down toward Hinata’s neck in a decisive arc.Hinata pivoted sharply, her Byakugan catching the blade’s movement with uncanny clarity. Rather than parry or evade in full, she thrust her right finger forward, aiming for Kimiko’s sternum with pinpoint accuracy.Kimiko’s eyes widened as realization hit her like a physical blow—Hinata wasn’t trying to block her attack; she was countering it outright.
Smart. Too smart.
Kimiko aborted her swing mid-motion, her chakra surging through her body as she flickered away with a well-timed Body Flicker Technique, landing a safe distance away. She glanced at Hinata, who had already reset her stance, calm and unreadable as ever.Kimiko’s fingers dipped into the pouch at her hip, retrieving four gleaming senbon needles. With a flick of her wrist, she hurled them toward Hinata in a low arc, their glinting paths cutting through the air like threads of light. Her aim was precise, targeting the small, exposed joint of Hinata’s elbow.To Kimiko’s frustration, Hinata didn’t even glance at the incoming projectiles. Her Byakugan caught the attack effortlessly, and with a flurry of rapid palm strikes, she deflected the senbon midair, each needle clinking harmlessly to the ground. Gentle Fist and Byakugan… Kimiko thought, sighing. Annoying. Hinata’s form was solid—precise and deliberate, as expected from a Hyūga trained in the Gentle Fist. Against most opponents, it would have been more than enough to dominate. But Kimiko knew better. Their batch wouldn’t be typical genin; they were already outliers, and Hinata most of all. Especially when considering who her opponent would be during the Chuunin Exams’ preliminaries…Kimiko shook the thought away, focusing on the here and now. She tightened her grip on her tanto, the blade catching the light as she angled it diagonally in front of her. Her crimson eyes narrowed, tracing every subtle movement Hinata made. Kimiko shifted her right foot back, bending her knee, and then, in a burst of motion, shot forward like a streak of lightning. Afterimages of her path shimmered behind her as she closed the distance in a heartbeat.Reappearing just inches from Hinata, Kimiko’s tanto slashed in a perfect lateral arc.“Secret Sword: Moonlight!” she called, her voice cutting through the air as sharply as her blade.Hinata’s Byakugan widened in alarm. The sheer speed was overwhelming, and her reaction, while quick, was just barely enough. She stumbled backward, the tip of the tanto grazing her neck, the faint kiss of steel brushing past her skin.But Kimiko wasn’t done. Her opponent was still within striking range. She leapt upward in a fluid motion, her body spinning midair to build momentum for a punishing back kick. The sole of her foot connected with Hinata’s stomach with a resounding thud, sending her staggering back and forcing a gasp of spit to spray across the training ground.Kimiko landed gracefully, ready to capitalize on the opening and finish with another strike. Her tanto gleamed as it rose for the decisive blow.But to her surprise, Hinata didn’t retreat. Instead, she stood her ground and countered, her hand snapping forward in an open palm strike aimed at Kimiko’s chest.Kimiko twisted, pivoting out of the way with the same ease that defined her movements. However, the second strike came before she could fully recover—Hinata’s other hand aimed lower, her palm striking Kimiko’s thigh.The effect was immediate. A searing numbness spread through her leg like wildfire, locking the muscles in place as if they’d been turned to stone. The tenketsu in her thigh had been sealed, rendering her unable to move it.Her balance faltered, and before she could retreat or retaliate, Hinata launched a quick pair of palm strikes to her stomach. Each blow was precise, the chakra-laden impacts driving the air from Kimiko’s lungs. She staggered backward, spluttering as pain radiated through her abdomen.But Kimiko didn’t pivot away. Instead, her free hand wove a series of hand seals, each movement precise and fluid, hidden from Hinata's sharp gaze. As Hinata surged forward to strike again, Kimiko's lips curled into a faint smile. She was ready.“Water Style: Thousand Flying Water Needles!” she called.Hinata’s Byakugan widened in alarm, and she instinctively dashed backward, scanning the area for a nearby water source to anticipate the attack. But her assumption was her mistake.Kimiko opened her mouth, and from within, a barrage of glowing blue senbon burst forth, each one meticulously formed from water kneaded with her chakra. They screamed through the air in a deadly, shimmering cascade.Hinata reacted immediately, leaping away from the onslaught. The senbon struck the ground with a series of sharp impacts, each detonation unleashing a pressurized burst of water that gouged deep craters into the terrain. The explosive power of the attack soaked the area, leaving the battlefield drenched in ankle-deep water.Kimiko didn’t relent. Reaching into her pouch, she drew four physical senbon, hurling them with precision at Hinata’s joints. As before, Hinata’s palms shot out, striking the needles midair with uncanny accuracy, sending them clattering harmlessly to the ground.But Kimiko’s lips twitched with satisfaction. That was the distraction.  The water pooling around Hinata’s feet shimmered faintly as Kimiko completed a one-handed seal, her chakra flowing into the saturated ground.“Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu!”The puddles stirred, and from the liquid rose five identical Kimiko clones, their reflections rippling unnervingly in the water as they surrounded Hinata. The Hyūga heiress spun on her heel, her eyes flicking from one clone to the next, veins around her temples pulsing as her Byakugan started scanning these water-formed clones for their vulnerabilities.Without hesitation, Hinata struck. Her palms lashed out in a flurry of precise blows, dispelling the clones one by one into cascading puddles. But as she moved toward the final clone, her strikes flowing seamlessly, she was too late to realize its hands had already finished weaving signs.The clone splayed its arms, its fingers glowing with chakra. Hinata’s hand moved to strike, but the clone’s voice rang out.“Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!”An orb of crystal-clear water erupted from the clone’s fingertips, instantly enveloping Hinata. The shimmering sphere trapped her mid-movement, her palms frozen just shy of breaking the clone’s chest. The watery prison shimmered in the moonlight, completely immobilizing the Hyūga.Kimiko stood at her original spot, her tanto lowered, watching her opponent struggle futilely within the water prison. A satisfied smirk crept onto her lips as she exhaled slowly, calming her racing heart. “Got you,” Kimiko murmured, a small smirk tugging at her lips. In her free hand, three senbon protruded from the gaps between her knuckles, each one wreathed in a vibrant blue aura as her chakra flowed through them. She leveled the glowing needles at Hinata, who remained trapped in the heavy embrace of the water prison.Hinata’s pale eyes flicked to Kimiko, her expression a mixture of determination and resignation. Slowly, she raised her hands, forming the seal of surrender beneath the watery sphere.Kimiko smiled gently and nodded in acknowledgment. With a deft hand seal, she whispered, “Release.”The water orb collapsed into a massive puddle, splashing over the already drenched training grounds and leaving Hinata stumbling to regain her footing. Kimiko, despite the slight limp in her step from earlier strikes, moved toward her friend, offering her hand with a soft smile.“You’re getting even better, Hinata-chan.” Kimiko said as she helped Hinata up, her voice low but warm.The two made their way toward the benches, where neatly folded towels awaited them. The Hyūga training grounds were a soggy mess, marked with gouges and scattered puddles, but Kimiko barely spared it a glance. The battle had been worth it—a testament to both their growth.“It’s been almost a month since we got back from the Land of Waves,” Kimiko remarked as she picked up a towel and handed it to Hinata, before grabbing one for herself. “I’ve been using all this time to train. But you’ve been improving too.” She was really thankful she learned that Shadow Clone learning trick, given how it allowed her to learn three water style jutsus from Haku. Granted, it was easier because she was learning one that’s within her nature.Hinata murmured her thanks, her cheeks tinged pink as she dabbed the towel across her soaked hair.“You need to hesitate less,” Kimiko continued, her tone thoughtful. “Your fundamentals are great, but you have to trust yourself enough to apply them.”“You’re sounding more like Kurenai-senpai every day,” Hinata replied in her soft, shy voice, a faint smile breaking through her usual nervous demeanor.“I’ll take that as a compliment,” Kimiko remarked with a small giggle.Truth be told, the past month had been dreary. The Hokage had insisted they focus on lower-level missions—dog walking, gardening, and other mundane tasks clearly meant to ease them back into normalcy after their harrowing experience in the Land of Waves. At first, the change of pace had been a refreshing reprieve from life-and-death stakes, but as the monotony of these missions piled up, it became painfully clear that Kimiko, like Naruto and Sasuke, craved the thrill and purpose of more meaningful assignments.To stave off the dullness, Kimiko threw herself into training with as much dedication as possible. If Hinata was free, she trained with her. Otherwise, she worked with her teammates or pushed herself in solo sessions. The effort was grueling but rewarding—keeping her sharp and reminding her of her potential.“Are Naruto-kun and Sasuke busy today?” Hinata asked softly, her pale eyes curious.Kimiko nodded, noticing how Hinata didn’t bother to use an honorific for Sasuke. The two had never gotten along well, barely tolerating each other’s presence at best, but Kimiko decided not to tease her about it. There was no need to stir that pot.“They are. Sasuke’s working on his own training, and so is Naruto.” She smiled slightly, recalling how the two boys seemed to be in an unspoken competition, constantly trying to outdo each other. It was up to Kimiko to redirect their rivalry toward productive training rather than letting it devolve into petty bickering.She remembered how, in the anime, teamwork had suffered after the Land of Waves. Naruto had been desperate to prove he wasn’t reliant on Sasuke, and Sasuke had been equally determined to maintain his edge. Thankfully, with her foresight about what they were feeling, she could steer their competitive energy into something constructive—ensuring their “lead” against the other genin teams remained intact and their camaraderie didn’t falter.“Oh, that’s nice. Kurenai-sensei’s been taking us training until our next mission. We’ve cleared ten D-ranks and one C-rank,” said Hinata with a hint of pride, her soft voice tinged with satisfaction.Kimiko smiled warmly, recognizing the value in Hinata’s progress. Her sister’s team was certainly more prolific in their approach to missions compared to her own. Kurenai’s method was clear: stack as many low-level missions as possible to ensure her team’s basics were honed to perfection.Kakashi, on the other hand, was far more laissez-faire. He rarely took the initiative to sign their team up for missions unless directly prompted, often relying on the village to assign them instead. Kimiko suspected it had to do with his background. Having spent much of his career in ANBU, where missions were strictly assigned and personal volunteering was discouraged, Kakashi likely saw no need to pursue a different approach now.In contrast, Kurenai, a career ninja from the General Forces, had always operated differently. She actively volunteered for missions, working tirelessly to build her profile the traditional way.  It became clear to Kimiko just how different the paths were for typical geniuses like Kakashi and her sister, who while undoubtedly talented were often overshadowed by generational geniuses.“Oh, that reminds me. I still think we can work on—”Kimiko stopped mid-sentence, the weight of a significant presence making her turn. Behind her stood Hiashi Hyuga, the head of Konoha’s most powerful clan and Hinata’s father. Even in casual attire, the man exuded an air of authority that made him impossible to ignore.His chakra was unmistakable—like a vast, serene green field under an endless sky, yet dominated by two all-seeing white eyes that loomed overhead, watching with unwavering precision. Kimiko immediately bowed at the waist, her respect automatic and instinctual. Beside her, Hinata bowed as well, though not quite as deeply.“Hiashi-sama,” Kimiko said formally. “Thank you for allowing us the honor of using the Hyuga training grounds.”Hiashi remained silent for a long moment, his pale gaze resting heavily on Kimiko. The scrutiny felt like it pierced the back of her neck, and she resisted the urge to shift under his gaze. At last, he spoke, his voice measured and calm.“It is nothing,” he began, his tone carrying a subtle weight. “Young shinobi are expected to refine their skills. It is good to see that you and your sister are encouraging Hinata’s growth, pushing her as you do.”Kimiko raised her head slowly, meeting Hiashi’s gaze with quiet respect. “Hinata is an exceptional talent,” she replied sincerely. “I consider myself fortunate that she chooses to train with me.”Hiashi regarded her for a moment longer, then inclined his head slightly. “You are too modest, Kimiko,” he said, his words lightly chiding but without malice. “A young lady should learn to accept praise when it is due—especially considering your recent mission. Few shinobi, even seasoned ones, face challenges of that caliber and return.”Kimiko felt a flicker of surprise at the compliment, but she quickly composed herself. “Thank you, Hiashi-sama,” she said, her voice steady. “It was a team effort. I couldn’t have done it alone.”Hiashi’s gaze lingered for a moment longer, and then he gave a slight nod before turning his attention to Hinata. “Hinata,” he said, his tone hardening just a fraction. “Your dedication is evident. I expect you to continue on this path. You cannot fall to the same habits as before,”“Yes, Otou-sama,” Hinata murmured, bowing again, her voice quiet but resolute. Kimiko shifted her gaze away as Hiashi turned, his movements precise and deliberate, disappearing into one of the buildings in the compound.“He’s intense, isn’t he?” Kimiko said, breaking the silence once Hiashi was out of sight.Hinata nodded slightly, her voice barely above a whisper. “He expects the best from all of us, especially me… since I’m supposed to be the heiress.”Kimiko frowned, her scarlet eyes narrowing at Hinata’s tone. She couldn’t help but recall how Hiashi was portrayed in the early parts of the anime: a stern man shaped by tragedy—the loss of his beloved twin brother—that hardened him but never extinguished his deep love for his family. In fact, he eventually found himself the old, genial man he was before his brother’s demise after a while.“You are the heiress,” Kimiko said firmly. “Don’t sell yourself short. You have a lot to work on, sure, but who doesn’t at our age? You’ve got the talent; you just need to match it with dedication. Look at Naruto, for example.”Kimiko paused, gauging Hinata’s reaction. She felt a flicker of guilt—it was a bit manipulative to use the person Hinata admired most as an example, but if it could spark some confidence in her friend, it was worth it.“You’re too kind, Kimiko-chan,” Hinata said, her pale cheeks flushing faintly. “But… I think they’re looking to make Hanabi the next heir.”“Oh, really? Your younger sister,” Kimiko mused, her tone thoughtful. “She’s enrolled in the Academy, isn’t she?”Kimiko had nearly forgotten about Hanabi—Hiashi’s second daughter and the family’s chosen successor. From what Kimiko knew, Hanabi possessed the sharp focus and natural aptitude that the Hyuga clan admired. Hinata, by contrast, had more than enough talent but lacked the hardened resolve the clan expected of its leader. Still, Kimiko saw something else in Hinata: a different kind of strength, one not defined by ruthlessness or raw power but by her gentle, resilient heart. And Kimiko was determined to help her unlock that potential—earlier than it had emerged in the anime.“If Neji-nii-san were the clan heir, it wouldn’t be this complicated,” Hinata whispered, her voice tinged with a mixture of longing and resignation.Kimiko tilted her head slightly, studying her friend. Honestly, she understood. As talented as Hinata would prove to be, and as dedicated as Hanabi was, Neji was a once-in-a-generation genius. Mastering the secret techniques of the Hyuga Main Branch at his age was already impressive. But for a Side Branch member to do it through observation alone? That was the kind of achievement reserved for legends.“Neji isn’t part of the Main Branch, though,” Kimiko said gently, watching Hinata’s reaction. “So he can’t inherit.”To her surprise, Hinata looked away, her pale eyes clouded with a quiet defiance. “I… don’t think the circumstances of someone’s birth should determine what they can or can’t do, especially if they’re the most obvious choice for something.”Kimiko felt a small smile tug at her lips. That was just like Hinata—gracious even in the face of an unjust system, harboring quiet ideals that went against the very traditions she was born into.“Mm, I heard he’s a genius,” Kimiko said, shifting the topic slightly. “I honestly want to face him someday. Did I ever tell you? I offered him a spar once, back when your father invited us for your birthday. Never heard back from him, though.”“Oh,” Hinata murmured, her tone softening as a small smile graced her lips. “He’s great. The best. He’s almost as good as Ko-san. He’s really admirable.”Kimiko couldn’t help but giggle at that. “Not even betting on your best friend? How sad.”Hinata’s eyes widened, her face flushing a deep red. “S-Sorry! I didn’t mean it like that!” she stammered.Kimiko waved it off with a laugh. “I’m teasing. By the way, what time should we continue tomorrow? I still need to work on my kenjutsu. The Jyuuken’s a real challenge to counter.”Hinata frowned slightly. “I can’t train tomorrow, Kimiko-chan. I’m going on a mission with my team.”Kimiko’s smile faltered for a moment before she nodded. “That’s alright. Maybe some solo training would do me good. Or…” She tilted her head thoughtfully. “Maybe I’ll finally finish that project I’ve been working on.”“Which project?” Hinata asked, her curiosity piqued.“The Poison Pill project,” Kimiko replied casually. She had been putting it off for a while now, mostly because of Zabuza and Kakashi’s criticism of her insistence on poisons. But she was determined to see it through. If she wanted to keep up with Naruto and Sasuke—and not end up sidelined like Sakura during these early years—she needed every edge she could get.Hinata frowned again, her brows knitting together. But instead of arguing, she simply looked away. “Good luck, Kimiko-chan. Just… don’t risk yourself too much,” she whispered.Kimiko reached over, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. “Don’t worry. I’ll do my best to keep safe,” she said with a small smile. “Oh, and Hinata-chan?”“Hm?” Asked Hinata.“...Can you unlock the Tenketsu you hit?” The day passed quickly after their training, and the next morning, Kimiko woke early, her resolve firm. Today, she would finally complete her project—the Poison Pill. Her ultimate tool, designed to push her limits and serve as her answer to Sasuke’s Sharingan and Naruto’s Nine-Tails Chakra.“Ohayo,” Kimiko greeted her mother, Kaori, as she descended the stairs, her tone light but purposeful. “I’m going to work on my project today,” she added with a small smile.Kaori, seated in their serene garden with a cup of tea in hand, turned to regard her daughter. A faint frown tugged at her lips. “You can’t finish it in your workshop here?”Kimiko shook her head, her loose black hair swaying gently with the motion. “It’s more complicated than that, Mother. I need specialized equipment—something I can’t replicate at home.”Kaori’s frown deepened, her concern plain in the furrow of her brows. After a moment of quiet, she nodded. “If you must. I’d hoped to ask you to help me at the teahouse today.”Kimiko blinked, momentarily caught off guard. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d helped out there. How long had it been since she spent a quiet day with her mother, simply tending to customers?“When I get back,” Kimiko promised, her tone soft but sincere. “I’ll help out, I swear.”A faint smile returned to Kaori’s lips as she inclined her head. “Alright. Don’t let me keep you, then.”Kaori’s faint smile lingered as Kimiko stepped away, the quiet warmth of the garden trailing behind her. The thought of her mother’s gentle concern tugged at her for a moment, but Kimiko pushed it aside.  She needed to do it. She was determined to.Her first stop was the Yamanaka Flower Shop, where the Indigo Bloom Flower she had ordered a month ago was finally ready for pickup. As Kimiko entered the Yamanaka Flower Shop, the familiar bell chimed, and she was surprised to see not one, but two familiar kunoichi inside.“Ohayo, Ino-chan, Sakura-chan,” she greeted with a small smile. The two kunoichi, deep in conversation by the counter, turned toward her. Ino’s face brightened immediately, and Sakura offered a shy wave.“Kimiko! Finally took a break from training to hang out with us?” teased Ino, her tone light but playful. Kimiko noticed Sakura wore an abridged version of the Medic Corps uniform—her progress there was evident.“I’m afraid not, Ino-chan,” replied Kimiko with a soft smile. “I’m here to pick up the Blooming Indigo Flower I ordered.”Ino tsked, shaking her head with a dramatic sigh. “Of course, training and projects. Should’ve guessed! Alright, wait here; I’ll grab it from the back,” she said, disappearing into the storeroom.As soon as Ino was out of sight, the air shifted. Sakura hesitated before speaking, her voice soft but determined. “Kimiko-chan… are you sure about this?”Kimiko tilted her head slightly. “Sure about what?”“The… toxin you’re planning to mix,” Sakura said, her discomfort apparent in the way she fiddled with the hem of her sleeve. “It’s dangerous, Kimiko-chan. I don’t think you should—”Kimiko’s expression darkened, her lips pulling into a slight frown. “What do you mean? I know I’m not as skilled in medical ninjutsu as you, but I’ve studied poisons for years. I can handle this.”Sakura shook her head, her frown deepening. “It’s not about skill or knowledge. The toxins you’re working with—they’re incredibly volatile. Even if you stabilize the compounds with chakra, it requires—”“Intense chakra control,” Kimiko interrupted, her tone curt. “I know. Jonin-level, to be precise. And yes, I’ve done the research. It’s possible.”“But it’s not just about technique, Kimiko-chan,” Sakura pressed, her voice almost pleading. “Even if you’re skilled, the risks are so high. One mistake—”“I can take care of myself, thank you.” Kimiko’s voice turned icy, her gaze flicking away from Sakura, whose shoulders slumped at the sharp response. In that moment, any lingering sympathy Kimiko had for her replacing Sakura evaporated. The hesitation, the meekness—it was no wonder she had been such a burden on her team.Sakura looked like she wanted to reply, her hands clenching at her sides, but before she could speak, Ino returned with a glistening, indigo-hued flower resting in a protective case. The petals shimmered faintly, an otherworldly hue that seemed to pulse with danger.“Here you go, Kimiko-chan,” Ino said cheerfully. “There’s enough hemotoxin here for about four doses, so make it count!”Kimiko’s expression softened as she took the case, smiling at Ino. “Thank you, Ino. I really appreciate it.”“Oh, wait!” Ino said, her curiosity piqued. “How do you plan on mixing it? You can’t do that at home—something this potent needs industrial-grade equipment. Not to mention the insulation.”“I reserved the Poison Lab at Konoha Hospital,” Kimiko replied smoothly, glancing at the clock on the wall. “Which reminds me—I only have five hours with it. I’d better get going!”With that, she turned on her heel, entirely ignoring Sakura’s lingering gaze. She gave Ino a polite nod and strode out of the shop.Konoha Hospital looked just as pristine as Kimiko remembered from her early childhood visits. Despite its immaculate condition, she noted how the leadership had shifted over the years. Since Biwako Sarutobi’s passing, no one seemed to stay on as head of the hospital for more than four years, a fact that gave the institution an air of impermanence despite its critical role in the village.Stepping up to the receptionist’s desk, Kimiko offered a polite smile to the diminutive woman in a crisp nurse uniform.“Ohayo,” Kimiko greeted. “I reserved the Poison Room from ten in the morning until three this afternoon?”The nurse returned her smile, glancing briefly at the reservation log. “Ohayo. May I see your identification, please?”Kimiko handed over her Ninja Identification, waiting as the woman inspected it. After checking her information against the logbook, the nurse nodded in approval and slid a clipboard with several sheets of paper across the counter.“Yuhi, Kimiko. Everything is in order. I just need you to sign these compliance forms.”Kimiko took the clipboard, quickly scanning the text. The contracts were standard liability waivers, ensuring the hospital would not be held responsible for any accidents or injuries she might sustain during her experiment. She signed each page with swift, practiced strokes before handing the clipboard back to the nurse, who gave her a grateful nod.“Thank you. Here’s your ID,” the nurse said, returning the card. “The Poison Lab is in the basement, Room Two.”Kimiko slipped her ID back into her pouch and made her way to the stairwell leading to the hospital’s lower levels. The air grew cooler as she descended, the faint hum of chakra-powered ventilation systems echoing through the concrete stairwell. It made sense to place the Poison Lab in the basement; the isolation minimized exposure risks, and in the worst-case scenario, it was easier to contain or quarantine.She reached the corridor marked with bold red lettering: Poison Research and Containment Unit. The reinforced glass-paneled door to Room Two stood at the end, adorned with biohazard symbols and intricate sealing formulas etched into its frame. Kimiko swiped her access key over the chakra-powered lock, and the door opened with a soft hiss.The Poison Lab was a study in both practicality and safety, its design reflecting the high stakes of its purpose. The walls were reinforced steel, painted a sterile white that gleamed under the sharp fluorescence of overhead lights. Rows of sealed cabinets lined one wall, each labeled meticulously with names of volatile compounds, reagents, and neutralizing agents. A row of chemical fume hoods occupied the opposite side, their ventilation systems humming faintly.Kimiko set her bag on one of the workbenches and began unpacking her supplies with a calm precision. The Indigo Bloom Flower she had retrieved earlier gleamed in its container, its vibrant blue petals radiating an almost hypnotic sheen. Next to it, she placed the vial of Blackroot Sap, its contents a viscous, midnight-black liquid, and the Tigerfish Barracuda extract, its crystalline, amber hue catching the light.Taking a steadying breath, Kimiko surveyed the setup before her.“Let’s begin,” she murmured, tying her hair back and reaching for her gloves.The entire process had been long and grueling. More than once, Kimiko had burned her hands trying to synthesize the poison. But now, finally, it was here.The Poison Pill.Two marble-sized pills sat suspended in sterile containers, glowing faintly with a purplish hue.  Next to it was the antidote she had to painstakingly synthesize as well. The clear liquid sloshed inside the thin corked tube, hovering between the two pills. Despite the burns and near failures, she’d managed to create two perfect samples. It was tempting to keep going and complete the batch, but she knew better. She needed to test the formula first."Alright… here goes nothing," she muttered under her breath, her fingers forming the seals with practiced precision.“Shadow Clone Jutsu.”With a puff of smoke, an identical version of herself appeared before her. Kimiko’s clone met her gaze, nodding in silent understanding.“Time to eat the pill,” Kimiko said, her voice steady despite the nervous flutter in her chest. “Remember to knead your chakra while doing it. You need to familiarize our chakra with it.” This was it. Would the Shadow Clone work for this? If her theory held true, the clone could bypass the excruciating—and potentially deadly—step of poisoning herself to teach her chakra how to mimic the toxin. Would this make her Hanzo the Salamander come again?The clone looked apprehensive, its lips pressing into a thin line before sighing. “Of course I get to do it,” it muttered, its tone laced with resignation.Reaching for the container, the clone gingerly plucked one of the pills between its thumb and index finger. Freed from its sterile confines, the pill’s acrid stench hit Kimiko like a wave, sharp and burning. She scrunched her nose in disgust, instinctively taking a small step back.“Ugh, see you on the flipside,” the clone muttered, its words muffled by the pungent air as it popped the pill into its mouth and swallowed.For a moment, nothing happened.Then it began.The clone’s throat convulsed, its pale, slender hands—identical to Kimiko’s—grasping desperately at its neck. The first sign of the poison’s potency appeared as dark purple veins, almost black, spread rapidly across its skin. Its crimson eyes bulged, blood trickling from their corners, while its body trembled violently. The choking sounds grew ragged and wet, punctuated by shallow gasps.Kimiko’s stomach twisted as she stumbled back, her wide eyes locked on the grotesque scene before her. She had braced herself for something unpleasant but wasn’t prepared to witness her own likeness dying in such a gruesome, violent manner.The clone collapsed to its knees, spasming one last time before it burst into a puff of smoke.And then it hit her.The flood of memories and sensations overwhelmed her, nearly knocking her off balance. Her mind reeled as she processed the clone’s final moments—the unbearable burn of the toxin as it coursed through its body, searing its veins like liquid fire. She could feel the effects of the hemotoxin, thinning the blood until it hemorrhaged uncontrollably. The corrosive component clawed at the insides like acid, while the neurotoxin paralyzed every nerve, leaving behind nothing but raw, screaming agony.But there was more. Beneath the pain and terror, there was power.The clone had survived long enough to channel chakra, forcing it to absorb and replicate the poison’s properties. Her body now understood the formula, the delicate balance of toxins needed to weaponize her chakra. The mix of hemotoxins, corrosives, and neurotoxins could now become part of her arsenal—a lethal, chakra-based poison that could kill with a single strike.As the memories settled, Kimiko blinked, her breaths coming shallow and fast. She could feel her chakra responding, buzzing with a new, volatile energy. The question lingered in her mind: Would she be able to replicate the process?Kimiko swallowed hard, closing her eyes to concentrate. Slowly, she opened her mouth, drawing on her chakra reserves as she tried to summon the poison. Nothing happened.Kimiko blinked once, then twice, her heart sinking as realization dawned.“Fuck,” she muttered, her voice trembling with frustration. She let out a long, shuddering breath, her mind racing. Her meta knowledge of the anime had failed her. Shadow Clone Training didn’t work with poisons.“Fuck. Fuck!” The words slipped out again, louder this time, her hands clenching into fists. She squeezed her eyes shut, willing herself to think clearly, but all she could see were the haunting memories of her clone— her —dying in agony.Her gaze fell to the remaining pill, its faint purple glow taunting her from the sterile container. Her chest tightened. She had one chance left… but was it worth it?The image of the clone’s convulsing, bloodied form flashed through her mind, making her stomach churn. Was she really willing to put herself through that kind of suffering, knowing it could very well kill her?Her thoughts turned to her teammates. Sasuke, driven to betrayal in his pursuit of power. Naruto, relentless and unyielding, training tirelessly to grow stronger. And wasn’t she part of Team 7? Didn’t she owe it to them to keep up, to be strong enough to stand beside them and protect them? She did.If they could endure their own paths to power, she had no excuse. If it meant enduring a few seconds—or minutes—of hell to become stronger, then so be it.Kimiko took a step forward, her breathing uneven as she reached for the container. Her hands hovered over it, trembling. She plucked the pill from its case, her alabaster fingers immediately stinging at the contact. The venom sizzled faintly against her skin, leaving an angry red mark where it touched.
I’m practically killing myself.
Kimiko closed her eyes, clutching the pill tightly in her burning fingers. Her body screamed at her to stop, but she ignored it. She had made up her mind.She opened her eyes, staring down at the pill as if it were a physical manifestation of her resolve. Her lips tightened into a thin line.With a flick of her wrist, she tossed the poison pill into her mouth.The bitterness hit her immediately, acrid and vile, burning its way down her throat as she forced herself to swallow.And then, the pain began.fell to her knees, her entire body convulsing as her vision began to blur and blacken at the edges. The pain was excruciating—worse than anything she had ever experienced. A thousandfold more agonizing than even the moment of her death in the real world.Her breath came in ragged gasps as she clawed at the ground, trying to focus through the torment. She began kneading her chakra, desperately attempting to bind the poison coursing through her veins with her energy, just as she’d theorized. But her body screamed in protest, and she couldn’t tell if it was working—or if she was simply too far gone.The pain was too much. Unbearable. Like her very essence was being torn apart and remade at the same time.Her gaze darted toward the small corked bottle of antidote sitting on the table. Her trembling hand reached out, fingers brushing the cool glass.The bottle slipped from her grasp, shattering against the floor with a sharp crack. Darkness began to creep into the edges of her consciousness.
Is this how it ends?
Darkness took her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 14: Purple Hyacinth
Her eyes snapped open, and she found herself sitting upright in a blank, white room. It was sterile and empty, devoid of sound. Not even the rhythm of her breaths broke the oppressive silence.Was this death? Had she finally pushed herself too far?“Not quite,” came a familiar voice from behind her.Before she could react, she was no longer lying down but seated upright in a chair she hadn’t noticed before. Her head whipped around to find the source of the voice. Her gaze landed on a strikingly beautiful girl, her crimson eyes glowing faintly, framed by cascading black hair, and her alabaster skin gleaming like fresh snow.It was her.Or rather, Kimiko Yuhi.“Is our life really so worthless that you decided to practically commit suicide ?” the figure asked, her tone sharp yet laced with amusement.Kimiko’s lips parted, but no words came out. Finally, she managed, “...Where am I?”Her mirror image chuckled, shaking her head as though Kimiko had asked a childish question. “Where do you think you are?”Kimiko frowned. “I don’t have the time for cryptic nonsense. Am I dead? Delirious? What’s going on?”Her double laughed, a short, mocking sound. “Alright, fair enough. First things first.” She held up a finger, crimson nails catching the light. “No, you’re not dead. But let’s just say… that’s not necessarily a good thing, either.”Kimiko’s stomach churned as her double’s gaze turned piercing.“Eating a poison pill? Seriously? What the hell were you thinking?”Kimiko rubbed the back of her neck, a sheepish reflex that felt out of place here. “Yeah, yeah. In hindsight, it was… reckless. But I couldn’t afford to fall behind, you know that.”The other Kimiko’s lips twisted into a smirk—one Kimiko recognized all too well. “I’ll let the people we care about have that lecture with you later,” her double said, gesturing lazily. With a sudden motion, the figure was walking beside her, though Kimiko hadn’t realized she was standing. The blank white room stretched endlessly around them, their footsteps echoing faintly despite the void.“What I want to know,” the double continued, her tone quieter now, “is why you go that far.”Kimiko hesitated. “I just told you,” she said, her voice firmer.“Yes, but why? ” the mirror image pressed, her crimson eyes narrowing. “You could cruise through life if you wanted to. You’ve got a complete family. You’re practically royalty, the daughter of the sister to your country’s daimyo. You could live a life far more comfortable than the one you had before. Why push yourself so hard?”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, the words stinging more than she expected. “I’m a kunoichi of the Leaf. That’s my path. And with everything coming, doesn’t it make sense to push my limits? To be as strong as I can to deal with what’s ahead?”Her double’s smirk returned, sharper this time. “So, altruism, huh? Why does it have to be you ?”Kimiko’s frustration flared, and her voice rose. “Because I’m part of Team 7! That’s why!”The figure chuckled again, shaking her head. “Ah, yes. Team 7, the team that will change the world. Even though you’ve displaced Sakura.” Her tone softened, but the words still cut. “But you know, don’t you? She’s bound for greatness anyway, no matter where she stands.”Kimiko’s chest tightened at the words. Something about them stirred an uncomfortable truth she wasn’t ready to confront. “What’s your point?” she demanded, though her voice wavered slightly.The double shrugged, her tone casual but her eyes piercing. “I’m just asking. Do you feel a responsibility to succeed as a shinobi because you owe it to someone? Is it really altruism? Or is it something… selfish?”Kimiko’s jaw tightened, her mind racing as she tried to form an answer.“Do you push yourself because you believe your team needs you to be powerful enough to stand beside them?” The double leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper. “Or… is it because you think you’re better than Sakura? Or Ino? Or any of the others who could’ve taken your place?”Kimiko froze, the words striking her harder than any blow she’d taken in battle. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, but she didn’t speak.The other Kimiko tilted her head, her smile softening into something almost sympathetic. “It’s a question you’ll have to ponder,” she said, her tone quieter now. “But don’t worry. You’ll have plenty of time to think about it when you wake up. And no, I’m not the omnipotent being who sent you to this funny anime world.”The stark white room began to waver and blur, the figure’s voice fading as the light dimmed around her. Kimiko stood frozen, her thoughts a whirlwind of doubt and determination.And then, everything went black.Her eyes didn’t snap open. No, they cracked open slowly, her blurry vision struggling to focus on her surroundings. A wave of disorientation washed over her as she blinked several times, trying to clear the stars dancing in her sight. This time, she didn’t have to ask where she was—the sterile smell of antiseptics and faint trace of herbal remedies were too familiar to mistake.Kimiko groaned softly, her throat dry, her voice barely more than a whisper. “Nng…”She took inventory of her body. She didn’t seem mute or crippled in any obvious sense, so that was something. But when she tried to lift her arm, it felt impossibly heavy, like someone had strapped weights to her limbs.“You’re finally awake,” came a dull voice from beside her.Kimiko blinked, startled by the voice. She only now sensed the faint presence of chakra nearby. How had she not noticed before?Turning her head slowly, she squinted at the figure beside her. A tall, gangly man stood there, his long limbs giving him an almost awkward presence. A mop of unruly brown hair framed his thin face, and glasses perched low on his nose reflected the overhead light. He looked at her with a detached expression, the kind of calm that comes from routine.As he stepped closer, she noticed a small light in his hand, which he raised to her face. “You’re lucky,” he said, his voice clipped and matter-of-fact. “If Hinagawa-san hadn’t come in with an antidote and flushed the toxin from your system…” He sighed in irritation. “The damage would have been irreparable. Not that you didn’t sustain any damage, mind you.”Kimiko’s brow furrowed as the light flickered in front of her eyes. The brightness stung, but she followed it obediently, her gaze tracing the path of his finger.“Good,” he murmured, jotting something on the clipboard in his other hand. Without looking up, he continued, “Answer a few questions for me.”He didn’t wait for her response.“What’s your full name?”Kimiko blinked, her voice hoarse as she replied, “Yuhi… Kimiko.”The man gave a curt nod, still scribbling. “What is your current ninja rank?”She hesitated, her mind feeling sluggish as the words came to her. “…Genin.”“And who are your teammates?”“Uzumaki, Naruto. Uchiha, Sasuke. And our sensei is Hatake, Kakashi,” she said, her voice rasping over the names.The man paused, looking up from his clipboard to meet her gaze for the first time. His stoic demeanor didn’t waver, but his sharp, assessing eyes softened slightly. “Good,” he said again, his tone flat and devoid of warmth. “You seem to be fully conscious. No neurological damage. Acceptable.”Kimiko let her head fall back against the pillow, the exhaustion pressing her into the bed like a lead weight. Even the simple act of stretching her fingers felt like a monumental effort.“Sorry,” she rasped, her voice hoarse, “what exactly… happened?”The gangly man blinked once, then twice, as though the question surprised him. “You poisoned yourself with a volatile and elementary poison of your own creation,” he said bluntly.The sting of his words made Kimiko wince. Was he always this rude? “I meant… how did the hospital get to me in time?”The man tsked under his breath, setting his clipboard down with an irritated sigh. “I’m already late for my rounds. Direct all additional questions to your family or my colleagues during their shifts.”Kimiko opened her mouth to press him further, but he raised a hand, silencing her as he continued. “Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino informed Hinagawa-san of your intentions. She arrived in time with a general antidote that slowed the toxin’s progression long enough for surgery. I assisted her in extracting all remaining traces of the poison from your system.”  Ah. So that’s why Ino asked where I intended to mix my poison.  He paused, pushing his glasses higher on his nose as he scrutinized her. “I assume you were attempting hypermithridatism?”Kimiko’s brow furrowed. “Hyper… what?”“Conditioning your body to tolerate poison,” he explained curtly. “There is a thesis on the topic co-written by Orochimaru and Tsunade before they left Konoha. I assume you were inspired by it.”She shook her head weakly, her frustration mounting. “No, I… I was trying to get my chakra to adapt the poison.”The man’s stare turned into something sharper, his interest finally piqued. “Explain.”Kimiko frowned, the words slow to form as she forced her thoughts into coherence. “I… read about how Hanzo the Salamander could generate poison from his chakra because of a poison sac implanted in his body. The familiarity with the poison allowed him to knead it into his chakra. I wanted to replicate that.”The silence between them stretched uncomfortably long as he stared at her, his expression unreadable. Finally, he spoke.“That,” he said flatly, “was ill thought out.”Kimiko bit back a retort as he continued, his tone matter-of-fact but cutting. “Hanzo the Salamander’s process required advanced surgical techniques and medical ninjutsu far beyond what is currently available to Konoha. Attempting to emulate it as a genin was reckless to the point of absurdity. And suicidal.”Her frustration bubbled over, though her voice remained weak. “I wanted to get stronger,” she snapped, or at least tried to.He didn’t flinch. If anything, his tone grew even colder. “I see. Then not only are you reckless, but you are woefully uninformed. Attempting this with no research and rudimentary preparation goes beyond ambition—it is self-destructive.”Kimiko glared at him as fiercely as her drained body would allow, but he didn’t seem offended or even particularly invested in her feelings. If anything, his tone bordered on disinterested.“So… it didn’t work?” she asked finally, her voice quieter now.“No,” he replied bluntly, picking up his clipboard again. “It didn’t. There was no chance of it working. Less than zero.”The finality of his words hit her harder than she expected. Kimiko turned her head away, staring at the far wall. Her chest felt heavy—not just from the lingering pain, but from the crushing weight of failure. She had expected this outcome… but hearing it confirmed was something else entirely.“...You said I sustained some damage,” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.“Yes,” the man replied bluntly, his tone unyielding.She hesitated, bracing herself. “...Care to share what these were?”Without missing a beat, the man adjusted his glasses and began listing in a clipped, clinical tone. “You suffered multiple organ failure. It would have been fatal if not for advanced medical ninjutsu and your overdeveloped chakra, which shielded parts of your body from the worst effects. However…”He paused, glancing briefly at her before continuing. “This also drained your chakra reserves completely, leaving you in severe Chakra Fatigue.”Kimiko’s fingers curled against the sheets as she listened, the words settling over her like lead weights.“We managed to repair your organs to full functionality,” he continued, his expression as stoic as ever. “But some of the corrosion damage to your liver and heart was beyond repair through any available medical methods. These areas will remain permanently weakened.”Kimiko swallowed hard, the lump in her throat growing heavier. “...And?”The man pushed his glasses higher on his nose, his tone as matter-of-fact as if he were reading from a textbook  “And your lifespan has been shortened due to the extreme stress placed on your body. How much time has been lost is difficult to estimate, but it is significant.”Kimiko’s breath hitched. Her vision blurred as her chest tightened, but she forced herself to keep looking at the wall. Her voice cracked as she muttered, “So… I poisoned myself, ruined my body… and all I managed to do was shorten my life.”The man offered no comfort, his voice as flat and clinical as ever. “That would be an accurate assessment. ”Kimiko balled her tiny hands into fists, her knuckles turning white against the sheets. “And… my shinobi career?” she asked, her voice trembling slightly.The man paused, adjusting his glasses before meeting her gaze. “Ill-affected but not irreparable,” he said matter-of-factly. “You sustained no injuries that would permanently disable you from taking the field. In fact…”He glanced at his clipboard, tapping it lightly. “Your chakra reserves may have expanded slightly as a result of your pathways overworking themselves during the incident.”Kimiko blinked, her lips parting in surprise. “Expanded?”“With proper maintenance medicines and sufficient rest, you should suffer no long-term effects that would inhibit your ability to perform fieldwork,” he continued, his tone neutral, as if discussing the weather.Kimiko exhaled shakily, the tension in her chest loosening just a fraction. At least she had that going for her—something to cling to in the wreckage of her choices.“If there are no further questions, I’m already seventeen minutes late,” the man said, his tone tinged with slight indignation. He didn’t wait for her to respond, his long strides carrying him briskly out of the room without a backward glance.A thousand questions flooded Kimiko’s mind as she watched him go. What would her life look like now? How would she move forward from this? Why had it come to this in the first place? And, more urgently, what could she do differently next time?The thoughts buzzed incessantly in her head, too chaotic to make sense of, until exhaustion finally took over.Letting out a long breath, Kimiko laid her head back down on the pillow. Her eyelids drooped, heavy and unrelenting.For now, she closed her eyes.The next time her eyes creaked open, Kimiko was greeted by the familiar sight of her white-haired sensei, seated in a chair beside her bed, his nose buried in his ever-present book.“Wakey wakey, eggs and bakey,” Kakashi said casually, not bothering to glance up.Kimiko groaned, shutting her eyes again as the familiar, sloshing sensation of a chakra pond rippled in her core. Good. At least part of my chakra’s returning. “So,” Kakashi said, snapping his book shut and finally turning his one visible eye on her. “You… really don’t like listening to people, do you?”Kimiko winced, looking away. “I’m sorry… I thought—”“You thought you knew better,” Kakashi interrupted, his voice flat but not harsh. “I can relate to that, at least.”He reached out, his hand landing softly on her head. The gesture was surprisingly tender, but the words that followed hit harder than any scolding.“I’m disappointed, Kimiko.”A sharp tinge of pain pricked at her heart. She turned her face away, her voice defensive and shaky. “I already said I’m sorry.”“No,” Kakashi said, his tone shifting somberly. “You’re sorry it didn’t work.”Kimiko froze, his words striking too close to the truth.Kakashi sighed, leaning back in his chair. “You promised me you’d take care of yourself. That you wouldn’t risk your life unnecessarily.”She swallowed hard, guilt twisting in her gut. Why was he making this harder than it already was? “I know, I’m sorry. But… I needed to get stronger, quickly.”“You’re already strong,” Kakashi said, his voice gentle but firm. “But I—”The doors to the room burst open with a loud bang .Marching in was Kurenai, her face twisted in fury, her fingers clenched into tight fists at her sides. Shinku, their father, followed closely behind, his usual calm demeanor shadowed by concern.“Kurenai, Kakashi is—”“WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!” Kurenai’s voice was sharp, slicing through the air as she stormed inside.Kimiko flinched instinctively, but Kurenai’s rage wasn’t aimed at her—not yet. Instead, her furious red eyes fixed on Kakashi like a predator cornering its prey.“Why did you let her go through with something so stupid ?!” Kurenai’s voice trembled with anger, her chakra flaring in waves. “And why am I hearing about this from Sakura Haruno instead of you, her sensei—the one responsible for her training and education?”Her finger jabbed toward Kakashi’s face, her entire body trembling. Kimiko stared, stunned. It was the first time she’d seen Kurenai truly, truly livid.Kurenai’s chakra filled the room, a vivid, floral scent carried by an unseen wind. Normally, her presence was warm and comforting, like a blooming garden in spring. But this time, it felt hostile. The wind was colder, more aggressive, and accompanied by creeping vines that seemed to choke the air itself.“Kurenai-chan,” Kakashi said, surprisingly calm in the face of her fury. He lowered his book to his lap. “I can’t just stop her from doing what she believes is—”“AND WHY NOT?!” Kurenai snapped, her voice thunderous as her chakra flared even higher. “Especially if it’s as asinine as poisoning herself!”Shinku stepped forward then, his voice steady but carrying a weight of authority. “No sensei has the right to deny a student knowingly seeking growth, even if it leads to tribulation. Kurenai, you know this.”Kurenai whirled to face him, her anger shifting slightly but not cooling. “Tribulation?” she repeated, her voice incredulous. “She’s twelve . A genin, not some seasoned shinobi ready to shoulder the risks of an experiment like this!”“And yet, she chose this path,” Shinku said firmly, his dark eyes boring into Kurenai’s. “We might not agree with her methods, but you cannot place the blame solely on Kakashi.”Kurenai’s fists trembled at her sides, her lips pressing into a thin line. She turned her gaze back to Kimiko, her anger now mixed with a deep, visible hurt.“Kimiko,” she said, her voice quieter but no less intense. “Why didn’t you come to me ?”Kimiko’s throat tightened as guilt rose in her chest. She couldn’t meet Kurenai’s gaze, her eyes dropping to the sheets as she whispered, “I didn’t want to worry you.”“Worry me?” Kurenai’s voice cracked, her anger giving way to raw emotion. “Kimiko, do you think this is less worrying? Do you think I’d rather see you like this?”Kimiko stayed silent, her head bowed as tears threatened to spill.Kakashi sighed, standing and placing a hand on Kurenai’s shoulder. “She’s already learned her lesson, Kurenai. Let’s not pile it on while she’s still recovering.”Kurenai shot Kakashi a glare but relented, stepping back. Shinku, ever calm, placed a steadying hand on her arm.Kurenai didn’t shift her gaze from Kimiko, though. Slowly, she raised her wrist, the delicate gold and ruby bracelet she wore catching the light. Kimiko’s eyes followed the movement, glancing down at her own wrist, where an identical bracelet rested snugly against her skin.“We’re sisters,” Kurenai said, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and hurt. “What kind of older sister have I been that you would poison yourself in some misguided attempt to gain power? Why do you even think you need to do that?”Kimiko hesitated, her throat tightening. How could she explain? She couldn’t very well tell Kurenai about what was coming in the future—about how her lover, Asuma, was destined to die, or how she wanted to eliminate the threats looming on the horizon before they could wreak havoc.Her gaze dropped. “...Sasuke and Naruto are getting stronger,” she said quietly, trying to piece together a truth that wasn’t the full truth. “Sasuke unlocked his Sharingan, and Naruto…” She paused, closing her eyes. Though she avoided speaking it aloud, the truth about Naruto being a jinchūriki hovered at the edges of her words. “I can’t let myself be left behind.”For a moment, the room was silent, Kurenai’s chakra still pressing against the air like creeping vines ready to ensnare.It was Shinku who broke the tension. “Kimiko,” he said, his voice firm but carrying a fatherly warmth. “You’re in no danger of ‘falling behind.’ Do you even understand what you’ve already accomplished?”Kimiko didn’t look up, her fingers curling slightly against the sheets.“You are the top kunoichi of your year,” Shinku continued, stepping closer. “You completed an A-rank mission as a fresh genin. You’re a genius. A prodigy.” He let the words hang in the air before adding, his voice tinged with disbelief, “How is it that you see all this and still find yourself lacking enough to willingly ruin your body?”Kimiko clenched her jaw, but her throat felt too tight to form a response. She looked away, unable to meet his steady gaze.Kurenai knelt by her bedside, her voice softer now but no less serious. “Kimiko,” she said, “you’re my sister. You don’t have to carry this alone. Whatever you’re trying to prove… you don’t need to destroy yourself to do it.”Kimiko’s fingers twitched, her grip loosening slightly on the sheets. The weight of their words pressed against her, threatening to smother her. But buried beneath the guilt was a quiet, nagging doubt.
They don’t understand what’s coming. They can’t.
“I’ll do better,” she murmured, her voice cracking. “I promise.”Kurenai frowned, unconvinced but unwilling to push further. She rose to her feet, exchanging a glance with Shinku, who nodded faintly.As if things weren’t tense enough, a knock echoed at the door. Before anyone could respond, it slid open, revealing Sakura, Ino, and Hinata. The three girls stepped inside, their eyes darting around the room with the nervous energy of people walking into a lion’s den. Their postures were stiff, and their gazes flickered between Kurenai, Shinku, and Kakashi, like they’d stepped into a confrontation they had no business witnessing.“...Shinku-sama, Kurenai-sama, Kakashi-sensei,” whispered Hinata, her voice small and soft, like she was afraid her words might shatter the silence. “A-apologies, we just heard that Kimiko’s… awake, and we wanted to… see how she was doing.”Shinku turned to them with a smile, his eyes kind but weary. “Of course,” he said, gesturing lightly with his hand. “We were all about to leave anyway.”He glanced at Sakura, his smile growing a fraction warmer. “And… we owe you our thanks.” His words carried weight, drawing everyone’s attention. “Kimiko would have been dead without you and Ino.” He shifted his gaze to Ino as well, before moving back to Sakura. “I’ve heard from your sensei that you played a crucial role in saving my daughter.”Sakura stiffened, her eyes darting down to her feet. “O-Oh, no. Hinagawa-sensei is too kind,” she muttered, wringing her hands. “I just warned her that Kimiko was… you know…” Her voice trailed off, her gaze flickering toward Kimiko with uncertainty, as if unsure whether she was allowed to finish that sentence.“Sakura’s being too modest,” said Ino cheekily, stepping forward with her hands on her hips, her grin as sharp as ever. “She didn’t just warn Hinagawa-sama. She helped out a lot with synthesizing the antidote.” She tilted her head toward Sakura, her voice filled with playful pride. “Hinagawa-san said she wouldn’t have been able to finish it so fast if Sakura hadn’t been there to help.”Sakura’s face flushed a deep red, her eyes wide with embarrassment. “I-It wasn’t that big of a deal,” she mumbled, rubbing the back of her neck.Kimiko felt it then. A sharp, piercing jab of pain—but not the kind that came from her body. This one sank deeper. Her heart felt suddenly heavier, like something in it had cracked just a little.
Sakura.
The girl she had dismissed. The girl she had quietly convinced herself wasn’t "strong enough" to do what needed to be done. Kimiko had brushed her aside so many times, thinking that she was better equipped to handle Team Seven compared to Sakura.But here Sakura was.
Sakura had saved her life.
Not just by reporting Kimiko's reckless plan, but by actively working to make sure she lived . She could have done nothing. She could have stayed silent and let Kimiko’s plan fail on its own. She could have left her to suffer the consequences of her own hubris. But she didn’t.No, Sakura had stepped up. She'd gone out of her way to protect her. And she didn’t just play the messenger—she had contributed to the antidote itself, a feat Kimiko knew wasn’t easy.Her breath caught in her chest, and for a moment, it felt like the weight of all her mistakes had doubled. Sakura didn’t just save her life. She proved Kimiko wrong.
I was wrong about her.
The realization hit like a kunai to the gut.Her eyes shifted to Sakura, who was still awkwardly fidgeting in place, glancing between Kurenai and Kakashi like she was waiting for someone to dismiss her. This girl who Kimiko had underestimated… had quietly, humbly, proven she didn’t need recognition. She didn’t need a stage to be powerful. She had done what was right—not for glory, but because it was simply the right thing to do.It was a bitter pill to swallow. But it went down all the same.Her gaze dropped to her lap, her eyes catching on the bracelet around her wrist. The same bracelet Kurenai wore. The weight of that symbol—of family, of connection—now felt far heavier than it had before.Kimiko squeezed her eyes shut and took a breath. It was humbling. No, that wasn’t the word.
It was crushing.
Her fingers twitched against the sheets, and she slowly lifted her head. Her eyes, though heavy with exhaustion, were clear now. She gazed at the three girls in front of her—the very people she had underestimated in her pursuit of power. They had seen her at her weakest. Worse still, they had saved her when she had done nothing to deserve it.Kimiko's gaze softened, her pride chipped away but her resolve quietly reforged. She reached forward, her hand slow but deliberate, and smiled at them. A genuine smile.“Sakura, Ino, Hinata… arigatou gozaimasu,” she said, her voice hoarse and cracking at the edges. Her chest ached, but she forced it out anyway. She coughed lightly, clearing her throat. “Thank you… for saving me.”The girls exchanged glances, surprise flickering across their faces. Sakura blinked like she didn’t know how to respond. Hinata's eyes widened, a small blush dusting her cheeks. Ino grinned like she’d just been handed a prize.That seemed to be Shinku's cue, and he stepped forward, his gaze lingering on Kimiko for a moment longer than the others. Pride and relief flickered in his eyes, though he didn’t say a word. With a small, approving nod, he turned and began to head for the door.Kurenai followed next, her eyes watching Kimiko closely. Her chakra had settled, and with it, her earlier storm of anger had calmed to a quiet breeze. She didn’t speak, but as she passed, she briefly reached out and ran her fingers across the top of Kimiko's head—a wordless promise of understanding.Kakashi was the last. Of course he was.He walked past the bed with slow, easy strides, but just as he reached the doorway, he stopped. His hand reached back, ruffling her hair the same way he always did. It wasn’t harsh, just a soft tousle that made her feel like she was still his student—still his responsibility.“See you later, Kimiko,” he said with the faintest trace of warmth in his voice.Kimiko watched him leave, her eyes lingering on the doorway for a moment longer.Her gaze returned to the three girls still standing by her bedside. They didn’t look uncomfortable anymore. They didn’t look nervous. In fact, for the first time, they looked like they actually belonged here.“Hi, Kimiko,” said Hinata quietly, stepping forward. Her voice was timid, but there was warmth in it. Her hand reached out slowly, almost as if she was afraid to touch her. Kimiko smiled and reached back, their fingers curling together. The small squeeze from Hinata’s hand was enough to make something in Kimiko's chest loosen.“So…” said Ino, breaking the moment with her usual flair. Her grin was wide and playful, her hands on her hips. “You poisoned yourself, nearly died, and you’re still the prettiest kunoichi in the room? Seriously?”There was a beat of stunned silence—then giggles broke out across the room.Sakura covered her mouth, her eyes squinting with barely contained laughter. Hinata let out a tiny, breathy giggle that was far too soft to be noticed if not for the stillness of the room. Even Kimiko snorted before letting out a hoarse chuckle, the sound rough in her throat but no less real.They weren’t berating her.Not for her mistakes. Not for her choices.Instead, they were here. With her.For the first time since this nightmare began, Kimiko felt something lighter in her chest. It wasn’t pride. It wasn’t guilt. It was something simpler. Something warmer.It was peace.To her surprise, Kimiko was recovering fairly quickly.She wasn’t Naruto with his insane durability and ridiculous healing factor, but she had to admit—this was fast. Faster than she would have expected. Judging by the pleased expressions on the physicians’ faces, it seemed her progress was more than just "good." She’d even overheard one of them mutter, "More efficient than projected timelines."Her recovery exercises were tough, but she was handling them. Her arms were still sluggish, her legs sore, but the results were undeniable. Each stretch, each controlled movement, was a reminder that she was still here—still alive. But being alive meant facing everything that had happened.Her initial suspicious were proven correct.  Ino had asked her where she planned to create the poison pill, playing it off casually, but did so in order to know exactly where to send the medical-nin to in order to stop her. According to Ino, Sakura’s decisive actions had drawn the attention of Konoha's medical corps. Apparently, one of the medical-nin described Kimiko’s poison as “crude, but terrifyingly effective.” The feat had earned Sakura more than praise from her sensei. The senior medical-nin had taken notice of her, too. Rumors were circulating. Some said the medical corps was considering waiving their usual "Must be a chuunin to join" rule, just so they could start cultivating Sakura’s talent as soon as possible.Kimiko tried not to let it get to her, but it did. She felt it—the subtle, creeping feeling of envy. It wasn’t overwhelming, but it was there. It sat quietly in her chest like a stone, small but impossible to ignore.Sakura had stumbled into success. She hadn’t planned it. She hadn’t clawed her way toward it. She hadn’t poisoned herself for it. She’d just… been there. She’d done the right thing at the right time, and the world opened up for her.  Her fingers grazed the edge of the blanket, gripping it tightly. She owed her. No amount of jealousy could overshadow that fact. She had been reckless, cruel and dismissive, and Sakura had been kind. She’d been thoughtful. She’d been ready to act, even when she didn’t have to. And that knowledge wiped away most of Kimiko’s insecurities."Most of them," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head.Her musings were interrupted by a knock at the door. Three gentle taps echoed into the room, light but deliberate.Kimiko’s eyes shifted toward the door, her posture stiffening out of habit. No one knocked like that unless it was important."Come in," she said.The door slid open, and in walked two familiar figures.“Kimiko-chan,” Naruto greeted, a small frown tugging at his face. Beside him was Sasuke, who, while trying to maintain his usual aloof demeanor, couldn’t quite hide the concern in his eyes.“Oh, you two are back?” Kimiko said, surprised. She’d heard from Hinata that the two were away on a mission, which was why they hadn’t visited earlier.“Yeah,” Sasuke replied, slipping his hands into his pockets. “We were out on a D-rank. Shame you had to miss it.” He glanced at Naruto, then smirked. “We got saddled with some random genin. Loser over there almost got bitten by a dog.”Naruto’s face scrunched up in frustration. “It was a big dog, bastard!”“Still a dog,” Sasuke shot back, approaching her bedside. His gaze lingered on her, eyes narrowing slightly. “Heard you poisoned yourself. Something about ‘experimenting,’ huh?” He tilted his head, his curiosity evident. “You really thought that would get you power?”Kimiko tilted her head back, letting out a slow breath through her nose. “You ever read about Hanzo the Salamander?” she asked dryly.Sasuke blinked. “Of course I did.”“Then you know he had a poison sac surgically implanted into his body, allowing him to create poison with his chakra,” she said, glancing at him. Her voice was flat, but there was a tinge of defensiveness there. “I was trying to replicate that process.”Sasuke’s eyes narrowed further. “That’s not the same thing, and you know it.”“Why’d you do it, Kimiko-chan?”The words cut through the room like a blade.Kimiko turned, surprised. It wasn’t Sasuke who spoke. It was Naruto. He stood there, head bowed, his fists tight at his sides. He wasn’t looking at her.Her heart twinged.“Naruto, I…” She glanced away, gripping the edge of her blanket. Her throat felt dry. “I… didn’t want to get left behind.”The silence that followed was sharp and suffocating.Sasuke glanced between Naruto and Kimiko, his face unreadable, but his eyes lingered on her a little longer than usual.Naruto, however, wasn’t still. His shoulders shook as his fists trembled. His knuckles whitened as his hands clenched tighter.“So you decided to risk yourself?” Naruto’s voice was low, but it wasn’t calm. It was shaky, strained, barely holding itself together. “Without telling either of us? Not even Kakashi-sensei?” He took a step forward, and for the first time, Kimiko noticed something terrifying.He looked close to tears.“Do you have any idea how that makes me feel?” Naruto’s voice cracked, his head still bowed, but his voice grew louder. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to watch you and Sasuke get stronger and stronger while I stay the same?!” His voice trembled, his breath uneven. “You’re both always ahead of me! I’m doing everything I can to catch up, but you—” His head shot up, his teary blue eyes burning into hers. “—you just leave us behind like we don’t matter!”Kimiko’s heart shattered.“Naruto…” she frowned, her chest aching with something far worse than chakra exhaustion. “You wouldn’t understa—”“Of course I wouldn’t!” Naruto’s voice roared, loud and raw. His eyes, wet with unshed tears, burned with betrayal. He jabbed his finger at her like it was a kunai aimed at her heart. “Because you didn’t bother telling us! ” His voice cracked again, but he didn’t stop. “What happened to all that stuff about us being family, huh?! Weren’t you the one always saying that we’re supposed to have each other’s backs?”Her breath caught in her throat.“I always looked up to you, Kimiko-chan!” Naruto’s voice broke, his chest heaving. “You were so talented. So friendly. You always knew how to lead me and Sasuke on missions. I thought you were… I thought you were different.” His voice lowered, trembling with barely controlled emotion.He sniffed, his eyes red as he looked at her like she’d done something unforgivable.“But you’re just a hypocrite.”Her whole world stopped.Hypocrite.Her fingers curled so tightly into the blanket that she swore she felt it rip. Naruto’s words stabbed deeper than any blade could. Even Naruto felt that way about her? Her vision blurred. Her throat felt like it was closing.“Naruto,” Sasuke’s voice came in, low but sharp, like a warning. Even he looked a little stunned by Naruto’s outburst. He took a step forward, eyes flickering with something between frustration and understanding. “That’s enough. She needs rest.”“Stop it, Sasuke!” Naruto barked, whirling around. His face was twisted with anger and grief. “You know you feel the same way!”Sasuke’s eyes widened, but he didn’t say anything.Naruto turned back to Kimiko, his breathing heavy, his eyes glassy with unshed tears.“If you really meant it when you called us family, then treat us like it!” he yelled, his voice cracking with raw emotion. “Comrades don’t do this to each other! You don’t just drink poison and expect us to smile and say it’s fine!” His whole body shook, like he was holding himself together with sheer willpower alone. “Comrades don’t do that! Family doesn’t do that!”His words hung in the air, searing into her like fresh burns.He was right.He was absolutely right.Her eyes dropped to her lap, her vision blurring with unspoken guilt. She didn’t know what to say. There was nothing she could say.“Kimiko…” Naruto’s voice was hoarse now, no longer loud but no less painful. “You’re always looking out for everyone else, but why don’t you let anyone look out for you?”Her breath hitched.“Why don’t you trust us?”Kimiko didn’t answer. Her throat felt like it had been sealed shut.Sasuke stayed quiet, watching her with those calculating, thoughtful eyes. No scorn. No ridicule. Just watching.Naruto sniffed and wiped his eyes with his sleeve. His voice was quieter now, tired and raw. “I’m not mad because you messed up, Kimiko-chan. I’m mad because… you didn’t trust us enough to ask for help.”He sniffled again, looking away, rubbing at his nose like it was nothing. “That’s what family’s supposed to do, right?”Kimiko’s hands trembled as she clutched the blanket. Her head tilted forward, her hair hanging in front of her eyes like a curtain. She didn’t say anything.“We’re going to head back later, Kimiko. Recover well,” said Sasuke, finally breaking his silence. He turned on his heel, hands in his pockets, his face calm but unreadable. “Come on, dead-last. We need to do the paperwork.”Naruto lingered for a moment longer. He glanced back at her, his blue eyes still puffy and red from earlier tears. He frowned, his gaze soft but distant, before turning away. As he walked toward the door, she saw him rub at his eyes with his sleeve, as if trying to wipe away the evidence of his frustration. “...Promise me you’ll come back to us,” Kimiko paused, stunned. Even when he’s mad, he just wants me back? “I promise,” she answered, automatically. Without another word, he followed Sasuke.Kimiko watched them both leave, the sound of the door sliding shut echoing in the silence that followed.  And in the silence of her thought, she came to a realization.Her hands tightened around the edge of her blanket.Naruto was right.She had been reckless. Worse than reckless. She had been irresponsible. She had tried to do something so stupid and so ill-conceived that she didn’t even have the sense to tell anyone what she was doing.What did she have to show for it?A frailer body. A weakened constitution. Damage to her organs that even advanced medical ninjutsu couldn’t fully heal. Her lifespan—shortened. All of it because she wasn’t smart enough to do it right.Or maybe, because she wasn’t wise enough to know when to quit.Her fingers twitched. She felt like she needed to move, but she couldn’t. Her body felt like lead. Her throat felt tight, her chest felt hollow. Her breath was shallow, uneven.Her boys were mad at her.Not just disappointed. Mad.Sasuke’s quiet dismissal and Naruto’s raw, tear-stained words played over and over in her head. Each line repeated like a mantra, growing louder every time.
"I always looked up to you, Kimiko-chan."

"I didn’t think you were a hypocrite."

"Family doesn’t do that!"
Kimiko’s breath hitched. She curled forward, burying her face into her pillow. Her heart pounded in her chest, fast and erratic, like it was trying to break free from her ribs.Her breath came out shaky.Then came another breath—shorter, rougher.Her shoulders trembled, her grip on the pillow tightening until her fingers ached.The tears were hot and uncontrollable. Her eyes squeezed shut, and she bit her lip, trying to hold it in. But no amount of self-control could stop the flood.Her chest hitched. Her face pressed harder into the pillow.She screamed.It wasn’t loud. It wasn’t earth-shaking. But it was raw. It was the kind of scream that didn’t come from anger or fear. It came from grief. From frustration. From the suffocating realization that, no matter how much she trained, no matter how much she planned, she still made the wrong choice.Her voice was muffled in the pillow, but it didn’t matter. No one else was there to hear her. No one else needed to.When she finally ran out of breath, her chest ached like she’d just sprinted a mile. Her arms felt too heavy to lift. Her whole body felt heavier now than it had been before.Her face stayed buried in the pillow, her breath coming in slow, shallow gasps. Her fingers went slack, releasing the edge of the blanket she’d been clutching. Her thoughts felt quiet now, like everything had been wrung out of her.Her eyelids felt heavier.Her breath came slower.Her chest still hurt, but it wasn’t from screaming.It was from everything else.Her eyes closed, and for the first time since waking up, Kimiko let herself be still.“Alright, try to take another step,” said the medical-nin, his eyes fixed on her every movement.Kimiko stood barefoot in her hospital-issued nightgown, one hand gripping the smooth, cold surface of an oak cane. She’d refused the walker. She wasn't going to be seen clinging to some clunky, wheeled crutch like she was helpless. She was a kunoichi. Injured, yes—but still a kunoichi.It would be a cold day in hell before she resigned herself to the fate of a lame person.Her fingers gripped the cane tighter as she steadied her breath. Her eyes narrowed on the far end of the room like it was an enemy. No hesitation. Just action.Her first step was slow but sure. Her foot landed firmly on the tile, and she immediately pushed forward. She didn’t wait for the medical-nin’s approval. One step became two. Then three. Then four.Before she realized it, she’d crossed the room.Her breath was steady, but her heart was not. Her heart ached with frustration. Kakashi had once called her the fastest kunoichi of her year, and now here she was—gripping a cane, walking like a toddler learning how to walk for the first time.Her jaw clenched. Her nails dug into the wood of the cane."Wow," said the medical-nin, his tone genuinely impressed. He scribbled something onto his clipboard, glancing at her with raised brows. "You’re doing far better than expected. Your chakra levels are even back at seventy-five percent capacity." He shook his head with a short laugh. "Alright, no reason to keep you here any longer. I’ll be discharging you from the hospital. Just make sure to take the medicine I’ll be prescribing, and…”He glanced up, offering her a small, reassuring smile. “I think you’ll be ready and cleared for active field duty by next week.”Next week.Kimiko frowned. A whole week. It didn’t sound like much, but to her, it might as well have been a lifetime."That long?" she muttered, the bitterness clear in her tone.The medical-nin tilted his head slightly, as if reading her mind. He must have seen the way her eyes sharpened, or maybe he’d seen that look on other shinobi before. Frustration. Restlessness. The fear of being "left behind."“You can do light exercises,” he said, his voice calm but firm, like he’d dealt with this a hundred times before. “Stretching, chakra control drills, basic movement training. No jutsu, no sparring.” He looked at her over the rim of his clipboard, his tone serious. "Use the time to catch up on backlogs. Mission reports, strategy notes—whatever it takes to keep your mind sharp.”“...Thank you,” Kimiko replied curtly, her eyes still locked on the far wall.Her voice was polite, but her mind was far from it. A whole week.The thought lingered in her mind even hours later as her family arrived to fetch her. Or rather, when Kurenai arrived, accompanied by Asuma, who she kept insisting wasn’t her boyfriend.That might have been funny to Kimiko on another day. But right now, it wasn’t. Not with the weight of "recovery" dragging her down.She hated the idea of being grounded for an entire week.When they arrived home, Kurenai and Asuma excused themselves, citing an urgent mission. Asuma offered her a casual wave, and Kurenai gave her a pat on the shoulder before following him out the door.That left Kimiko to walk into the house alone.The familiar scent of roses and tea leaves filled her nose, a subtle fragrance that always reminded her of home. She took a slow step forward, her cane tapping softly against the hardwood floor."I didn’t know you’d be home today," a familiar voice said from behind her.Kimiko winced at the sudden sound, twisting too quickly. Pain shot through her side, sharp but bearable. She turned to see her mother, Kaori, standing in the hallway."Mother," Kimiko said, bowing her head. Her gaze stayed low, her voice tight with formality. "My apologies for the suddenness. The doctor said I’m recovering quickly." She winced as she coughed.Kaori, dressed in an elegant but simple informal kimono, glanced at her with a neutral expression. Her beauty was as immaculate as ever, her features composed like porcelain. She held a bundle of purple hyacinths in her hands, her fingers curled delicately around the stems."I see," Kaori said lightly, turning away. Her gaze shifted to the flowers in her hands. "It’s good to hear you’re recovering well."Her footsteps were quiet as she began walking away.Kimiko blinked, watching her mother’s back with a mixture of confusion and something else she couldn’t name."Mother," she called, her voice firmer now. "Forgive me for asking, but… why didn’t you visit me in the hospital?"Kaori stopped mid-step. Her grip on the hyacinths didn’t falter, but her shoulders tensed ever so slightly."...Apologies," Kaori said quietly, not turning to face her. "I didn’t think you would have wanted me there."Kimiko’s brow furrowed. "Why would a daughter not want her mother to attend to her?"Silence hung between them.Finally, Kaori turned. Her face was calm, but her eyes carried a quiet sadness that made something in Kimiko’s chest tighten."I haven’t been your mother for a long time, have I?"Kimiko felt her heart sink."Mother… what are you talking about?" she asked, a frown pulling at her lips.Kaori sighed, lowering the hyacinths. "A mother nurtures her daughter. She teaches her the arts of grace and survival. She chides her for being too flirtatious with boys, and she combs her hair so it grows well. But I haven’t been able to do any of that for you, have I?" Her eyes flickered to Kimiko, distant but firm. "Not since you became a kunoichi."Kimiko’s jaw tightened. So this was about that. Again. "I won’t apologize for my choices, Mother," she said sharply. "I always wanted to be a kunoichi. It’s the same path Sister took. The same path Father supports.""And what of what I want?" Kaori’s voice cut through the air like a blade.Kimiko felt fear.It wasn’t like the fear she felt when Haku's icy chakra surrounded her, or when Zabuza's killing mist flooded her senses and obscured her vision. It wasn’t like the creeping and suffocating chakra that she felt radiated off Kurenai. No, this was different.Kaori didn’t need to leak chakra to be terrifying. Her silence was sharper than a kunai. Her eyes, as still and cold as a frozen lake, watched Kimiko without blinking. There was no aura of chakra pressure, no bloodlust, but her displeasure was ten times more frightening.“Do you think I enjoy hearing that my daughter—barely a woman—has been sent to fight bandits?” Kaori’s voice was steady but hard, each word striking like a hammer to stone. “To escort bridge builders? To face off against corrupt merchants? To cross blades with a man that hundreds of older shinobi and grown men fear ?”Her voice rose slightly, not in volume, but in sharpness. She took a step closer, the soft padding of her sandals somehow louder than thunder. Her eyes never left Kimiko’s.“Or do you think,” Kaori continued, her eyes narrowing with icy precision, “that I would be pleased seeing you in that hospital bed? Seeing you lying there, pale as death, because you decided to ingest poison? And for what, Kimiko?” Her voice cracked, just slightly, the weight of the question hitting harder than any jutsu. “ For what? ”Kimiko clenched her fists. Her breath was shallow, and her eyes darted to the side, unable to hold Kaori’s gaze. Her nails dug into her palms as she tried to steady herself, keep herself composed, keep herself from falling apart.“Mother, I… I don’t expect you to understand,” she muttered, her voice quiet but firm.Wrong answer.“ Do not talk down to me. ” Kaori’s voice dropped into an icy whisper, and the stillness in the air suddenly felt suffocating.Kimiko’s head snapped up in shock.“You are still under my roof,” Kaori said icily, stepping closer. Her fingers curled tightly around the stems of the hyacinths she held, crushing them just slightly. “I understand more than you think I do. Just because I am not a kunoichi like you or Kurenai does not mean I am blind. It does not mean I know nothing of your world.”Kimiko took a step back, her heart pounding against her ribs. Her breath came quicker.“Even Kurenai never went to these lengths,” Kaori continued, her eyes sharp as glass. “And she is one of the highest-ranked kunoichi without becoming the Hokage. So tell me, Kimiko…” Kaori’s gaze hardened. “Why do you feel the need to go further than her?”Her words hung in the air like a noose.Kimiko’s heart was racing now. Her eyes darted left, then right, searching for an escape that wasn’t there. Her throat felt tight, her breath shallow. She could hear the blood rushing in her ears. Her mother wasn’t yelling, but it still felt like she’d been caught in a genjutsu with no release sign.Her eyes burned. Her nails dug into her palms so hard that she felt the sting of pain.“Why, Kimiko?” Kaori’s voice softened, almost pleading now. “What are you chasing?”Her lips quivered. She bit down hard, hard enough that she thought she might draw blood. Her chest heaved once, then twice.Her eyes snapped back to Kaori.“ Because I don’t want to be like her! ”Kimiko’s voice exploded, raw and sharp like shattering glass. Her body trembled with the force of it. Her chest heaved as the last of her breath escaped her lungs.For a moment, everything went still.Kaori’s eyes widened, her lips parting in shock. She said nothing.Kimiko was breathing hard, her fingers trembling as she dug her nails into her palms. Her heart pounded so loudly she thought it might burst. Her eyes burned with tears she refused to let fall.Silence.Her voice was hoarse when she spoke again, quieter this time, but just as raw."I don’t want to be like her," she muttered, more to herself than anyone else. Her breath came uneven, short and ragged, like she’d just finished a long sprint. Her gaze dropped to the floor, her fingers twitching at her sides. "I love her. I love Kurenai. But I want to be better than her." Her voice wavered, like she was afraid of her own words. "I can’t be satisfied with being an average jonin. I want to be bette—”“ You will not talk down to your older sister. ”Kaori’s voice was a quiet, controlled snap, like a bowstring releasing. Her words hit Kimiko harder than a kunai to the chest.Kimiko flinched, her breath hitching.When she looked up, her mother’s eyes were already on her—sharp, steady, and unyielding.“Kurenai has sacrificed more than you will ever know,” Kaori said, her words slow and deliberate, like each one was carved from stone. Her eyes didn’t waver, her gaze pinning Kimiko in place. “She has risked her life countless times. She has bled for this village. For you. ”Kimiko opened her mouth but stopped, her breath caught in her throat.Kaori’s eyes narrowed. "You will not talk down to her. You will not diminish the legacy of a sister who has done everything in her power to pave the way for you."Her mother didn’t raise her voice. She didn’t need to. Her words were cold steel, sharp and clean, cutting through every defense Kimiko might have raised.Kimiko’s shoulders slumped. Her head dipped forward, and her gaze fell to the floor.It was true.She had to remind herself, once again, that this wasn’t some anime. Kurenai wasn’t just a character to be judged for one bad decision. She wasn’t some "meme" of a kunoichi getting clowned for using genjutsu on a master of it. No—she was Kurenai Yuhi, a woman who scratched, clawed, and fought her way to where she was now. A woman who had family, friends, and respect. A woman stronger than most shinobi.Her situation wasn’t "simple" just because most of the people back from her world saw her that way.And now here she was—Kimiko Yuhi, an arrogant little sister—looking down on someone who had done nothing but love her."...I apologize," Kimiko muttered, the weight of her own arrogance pressing down on her chest. Her voice was quiet but sincere. "I… didn’t think about what I was saying. I didn’t choose the right words.""You didn’t," her mother agreed, her eyes sharp and steady.Kimiko glanced up. Her mother was still watching her, still holding the crushed purple hyacinths in her hand. The faint fragrance filled the air."I…" Kimiko sighed, her gaze flickering back down to the floor. "I just want to carve my own path, Mother. I want to succeed. To grow stronger. Strong enough to protect you."Kaori’s eyes softened. Her fingers loosened their grip on the flowers, but only slightly. "You… remind me of a soldier," she said quietly, "This is the kind of conversation I’d expect to have with a son marching off to war." She shook her head, her expression distant and heavy. "But fate is cruel. It gave me two brilliant, beautiful daughters—only to shape them both for war. You and your sister could live life as noblewomen in my brother’s capital, you know? Never wanting for anything. Pursued by the wealthiest of men from the most noble of lines.""I don’t want that life," Kimiko said, her voice firm this time. Her eyes rose to meet her mother’s.Kaori blinked slowly, her eyes fixed on Kimiko. "No. You don’t. And yet, here you are—battered, broken, and in pain. But still moving forward."She tilted her head slightly, gaze sharp with something close to grief. "I… can’t do anything to stop you, can I?"Kimiko shook her head, her grip on her sleeves tightening. "No. I can’t stop. I won’t." Her gaze didn’t waver. "I want to be the strongest kunoichi in Konoha. No—the strongest kunoichi in the world. Strong enough to protect you, Naruto, Sasuke, Dad… and Kurenai too."Her words hung in the air, heavy but certain.Kaori looked at her daughter for a long, quiet moment. Slowly, she let out a breath through her nose—a slow, measured exhale. Her fingers released the hyacinths, letting a few petals fall from the bundle."...Very well," Kaori muttered, her voice softer this time. "I cannot claim to understand, but if you feel this strongly about it, then I would be a poor mother not to support my daughter’s path." Her eyes flicked up to meet Kimiko's. "But promise me one thing."Kimiko blinked, tilting her head slightly. "What is it?""That you won’t risk yourself unnecessarily," Kaori said softly. Her voice wasn’t commanding—it was pleading. "You’ll face danger. You’ll face trials. I know that. But… promise me, Kimiko. Don’t throw yourself away just because you think you have to." Kaori’s gaze softened, "Even the most stubborn flower needs warmth to bloom."Kimiko’s lips parted slightly, her breath caught in her chest. For a moment, she said nothing."...I can’t promise that no danger will find me," she said slowly, her eyes flicking downward. Her voice was quiet but thoughtful, each word carefully chosen. "But I can promise… I won’t risk myself unless it’s absolutely necessary."Kaori closed her eyes. Her breath came slow and shaky, as though she’d been holding it in for far too long."Then I will… be satisfied with that," she whispered.Silence settled between them. Not heavy. Not cold. Just quiet.Kimiko’s gaze lingered on the fallen hyacinth petals on the floor. Purple hyacinths.Flowers that meant, “I’m sorry.” Kimiko finally looked back up. Her heart felt lighter."Mother?" she asked softly."Yes?" Kaori replied, her eyes still on the hyacinths."...I still remember my promise to help at the teahouse after I get back."Kaori blinked, startled. Slowly, she looked up at Kimiko. For the first time that day, she smiled.The teahouse hummed with quiet, serene activity. Civilians and shinobi alike sat around low wooden tables, their quiet conversations weaving into a gentle hum that filled the air. The delicate, earthy aroma of steeping tea leaves mingled with the faint sweetness of honey, creating a sense of warmth and calm. Porcelain cups clinked softly against saucers, a sound so small it seemed part of the ambiance itself.At the heart of it all, on a small raised stage, sat one of her mother’s protégés. The young woman was poised and elegant, her hands gracefully plucking the strings of a koto , the notes flowing like ripples across a still pond. The soft, melodic hum of the koto filled the space, delicate yet steady. Each note lingered for a breath before fading, leaving behind a sense of quiet reflection.The guests were subdued, lulled by the music and the warmth of the tea. Some leaned back, eyes half-closed in quiet peace. Others sat upright, engrossed in conversation. Shinobi seated at a far corner table sat with their eyes sharp but their hands relaxed, their vests lined with scuffs and stains from their missions. Her mother’s influence was everywhere.Kimiko could see it in the decor, the flow of movement, and the calm efficiency of the staff. Her mother, Kaori, had turned the teahouse into a sanctuary. It wasn’t just a business—it was a place where warriors and wanderers could sit down and feel human for a while. This kind of ambiance required someone who understood and lived the ways of royalty. Her mother wasn’t a shinobi, but she could wield influence just as well as any jonin.“Feeling restless, Kimiko-san?”Kimiko glanced to her side. One of the girls working as a server sat beside her, folding her hands neatly in her lap. She was around Kimiko's age, maybe a little older. Kimiko recognized her as one of the refugees from the Land of Whirlpools. Her mother had sponsored her education, and now she worked here at the teahouse.“A bit,” Kimiko admitted, bringing her teacup to her lips. The warmth of the honey tea felt grounding. “As much as I’ve enjoyed helping out these past few days, I need to get back to training.”True enough, she’d spent most of her recovery helping out at the teahouse. At first, she’d worked in the back, counting inventory and checking ledgers. When she could finally walk without her cane, she took on front-facing roles as a hostess, greeting patrons with smiles and soft bows. Even now, she was dressed in formal attire—black silk layered in folds upon folds, her hair styled ornately, her face lightly touched with makeup.“...I still don’t get it,” said the girl beside her with a sigh, tilting her head to rest on her palm. Her gaze was focused on Kimiko, brows raised in mild confusion. “Why would you want to be a kunoichi, anyway?” Her eyes flicked over Kimiko’s face, her gaze thoughtful but blunt. “With how pretty you are, Kimiko-chan, I have a hard time imagining why you’re not training to be your mother’s successor here.”Kimiko glanced at her, swirling the tea in her porcelain cup. The honey-colored liquid shimmered in the soft lantern light."It’s a respectable role," she admitted, her voice even, calm. "But it’s not for me."Her eyes shifted to her reflection in the surface of the tea. Her own face looked back at her, soft and poised, framed by perfectly styled hair. Her makeup was flawless—dark liner tracing her sharp eyes, a faint blush on her cheeks. Her silk robes were layered with precision, each fold perfectly in place. She looked every part the teahouse princess.But looks could lie.Kimiko glanced down at her hands. Beneath the silks and powders, her fingers had calluses from training with the sword. Her knuckles were worn from too many spars. She could still feel the faint sting from where the blade bit too deep on a misstep last week. Her gaze lingered on those hands for a moment longer.“I’ve always been more blade than silk,” Kimiko said, lifting her tea to her lips and taking a slow sip. The warmth of honey and tea filled her chest. “And I know what my path is.”The girl beside her hummed in mild disapproval, leaning her cheek into her palm. “If you say so.” She sat up, stretching her arms behind her head, her gaze shifting to the stairs below. “Oh, I should get back to work. Your mother assigned me to entertain the shinobi in one of the private rooms—the one with your sister, I think.”“About that,” Kimiko said, setting the cup down with the soft clink of porcelain. She met the girl’s gaze, her eyes sharper than before. “I’ll handle that.”The girl blinked, her brows knitting together. “But—”“Please,” Kimiko said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. “Think of it as a favor to me. I’ll handle my mother.”The girl hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line. But after a moment, she sighed, her shoulders falling. “Fine, fine.” She shot Kimiko a playful grin. “But if she scolds me, I’m blaming you.Kimiko returned the smile, but it was soft. Serene. Controlled. The kind of smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.Her fingers reached beneath the table, her grip settling around the cool, familiar hilt of her tanto. Slowly, she drew it from its place, holding the sheathed blade with both hands in front of her.Her movements were smooth, deliberate, and quiet, like ripples spreading over still water. Her formal black robes swayed with each step as she moved toward the private room. Her back was straight, her head held high, each footstep a quiet statement of control.But with every step forward, her mind churned.She’d been thinking about it for days. Every word of every lecture echoed like drumbeats in her mind.
"Focus on what you’re already good at. Don’t spread yourself too thin."
"You don’t have to carry this alone." "Whatever you’re trying to prove… you don’t need to destroy yourself to do it." "You’re always looking out for everyone else, but why don’t you let anyone look out for you?" "Even the most stubborn flower needs warmth to bloom." Kimiko's jaw clenched as each voice played in her mind—Naruto, Kakashi, Kurenai, Sakura. Their words had felt like thorns when she heard them. She'd brushed them off. They didn't understand, she thought. She had knowledge they didn't. She knew more. She knew better.But that was the problem, wasn’t it?She thought she knew better.Her fingers tightened on the tanto’s sheath as she continued walking. The soft creak of the floorboards echoed with each step, slow and steady. Her reflection gazed back at her from the glossy finish of the blade. Her eyes stared back at her, calm on the surface but sharp with something deeper.Her knowledge of "the future" had made her believe she had all the answers. She thought it was a crutch to skip the work others had to endure. She saw her knowledge as an advantage—but instead, it became a chain, something that bound her to a path she thought was certain.Her breathing steadied, calm but firm. They were all right.Naruto was right. Her sister was right. Kakashi was right.Every ache in her bones, every throb in her muscles, every strained tendon—it was all proof. Proof of her mistake. Proof of her hubris. Her body had paid the price for her arrogance. Her own body, which she had treated like a vessel to be broken and reforged. But she wasn’t metal. She wasn’t unyielding steel.She was human.Her grip on the tanto loosened slightly. Not everything needed to be gripped so tightly.Her footsteps slowed as she approached the sliding door. Her gaze shifted, sensing it again—that familiar pulse of chakra. Not loud. Not reckless. No, this chakra was something else entirely. Controlled. Calm. Sharp . Like the beat of a war drum in the distance.Two of them stood out. Larger reserves. One steady and sharp, like the point of a spear. The other... it felt faint, but jagged, like static humming through broken wires.Her fingers hovered over the edge of the sliding door. She took a breath in, slow and steady.The door slid open with a soft hiss, revealing the private room beyond.The first thing she noticed was the smell. Incense and nicotine. It hit her nose all at once—a dry, earthy burn mixed with the faint sweetness of sandalwood. The air was warm, but not stifling. It clung to her skin like a thin mist.Then, she noticed the people. On one side was her sister, Kurenai. Her sensei, Kakashi. And between them was Asuma Sarutobi, the cigarette tucked between his lipsThey sat across from two men she recognized instantly: Raido Namiashi and Hayate Gekkou. Raido sat with his sword leaning against his chair, his scarred face unreadable. Hayate coughed into his sleeve, his eyes half-lidded but sharp, his own sword leaning on the table, ready to be drawn as a moment’s notice.She lowered her head, bowing deeply. Her long sleeves pooled lightly at her wrists, and her hair swayed forward in rhythm with her motion.“Nee-san, Asuma-sensei, Kakashi-sensei, Raido-san, Hayate-senpai,”  She looked up at them. “Forgive me for intruding,” The room fell quiet.It wasn’t an uncomfortable silence, but an expectant one. The five shinobi exchanged glances, subtle shifts of their eyes, the kind of silent communication only shinobi knew how to master. Kimiko knew they had been talking about her before she arrived. She could feel it in the way Kurenai’s gaze lingered on her, in the way Kakashi leaned just a little more forward than usual.“Not at all,” Asuma said finally, his tone calm but certain. He leaned back, tapping the ash from his cigarette into a small dish. “But it’s good that you did.”"You look very pretty tonight, Kimiko," Hayate added, his eyes tired but kind. His words hung in the air for a moment before he broke into a short, raspy cough. "You wear it well."Kimiko blinked at him, her fingers brushing lightly against the sleeve of her formal robes. She hadn’t given it much thought, but the layers of black silk, the careful folds, and the elegant makeup she wore made her feel like an entirely different person. Her gaze shifted away, unsure how to respond to a compliment like that.“Thank you, Hayate-senpai,” she said quietly.“How can we help?” Kurenai asked, her eyes sharp with curiosity but her voice gentle as ever.Kimiko took a slow breath, letting it fill her lungs before exhaling steadily. Her gaze shifted from one person to the next, taking them all in. This was it. She had their attention. No interruptions. No distractions.“…Kakashi-sensei told me I was overextending myself,” she began, her voice quieter than usual but steady. Her eyes met Kakashi's first, and for a moment, it felt like only the two of them were in the room. “I was trying to learn too many things at once, chasing too many paths at the same time. I ended up being average at a lot of things but a master of none.”Her gaze shifted from Raido to Kurenai, and finally back to Asuma. “And… we all know how that ended.”Silence followed.They didn’t look at her directly. Asuma glanced at his cigarette like it suddenly became interesting. Kurenai's fingers tapped lightly on her sleeve. Hayate coughed again, softer this time. But Kakashi, as always, looked directly at her, his single eye focused and still.Her fingers curled tighter around the sheath of her tanto. She’d been thinking about this for days, and now that she was saying it aloud, it felt heavier than she expected.“I don’t want to make that mistake again,” she admitted, her throat tightening for just a second before she pushed through it. “I don’t want to go about it the wrong way this time.” She glanced toward Kurenai, her sister’s eyes still locked on her. “I want to rely on the people around me.”Her hands loosened on the sheath of her tanto, and she straightened her back. Her gaze didn’t falter. Not this time.“That’s what the Will of Fire is about, isn’t it?” she continued, her voice firming with every word. “A fire set by hundreds of tiny embers.”Silence again. Not a tense silence. A thoughtful one.Asuma took a long, slow drag, his cigarette glowing bright orange for a moment before he exhaled a thin stream of smoke. His eyes lifted to her, and for the first time, he smiled—not the small, fleeting smirk he usually wore, but something more complete. “Well said.”Kakashi tilted his head, eye narrowing slightly in amusement. “Out of all my students, you were always the one who spoke too profoundly. Or in riddles.” His head tilted just a little more, his gaze as unreadable as ever. “I think it’s best if you just speak plainly.”Kimiko let out a quiet, short breath through her nose. “Sorry, sensei,” she said dryly, but there was a faint smile tugging at her lips.A pause followed.Then, she exhaled slowly. Her stance shifted just a little—feet firmly planted, back straight, gaze steady. She didn’t blink. She didn’t look away."I want to ask if any of you are willing to train me," she said clearly, her voice steady as her gaze swept the room. "Help me reach my fullest potential. Maximize my advantages and refine my skillset."The room went quiet again. Not tense, but charged.Her words hung in the air like a spark waiting for kindling.Then, one by one, she saw it. The slow curl of smirks on every one of their faces."You’re so dramatic," Kurenai said, breaking first into a soft chuckle. She leaned forward, resting her elbow on her knee, her fingers pressed lightly against her cheek. "All that fanfare just for that? You really know how to set a scene, Kimiko."Kimiko blinked, then frowned. "I was being serious.""Yeah, yeah, I know," Kurenai said with a small wave of her hand, still grinning. She tilted her head toward Kakashi, her red eyes narrowing with mock suspicion. "Of course we’d be willing to train you. Knowing this slacker’s your sensei, I bet he isn’t even teaching you anything useful."Kurenai nudged Kakashi with her elbow, her grin wicked.Kakashi sighed, scratching the back of his head. "Honestly, way to make me look bad, Kimiko," he muttered, his voice laced with that ever-present boredom. His gaze flicked toward her, his single visible eye narrowing in quiet amusement. "Careful, or I’ll have to assign you 500 laps around Konoha just to prove a point."Asuma laughed, his shoulders shaking with it. "If only my students showed half the initiative yours do, Kakashi," he said, exhaling smoke with his words. He grinned at Kimiko. "Yeah, I’m in. I think I can teach you a thing or two." He gestured with his cigarette like it was a kunai, pointing it her way. "But if you pass out on me, I’m not carrying you home. You’ve got legs.""Ha, when your sister was your age," Raido added, his voice as rough as sandpaper but light with humor, "she didn’t even care about training. All she cared about was being called pretty. I think she wanted to make Iwagakure ninjas surrender by batting her eyelashes at them."There was a sharp clatter of porcelain as Kurenai sat up straight. Her glare was immediate, her face flushed with heat. "Hey!" she barked, pointing a finger at him. "Shut up, Raido, before I shove that poisoned toothpick you call a sword up-"“Kurenai,” Said Asuma in mock exhaustion.Her sharp words only made Raido grin wider, arms crossed, leaning back like he’d just won some kind of personal victory."You walked right into that one, Kurenai," Hayate muttered, tapping his finger against his cup of tea. His tired gaze shifted to Kimiko. "Well, of course I’ll be training you," he said matter-of-factly. His eyes met hers, and for a moment, there was no humor there—only sincerity. "I’m your senior. I watched you pick up your first bokken . I taught you Dance of the Crescent Moon. It’s only natural I’d be the one to teach you more if you’re asking for help. I owe you and your father more than that."Kimiko felt her chest tighten—not in pain, but in something warmer. It was strange how something as simple as words could make her feel… lighter. Her hands rested on her lap, fingers curled loosely.She glanced over at Kakashi, who had been suspiciously quiet. His face, as unreadable as ever, was tilted slightly toward her, his gaze half-lidded with what could only be described as a look of playful mischief."Do I have to?" Kakashi said, his voice lazy but teasing, as if the very idea of "effort" was beneath him.Kimiko deadpanned at him, her eyes narrowing into thin, sharp slits."Yes, you do," she shot back, her tone flat as a blade. “You’re my sensei, it’s your job.”“Seriously,” Kakashi muttered, his tone carrying that familiar, deadpan edge. “It’s not enough that they saddle me with the last Uchiha and the loudest, most annoying ninja in history. No, they just had to throw in a kunoichi who unironically thought  it’s a good idea to become Hanzo the Salamander.”He shook his head slowly, eyes half-lidded like he’d just felt all the weight of the world fall on his back. “I must’ve really ticked off someone in a past life.”“Come on, Kakashi, you know you love us,” Asuma said, grinning as he took another drag from his cigarette. Smoke curled lazily around his fingers.“Do I, though?” Kakashi shot back, eyes narrowing ever so slightly.“Yeah, you do,” Kurenai quipped, grinning as she leaned forward. “Otherwise, you wouldn’t bother complaining this much. You’d just leave.”“Maybe I should,” Kakashi muttered, tilting his head in mock thought. "Might just fake my own death. Heard it works wonders for stress relief. Maybe retire in a small house near a Hot Spring."They all snickered. Even Raido smirked at that one.“Guess I don’t have a choice then,” Kakashi sighed, his voice laced with exaggerated defeat. His hands raised, palms up, like he was surrendering to some unseen force of fate. He leaned back into his seat, his head tilting just enough that his face was partially in shadow. His one visible eye crinkled slightly, a sure sign of the smile hidden behind his mask.He glanced at Kimiko, his gaze steady now. “Just… do me one favor, Kimiko.”Her brows furrowed, head tilting slightly. “What’s that?”Kakashi’s eye shifted toward Raido, who was quietly sipping his tea, his worn and scarred hand resting next to the sheath of his sword. Kakashi pointed toward him with the laziest flick of his finger.“When Raido pulls out that poisoned blade of his,” Kakashi muttered, his tone completely dry, “don’t eat it.”For a split second, silence.Then, it hit.Asuma barked out a sharp, sudden laugh, his whole body jolting with it as smoke escaped his mouth. Kurenai snorted first, then covered her mouth, trying and failing to look dignified. Hayate leaned forward, resting his head in his hand as his shoulders shook from quiet, wheezing laughter.“Real funny, Hatake,” Raido muttered, lifting his cup of tea to his lips, his eyes squinting with mild irritation—but there was a grin hidden beneath it.Kimiko blinked once. Twice. Her face was blank, her lips pressed into a thin line. Then, slowly—too slowly—her lips quirked upward.Her breath hitched once, and she tried to hold it in. But it came out anyway. A short, sharp snort that escaped like air from a punctured seal.She clapped a hand over her mouth immediately, eyes wide, as if horrified by her own reaction. But it was too late. The sound was already out.Kurenai grinned wider, leaning forward with sharp eyes like a predator that caught the scent of weakness. “Oh, what was that?” she teased, eyes glittering with mischief.“Nothing,” Kimiko muttered, turning her head away so fast it was a wonder she didn’t snap her own neck.“No, no, no,” Asuma said, pointing at her with the cigarette still in hand, smoke trailing behind it like a signal flare. "That was a snort. I heard it. Everyone heard it."“Loud and clear,” Hayate added between raspy breaths.“You’re all so immature,” Kimiko muttered, voice muffled behind her hand. Her face was hot, and she knew without looking that the flush had reached her ears.“Sure,” Raido said, setting down his tea with the slow, deliberate grace of a man preparing to deliver a killing blow. His grin was sharp, eyes half-lidded like a predator watching cornered prey. “But at least we don’t eat poison.”That was it.Kurenai nearly fell off her seat, clutching her stomach as her laughter echoed in the room. Asuma slapped the table, coughing through his laugh as he tried not to choke on the cigarette smoke. Hayate’s coughs turned into quiet, broken wheezing, his eyes squeezed shut as his whole body shook.Even Kakashi, the man who could stand before armies without flinching, leaned back with his hand resting casually against his temple, his shoulders shaking with silent laughter.Kimiko groaned, her face burning like she’d just been caught in the most embarrassing moment of her life. “I hate all of you,” she muttered, but she didn’t mean it.Not this time.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 15: Cactus Flower
The training grounds were still. Not silent — the distant rustle of leaves, the chirping of unseen birds, and the faint hum of Konoha's daily life echoed in the background. But here, in the center of the clearing, everything was still.Kimiko stood motionless, her posture straight, feet firmly planted, and hands resting lightly at her sides. Her tanto was sheathed behind her, tied to the small of her back with dark ribbons. Her breath was steady and deliberate, like the rhythm of ocean waves. Each inhale, each exhale, was controlled.Above her, on a raised platform, stood a familiar figure: Hayate Gekkou, his outline as sharp and frail as a broken blade. The youngest tokubetsu jonin. Her father’s kenjutsu protégé. His silhouette was skeletal, his face gaunt, but his eyes were sharp and ever-watchful. His gaze followed her every breath, every shift of her weight."Are you ready?" Hayate’s voice was quiet, dry like brittle leaves cracking underfoot.Kimiko didn’t answer right away. She reached up, fingers brushing over her forehead protector. Slowly, she pulled it down over her eyes, plunging herself into darkness. Shadows overtook her sight, and for a moment, she was blind. But she felt no fear. No hesitation. The anxiety she once felt when doing this exercise was gone. Her breaths remained steady."Ready," she said at last."Good."There was a pause. Hayate didn’t move. Kimiko remained still as well. Her mind was empty, her thoughts still, like a deep pond with no ripples. She didn't flinch. She didn’t even twitch.Then it began.The first shift was subtle, a sharp flick of Hayate’s wrist, followed by the unmistakable whistle of metal slicing through the air. It was faint, like the hum of dragonfly wings, but her ears caught it.Her body reacted on instinct. Her right hand darted back, fingers curling around the handle of her tanto. In a single motion, she unsheathed it with a crisp, clean draw, the sound of metal leaving its scabbard sharp and clear. Her arm swung diagonally, cutting through the air at a precise angle.The clang of steel on steel echoed across the field.Two shuriken, knocked off course, spun away and buried themselves into the dirt at her feet. She felt them land through the subtle vibrations in the ground.But there was no time to stop.A second shift in the air — faster, sharper than before. Her ears twitched, picking up the sound. Three shuriken this time. They were coming from the left, and unlike before, their flight was staggered, each one released half a second apart.She moved before the second one had even been thrown.Her shoulder shifted, her feet pivoted, and her entire body spun like a wheel on its axis. She didn't just dodge, she flowed. Her hair fanned out like a trail of ink behind her as she pirouetted, turning her entire body, her tanto following the path of her spin like the hand of a clock.The first shuriken whizzed past her cheek. The second whistled past her ribs, missing her by inches. The third flew through the space her head had just vacated. Her feet landed softly, her posture steady. Her breathing hadn't changed.There was no pause. No stillness. Only motion.Her left hand reached into the small pouch on her hip, and her fingers brushed across the familiar cool, metallic surface of the senbon she stored there. Her fingers gripped three of them, holding them like delicate threads.
There.
Above her, the air shifted. It wasn't the sound of a hand flicking this time. No, this was something more subtle. A shift in air pressure. Height. Elevation. Hayate was moving, but she didn’t hear footsteps. No. It was the creak of his knee joints, the faint crunch of dirt under his toes.
He's above me.
Her hand moved with precision and grace. Her fingers snapped forward, releasing the senbon into the air at an angle, her eyes still blindfolded. The senbon soared, three thin needles spinning through the air like threads unraveling from a spool.
Tink. Tink. Tink.
The sound of steel colliding with steel echoed once, twice, three times as her senbon intercepted three more airborne shuriken. The clash was quick, and in an instant, all six projectiles tumbled to the ground like lifeless insects.Silence.Her breathing remained steady. No fear. No hesitation. She knew where Hayate was now. She could hear him step forward from the platform above, his foot landing softly on the edge. She could hear the faint creak of his joints as he shifted his weight.Then he laughed. It was a low, dry laugh that quickly devolved into a soft cough."I'm amazed," Hayate said. His voice wasn’t mocking. It wasn’t dismissive. It was honest. He coughed once more, but his tone remained firm. "You really are a generational talent, Kimiko. To be able to do this well after only a month of training…"Kimiko didn’t respond immediately. She stood tall, gripping her tanto in one hand, the other resting by her side. She didn’t smile, but she could feel the weight of his words.Generational talent. She let those words settle in her mind like seeds drifting into the soil.“Alright,” he continued, his tone shifting ever so slightly. “I won’t hold back now.”Her grip on the tanto tightened. Her lips curled upward, a faint grin forming on her face."Neither will I, Hayate-senpai."The air shifted again.This time, there was no pause. No warning. No flick of the wrist. No shift in weight. No sound.The first three shuriken came from three different directions — one from her left, one from her right, and one from directly in front. All three aimed for her at once.Kimiko heard them before they fully left his hands. Her body moved, her feet gliding across the dirt like brushstrokes on a canvas. She pivoted on one foot, twisting her body just far enough to avoid the first. The second came straight for her ribs, and she flicked her tanto, deflecting it with a quick parry. The third? She shifted just far enough to the side to let it graze the fabric of her sleeve.But it didn’t end there.This time, Hayate was relentless. No pause between volleys. She heard it before it came, a rhythmic flick-flick-flick, and she knew what it meant.
Three more. No, four.
Her ears caught every shift, every flick of his wrist. She didn’t think. There was no thought. Only action. Her heart beat in her chest like a taiko drum, steady and powerful. She moved again, twisting, ducking, side-stepping. Her tanto carved small arcs through the air as she deflected two of them. The other two zipped past her as she pivoted low to the ground, her knees barely an inch from the dirt.No pause.Two more. Then two more. Faster this time. He was testing her. Testing how long she could last. But she didn’t flinch.Her body moved as if the ground itself carried her. She no longer felt like she was moving her body. Her body was simply responding, as if every step, every swing, every breath was part of one continuous motion. No interruptions. No hesitation.The still pond was rippling, but it wasn’t chaotic. It was controlled. Ripples, but no disturbance.Her father’s words echoed in her mind.
"When you fight with clarity, you fight with truth. See everything, hear everything, feel everything — but react to nothing until it matters."
The rain of steel stopped. She stood in the center of the training grounds, surrounded by the faint clang of metal hitting dirt. She remained motionless, listening. No more sound.Hayate coughed softly from above."Better," he said. She heard the subtle shift in his tone — something between pride and expectation. "But I wonder how much longer you can keep that pond still, Kimiko."Kimiko raised her tanto, the edge pointed at the ground. Her breathing was even. Her body, steady."As long as I need to," she replied, her voice firm, clear, and absolute."Good," he said, his voice sharp as a blade. She heard the soft hiss of metal again. "Because this isn’t going to be easy."There was no shift in the air this time. No flick of the wrist. No change in footing. This time, it was silent.Kimiko heard nothing. But she knew it was coming.She gripped her tanto tighter. Her feet sank lightly into the dirt, knees bent. Her body became like a coiled spring, ready to explode.No more ripples.Not even a single one.And then everything moved.Three bursts of chakra pressure. One from the left. One from the right. One from directly above.She couldn't see it, but she felt it. Hayate had split himself into three using shadow clones. That was the only explanation.Kimiko’s mind sharpened. No use dodging out of this one.  She tightened her grip on her tanto, bringing it close to her chest. Her fingers curled around the handle with steady purpose, her breaths long and deliberate. Instead of coiling her legs to spring away, she rooted herself to the ground.Her knees bent, her posture solid.Her breath evened.Her grip firmed.She didn't need to track where the attacks would come from. It didn’t matter. They were coming from every direction. There was no escape.So she didn’t run.Kimiko shifted her stance, both hands now gripping the hilt of her tanto, holding it firmly in front of her. Her eyes were still blindfolded, but her spirit remained clear. No thoughts of fear. No doubts about timing. Only stillness. The kind of stillness that precedes the crash of waves on the shore.Her lips parted, her voice calm, firm, and resolute."Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Implacable Swaying Willow."Her breath stilled, her thoughts vanishing. Her body moved without conscious effort. Her feet dug slightly into the dirt. Her arms flowed, her tanto cutting through the air in wide, fluid arcs. She didn't force her swings. She let them flow, like leaves dancing with the wind. Her sword didn't resist the motion — it moved with it . Every swing followed the rhythm of an unseen breeze.Her body was no longer Kimiko’s body.It was a willow tree, its branches swaying as rain and storm battered against it.Shurikens rained down. The air filled with the sharp hum of spinning metal, dozens of them, closing in from all sides.Her tanto carved a circle. Right, left, right, downward, upward. Her arms moved in smooth, precise arcs, catching the flow of the projectiles like a willow tree yielding to a hurricane. She didn’t strike against them — she let their momentum meet her own.
Clang. Clang. Clangclangclang.
One by one, she knocked them away. The clang of steel on steel echoed like a crescendo of drums. Each sound resonated sharper than the last. She spun once, letting the momentum carry her, her blade arcing upward to catch two shurikens from above. Her footing remained perfect. Her core remained solid. The air hummed with the metallic symphony of deflected blades.
I can do this. I can do this all—
Pain.A sudden, sharp pain bloomed under her ribs, a familiar stabbing ache that made her breath hitch. Her eyes widened under the blindfold. The liver.The pain wasn’t unbearable, but it was enough to shift her stance. Enough to disrupt the stillness.In that moment, she faltered.Her swing slowed by half a second. It was small. Barely noticeable. But in the world of shinobi, a half-second was everything.A shuriken zipped through the air, bypassing her defense. It grazed her right shoulder, a sharp sting of pain, followed by the faint warmth of blood running down her arm. She heard it before she felt it.Kimiko gasped, her eyes narrowing in frustration. She gritted her teeth as her tanto spun to her side, her stance shifting to neutral. Her fingers went to the blindfold, gripping it tightly before yanking it up. Light flooded her vision, her eyes squinting to adjust.The sight before her was a field littered with broken, battered shuriken. Dozens of them. Some embedded in the ground, others rolling uselessly on the dirt.And in the center of it all was Hayate Gekkou, standing with one hand in his pocket, his other hand raised from throwing. He coughed twice, each one harder than the last."That was amazing, Kimiko-chan," he said, his voice rough but sincere. He coughed once more before stepping toward her, his movement soft but deliberate. He reached out, placing his hand on her forehead, letting it linger for a moment. "You’re mastering the Implacable Swaying Willow faster than I expected."Kimiko didn’t respond at first. Her eyes trailed to the sword in her hands. Her reflection glinted back at her from the steel. Her frown deepened."It doesn’t feel right," she admitted. Her tone was steady but distant, like she was speaking her thoughts aloud."Hm?" Hayate tilted his head."The technique," she said, glancing at him now. "It’s useful. It’s powerful. I get it. But it doesn’t feel like it’s mine. I can do it. I can do it perfectly. But…" She exhaled through her nose. "But it’s like wearing someone else's clothes. It fits, but it’s not mine."Hayate watched her in silence for a moment. Then, slowly, he nodded."Not every kenjutsu style fits every shinobi," he said. His eyes scanned her form. "The Swaying Willow is about defending. It's about weathering the storm. But you…" He tapped his temple with one finger. "You aren't the type to sit and endure. You're the type to push the storm back."Her fingers tightened on the hilt of her tanto."Yeah," she muttered softly."Don’t worry about it," Hayate continued, smiling faintly as he wiped his lips. "Mastering the styles of others is the first step to creating your own."He coughed again, harder this time. Kimiko glanced at him, her eyes narrowing."Are you alright, senpai?" she asked."Don’t worry about me," he said, waving it off. But Kimiko could see it. She could feel it. His chakra wasn’t normal. It wasn’t stable. Like her father’s, it was like a massive tree, weathered but proud.  Unlike her father’s towering willow however, Hayate’s was a maple tree in autumn with sleek, strong branches.  But under the bark, there was something else. Something rotting. Like a dozen parasitic insects crawling around underneath, slowly consuming him.Her gaze lingered on him longer than it should have.Hayate noticed. He chuckled quietly."You see it too, huh?" he said with a small grin. "It’s nothing new. Chakra sickness isn’t exactly something I can train away." He looked down at his hand, clenching it into a fist. "This body's been rotting since the day I learned my first ninjutsu." “If I could move past my disease and become your father’s protege, you can do it and surpass us both,” Said Hayate, coughing again, and Kimiko smiled. Hayate… she had learned more about him since they began training together. He was, like many of her father’s protégés, a first-generation shinobi. No bloodline limits. No clan legacy to bolster him. Just grit. Just will.But fate hadn’t been kind to him.He had been born with a chronic chakra illness. It wasn’t something you could see at first glance. But once you noticed, it was impossible to unsee. For every jutsu he cast, every surge of chakra he controlled, his own body paid the price. Unlike normal shinobi who only expended chakra, Hayate's jutsu drew from something deeper. Each technique siphoned small amounts of energy from his muscles, his organs, his very life force. It was as if his body had declared war on itself.To put it simply: he was in a perpetual state of Chakra Fatigue.No matter how strong his reserves were, no matter how much he trained, every ninjutsu came with a cost. Not just tiredness. Not just exhaustion. It was slow, deliberate decay.For most people, it would have been a death sentence. For most people, it would have been an excuse to quit. But Hayate wasn’t “most people.”He worked harder than anyone in his generation. Harder than anyone she knew. While his peers leaned on raw talent, Hayate built his strength from nothing. He learned how to use chakra efficiently, never wasting a drop more than was necessary. If others threw ten kunai to win a fight, Hayate threw one. If others burned chakra to blast through a wall, Hayate found the weak point and slipped through a crack.But pure efficiency wasn’t enough. He needed something more.So he turned to kenjutsu.While others pursued flashy ninjutsu, Hayate trained in the blade. It was practical. Precise. Lethal. And, most importantly, it didn’t demand as much chakra as ninjutsu. His father recognized his potential early on and took him as a personal student. He taught Hayate everything about kenjutsu — the stances, the footwork, the tempo of battle. Hayate studied every angle, every movement. Where others swung wildly, Hayate swung with purpose.That dedication, that relentlessness, earned him the rank of Tokubetsu Jonin. Despite his illness. Despite his condition. Despite the world looking down on him.And that was what made him terrifying.For most shinobi, illness would have been an excuse to fail. But for Hayate, it was a reason to succeed twice as hard. He had the skills, the patience, and the insight of a man ten years his senior. In terms of raw talent, he could have been a jonin on par with Kurenai, maybe beyond. Kimiko could see it clearly now. He had that spark. That potential.But potential only gets you so far.No matter how brilliant he was, no matter how skilled, Hayate was still sick.And sickness didn't care about potential. It didn’t care about dreams. It didn’t care about willpower. It didn’t care that he had learned to master his illness and fight on anyway. His body was his battlefield, and every battle wore him down.Kimiko watched him closely whenever they trained. She could see the subtle signs now. The way his chakra flickered like a dying candle. The faint hesitation in his movements when he coughed mid-fight. The quiet tremble in his fingers after a long session.But he always kept going.And that’s what scared her most."If I can get past it," Hayate said, his tone quiet but firm, "you can too. You’ve got the talent. You’ve got the drive. You’ll surpass us both."Kimiko's heart clenched. She hated hearing those words. Surpass us both. It sounded like the prelude to a farewell."None of that, senpai," she muttered, brushing it off. "Just don’t die on me before I can show you something better than the Implacable Swaying Willow."Hayate laughed, a dry, hollow laugh. But it was genuine. "I’ll hold you to that," Hayate said, his grin faint but genuine. "I’m not going anywhere just yet, Kimiko-chan."His words were meant to be reassuring, but they didn’t feel that way. Not to her. She knew better.She knew his fate.Hayate Gekkou would die. She had seen it play out before — not here, but in another life, on a screen. He’d die while tailing Kabuto, his movements quick, precise, unseen… until it didn’t matter anymore. Slain in the dark by Baki, a Sunagakure jonin, his death cold, silent, and without ceremony.No vengeance. No justice. Just another name on the list of the fallen.It always felt like a loose thread to her. One of those things that lingered in the back of her mind long after the credits rolled. A moment that wasn’t resolved. It wasn’t like Asuma, where there was catharsis, revenge, and closure. Hayate’s death just… happened.But this wasn’t the anime, was it?A sharp voice broke her train of thought.“That’s right.”Kimiko turned, fingers twitching toward the tanto at her hip. Her stance shifted slightly as her eyes locked on the source of the voice. It was a woman approaching them with a steady, confident gait.Purple hair, cut clean and straight. Warm brown eyes that had a softness to them despite her sharp movements. Her eyes flicked between Kimiko and Hayate, lingering on them like she was watching something precious.“Yugao-san,” Kimiko said, lowering her guard. She gave a respectful bow, her tone polite but wary.“Nice to see you, Yugao,” Hayate added, his voice lighter than it had been all day. Kimiko glanced at him.His whole demeanor shifted. His shoulders, usually tense, relaxed. His grin became less of a mask and more of a real smile. It was subtle, but noticeable. Kimiko noticed.Her eyes flicked back to Yugao, who was already walking toward Hayate. She didn’t hesitate. She stepped into his space like it was hers to claim, wrapping her arms around him in a firm embrace. Her head rested lightly against his shoulder, and he didn’t resist.Kimiko blinked and looked away. Not because she was embarrassed, but because it felt too intimate to watch. Too personal.“Ha,” Hayate muttered, his grin growing as he tilted his head toward her. “To think the ANBU sent a spy to seduce me. And right in front of my junior too.”“From what I saw, your junior’s going to surpass you soon at the rate she’s improving,” Yugao replied, unwrapping herself from Hayate. She glanced at Kimiko, her gaze playful but sharp, and reached over to ruffle her hair.Kimiko’s face scrunched, lips flattening into a frown as she batted Yugao’s hand away. “Stop that,” she muttered, smoothing her hair back into place.But something about Yugao caught her attention. Something that didn’t sit right.Her eyes narrowed as she watched her. Not her appearance, not her voice — her chakra.
Where was it?
Kimiko could feel chakra from across a battlefield. She had trained herself to sense it like a ripple on still water. The faint flicker of energy, the hum of life-force flowing through a body, the presence that all shinobi carried. But she felt none of that from Yugao. No ripple. No flicker. No hum.She hadn’t even sensed her arrival.Kimiko’s gaze lingered on her longer now, eyes sharper. She glanced at Hayate, looking for a sign that he noticed too. But he didn’t. Or maybe he did, and he just didn’t care.It made sense. Yugao wasn’t a normal kunoichi.She was ANBU.Everyone knew about the ANBU. They were Konoha’s ghosts. People knew they existed, but no one knew who they were. No names, no faces, no stories. Just masks. Masks with hollow eyes that watched everything. They answered to one man and one man only — the Hokage. Unlike shinobi, who performed missions for clients, the ANBU served only one client: the village itself.They were not soldiers. They were not heroes. They were shadows.Kimiko glanced at Yugao’s forearm, noting the faint line of ink peeking out from her sleeve. The ANBU tattoo.Her gaze flicked back up to Yugao’s face. How long had she been watching them? How long had she been here without Kimiko knowing?Yugao smiled as if she could read her mind. Her arms folded as she leaned slightly to one side, her posture relaxed but deliberate. She wasn’t just standing still. She was resting, like a predator saving its energy.“Don’t look so stiff,” Yugao said, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “If anything, I’m doing you a favor, Kimiko-chan. Your hair was a mess.”Kimiko huffed, smoothing her hair back. She glanced at Hayate, looking for support. But he wasn’t looking at her.He was looking at Yugao.His eyes lingered on her longer than normal. And Yugao’s gaze met his in turn.It wasn’t affection. It wasn’t admiration. It was something quieter, deeper, and much more fragile. Familiarity. Intimacy.Kimiko looked away, her eyes shifting to the ground. She watched the scattered shurikens at her feet. Broken metal pieces reflected faint shards of sunlight, dull but still sharp.“Why are you here, Yugao?” Hayate asked suddenly, his eyes squinting. His voice had shifted again. No longer joking.“Is it wrong to check on my favorite swordsman?” she replied, tilting her head. Her eyes, however, didn’t leave Hayate.“You don’t drop by without a reason,” he replied. His eyes scanned her, just as Kimiko’s had done earlier. “Not unless you’re on assignment.”Yugao hummed softly, arms still folded.“I’m off-duty today,” she said, but Kimiko noticed the subtle shift in her tone. Not a lie, but not the full truth either. Yugao glanced at Kimiko, eyes half-lidded, her expression unreadable. “I figured I’d stop by. Word around the village is that your student’s improving fast. I wanted to see if the rumors were true.”Her eyes met Kimiko’s.Kimiko felt it this time. That shift in attention. Like a cat slowly turning its head toward a mouse. Yugao’s gaze wasn’t just casual observation. It was analysis. Every inch of Kimiko’s stance, her breathing, her posture — Yugao was dissecting it all.Kimiko met her gaze, not flinching, not blinking.“What do you think?” Kimiko asked plainly.Yugao’s eyes narrowed for a moment. Her gaze lingered, her eyes scanning Kimiko one final time, head to toe.“I think,” Yugao said slowly, “you’ve got potential. More than most.” Her eyes didn’t soften. If anything, they became sharper. “But potential’s just a pretty word for 'not ready yet.'Kimiko’s fingers curled into a loose fist.“Then I guess I’ll have to make it more than a word,” Kimiko replied.Yugao’s grin widened slightly, just a small twitch of the lips.“You will,” Yugao said. “Otherwise, I’ll be ruffling your hair for the rest of your life.”Kimiko clicked her tongue, glancing away.“I’d like to see you try,” she muttered, but her tone was lighter.Hayate chuckled, a dry, hollow sound, but it was warmer than usual. He coughed once, twice, then wiped his mouth.“Looks like you’ve got more teachers than you thought, Kimiko-chan,” he said. “Which reminds me, isn’t it time for you to take your medicine? We’re about done here anyway,”Kimiko sighed, glancing toward him with mild irritation. “I know, I know,” she muttered, waving him off.Her hand dipped into the pouch at her side. From it, she pulled out a small glass bottle, no larger than a vial, with brown pills inside. She plucked the cork free with her thumbnail, the pop of the seal barely audible. Her eyes briefly glanced at the pills. She had grown used to the sight of them, but it still felt strange. Medicine wasn’t supposed to be a part of a shinobi’s daily routine.Still, without hesitation, she plucked a pill from the bottle and placed it on her tongue. Her face scrunched up the moment it hit. Bitter. No matter how many times she took it, the taste was always sharp, earthy, and overwhelming. She clicked her tongue in distaste as she swallowed, her throat tightening as if rejecting it.A moment later, it hit.It started as a soft warmth in her chest, then spread outward, like sunlight filtering through her veins. The ache in her liver — that dull, ever-present gnawing pain — ebbed away. It wasn’t a dramatic feeling. Just… relief. Quiet, steady relief.Her shoulders relaxed. Her breathing eased. She rolled her neck once, feeling the tension bleed out with every shift."Better," she muttered to herself.“Alright,” Kimiko said, returning the bottle to her pouch and securing it tightly. “I need to report back to Kakashi-sensei. I think we’ve got a mission tomorrow, so he’s probably calling us in for a briefing.”“Good idea,” Hayate replied, brushing his hand against his coat. “No use getting on Kakashi’s bad side. He’ll just make you climb trees for hours.” He coughed again, but his grin stayed intact. “Take care.”“Say hello to Kakashi for me,” Yugao added, tilting her head slightly as she watched Kimiko.Kimiko glanced between them, giving them both a small smile. It wasn’t the brightest smile, but it was real. She brought her hands together in a quick, practiced motion, fingers forming the hand seal for a Body Flicker Technique.“Will do.”There was a sharp burst of chakra at her feet, the subtle displacement of air kicking up loose dirt. With a soft poof of smoke, she was gone, leaving only the faint shimmer of her chakra’s presence in the space where she once stood.Kimiko was pleasantly surprised by the warmth of her return to the team — warmer than she could have ever imagined. Naruto was overjoyed to have her back, going out of his way to strike up conversations with her. Despite the lingering tension from their last argument — where he had all but called her a hypocrite for not relying on them — Kimiko knew his words had come from a place of love. Love from one of her earliest, truest friends. That made it easier to digest.Sasuke, on the other hand, showed his appreciation in his own blunt way.“Better than getting saddled with random genin who can’t pull their weight,” he’d muttered, his arms crossed, eyes looking anywhere but at her.It was Sasuke’s way of saying he missed her, even if he’d rather eat glass than admit it outright.Kakashi, ever the enigma, didn’t bring up the incident at all. No lectures. No scolding. It was as if it had never happened. But Kimiko caught it. The way his gaze lingered on her a second longer during training. The way Naruto's eyes shifted to her when he thought she wasn’t paying attention. They were watching her. Not distrustful, just... watchful. She didn’t blame them.Even so, Team 7 quickly fell back into its familiar rhythm. It felt right.If only the missions were as satisfying as their teamwork.It was back to D-Rank drudgery — planting crops, picking up trash, walking dogs. A kunoichi of her caliber reduced to picking weeds out of a nobleman’s estate. The monotony was soul-crushing. The only silver lining was getting to spend more time with her boys again. She liked to think they were just as grateful to have her back.But even gratitude couldn’t make garbage collection any less terrible.Their latest mission had been to unclog a waterway of litter, which was every bit as disgusting as it sounded. Naruto, naturally, managed to slip on the wet edge of the bank and fall straight into the murky sludge. Kimiko's first instinct was to pull him out, but after catching a whiff of the smell coming off him, she reconsidered.“Take a bath first,” she’d said, crinkling her nose.“WHAT?!” Naruto yelled, chest-deep in filth, thrashing about like a trapped fish. “I’m already soaked! Just pull me up!”“Soap exists for a reason, Naruto.”It took both her and Sasuke to pull him free, each grabbing one of his arms. She was half-sure Sasuke would let go just to make a point, but to her surprise, he didn’t.As they made their way through to Konoha proper, (after forcing Naruto to bathe,) their conversation continued.“You overdid it again,” Kimiko sighed, brushing aside one of the loose curly strands framing her face. Her hair was styled in a loose ponytail, different from her usual style. She was still experimenting with it. “We talked about this.”“Like this idiot ever listens,” muttered Sasuke, but his voice lacked its usual venom. His tone was softer, more resigned than irritated. Kimiko found that oddly comforting. If nothing else, she liked to believe her presence helped bridge the gap between them. They might still argue, but at least they did it side by side.“Stop acting cool!” Naruto barked, pulling his arm free and shaking off the excess water like a wet dog. His eyes narrowed with mock defiance, pointing straight at Sasuke. “Just wait till we get another real mission. You’ll see how strong I got! I definitely surpassed you!”Sasuke let out a long, drawn-out sigh. “All talk. No action.”“Oh yeah?! Watch me!” Naruto growled, his cheeks puffing in frustration.“Play nice, boys,” Kimiko said dryly, glancing at both of them like an older sister scolding her little brothers.Ahead of them, Kakashi didn’t even glance back.He was walking just a few paces ahead, engrossed in his book as usual, turning pages with one hand like this was the most natural thing in the world. Kimiko was certain he heard every word of their bickering — he always did — but he made no effort to stop them.“Hey, sensei,” Kimiko called out, brushing her curls behind her ear. “Since we finished early, don’t you think it’s time for us to have another group trai—”She stopped mid-sentence.Her eyes followed Kakashi’s gaze to the sky, where a black bird soared through the air. It wasn’t just any bird. It was a messenger bird — sleek, fast, and direct. An omen.Kimiko’s sharp eyes noticed how Kakashi's expression subtly shifted, like a stone thrown into still water. He knew what it meant."...Next time," Kakashi said curtly, his voice more serious than usual. "We’ll call it a day here. I need to hand in my mission reports.”Before Kimiko or the others could reply, he vanished. A single flicker of movement, and he was gone.“Well, I’m going home," said Sasuke, already walking away. "Unless you have any smart ideas, Kimiko?”“Why do you never ask if I have good ideas?” Naruto interjected, arms crossed in a huff.Sasuke ignored him, as always."Don’t worry, Naruto. I recognize your potential," Kimiko teased with a small grin, turning her attention back to Sasuke. “And you, Uchiha, don’t be in such a hurry. We can still train without Kakashi-sensei, you know."“Pass.” Sasuke shoved his hands into his pockets, not even glancing back.“We don’t need him, anyway,” Naruto declared, puffing up with determination. “We can train by—”Kimiko's brows raised slightly. She felt it. A familiar chakra signature.“Hold on,” she said. “Sakura’s coming.”Seconds later, Sakura's voice echoed from across the path. “Kimiko-chan!” Her pink hair bobbed as she jogged toward them, waving her hand with a bright smile.Kimiko noted the new Konoha Medical Corps uniform Sakura wore — the standard tunic with gloves. It was a sign of progress. Growth. She smiled in approval, already knowing Sakura had likely been helping out at the hospital again. Good. She’s coming into her own. But then, Kimiko saw the shift. Sakura’s eyes locked on Sasuke, and for a moment, all that self-assurance faded. Her steps faltered, her cheeks lightly flushed.
Ah. Still hopelessly smitten.
“Hello, Sakura,” Kimiko greeted smoothly, her tone warm and even. “How can I help?”“Oh, sorry! Kurenai-sensei told me you’d be here,” Sakura explained, eyes flicking nervously to Sasuke, then back to Kimiko. “I ran into her and Team 8, and she wanted you to know your training with her is delayed. Something urgent came up.”Kimiko blinked. Nee-san never cancels on me. She glanced toward the sky again. Two jonin unavailable at once?Her fingers tapped lightly against her side. Something was off. “That’s alright,” she said slowly, her voice calm but thoughtful. "Thanks for letting me know, Sakura-chan."Sakura nodded, but she wasn’t paying attention anymore. Her gaze had returned to Sasuke.“H-Hi, Sasuke-kun!” she stammered, her hands fidgeting at her sides. Her nerves got the better of her, her voice trembling just enough to be noticeable. "I was, um, wondering if you'd like t—"“Kimiko,” Sasuke cut in, not even looking at Sakura. “You mentioned training. Let’s spar.” He shifted his gaze to Kimiko, eyes sharp and unreadable. "I haven’t shown you how my Sharingan works yet. I’m tired of fighting Naruto.”Kimiko tilted her head, arms crossed. "So you’re saying I’m worthy to spar with now? How gracious, Uchiha-sama."Sasuke scoffed. “Don’t read too much into it. I’ll go home first. Meet me at the usual spot.” He raised one hand to wave dismissively as he strode off."Arrogant just because you have those eyes," Kimiko called after him, her grin sharp but playful. "Don’t worry, Sakura. I’ll thrash him for you.”Sakura looked away, cheeks flushed in embarrassment.  “He’d rather talk to you,” Sakura muttered with a frown, eyes flicking toward Sasuke’s distant figure.Kimiko glanced at her, eyes soft with quiet understanding. “Don’t mind Uchiha,” she said, reaching out to give Sakura’s hand a gentle squeeze. “He’s just... Sasuke.”Sakura sighed, her shoulders slumping. But Kimiko’s words must have reached her because she squeezed back, however lightly.“Oi! Quit messing with me, brat!”The sudden shout drew Kimiko’s attention. Her eyes shifted toward the commotion, and there he was—Naruto, arms flailing like a caught fish—surrounded by three familiar kids.She recognized one of them instantly. Konohamaru.The other two clicked into place moments later. The spiky-haired girl was Moegi, and the kid with the perpetual snot bubble hanging from his nose? Udon.Even Kimiko had to admit they looked cute with their "Naruto-style goggles." It was charming in a messy, chaotic kind of way.“Konohamaru-kun,” Kimiko called out, strolling toward them with practiced ease. “Did Naruto-kun promise to play ninja with you guys?”“Oh! Kimiko-senpai!” Konohamaru practically beamed, his eyes lighting up with admiration. His little hands waved wildly.Kimiko giggled, reaching over to ruffle his hair. “Didn’t I tell you to keep that hair neat? You’ll never be Hokage looking like a mop.”“Do you wanna play ninja with us too, Kimiko-senpai?” asked Moegi, looking up at her with wide, hopeful eyes.Kimiko knelt down just slightly, resting her hands on her knees. “I’d love to, but your ‘boss’ Naruto and I have training to do. Unless, of course, he’s fine with Sasuke surpassing him.”Naruto’s eyes shot wide open like a kunai had been thrown past his ear. “WHAT?! No way that bastard’s beating me!” He spun on his heel, jabbing a thumb into his chest. “I’m gonna master, like, five jutsu by sundown!”Kimiko’s grin widened as she stood, dusting off her knees. “Then you’d better get started, ‘boss.’”“Aw, man!” Konohamaru groaned, slouching like the world had just thrown all its burdens on his tiny back. “No fair! You guys are too busy to play ninja with us?”“Why is a real ninja playing ninja anyway?” Sakura’s dry voice cut in as she strolled up behind them, her arms crossed and her eyes set on Naruto like he was an especially annoying housefly.“Hey, Naruto-nii-san, who’s the babe?” Konohamaru asked, pointing straight at Sakura with the grace of a thrown kunai.The shift in Sakura’s demeanor was immediate. Her eyes twitched. Her fingers curled.Naruto’s laugh was shaky and uneven. “S-Sakura-chan, don’t look at me like that! He’s just a kid, you know how kids are, haha…” He turned away, rubbing the back of his head like it’d somehow save him.But Konohamaru wasn’t done. His eyes darted between Naruto, Sakura, and Kimiko like he was putting together a puzzle. He rubbed his chin, nodding to himself like a seasoned detective.“Wait… given how smart, strong, and suave you are…” he mumbled, deep in thought.Kimiko’s brow raised. Here it comes.“Is she your girlfriend, big bro Naruto?” he declared with a dramatic point toward Sakura. “I get it now! That’s why you’re too busy to train with us! You’re out here being lovey-dovey with your girl!”Sakura’s face turned cherry red.“N-Not a chance!” she snapped, fists raised, eyes wild with full shinobi fury.“Haha, these kids are sharp,” Naruto said, laughing nervously, backing away like a man who just realized he’d triggered a bear trap. “I mean, I do have charm, right? I’m kind of irresistible, you kn—”
CRACK.
Sakura’s fist drove into Naruto’s skull, dropping him like a bad habit. The kids winced. Moegi covered her eyes. Udon’s snot bubble popped. Silence followed.Naruto lay face-down in the dirt, limbs sprawled out. “W-Worth it…” he mumbled weakly.Kimiko sighed, stepping forward to place herself between Sakura’s wrath and Naruto’s prone body. Her gaze met Sakura’s, and her voice was cool and patient.“Alright, alright,” she said, raising a hand in a "calm down" gesture. “No more brawling, okay? Naruto, stop provoking people. Sakura, let’s breathe together, one, two, three…”Sakura shot her a glare sharper than a kunai. “I AM breathing, Kimiko-chan.”Kimiko raised a brow. “Then breathe better.”Sakura sucked her teeth but didn’t argue. Kimiko turned to Konohamaru, folding her arms.“And you,” she said with a pointed stare. “Apologize.”Konohamaru squirmed like a kid caught stealing sweets. He glanced left. Then right. No escape.“…I’m sorry.” He bowed his head, his voice just a little too quiet to be sincere.“For what?” Kimiko pressed. Her tone was sweet, but her eyes? Unyielding.His eyes darted to his friends, but there would be no help from Moegi or Udon, who slowly inched backward like captains abandoning a sinking ship.“…I’m sorry for calling Big Bro Naruto’s girlfriend a ‘babe’ and saying she had a big forehead.”Silence.Kimiko winced. “You fool.”Sakura’s shadow loomed over Konohamaru. Her fingers cracked one by one. The light behind her dimmed, and for a moment, the aura around her was something close to demonic.“Excuse me?” Sakura’s voice was so low, so calm, it could only be the calm before a storm.“Konohamaru, run,” Moegi whispered like a prayer.“RUN!” Udon screeched.Meanwhile, Naruto lay face-down in the dirt where Sakura had left him, his limbs still twitching. The imprint of Sakura’s fist was visibly embedded on the side of his skull, like a stamp from a very angry postal worker.Kimiko crouched next to him, nudging him with her finger. “You alive down there?”Naruto groaned like a dying man. “Everything hurts, Kimiko-chan…” His face was half-buried in the dirt, his voice muffled but pitiful. “Why does she hit so hard…?”Kimiko rolled her eyes. “Because you keep talking.” She grabbed his arm and slung it over her shoulders, lifting him with one smooth motion. Her slim frame barely wavered under his weight, though she felt the slight pull of strain in her arms.Naruto let out a small “oof” as he was hoisted upright. “You’re too strong, you know that?”“You say that every time I carry you.” Kimiko's tone was as smooth as the gentle ripple of water, calm and knowing. She pulled him to his feet, letting him lean on her. “Come on. We’d better make sure Sakura doesn’t actually kill those kids.”Naruto blinked, his brain slowly catching up. “Wait, wait, wait— you think she’d actually do it?”Kimiko glanced at him, eyes flat, expression deadpan. “Naruto, she buried you face-first in the dirt for talking too much. Those kids called her a ‘forehead babe.’”Naruto’s eyes went wide with realization. He sucked in a sharp breath. “…Those kids are dead.”“Yes, they are.”It didn’t take long for them to catch up to the group, and it was right at the moment that Konohamaru bumped into something.Or rather, someone.Sakura’s voice echoed louder this time, cutting through the air like a thunderclap. “KONOHAMARU, I SWEAR I’M GONNA PLANT YOU IN THE—”Her voice came to an abrupt stop as she caught sight of the scene in front of her. Kimiko and Naruto followed close behind, just in time to see it. Konohamaru was on the ground, rubbing his head. His face scrunched in pain as he looked up at the man he’d just run into.The man’s face was painted with two streaks of purple war paint, his mouth twisted in annoyance. His black, bunraku-style outfit clung to his frame, and something large—something wrapped in cloth—was strapped to his back.
Kankuro.
Next to him stood a blonde girl with spiky, sand-colored hair. She wore teal-lined clothing, and on her back was a massive folded fan that she carried with ease. Her sharp teal eyes glanced around with boredom, like she was already tired of the situation.
Temari.
Kimiko didn’t need to check their forehead protectors to recognize them. She already knew who they were.Temari and Kankuro.If they’re here, then… crap. I lost track of time.“KONOHAMARU!” Naruto's shout echoed like a siren.Just as he called out, Kankuro reached down and grabbed Konohamaru by the scruff of his shirt, lifting him into the air with one hand. Konohamaru’s feet kicked wildly, flailing like a fish caught in a net.“That hurt, brat,” Kankuro sneered, his eyes narrowing on Konohamaru with disdain.“I’m sorry!” Sakura’s earlier anger drained into fear. Her hands shot up in a show of surrender. “It’s my fault! I was chasing them around!”Kankuro didn’t even glance at her. His grip on Konohamaru’s shirt tightened, and his fingers bunched the fabric into his palm, squeezing like a vice. Konohamaru coughed, his breath coming out in a wheeze.“Knock it off,” Temari muttered, not even looking up from her nails. “You’re gonna get in even more trouble.”Her casual indifference made something in Kimiko's chest twist.They’ll be allies one day. She knew that. She knew it from the story she remembered. But right now, she could only see them as the enemy. Ninjas from a village planning to betray them. Enemies already plotting to destroy her home.And now, one of those enemies was dangling a child in front of her like a cat toying with a mouse.Her fingers twitched at her side.“PUT HIM DOWN, YOU BIG APE!” Naruto's voice boomed louder this time. His face was red with rage, his hands curled into fists.Kankuro glanced at Naruto, his eyes narrowing with bemusement. Then he grinned. A lazy, crooked grin that dripped with mockery. “Heh. I just wanna play with him for a little while,” Kankuro drawled, his eyes still on Konohamaru. “You don’t mind, do ya?”Kimiko caught the subtle flick of Naruto's fingers, and her eyes narrowed. Hand seals. Shadow Clone Jutsu. She didn’t react, nor did she draw her tanto. Her eyes stayed locked on Kankuro.“Let go!” Konohamaru choked out, his legs kicking harder, his small frame wriggling in the air.Kankuro snorted. “You’re pretty lively, punk.” He gave Konohamaru a small shake, making his head jerk forward. “I hate brats like you. Noisy little runts thinkin’ they’re tough.”“It hurts…” Konohamaru’s voice was small now, breathy, strained.“You’re ticking me off,” Kankuro muttered, curling his fingers tighter. His voice dropped an octave, colder now, with none of the earlier mockery. “Bad enough you’re short, but disrespecting your elders?” He raised Konohamaru higher, his eyes narrowing into a glare. “Makes me wanna snap you like a twig.”Temari tilted her head, arms folded. “I’m not getting involved. This is all on you, Kankuro.” Her tone was so disinterested that it made Kimiko’s skin crawl. She didn’t even look at Konohamaru.That was the last straw.Her fingers curled into a fist.Kankuro cocked his arm back, his hand curling into a fist, ready to swing it forward—A blur of orange from nowhere.—and then Konohamaru was gone.“Huh?” Kankuro’s eyes darted to his now-empty hand. “What the—?”The real Naruto stood a few feet away, holding Konohamaru in his arms. The clone Naruto he’d been staring at beside Kimiko burst into smoke.
Ah. That’s what he was planning. Distracting Kankuro with a shadow clone so he could find the best opportunity to save Konohamaru.
The quickness of it startled Kankuro, and he immediately reached for his chakra threads, his fingers twitching in sharp, precise movements.  Temari, too, seemed to stir, but before they could move—
Whsssh-THUNK!
Two senbon flew past them, so fast that the air whistled from their speed. They lodged themselves firmly into the tree behind the two, buried halfway into the bark.Both Kankuro and Temari’s eyes snapped to the direction they came from.Kimiko.She was already gone.Her figure blurred, and suddenly, she was standing right between them.One hand hovered near her tanto, while the other hand held two more senbon, nestled perfectly between her knuckles like hidden fangs. She didn’t move, didn’t sway.Her eyes locked onto Kankuro. Her eyes were cold. Freezing cold. And she made sure she saw just how quickly she could toss her senbon and find his throat.“F-Fast…” Kankuro muttered.Temari twitched, her hand moving toward her fan—“Don’t.”Kimiko’s voice was low and sharp, like a blade unsheathing an inch from its scabbard. Her eyes moved from Kankuro to Temari, locking eyes with her. “Judging from your head protectors, you’re ninjas from Sunakagure,” She started, her voice steely. “I don’t know what kind of savagery you people practice in that backwater sandpit of yours, but in Konoha, we don’t hurt children.”The silence that followed was as sharp as glass.Temari’s eyes smoldered, rage and irritation bubbling, her fingers twitching. But she didn’t move.“Tch.” Temari’s jaw tightened, but she lowered her hands.Kimiko’s eyes didn’t move. Her gaze stayed on Temari for a moment longer, then slowly,  she spoke. “Sasuke, you plan on introducing yourself, or are you just gonna sit there watching the show?”A light chuckle echoed from above.“Heh.”Kankuro barely had time to process it  before a small rock hit him in the face.“Tch—” He winced, snapping his head toward the source. His face twisted in a mixture of irritation and confusion.Sitting lazily on a tree branch, tossing another rock up and down in his hand, was Sasuke Uchiha. His eyes half-lidded like he was on break.“I was enjoying the show,” Sasuke drawled, tossing the pebble up once more before catching it in his palm. “But I guess I can make an appearance.”Kimiko glanced at him, a small nod given to him.“Took you long enough.”Sasuke leaned back on the branch, resting his head against the trunk like he had all the time in the world. He bounced another rock up and down on his hand “Wanted to see if you had it under control.” His gaze moved lazily from Kankuro to Temari“Looks like you did.”“Mm, glad you’re here, though.” Kimiko’s voice was smooth, casual, but her gaze had already shifted away from Sasuke. Her eyes locked onto a branch just a few meters to his right, her posture calm but firm."I believe it's time to show yourself." Her tone was polite, but there was an undercurrent of authority in her voice. She was really glad she watched the anime. Her chakra sensed picked up on a faint, obscured scent, like hints of sand trickling down, but it wasn’t enough to be conclusive. Only the fact that she actually knew someone was there made her so sure.Sasuke's eyes narrowed, his gaze following the direction of Kimiko's focus. At first, there was nothing—just the stillness of leaves swaying gently with the breeze. No sound. No obvious presence. His eyes didn’t catch any flicker of movement.Then, his eyes widened ever so slightly.A soft shift of weight. A subtle, unnatural sway of leaves."Tch," Sasuke muttered, his fingers curling in preparation for a counter, but it was already too late.From the shadows of the branch, a figure slowly came into view.A boy with crimson-red hair and sunken eyes, upside down like a specter hanging from the branch by his feet. The gourd strapped to his back shifted lightly with his weight, grains of sand spilling faintly from its edges like leaking grains from an hourglass.He hung there like a bat, his head tilted just enough to meet Kimiko’s eyes.“...You sensed me?” Gaara of the Sand’s voice was low, soft, and unnervingly hollow. His teal eyes lingered on Kimiko like he was observing something not quite human. “...Interesting.”“You’re good,” Kimiko said, her tone as light as a breeze. Her eyes were calm, steady. “But you’re not a ghost.”For a moment, silence hung in the air like an unspoken challenge. Gaara didn’t blink, his gaze unwavering as he studied her. Slowly, he shifted his gaze toward his two siblings.“You two are an embarrassment to our village,” Gaara said quietly, but his voice carried a weight that seemed to press down on them. “It’s bad enough you lost control in a petty fight. But to get embarrassed by the people you picked on? Did you forget the reason we came here in the first place?”Kankuro flinched, his face contorting into a mix of frustration and panic. His teeth ground together before he spoke. “But Gaara, they start—”“Shut up.” Gaara's voice dropped like a stone, sharp and final. There was no shout, no anger — just pure, quiet authority. “I’ll kill you,” “Y-Yeah,” Kankuro muttered, swallowing hard. He glanced at Temari for support, but she raised her hands in a show of peace.“We’re sorry, alright?” Temari said, her eyes flicking to Gaara with barely concealed fear. "It won't happen again."Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, watching the two of them closely. She already knew why they feared him. It wasn’t just because of his skill. It wasn’t even because of his ruthlessness. No, it was because of what he was. A jinchūriki. The One-Tailed Beast, Shukaku, was sealed inside that boy. She knew that at this point in the story, Gaara was an absolute monster—one that even his own family wasn’t safe from.Gaara’s teal eyes flicked toward Kimiko, Sasuke and Naruto once more, slowly turning his head upside down to face them.  “Apologies for that.”He hung there, feet rooted to the underside of the tree branch like a bat. And then, he moved.Gaara vanished in a swirling cascade of sand, each grain descending like the final grains of an hourglass. It all happened in an instant. Kimiko’s eyes flicked to her left, and she turned her head just slightly.He materialized a few meters away,  and Kimiko stepped aside, letting his siblings move beside him.“Let’s go,” Gaara finally said, still staring at Kimiko. His tone was eerily calm, like he was giving an afterthought, not an order. He didn’t turn away as he addressed his siblings. "We didn’t come here to play around."Kankuro glanced at him and quickly nodded. “R-Right, yeah, yeah, let’s go.” He glanced at Temari and nudged her. “Come on, let's get out of here.”Temari’s lips curled into a tight scowl as she glared at Kimiko. She didn’t look afraid, but there was something defensive in her stance. As if she had something to prove.But before they could take a step, Sakura stepped forward.“Wait!” she called out, her voice sharp and loud. All eyes turned toward her, and she immediately tensed. Her hands twitched slightly at her sides, but she didn’t move back. She didn’t run.“We know that the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind are allies,” Sakura began, her voice stronger than expected. Her gaze shifted between Gaara and Temari, staying off Kankuro completely. “But unrestricted shinobi travel between villages is forbidden. So please… state your purpose.” Her words were a little shaky at first, but her tone was resolute.Kimiko blinked, surprised.Even when scared, Sakura did what was right.For a moment, there was only silence. Kimiko's eyes flicked toward Gaara, then to Temari and Kankuro. She watched their faces carefully, noting the flicker of surprise in Temari's eyes. Kankuro, meanwhile, looked like he wanted to groan.“So this is what they mean,” Temari said, placing a hand on her hip, “when they say the darkest place is under the candlestick.” Her voice carried a mocking tone, smooth but sharp. Her eyes shifted toward Sakura as if she'd spotted a particularly dumb question on an exam. She reached into her pouch, pulling out a small scroll. With a flick of her wrist, she unrolled it, revealing the official travel papers with the Wind Daimyo's mark clear as day.“Here,” she said, holding the paper up for them to see. “Satisfied? It’s authorizing us to travel freely for the Chuunin Exams.” Temari raised an eyebrow at Sakura, her smirk growing. "Don’t they teach you this stuff in your fancy ninja school?"Sakura blinked, eyes flicking to the paper, her face flushing with embarrassment.Kimiko’s gaze never left Temari. She noted the way Temari’s voice shifted. It wasn’t just arrogance. It was something more. Insecurity disguised as confidence. People like Temari acted like this when they knew they weren’t in control.“So that means…” Kimiko said slowly, her eyes narrowing as if she was fitting puzzle pieces together. Her tone was deliberately drawn out, letting the silence linger just a second too long.“Yeah,” Temari replied, exhaling like she was tired of all this. She rolled up the scroll and tucked it back into her pouch. Her arms crossed over her chest, eyes sharp but no longer playful. "We’re genin from Sunagakure. And we’re here for the Chuunin Exams.”“What’s the Chuunin Exams?” asked Naruto, stepping beside Kimiko with one arm draped protectively around Konohamaru. His eyes flicked from Kimiko to where Gaara and his siblings were still walking away, their backs turned.Kimiko’s eyes remained locked on the Sand siblings, her gaze sharp, assessing every movement. “It’s the exams you take to get promoted from genin to chuunin,” she said idly, barely sparing him a glance. “I’ll explain it more later.”“Oi,” Sasuke’s voice cut in from the side as his form reappeared in a silent flicker of movement. He stood on Kimiko's other side, his arms tucked into his pockets as he eyed the three Suna nin. His gaze lingered on Gaara, eyes narrowing with something like intrigue — or maybe suspicion.Sasuke called, tilting his head slightly. “What’s your name?”Temari stopped walking, her whole body tensing. She spun around with a startled look, eyes slightly wide. “M-Me?” she stammered, one hand on her chest, blushing.“No,” Sasuke deadpanned. His eyes never left Gaara. “The gourd.”Kankuro scowled, his lips pulling into a sneer, but Gaara raised a hand, stopping him before he could speak. Slowly, Gaara turned his head, his teal eyes locking onto Sasuke with the steady, unflinching gaze of a predator sizing up another predator.“...Gaara of the Desert,” Gaara said simply. His voice was calm, quiet, and unnervingly direct, like he was just commenting on the weather. His gaze didn’t linger on Sasuke for long, though. Slowly, his eyes shifted toward Naruto. Then Kimiko. His eyes lingered on her for just a moment longer than the others, his expression unreadable.“...I have an interest in you and your team as well,” he said plainly. “What are your names?”Kimiko’s brow lifted slightly. Ah. I see . She remembered how it went in the anime. Gaara had dismissed Naruto after he’d tripped while trying to save Konohamaru. But this time, Naruto hadn’t just saved Konohamaru — he’d used strategy, shadow clone misdirection, and timing to do it. No doubt Gaara had noticed. And as for Kimiko herself, she figured her speed and sensory skills had piqued his interest as well.“Uzumaki, Naruto,” said Naruto, standing taller and grinning wide. His arm pulled Konohamaru in a little closer, like he was trying to flex in front of Gaara. "Don’t forget it.”“Yuhi, Kimiko,” Kimiko said coolly, meeting Gaara’s gaze with her own. Her voice didn’t waver. If you’re going to stare at me like I’m a threat, I’ll stare back. There was no reply from Gaara.His eyes lingered on her for another heartbeat before he turned away. Sand crumbled beneath his feet, swirling gently as he moved. His siblings glanced at him, then each other, before following his lead. As they walked away, they moved with a newfound quietness, as if something had changed.“You guys were so cool!” said Konohamaru, his face lighting up with admiration. His small hands gripped tighter on Naruto’s jacket, his smile wide and toothy. “Especially you, big bro Naruto! You were like BAM and then WHOOSH and then you just GRABBED me like it was nothin’!”Naruto scratched the back of his head, letting out a sheepish laugh. "Heh, yeah, yeah, I guess I was pretty cool, huh?”“T-they were scary,” Sakura muttered, her hands gripping the hem of her dress as she glanced over her shoulder. She moved a little closer to Kimiko, her eyes darting to where the Suna nin had vanished. Her expression was tense, and her body language said it all — she knew she was out of her depth.Kimiko reached down and gently patted Sakura on the back. "You're not wrong." She didn’t sugarcoat it, but she didn’t let it linger, either. Fear was fine — letting it rule you wasn’t.Sasuke didn’t say a word. His eyes stayed on the empty space where Gaara had been, his gaze sharp and calculating, like he was replaying the entire encounter in his head. His fists were in his pockets, but his fingers flexed every few seconds. He’s thinking about him. Already excited at the prospect of a new opponent. Kimiko glanced at him briefly, then her eyes shifted to the sky.
I wonder whether we’ll be strong enough to come out of these exams better.
“Alright,” she said finally, breaking the quiet. Her hands dropped to rest on the heads of Moegi and Udon, the two of them still clinging to her sides like ducklings. They’d stopped shaking at some point, and now they were just quiet, looking up at her like she was invincible.“That was an eventful first meeting,” Kimiko added, her smile soft but thoughtful. “No point dwelling on it. Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura — do you want to grab lunch together? We can talk about the Chūnin Exams then.”Naruto's eyes lit up with childish excitement. “OH! Can we get Ichiraku Ramen?! I bet they’ll let me have extra pork if I tell ‘em I just saved a kid from a freaky puppet guy!” He grinned, already imagining it.Sasuke glanced at him, half-expecting to feel the urge to shoot down his idea. But for once, he didn’t say anything. Sakura, however, glanced down at her hands, a look of regret crossing her face. “O-Oh. I need to head to the hospital,” she said, rubbing her arm. Her eyes flicked to Kimiko. “Hinagawa-san asked me to help out in the lab today.”Kimiko’s brow lifted in mild surprise. “Already assisting with medical work?” she asked, her tone light but genuinely curious.“Yeah,” Sakura muttered, rubbing the back of her neck with a small smile. “She said I’m good at it. And, well… I’m learning a lot.” Her fingers flexed a little, and her smile turned into something smaller, but more real. “I don’t want to fall behind.”Kimiko’s gaze lingered on her for a moment. Her expression softened, her eyes crinkling with quiet pride. “Good. Stay ahead of them.”The words made Sakura blink, her lips parting slightly. Then, slowly, her face lit up with a small, determined grin. “Yeah. I will.”“Alright, take care,” Kimiko said, patting Sakura lightly on the shoulder before looking back at Naruto and Sasuke. “That just leaves the three of us.” She looked at the two boys with a knowing grin. “You guys up for ramen, or do I have to drag you there?”“Tch. Like you could drag me anywhere,” Sasuke muttered, rolling his eyes. But he was already walking.Naruto pointed at him with a cocky grin. “Ha! I see you, Sasuke! You’re already walking there! You know I’m right!”“Shut up, loser,” Sasuke muttered without turning around. But there was no venom in it.Naruto barked out a laugh and threw his arm over Konohamaru’s shoulder, giving him a playful shake. “See that, Konohamaru? You gotta watch out for guys like him. They talk big, but they always fold when ramen’s on the line.”Kimiko smiled to herself, her eyes drifting upward, her gaze following the gentle sway of the trees as she walked at the rear of the group. Naruto and Sasuke bickered ahead of her, while Konohamaru rattled off his latest "cool ninja ideas" to an unusually patient Moegi and Udon. It was a peaceful scene.Her eyes moved, slow and subtle, like she was just admiring the scenery. But her gaze found them. Unlike Gaara, she could perfectly sense them.
There.
Perched above them on the broad branches of a tall tree were three figures. Their outlines were faint against the shifting leaves, but the chakra told her more than sight ever could. Their energy was dense and sharp, thrumming like a low hum beneath her skin. Her eyes locked on them. Dosu. Zaku. Kin. The three of them went still. Like cornered animals. Kimiko’s face remained calm, eyes lidded, her movements never faltering as she walked beneath them. She didn’t slow. She didn’t stop. Her gaze lingered just long enough for them to know. I see you. I know you’re there. Her stare wasn’t one of fear. It wasn’t even one of caution. It was a warning to not introduce themselves. That they should bide their time and try again next time.The three blinked, their surprise poorly hidden behind their masks of indifference. Zaku’s lips twitched, his eyes narrowing. Kin tilted her head just slightly, her face unreadable, but her eyes darted toward Dosu like she was waiting for orders. Dosu remained still, his eyes sharp behind his bandages, gaze narrowed, calculating.Kimiko didn’t say a word. She didn’t need to, and she looked back into the road, heading into lunch with her team.As she expected, Naruto was exuberant at the prospect of the Chuunin Exams. While the three of them sat at Ichiraku Ramen, he loudly declared between mouthfuls of noodles, “I’m totally gonna crush this exam and become a Chuunin! Believe it!”Sasuke snorted, chopsticks poised mid-air as he glanced at Naruto with that trademark, unimpressed gaze. “With an attitude like that, you’ll be the first one out.”“WHAT DID YOU SAY, TEME?!” Naruto barked, nearly knocking his bowl off the counter as he pointed an accusatory finger at Sasuke.“Stop shouting. You’ll scare the customers,” Kimiko said lightlyHer eyes lowered, gaze fixed on the rippling surface of her ramen. She’d been quiet for most of the meal, her mind occupied with something much heavier than ramen or their usual banter. Her thoughts were tangled, replaying the events that she knew were bound to happen.She knew what the Chuunin Exams truly entailed. She didn’t doubt her team’s ability to face the challenges ahead — in fact, Naruto and Sasuke were far stronger than their canon selves. With the training they’d undergone and the teamwork they’d built, they were operating leagues above what she had once expected of them.The fact that they’d made the Sand Siblings look like amateurs in their first encounter only reinforced that belief. As individuals, as a team, they were strong. But that didn’t make her fear any less real.The Kazekage was already dead. Orochimaru had killed him, or was about to. She knew what was coming. She knew what lay ahead for Konoha: chaos, death, and destruction. No amount of strategy could change it, and no clever plan would be enough to stop the storm that loomed on the horizon. She knew the invasion was coming. And yet...
There was nothing she could do to stop it.
She took a slow breath, forcing herself to steady her heart. You already went through this, she reminded herself. Don’t get caught up in guilt. If you focus on something you can’t control, you’ll freeze up. Move forward. Do what you can with what’s in front of you. The next few days passed without much fanfare, filled with the usual training, errands, and D-rank missions. But then, the moment came.“Ugh, I’ve had it with Sensei,” Naruto groaned, leaning against the bridge’s railing with his arms slung over it, his eyes fixed on the flowing water below.Kimiko stood beside him, arms crossed as she gazed into the river's reflection. Her curly black hair, tied back into a loose ponytail, swayed gently in the breeze. Beside her, Sasuke sat on the railing, eyes half-lidded with boredom.“Yeah,” Kimiko muttered, “he’s late again.” Her tone was light but knowing. “He’s close, though.”On cue, a figure flickered into view above them, perched casually atop the bridge's arch like he’d been there for hours.“Yo,” said Kakashi, waving lazily from his vantage point. “Sorry about that. Got lost on the path of life.”“YOU’RE LYING!” Naruto bellowed, jabbing a finger toward him. “Can you at least PRETEND to feel bad?!”Kakashi ignored him, dusting off his vest as he hopped down in front of them. He reached into his pouch, pulling out three folded pieces of paper. “Anyway, I’ve recommended all three of you for the Chuunin Exams.”He handed them each a slip. Naruto stared at the form like it was made of gold, eyes wide with disbelief. Then, his face split into a grin so bright it could have rivaled the sun.“KAKASHI-SENSEI, I LOVE YOU!!” he shouted, leaping onto his teacher like a barnacle attaching to a ship.“Yeah, yeah. I’m flattered,” Kakashi muttered, halfheartedly trying to peel Naruto off like gum stuck to his sleeve. “Now get off me. You're embarrassing me.”Naruto finally let go, still bouncing on the balls of his feet like he was too excited to stand still.Kakashi tilted his head, his gaze sharpening slightly. “Just so you know, the exam is entirely voluntary. If you don’t feel ready, you can sit it out.” He paused, letting his visible eye crinkle with amusement. “Then again, I doubt that’ll happen. My students are a knucklehead, an Uchiha prodigy, and someone who decided that poisoning herself was a good idea because she thinks she’s too weak after handling an A rank mission as a genin. I think you’ll be fine.”Kimiko narrowed her eyes at him, cheeks heating in mild embarrassment. “Was that necessary?”"Yes," Kakashi said, entirely unapologetic. "Anyway, submit your applications at the Academy — Room 301, four o'clock sharp, one week from today." With that, he flickered out of existence like a passing breeze.Naruto, of course, was still riding high on the news. He raised both arms like a champion. “Heck yeah! The Chuunin Exams, baby!”Sasuke glanced at the form in his hand, turning it over with a critical eye. “About time,” he muttered, slipping it into his pocket. “I’ve been ready.”Kimiko sighed, stepping forward and grabbing both of their hands. It had become a quiet habit of hers lately — holding onto them, physically linking them together. She wasn’t sure when it started, but it felt like it anchored all of them in some way.Sasuke had resisted at first, always tensing up whenever she grabbed his hand. But now, his fingers relaxed easily in her grip. He’d grown used to it. Meanwhile, Naruto leaned in eagerly, like he was getting a rare treat.They walked in sync, Sasuke to her right, Naruto to her left.“Chuunin Exams, huh?” Kimiko said softly. “I wonder what kind of competition we’ll face.”Naruto’s grin turned sly. “Doesn’t matter. I’ll win.”Sasuke’s smirk mirrored his. “In your dreams, dobe.”Kimiko’s lips curled into a smile, her eyes glimmering with challenge. “You’re both wrong.” She glanced between them with that familiar, playful edge in her tone. “It’s obvious I’ll be the one to win.”Both boys turned to her at the same time, eyes sharp, as if they couldn’t believe she’d just declared that.“Oh yeah?” Naruto growled, squeezing her hand with new determination. “You better not cry when I’m standing at the top, Kimiko-chan.”“Tch, she’s dreaming,” Sasuke muttered, shooting her a sideways glance.“We’ll see,” Kimiko replied, her voice as serene as ever. The intensity of their training only increased after that. Kimiko threw herself into it with relentless focus, barely sparing time for anything else. Team exercises. Solo drills. Sparring. Strategy meetings. Every day was filled to the brim, and for a while, she became something of a shut-in with her team. It wasn’t obsession, but the spark of something close to it.Shinku and Kurenai, of course, had something to say about it."Total privation only harms the body," her father had reminded her one night at dinner. "Training is a cycle. You break yourself down and then build yourself up. Forget the second part, and you only end up broken."Kurenai had been more blunt. "Don’t burn yourself out before the Chuunin Exams even begin." Her sister’s words carried the authority of experience. She knew Kimiko wouldn’t argue — not against her.Kimiko tried to pace herself after that. "Tried" being the key word.One evening, as she returned from solo training, she stumbled across a peculiar sight on her way back to the main thoroughfare.Her father, Shinku Yuhi, stood at the other end of the clearing, his gaze sharp and commanding. His sword was stabbed firmly into the ground, both hands resting atop the hilt like a monument to patience.Kimiko arched a brow, tilting her head in mild confusion.“Tou-san?” she called, stepping forward and bowing her head slightly out of habit. “I didn’t expect to see you here. I’m just getting back from training.”“I’ve heard.” Shinku’s voice had dropped an octave, sharp and low. The kind of tone he used when he was being deadly serious. “Kimiko, I’ve been told by both your sensei and teachers that you’re planning to take the Chuunin Exams.”Kimiko raised a brow. "That’s right."Her father’s grip tightened on the sword’s hilt. “You will not.” His tone was as firm as steel. “You’re far too young. And after that reckless debacle with the poison, it’s clear you lack the maturity required to face such danger.”Kimiko blinked once, twice.“Alright,” she said, her voice utterly flat.Shinku blinked as if he hadn’t expected that response. “Y-Yes, good. I'm glad you understand.” His voice wavered, and he straightened himself, clearly regaining his footing. “The Chuunin Exams are fraught with danger. It’s not a simple matter of passing a test. Fresh genin like you are not ready for it — especially not one as irresponsible as you.”“Okay. I agree,” she said simply, continuing to walk past him.Silence.It took him a second to realize she was walking away. His eyes followed her, narrowing slightly, his mouth opening and closing like he had more to say but didn’t know how to say it. Kimiko could feel his gaze boring into the back of her head.She sighed, stopping mid-step. Her shoulders slumped just a bit as she turned her head to face him, eyes glinting with something sharper than amusement.“I’m going to tell my dad what you sound like when you’re impersonating him, Iruka-sensei.”The figure froze.His eyes twitched.“Wh—”Kimiko didn’t wait. In one swift motion, she grabbed the sheathed tanto from her back and bopped him clean on the face. It wasn’t hard enough to hurt, but it was strong enough to break the Transformation Jutsu.Poof!Smoke billowed.When it cleared, standing before her was a familiar face — Iruka Umino, scratching the bridge of his nose with an awkward smile.“Preliminary test?” Kimiko guessed, sliding her tanto back into its sheath with ease.Iruka sighed, rubbing the red mark on his forehead. “Yeah. How’d you figure it out?”Kimiko shrugged, her lips curling into a small, knowing smile. “For one, my dad would never tell me not to do something he wouldn’t have done himself.” Her eyes flicked up to meet his, unflinching. “Secondly, your chakra signature. It’s like picking up on the sound of a familiar bell.”“Sharp as always,” Iruka muttered, clearly annoyed but also a little impressed. “Kakashi-sensei wasn’t lying about your sensory skills.”“How did Naruto and Sasuke do?” Kimiko asked casually, hands behind her back like she wasn’t all that interested.Iruka’s mouth twitched. “Not at liberty to say,” he said firmly, but when Kimiko tilted her head and gave him that wide-eyed, innocent look — the one she knew he was weak to — his resolve crumbled with an audible sigh.“...They passed too,” he muttered, folding his arms.Kimiko smiled, leaning forward, her eyes glowing with warmth. “Good. I’m proud of them.”For a moment, Iruka’s frown softened. “You’re a good kid, you know that?” He scratched the back of his head, glancing at her with a quiet smile. “I worry about all of you, but… you make it really hard to stay worried for too long.”“Don’t worry too much, Iruka-sensei.” Her voice was gentle but firm, like someone repeating an old promise. “Remember what you told me about climbing mountains?”Iruka let out a breathy laugh, looking down at her with an odd sort of pride. “Yeah. Of course you remember that.” He rubbed the back of his neck, sighing. “Kakashi really does talk about your team a lot, you know. Makes it hard for people like me to tell you guys to slow down.”Kimiko’s grin turned mischievous. “Speaking of which…”Her eyes flicked up to him, sparkling with sudden playfulness.“I’m telling my dad you impersonated him.”Her tone was so light, so casual, that it took him a second to register it.“Wh—wait, hold on now!” Iruka yelped, reaching for her.But Kimiko was already running.“Bye, Iruka-sensei!” she called back, darting off with light, playful footsteps.“KIMIKO, WAIT! I WAS JUST DOING MY JOB!” Iruka shouted as he chased after her, his voice echoing across the clearing like the calls of a desperate man.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 16: Wildflower (Chuunin Exam Part I) 
The training field was a battlefield of discarded kunai, shurikens, broken training dummies, and scorched earth. Gouges carved into the dirt were interspersed with patches of smoldering flames and scattered puddles of water. The air hung heavy with the scent of singed grass and fresh rain.At the center of it all stood Kimiko, chest heaving, her tanto unsheathed and humming faintly with a soft, watery glow. A streak of water chakra traced the blade’s edge like a living current. Sweat glistened on her alabaster skin, now marred with small cuts and faint burns. Her hand clutched her stomach, just above where a single kunai had lodged itself near her hip. She grimaced but held firm, eyes sharp and focused.Directly across from her, Sasuke stood his ground, just as exhausted. Water dripped from his soaked clothes, clinging to him like a second skin. Small cuts lined his arms and legs, with two senbon visibly protruding from his shoulders, each one leaking steady droplets of water. His signature Sharingan spun intently, his gaze fixed on Kimiko like a predator stalking prey. One hand gripped a kunai, muscles tensed and ready for more.Completing the triangle was Naruto, panting hard, his bright orange jumpsuit singed and soaked in patches of wet fabric. Water-slicked senbon jutted out from his arms and legs like pinpricks, and two shuriken were buried just beneath his ribs. His teeth gritted as he yanked them out with sharp, deliberate movements, wincing but never stopping. His eyes blazed with stubborn resolve.“It’s unfair how freakin’ fast you are,” Sasuke muttered, his gaze still locked on Kimiko, his lips curling in frustration. His eyes flicked toward Naruto, his tone no less annoyed. “And you—seriously, what does it take to keep you down?”“Never,” Naruto snapped, spitting a wad of blood to the side. He yanked another senbon from his arm, the water still dripping from its point. “I’m not staying down ‘cause I’m gonna surpass you.” He grinned, wild and unyielding, eyes flicking toward Kimiko. “You too, Kimiko-chan. Count on it!”“Heh, bold words,” Kimiko replied, flicking her tanto once. The watery aura intensified, swirling around the blade like a ribbon in the air. Her breath was shallow but steady, and her eyes had that unmistakable gleam of someone about to strike.“Alright, then try this,” she said, twisting her wrist with sharp precision.Her tanto carved an arc through the air, and in its wake, a crescent-shaped torrent of water ripped forward like a guillotine. It cut through the dirt, tearing apart the grass and dislodging bits of earth and rock. A deafening crack echoed as the waterwave struck, sending up a spray of mud, water, and debris like a smokescreen.“Tch!” Sasuke gritted his teeth, his Sharingan tracking every shift in the field. His legs tensed, and he leapt backward, eyes never leaving the incoming torrent. Naruto mirrored him, both of them moving in sync, a split second ahead of the impact.The ground burst beneath them in a small geyser of shattered rock and mud. Debris pelted the air like shrapnel, and water poured in every direction. In the chaos, Kimiko's left hand blurred into one handed seals, her tanto hanging from her fingers as she formed her next technique.“Water Style: Rippling Torren—” she began, her voice calm but focused.But Sasuke's eyes spun faster.“Fire Style: Great Fireball Juts-!” Sasuke's hands weaved faster than hers, fire already building in his lungs.“SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!” Naruto’s hands were a blur of motion, his voice practically roaring as a shadow clone poofed into existence beside him.The three attacks were poised to clash in an instant—fire, water, and numbers ready to collide in a storm of destruction.But then— Brrrrrrinnng!A loud bell echoed across the training field, and all three of them froze mid-action, panting like war-weary soldiers. A familiar voice cut through the fog of battle.“Alright, that’s twenty minutes of sparring! Time for healing, you maniacs.”They all turned to see Sakura standing at the edge of the training field, one hand gripping the bell, her other hand on her hip. She let out an exasperated sigh, shaking her head like a disapproving mother. Her pink hair was tied neatly, and she wore her newly issued medical-nin jacket. Her gaze shifted from one battered teammate to the next.“Seriously, how are you guys this strong for Genin? You’re going to give me more work than all of Team 8 combined.” She approached slowly, surveying the wreckage with wide eyes. Kunai, shuriken, broken dummies, smoldering fires, and literal puddles of water.“I’m pretty sure some Chuunins don’t do this much damage.” Sakura glanced toward Naruto first, her gaze narrowing. “Naruto, you’ve got blood on you.”“I’m fine, I’m fine, see?” Naruto grinned, holding up his arms like a prizefighter. Two seconds later, he stumbled forward and winced. “Ah… I’m… I’m a little dizzy, actually.”“Yeah, no kidding, idiot,” Sakura grumbled, rushing forward and pulling out a medical kit. She immediately pressed her glowing green hands against his ribs, letting the warm glow of medical chakra ease his injuries. Kimiko eyed her hand. Mystic Palm Technique as a genin…I don’t think you understand how strong you are too, Sakura. “Man, it’s so unfair,” Sasuke grumbled, wiping the sweat from his brow. His Sharingan finally deactivated with a flicker, the tomoe slowly fading into black. His eyes felt heavier than usual. He rubbed his temples, trying to clear his mind.“What’s unfair?” Kimiko asked, tilting her head. She flicked the water off her tanto and sheathed it in one smooth motion.“You,” he muttered, glancing at her from the corner of his eye. “You’re way too fast. And seriously, you use so many jutsus like you don’t care about your reserves.”“I’m sorry I lucked out and I have massive chakra levels as well as amazing speed, person-with-a-freaking-Sharingan.” Kimiko shot back, her grin sharp and self-assured.“He’s right, you know,” Naruto added, still wincing from the medical chakra pulsing into his ribs. “Your speed’s insane, Kimiko-chan. It’s so unfair!” He pouted. “I’m supposed to be the fast one!”Kimiko flicked a curl of black hair away from her face, her serene mask never faltering. “Life’s unfair, boys. Get faster.”“Cheh, I’m faster than both of you,” Sasuke muttered under his breath, looking away. His pride wouldn't let him admit it, but Kimiko knew she had outmaneuvered him more than once. “You three are ridiculous,” Sakura said, rolling her eyes as she watched them banter. Her hands moved with practiced ease, closing Naruto’s wounds. “I bet the proctors at the Chuunin Exams won’t know what hit them.”Kimiko’s eyes flicked toward Sakura, a faint, knowing smile curling her lips. “That’s the idea, Sakura-chan. Which reminds me, are you going to assist the Medic-Nin assigned to the exams?”“Yup!” said Sakura, her face brightening with a proud smile. “Hinagawa-sensei said I should get actual field experience — taking orders, handling real injuries — instead of just relying on textbooks. They told me I’m the youngest recruit since Rin Nohara was accepted, so it’s gonna be really interesting!” Sakura’s hands fidgeted, but her excitement was plain to see.“Proud of you,” Kimiko said, her voice light but sincere.“Me too!” Naruto chimed in with a grin, his hands behind his head like he was basking in her success.“Shut up, Naruto,” Sakura shot back, her smile fading as she glared at him. Naruto’s grin vanished as if she’d pulled the rug from under him. His arms slumped to his sides, his head hanging low like a scolded puppy.Even Kimiko couldn’t help but giggle, leaning her head lightly against Naruto’s shoulder. Sasuke, meanwhile, seemed unimpressed by it all, cutting through the noise with his usual bluntness. “You two better not be late tomorrow when we submit our applications.”“When am I ever late?” Kimiko arched a perfectly manicured brow, giving him a look that was both daring and playful.Naruto raised his hand eagerly, grinning like he had something to prove. “Yeah! When am I ever late?”Sasuke gave him a flat, unimpressed stare.“You’re never late because I have to wait outside your house every morning, Naruto,” Kimiko replied, shooting him a knowing side-eye.“Hey, that’s teamwork!” Naruto said, hands on his hips, his grin as wide as ever.“That’s babysitting, Naruto,” said Sasuke, his tone as dry as desert sand.Of course, none of them were late for their trip to the Academy. Naruto walked beside Kimiko, grinning and talking animatedly as usual, while Sasuke was already waiting for them at the front entrance.Honestly?Kimiko was excited.There was something satisfying about walking into an exam room knowing you were ready — not just ready, but prepared to be feared. There was power in being the person everyone else watched with envy, the one whose name would be mentioned alongside Sasuke, Gaara, Naruto, and Neji. No one would look past her. No one would doubt her. She’d make sure of that. Don’t be arrogant, she reminded herself, her fingers squeezing the hands of Naruto and Sasuke as they walked together. You don’t know how things have changed. The Academy was swarming with ninja from every corner of the world. Students from Hidden Grass, Hidden Waterfall, Hidden Sand, even Hidden Rain. Kimiko’s eyes lingered on the latter. So they’re here, huh? Hidden Rain rarely participated in events like this. She recalled what she knew from her former life — that Hanzo’s death was kept secret, and now some self-proclaimed “god” ruled over them. The thought sent a small shiver down her spine.The air was thick with posturing. Genin from different villages glared at each other in the hallways like kids from rival schools, eyes darting from head to toe as if sizing up their opponents. Kimiko took it all in calmly. She didn’t need to scowl or puff out her chest to make an impression. The way she held Naruto and Sasuke's hands as they walked together only made them look more unified. More dangerous.“Third floor, right?” Sasuke asked, eyes scanning the hallway ahead. “So it should be—”They all stopped.In front of them was a commotion. A familiar figure in a green jumpsuit and bushy brows was flung backward, skidding across the floor. Lee?! Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. Standing in front of him were two older-looking "genin" with hard faces. One of them carried two oversized kunai strapped to his back, while the other wore a black durag. They’re not genin, Kimiko realized instantly, recognizing the subtle weight of their chakra. Chunin. Her eyes flicked to their posture, their positioning, and she felt a deep sigh bubble up in her chest. Izumo and Kotetsu… Seriously? “Is someone like you really thinking of taking the Chunin Exams?” barked Kotetsu, looming over Lee like a bully in a playground. His words dripped with mockery. “Why bother? Bunch of wet-behind-the-ears snot-noses!”“You said it,” Izumo snorted, folding his arms.“Please,” a girl in a red mandarin shirt with twin pigtails spoke up. Tenten. She was breathing heavily, clearly frustrated. “We’re begging you. Just let us through.”Her words earned her a slap. Hard. The sound echoed across the hallway, silencing every voice. Every genin in the area froze as they watched Izumo’s hand drop from her face.“That’s just cruel…” muttered a Konoha genin in the crowd.Izumo's head snapped toward the voice like a predator spotting prey. “What was that, huh?” he hissed. “We’re doing you a favor. The Chunin Exams are hell. We’ve seen people fail and drop out for life, lose limbs, or get turned into vegetables after failing these exams. We’re saving you from yourself. Be grateful.”“Yeah,” Kotetsu added, taking a threatening step forward. “Chunin aren’t kids playing ninja anymore. They’re cell commanders. If a mission fails, if people die, it’s their fault. Their fault alone. So we’re just cutting the dead weight early.”Kimiko pinched the bridge of her nose. Oh, please. Are they seriously doing this cliché act? It was a classic power play — scare the weak into quitting before the test even began. Even without her knowledge of the anime, it was obvious these two knew far too much and spoke with too much conviction to be “ordinary genin.”Naruto wasn’t buying it either. He crossed his arms, his face scrunching in annoyance. Kimiko felt Sasuke shift his weight next to her, as if bored. He still held her hand, but his fingers had gone lax.“Sounds good in theory,” Sasuke drawled, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. “But you better let me through.”All eyes turned to him. The “genin” stopped talking, their eyes narrowing at the boy with the cocky smile.“And drop the genjutsu while you’re at it,” he added.The entire crowd went still. Murmurs rippled through the room like small waves after a stone is tossed into a pond. But Izumo only grinned.“So, you figured it out, huh?” drawled Izumo, tilting his head slightly.“Of course.” Sasuke rolled his eyes, sounding utterly unimpressed. His gaze shifted to Kimiko, and with a small squeeze of her hand, he asked, “Kimiko?”“Well, first of all, your genjutsu needs work,” Kimiko said plainly, her tone as smooth as still water. Her eyes flicked up toward the number on the door. “We’re still on the second floor, so I’m not sure why it says Room Three Zero One.”Releasing Sasuke’s hand just long enough to form a single-handed seal, she muttered, “Kai.”Her chakra flared, sharp and clean, like a knife slicing through fog. The illusion shattered instantly, dispelling the false "Room 301" sign and revealing the true hallway beyond.Even the two "genin" were visibly surprised.“She broke it that fast…?” Izumo muttered, his eyes narrowing.But what surprised Kimiko more was that Sasuke reached out and took her hand again the moment she was done.“That was lame, guys,” Naruto said, giving a firm, self-assured nod like a seasoned veteran. “You can’t fool exceptional ninjas like us if you’re gonna be that sloppy.”Kimiko stifled a giggle at his serious tone, but she couldn’t keep the grin from her face.“...Not bad,” Kotetsu muttered, his grin sharpening into something far more dangerous. His stance shifted. “But just seeing through it isn’t enough.”In an instant, he lunged.His speed wasn’t "genin speed" anymore. He dropped low, shooting forward like a blur, aiming to sweep Sasuke’s legs out from under him. Sasuke reacted on pure instinct, sliding backward to avoid the kick, his hand finally releasing Kimiko’s.But Kimiko wasn’t idle.Her body flickered like a mirage, and she reappeared directly in front of Izumo, one hand already drifting toward her tanto. Her sharp eyes locked onto his, daring him to make another move.Naruto wasn’t far behind. He slid back as well, flipping a kunai into his hand, his head darting left and right as he took up a rear position to watch both their flanks.But the clash of limbs never came.Kimiko’s sharp ears caught the sound of something heavy striking flesh, and when she turned to look, she saw something unexpected. Or something she would have unexpected if she didn’t have an inkling of what would happen.The boy with the thick eyebrows and green jumpsuit stood in the middle of the skirmish, one arm raised to block both Kotetsu’s kick and Sasuke’s leg at the same time. His stance was perfect, his balance unwavering.“Huh?” Sasuke’s eyes flicked down at his leg, clearly not expecting to be stopped so cleanly. Naruto’s eyes widened, his kunai lowering slightly. He caught them both? Huh. Even weighted he’s immensely fast.  thought Kimiko, her eyes narrowing with interest. She tilted her head just slightly, her grip on her tanto easing.Lee, however, didn’t seem fazed. He simply turned his head, his expression of playful awkwardness gone, replaced by quiet, focused determination.“Hey,” came a smooth, familiar voice from behind them.Kimiko’s eyes flicked upward, and her gaze landed on another familiar face she hadn't seen in quite a while. Angular features. Long brown hair. Pale, watchful eyes.
Hyuga Neji.
His presence alone shifted the entire atmosphere. His gaze wasn’t as sharp as Sasuke’s, nor as playful as Lee’s. It was cold and calm, like an executioner judging his target.“That’s not what we agreed on, Lee,” Neji said with a frown, his voice as cutting as it was cool. “You’re the one who insisted we should avoid drawing attention to ourselves.”“B-But…” Lee started to argue, but then he saw her.His eyes locked on Kimiko, and his face went bright pink. His gaze lingered a little too long.“Oh, no…” Tenten muttered, palming her face from behind him.Lee approached. Each step was filled with the kind of over-the-top energy only someone like him could carry. He stopped directly in front of her, standing tall and broad like he was about to make an announcement to a stadium.“Hi. My name is Rock Lee!” His voice echoed across the hallway with all the power of a man making a grand declaration. His arms shot straight to his sides, fists clenched tight as he stared down at her with absolute sincerity.Kimiko blinked, tilting her head slightly like a curious bird.“You’re Kimiko, right?” Lee’s eyes shone with an almost divine glow. “Would you like to go out with me? I promise to protect you with my life!”The silence was immediate. Tenten audibly groaned. Naruto’s jaw hung slack, while Sasuke slowly raised a hand to his face, eyes shut tight as if trying to will the second-hand embarrassment away. Kimiko just stared.Her lips twitched.In an instant, she flickered.One moment she was in front of him. The next, she was behind him , her delicate hand resting gently on his shoulder.“I’m flattered, Lee-san,” she said,“But I’m afraid that sort of talk will have to wait until after the exams.”Lee’s eyes widened, his face now fully red as he glanced over his shoulder to see her calm smile. He gulped audibly.“Y-Yes! Of course! After the exams!” Lee stammered, spinning around so fast it was a miracle he didn’t lose balance. His eyes practically sparkled. “After the exams it is, then! I will train even harder until that day arrives!”Kimiko’s hand fell away from Lee’s shoulder, and she sighed softly. At least he’s harmless. “Please don’t encourage him!” Tenten shouted from behind him, dragging a hand down her face.Neji's pale, sharp eyes locked onto Sasuke with quiet intensity. “You there,” Neji said, his tone as cold and steady as a winter stream. “What’s your name?”Naruto’s face scrunched into a scowl, his teeth bared in annoyance. “Why’s everyone always asking about him?!” he muttered under his breath, arms crossed tightly.Sasuke, however, remained calm. His eyes flicked toward Neji, unbothered, disinterested. “It’s common courtesy to give your name first,” he replied coolly.Neji's brow arched just slightly, as if Sasuke had surprised him. “You’re a rookie, aren’t you? How old are you?”“I’m not obliged to answer you,” Sasuke shot back without hesitation. His gaze stayed on Neji for a moment longer before he reached for Kimiko’s hand, intertwining his fingers with hers. On her other side, Naruto did the same, grinning like a child proud of his prize.“Let’s go, Naruto. Kimiko.” Sasuke’s voice was firm and absolute, like the drop of a gavel. He began walking forward, tugging Kimiko along, and Naruto followed without missing a beat.But Kimiko’s eyes lingered on Neji.“You never did give me that spar,” she said, her voice lilting but clear as water. Her gaze didn’t waver, holding him in place with a weight far greater than her size. She remembered. The promise made on Hinata’s birthday, so many years ago. And it seemed he did too.But Kimiko didn’t wait for a reply. She simply turned, her long, dark curls bouncing with each step. Her fingers tightened ever so slightly on Sasuke's and Naruto's hands as they walked away.She didn’t need to look back to know that Neji was still watching them, his gaze sharp as a knife’s edge.As they descended the hallway, Sasuke moved closer to her side, his eyes flicking to her with that same flat, dry look she knew so well.“You could’ve let Bushy Brows down harder, you know,” he muttered. His words weren’t harsh, just… honest.“Where’s the fun in that?” Kimiko shot back, her lips curling into a sly grin. Her red-ringed eyes sparked with mischief as she glanced at him from the corner of her vision.“Right, right, big flirt,” Naruto teased from her other side. He leaned in just far enough to jab her lightly in the ribs, his grin cocky and full of playful energy. “Maybe next time, just tell them to write you a love letter. Save us the whole show.”Even Kimiko had to laugh at that. Their joy didn’t last long. As they reached the wide-spanning floor in the Academy, a loud, clear voice echoed from above.“Stop!”Kimiko, Sasuke, and Naruto all froze, glancing up toward the source.“You, with the scowl!” the voice continued.Sasuke squinted. “...Yes?” he replied, eyes narrowing as he scanned for the speaker.There, on the upper walkway, stood a familiar figure. Rock Lee. He leaned over the railing, his round eyes serious but not unkind.“Do you want to fight, here and now?” Lee called down, his voice ringing with sincerity.“You want to fight me?” Sasuke’s tone was unimpressed, his lips curling into a half-smirk.Without another word, Lee leapt over the railing, his body spinning gracefully in mid-air before he landed in a low crouch. His form was perfect, as if he’d rehearsed it a hundred times. As he stood, he raised four fingers in front of him while his other hand stayed clenched behind his back.“My name is Rock Lee,” he announced. “It’s good etiquette to introduce oneself before asking for the name of another.” He paused, eyes meeting Sasuke’s with an intense focus. “But I already know yours... Uchiha Sasuke.”Sasuke's eyes narrowed further. “Heh, so you knew who I was all along?”“I’m calling you out,” Lee continued, his eyes unwavering. “I want to test the effectiveness of my techniques against the last surviving member of your legendary clan.” He paused, shifting his gaze to Kimiko. His face flushed a faint red, and he coughed into his hand. “Besides… it’s nice to see you again, Kimiko-chan.”Kimiko tilted her head, offering him a small, polite smile. “Nice to see you too, Lee-san.”“Y-You’re an angel, Kimiko-chan!” Lee declared, his cheeks now full red.“HEY!” snarled Naruto, bristling.“So you’re challenging me, even knowing my lineage?” Sasuke said, releasing Kimiko’s hand with a slow, deliberate motion. He rolled his shoulders, his eyes sharp with quiet confidence. “In other words, you’re a fool. You really want to know what it means to fight an Uchiha, bushy brows?”“Absolutely,” Lee said with conviction, raising his four fingers once more. A sharp grin pulled at his face, his teeth showing slightly.Kimiko glanced between them, her brow furrowed in thought. Lee was strong. Extremely strong. Sasuke didn’t know it, but she did. She’d seen enough in the anime.  Sasuke would surpass him eventually, but here and now? Here, Lee was the stronger fighter.Naruto, meanwhile, scowled as his fists clenched. “Hold it!” he barked, taking a step forward. “Let me handle him. He’ll be toast.”Lee glanced at him briefly, then turned his eyes back to Sasuke. “I have no interest in fighting you,” he said plainly. “Only Uchiha Sasuke.”Naruto’s face twitched. “Only Sasuke, huh?” His fingers curled into fists, his eyes narrowing with fresh determination. “Alright, fine. I’ll make sure you regret it!”Before anyone could say anything else, Naruto shot forward in a burst of speed. His body blurred, kicking off with such force that even Kimiko raised a brow. Fast. Faster than expected. Even Lee’s eyes widened for a moment.Naruto’s fist shot straight for Lee’s face, but with a sharp, precise motion, Lee used two fingers to press against the top of Naruto’s fist, tilting the angle of his punch. The momentum carried Naruto downward, forcing him to stumble toward the floor. But Naruto was ready.On instinct, Naruto pushed his hand out to the ground, flipping into a handstand. His leg swept upward in a wide arc aimed at Lee’s face, fast and sharp.Lee ducked. His movement was so fluid it didn’t look like a dodge—more like a natural, practiced reaction. His eyes stayed focused on Naruto's every motion.Lee shifted his weight, his heel cutting through the air in a low sweep aimed at Naruto’s grounded hand.Naruto reacted instantly. Instead of resisting, he bent his arm and launched himself higher, flipping over Lee's sweep.“Not bad, Naruto,” Kimiko muttered, watching every moment. She could tell Lee was impressed too.Naruto landed behind Lee, upright and grinning. Without hesitation, he spun on his heel and lashed out with a side kick aimed at Lee’s back.Lee raised his forearm just in time to block it, his feet sliding back a few inches from the impact. The force of Naruto's kick was no joke, and even Lee stumbled a little on its impact.But Naruto wasn’t done. He followed up with a second kick, this time a front kick aimed for Lee’s stomach.Lee lifted his leg, his knee rising in perfect form to intercept the strike. Naruto’s foot hit his knee dead-on.But Naruto wasn’t retreating. He pushed off of Lee’s knee, twisting in mid-air and launching himself backward to create space. His landing wasn’t clean, his feet skidding against the floor, but he was crouched and ready to spring back into action.His eyes blazed with fierce determination. He wasn’t done. Naruto was about to move, when Sasuke’s voice cut through the air.“Naruto,” said Sasuke coolly. He tilted his head just slightly, his eyes calm as ever. “He wants to fight me, not you.”Naruto froze, his hands still raised in a fighting stance.His eyes darted toward Sasuke, brows furrowed. “But—”“You’re getting in the way, dead-last,” Sasuke added, walking past him. His gaze didn’t leave Lee.Naruto’s mouth opened, but Kimiko grabbed his sleeve, tugging him lightly.“Not the time, Naruto,” she said softly. “Let Sasuke handle it.”Naruto clicked his tongue but didn't argue. His arms fell to his sides, his body still tense, but he backed off.Kimiko’s eyes lingered on Lee. She watched as Lee slowly raised his fingers, counting them down one by one. Three. Two. One.Kimiko stepped back, her eyes sharp as blades. She had seen this before, in another life. She knew what was coming. Lee was faster than any of them realized. She glanced at Sasuke’s hands, fingers subtly twitching in anticipation.
Would he be able to see it?
Kimiko sighed quietly, folding her arms. This is a learning opportunity. “You two are pretty strong,” said Lee, his eyes flicking between Sasuke and Naruto. His voice was calm, but his stance was firm, ready for battle. “But among all the Leaf Genin, I’m the strongest fighter.”“This could be fun,” Sasuke muttered, rolling his shoulders as he took a step forward. “Come on, then.”“Sasuke,” Kimiko's voice came sharp and clear. Her eyes locked on his back like a watchful hawk. “Don’t underestimate him. You’ve got only a few minutes before we have to file our applications. I’m not missing the Chuunin Exams because of your pride.”Sasuke glanced back at her briefly,  “I know.”Then, he was gone. A blur of speed.Sasuke shot toward Lee, his stride long and powerful, his footsteps barely touching the ground. Fast. Faster than Naruto. But Lee… Lee was faster.He vanished, a flicker of green and black. By the time Kimiko's eyes caught up, Lee was already above Sasuke, his leg mid-swing. The deadly arc of his kick cut through the air like a falling guillotine.“Leaf Hurricane!” Lee shouted, his voice sharp and commanding.Sasuke dropped low, his eyes tracking the kick with precision. As Lee landed on the ground, he swung again, this time with his opposite leg in a wide horizontal arc.Sasuke ducked, just barely. His back grazed the air just beneath the path of Lee’s foot, his breath catching for a moment. As Lee’s foot carved through the air, Sasuke pushed off with his palms, flipping away in a clean, fluid motion. He landed in a low crouch, his eyes glued to Lee.“Wow, you’re fast,” Lee said, cracking his neck.Sasuke wiped his shirt with a grunt. “Heh… fast, huh?” His lips twitched into a grin. “Alright. This might be the chance to test… this.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. “Really? Using the Sharingan in a friendly spar?” Her tone carried a hint of disapproval, but there was also curiosity there. She had seen this play out before, but this Sasuke? This Sasuke was stronger. Smarter. More driven compared to canon Sasuke. She wanted to see just how good he got.Sasuke ignored her, his gaze focused on Lee. His Sharingan spun to life, the two tomoe in each eye slowly rotating.“Big deal,” Naruto muttered beside her, arms crossed in a sulk.Kimiko glanced at him, smiling softly. She reached up to ruffle his hair. “Jealousy doesn’t suit you, Naruto-kun.”Naruto huffed but didn’t argue.Sasuke darted forward, his speed even greater than before. The Sharingan’s predictive power guided his every move. He weaved around Lee’s attacks, footwork sharper, his movements more efficient. It was as if he could see the fight one step ahead.But Lee’s speed wasn’t something eyes alone could match.Lee ducked low, his weight shifting like flowing water. He thrust his leg upward in a rapid kick, catching Sasuke clean on the ribs. CRACK .Sasuke flew back, twisting his body to control his landing. He flipped mid-air and landed in a crouch, feet skidding across the dirt. His eyes flickered with frustration.“Tch…” Sasuke hissed, clutching his side.“Yes,” Lee said, his smile sharp but not mocking. “You’re fast, Uchiha, but not fast enough. You rely on those eyes of yours too much.”Lee charged this time. No hesitation. No holding back.He closed the distance in the blink of an eye, reappearing directly in front of Sasuke. His elbow flew forward, fast as a jab.Sasuke raised his arm, blocking it. Their forearms clashed with a dull thud. Lee spun, his foot sweeping low, but Sasuke leapt over it. Sasuke flipped in mid-air, swinging his leg toward Lee’s chest.It connected.A clean kick to Lee’s chest.Lee staggered, his footing unsteady. But the moment Sasuke followed up with a punch, Lee’s arm snapped up like a coiled viper, catching Sasuke’s fist to parry them. Lee retaliated with a two-punch combo. Sasuke ducked under the first swing, but the second caught him on the chin."Hngh!" Sasuke stumbled, shaking his head to clear his vision.“My techniques are neither ninjutsu nor genjutsu,” Lee said, voice calm, his breathing steady. “They are taijutsu. Pure, simple martial arts.”Lee ducked under Sasuke’s next swing, narrowly dodging his knuckles. He grimaced when Sasuke’s foot struck him in the gut, sliding him back several paces. But Lee never let his posture break.“No illusions. No chakra trickery. Just technique and training, honed every single day.”Sasuke clicked his tongue, his frustration bubbling to the surface. “What’s your point?”“My point is simple.” Lee’s face grew serious. His dark eyes focused squarely on Sasuke.“Even if you can see my movements with those precious eyes of yours, it won’t matter. If your body can’t keep up with me, then you’ll never win.”Kimiko’s eyes flickered with recognition. Here it comes. “There are two kinds of ninjas,” Lee said, his tone sharp as steel. “Those born with talent and those who have to claw for every inch of progress. You, Uchiha, are the former. And I…”He crouched.“...I am the latter. I am the one who trains every single day of my life. Now I will prove my point. Hard work beats natural talent.”Lee blurred. He vanished as he seemingly lunged into the air.Sasuke, too, leapt into the air, reacting on instinct. His eyes darted left and right, searching for Lee. But Lee was already behind him, arms parallel to his sides,   The bandages around his wrists began to unfurl, fluttering like streamers caught in a breeze, ready to bind Sasuke like chains. “Dancing Leaf Shadow!” Lee declared, his voice like the crack of thunder. “Your eyes are the worst match for my perfect taijutsu!”
Uh oh.
A flash of steel caught both their attention.Four senbon flew through the air, pinning the loose ends of the bandages to a nearby wall. The ends flailed like the limbs of a dying snake.Lee’s eyes went wide. He turned his head, scanning the source, just as Kimiko blurred, reappearing right below Sasuke.In one smooth motion, she caught him in mid-air, cradling him like he weighed nothing. Before gravity could claim them both, Kimiko’s feet touched the ground, her body already flickering out of sight.They reappeared at the starting point, besides Naruto.Kimiko released Sasuke, and she looked him over once to make sure he wasn't hurt, her lips pressed into a flat line.“Don’t be reckless,” she muttered. “You’re not ready to beat him without ninjutsu yet,”Sasuke clicked his tongue, clearly annoyed, but he didn’t complain.Lee touched down softly, his brow raised in surprise. “Fast.” His eyes flickered toward Kimiko, his grin widening. “You're fast too, Yuhi Kimiko.”“Naturally.” Kimiko flicked her hair back, giving Lee a small, knowing smile. “I train every day too, Lee-san. We’re not so different.”“T-Then, would you like to—” Lee started, face red with determination.“That’s enough, Lee!” bellowed a deep, rumbling voice.Kimiko, Sasuke, and Naruto all turned toward the source of the voice. What they saw made them blink in unison.Was that... a tortoise?“You know the rules, Lee!” rumbled the oversized tortoise, glaring up at the boy. “That move is forbidden!”Lee stepped forward, immediately dropping to one knee. His fist pressed firmly to the ground, head bowed low. “F-Forgive me, I was just…”“YOU ARE A DISGRACE! A SHINOBI NEVER REVEALS HIS TECHNIQUES UNLESS ABSOLUTELY NECESSARY! YOU SHOULD KNOW THIS BY NOW!” the tortoise thundered, his voice like rolling thunder.As the two "conversed," Naruto squinted, jabbing a thumb at the tortoise. “Hey, that thing he’s talking to... that’s a turtle, right?”“A tortoise,” Kimiko corrected, glancing at him with mild amusement. “Why?”Naruto rubbed his chin as if pondering the great mysteries of life. “...Does that prove that tortoises can be senseis too?”Kimiko and Sasuke both turned to look at him. Kimiko blinked, then burst into soft, uncontrollable giggles. “No, Naruto. I think it’s what we call a—”“ENOUGH!” the tortoise bellowed, cutting her off. “Are you prepared to accept your punishment, Lee?!”Lee’s head lowered in quiet resignation. “Yes…” he said, defeated.“Then come out, Gai-sensei!” the tortoise declared, his eyes closing like a summoner calling forth a spirit.Kimiko’s eyes widened as a wide grin slowly spread across her face. Finally. I get to meet one of my favorite characters in the anime!With a puff of white smoke, a man appeared atop the tortoise’s back. As the smoke cleared, there stood Might Guy in all his glory. A bold, shining figure with a bowl cut as sharp as a kunai, bushy eyebrows that could block out the sun, and a brilliant green jumpsuit complete with a Konoha flak vest. He posed dramatically, one knee bent, one arm pointed to the sky, and his other hand circling his right eye like a lens.“AH, THE EXUBERANCE OF YOUTH, YOU ARE FULL OF IT!” he declared, his voice as booming as the heavens.Naruto and Sasuke’s mouths fell open, wide enough to catch flies. Kimiko, on the other hand, clapped her hands in giddy delight.This man right here… he’s literally the strongest person in the Leaf... No, the strongest person in the world.“So that’s where Lee gets it from,” Naruto muttered, still staring. “Same bowl haircut, same bushy eyebro—”“HEY! DO NOT INSULT GUY-SENSEI!” Lee bellowed, his hands raised in indignation.“WELL EXCUSE ME FOR NOT KEEPING UP WITH ALL OF THE FREAKS POPPING IN HERE!” Naruto fired back, eyes wild with disbelief.“LEE!” Guy suddenly called, his tone shifting from jovial to stern. “It’s time for your punishment.”Lee stiffened, snapping into a straight-backed posture. “O-Of course, Sensei!”Guy walked calmly up to him, his face solemn as if preparing to deliver a life-altering lesson. Lee closed his eyes, ready for it.Then, in a flash, Guy threw a punch straight into Lee’s face.The impact sent Lee tumbling through the air like a ragdoll. He hit the ground with a hard thud, groaning.Kimiko laughed even harder, tears welling up in her eyes.“I’m sorry, Lee,” Guy said, his voice dripping with heartfelt sincerity as he knelt beside his student. His hand rested on Lee’s shoulder as he hung his head in shame. “But it’s for your own good…”Lee, tears forming in his eyes, croaked, “S-Sensei… I understand…”Guy wiped his eyes, sniffling. “It’s over, Lee. You don’t need to say anything more.”“SENSEI!” Lee shouted, throwing himself into Guy’s arms.“LEE!” Guy yelled back, catching him with an equally tight embrace.They both sobbed into each other’s shoulders, streams of tears pouring like waterfalls. It was the purest form of emotional release.Naruto and Sasuke were stunned, their jaws once again unhinged.“How… how can I lose to someone so lame?” Sasuke muttered under his breath.“Actually…” Naruto’s gaze softened. “It’s kinda sweet the way they’re hugging.”“I agree,” Kimiko said, resting her hands on her hips. “I wish Kakashi-sensei hugged us more. Want a hug, Naruto?”“YOU BETCHA!” Naruto’s hand shot up like a volunteer in class.“Idiots,” Sasuke muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I’m in a team with two idiots.”Kimiko leaned in to poke him lightly in the side. “Cheer up, Sasuke. We’ll train even harder. You’ll surpass that guy in no time. You already landed a few good hits on Lee. If you’d been able to use ninjutsu, it would’ve been much more even.”“It’s okay, Lee,” Guy said suddenly, lifting his student’s chin with a single hand. “You’re just too old to be called a boy, but too young to be called a man!”Lee sobbed. “SENSEI, YOU’RE RIGHT!”Guy raised his hand, eyes sharp. “But rules are rules, and I cannot let this go unpunished. Not only did you break the rules on fighting, but you disrupted the Chuunin Exams. As punishment, you must run…“FIVE HUNDRED LAPS AROUND THE TRAINING ARENA!” Guy declared, pointing to the heavens as if passing judgment from the gods.Naruto’s eyes widened in disbelief. “Man, I wish Kakashi-sensei was as cool as Guy-sensei…”“Never mind that,” Naruto added, still glancing at the tortoise. “But seriously, what’s up with that turtle?”Sasuke didn’t even bother to respond anymore. He just stared at Guy, his brain still processing everything that just happened.Guy’s eyes suddenly focused on the three of them. His tone became serious, his voice as steady as a cliff’s edge. “Tell me… How is Kakashi-sensei?”Sasuke raised an eyebrow. “You know him?”“Do I know Kakashi?” Guy echoed, crossing his arms. His eyes gleamed with a competitive edge. “We are eternal rivals.”“There’s no way!” Naruto gasped.Kimiko couldn't resist. Her grin became sly. “Kakashi-sensei’s not half as talented as this guy.”Naruto and Sasuke turned to look at her, wide-eyed in disbelief.“Huh?” Naruto blinked.“Heh, you have the wisdom of youth, little kunoichi,” Guy said, grinning from ear to ear. “But it seems your two teammates are blind to the truth. A shinobi’s actions always speak louder than their words!”And then, Guy vanished. No blur, no wind shift — he was simply gone.And just as suddenly, he reappeared behind them.“My record is fifty wins, forty-nine losses. One better than his, by the way.”Sasuke tensed, turning sharply, eyes wide in disbelief.Kimiko’s breath hitched. He’s fast. No… He’s faster than fast. Even faster than how she thought he’d be. Naruto turned as well, eyes darting around like a lost animal. “How did you beat Kakashi?!”“Matter of fact, I’m stronger than Kakashi. And faster,” said Guy, his voice as steady as a mountain and twice as unyielding.“You see?!” Lee declared with a beaming smile, his chest puffed out in pride. “Guy-sensei is the best there is!”“I’m sorry for the trouble Lee caused you,” said Guy, turning toward Sasuke, who still looked completely dumbstruck at the idea of this eccentric man being better than Kakashi. Guy bent forward slightly, his eyes fixed on Sasuke with deep sincerity. “Look into my eyes and accept my most sincere apologies... and while you’re at it, take notice of my handsome, manly features.”Sasuke twitched, his lips pressing into a tight line as his eyes flicked toward Kimiko in silent disbelief. She smiled back at him, clearly amused.“Lee, you should accompany these fine young shinobi to the classroom,” Guy instructed with a sudden shift in tone. Without even turning his head, he flicked his arm. A kunai flew through the air in a perfect arc, destroying the senbon Kimiko threw at the bandages, letting it fall to the ground. “Great job, by the way,” Guy said, his eyes narrowing on Kimiko. “You’re fast. You’re Kurenai’s younger sister, right?”Kimiko's eyes widened slightly, but she quickly bowed her head respectfully. “Yes, Guy-sensei. It’s an honor to meet you. I’ve heard many great things about you.”There was a brief moment of silence. Guy's face became stone-still, his eyes gazing deeply at her as if he were staring into her soul. His lips parted ever so slightly. The air itself felt heavier, anticipation rising.Then suddenly—“WHAT YOUTHFUL BEAUTY AND CORDIALITY!” he bellowed, throwing his arms to the sky as tears of passion streamed down his face. His voice echoed through the hallway like a drumbeat of thunder. “LEE! THIS GIRL IS THE SORT OF WOMAN YOU SHOULD ASPIRE TO BE WORTHY OF!”Lee’s eyes widened with awe, his entire body going stiff as if he’d been struck by lightning. “Y-Y-YES, GUY-SENSEI!” he stammered, hastily wrapping his bruised hands with the scraps of his bandages. “I-I WILL BECOME WORTHY!”“Remember to give it your best,” said Guy, throwing them a fiery thumbs-up. His teeth practically sparkled with how radiant his grin was. “Later, Lee!”And with that, he vanished in a puff of smoke, leaving behind nothing but his booming voice echoing down the halls.Kimiko could only grin. “He’s everything I dreamed he’d be.”Sasuke shook his head, his eyes still staring at the spot where Guy once stood. “This village gets weirder every day,” he muttered.“I dunno,” said Naruto, scratching his cheek. “I think I like him. He’s cool.”Kimiko glanced at them, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “More than Kakashi-sensei?”Naruto's eyes widened, looking genuinely conflicted as if she'd asked him to choose between ramen and barbecue. “...I’m not ready for that question.”Kimiko laughed, tapping Naruto lightly on the head. "Come on, we still have to register. Let's move, future Chuunin.""Sasuke," Lee's voice suddenly echoed from behind, firm and unwavering. All three of them stopped, glancing back at him. He was standing with his hands behind his back, his eyes sharp with an intensity that hadn’t been there before."What is it now?" Sasuke asked, turning around with mild irritation.Lee’s eyes locked onto him. "I lied to you when we fought."That got everyone's attention. Naruto raised a brow, Sasuke's eyes narrowed, and Kimiko tilted her head with a curious look.“I told you I just wanted to test my skills, but that wasn’t the whole truth,” Lee admitted, his voice more serious than before. “The truth is, I do want to test my skills, but you were never the one I really wanted to test them against.” His words hung in the air, “I told you I was the best Genin here. But that’s not entirely true, either. On my team… there’s someone stronger than me.”Kimiko furrowed her brows, her eyes narrowing in realization. Neji, huh? Lee’s gaze remained firm, unwavering, as he stared Sasuke down. “I came here to defeat him. But you? “You were just practice. From this point on, you're also my target.”He said it plainly, without fanfare or mockery. Just fact.“Consider yourself warned.”With that, Lee crouched, then shot into the air like a bullet, his departure marked by a brief gust of wind that tousled their hair. He disappeared onto the upper level with speed that left Naruto, Sasuke, and even Kimiko stunned for a second.The silence was thick."...Guess you're not all that, huh?" Naruto muttered, his voice quiet but biting as he glanced at Sasuke from the corner of his eye."Shut up," Sasuke growled, his eyes narrowing, but his gaze remained fixed on the spot where Lee had disappeared.Naruto didn’t look smug, though. He wasn’t teasing this time. His expression was serious as he gazed down at his hands, flexing his fingers. “You saw it too, right? His hands. They’re all bruised and battered.” His voice was unusually somber, his eyes filled with thought. “I think he’s training harder than us… way harder.”Sasuke's hands slowly curled into fists, his teeth clenched tight. He didn’t say a word, but his silence was louder than anything else. His pride had taken a hit. He hated that feeling.Before either boy could sink too deeply into their own thoughts, a warmth suddenly pressed against their hands.Kimiko had reached out, gently taking hold of both of them. One of her hands grasped Naruto's, while the other held Sasuke's. Her fingers squeezed just enough for them to feel it. The action drew their attention back to her.Her eyes were soft but determined. "Then we'll train harder," she said simply, her voice steady as stone. "All three of us. No breaks, no shortcuts. We’ll push ourselves until we can’t move anymore, and then we’ll keep going.”Her fingers gave them one more squeeze before she smiled. It wasn’t big or boastful, just calm. Grounded. "We’re going to win this, together."Naruto blinked, his lips twitching before a grin spread across his face. "Yeah, that’s right!" he barked, his energy reigniting. "Next time I see that Bushy Brows, I’m gonna show him what real training looks like!”Sasuke glanced at her, his scowl slowly morphing into something sharper, a crooked grin forming on his lips. He tilted his head forward, letting his hair shadow his eyes just enough to make his smile more intense. "Heh. This just got interesting," he muttered, clenching his hands even tighter as if he were holding lightning in his palms. "Alright, Kimiko, Naruto… Let’s get started."Kimiko grinned wide, her heart thudding with renewed excitement as she pulled them along, leading them to the next step in their journey. Their hands remained linked as they walked forward.“Oh,” said Kakashi as they finally reached Room Three Zero One. He was casually leaning against the door, arms crossed like he had been waiting for them the whole time. “Glad you all made it. Well, I knew the three of you would.” His visible eye crinkled with amusement. “But, as formalities go, I’m supposed to tell you this,” he started, his tone shifting to something more serious. “You see, only groups of three are allowed to take the exam.”Kimiko’s brows furrowed. “So if one of us didn’t show… we would’ve been disqualified?”“Exactly,” Kakashi confirmed, his voice as calm as ever. “But there was no chance of that happening, not with you three. Still, rules are rules.”Kimiko glanced at her teammates. She knew neither of them would have backed out. It was a pointless rule, as far as they were concerned, but it did make her feel something. Gratitude, maybe.Kakashi's voice softened. “Kimiko, Naruto, Sasuke… I’m proud of you. Truly.” He pushed himself off the wall, standing tall, hands in his pockets. “I couldn’t have asked for a better team. And I sincerely believe you three are the best genin team in Konoha right now.” He glanced at them, letting the weight of his words settle in. “Now prove it to them.”With that, he turned on his heel and started to walk away. No parting glance. No dramatic exit. Just Kakashi being Kakashi.Naruto clenched his fists, his grin wide and determined. “We won’t let you down, sensei! Believe it!” His voice echoed in the hallway.Kimiko glanced at him, smiling at his energy. Even Sasuke’s lips curled into a small, quiet smirk — subtle, but it was there.“Come on,” Kimiko said, her eyes were set forward, fierce with purpose. Holding both their hands, she knew who was beside her. Hagoromo’s sons, Indra and Ashura. Who could have stood against them?  “It’s time to show them why we’re the best.” said Kimiko.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 17: Wildflower (Chuunin Exam, Part II, First Test)
The moment Kimiko stepped into the room, she felt it.The weight of their gazes.Sharp, scrutinizing eyes bore down on them from every direction, sizing them up. The entire room was packed with shinobi . Dozens upon dozens of ninjas from different villages, each wearing distinct headbands and colors. They lined the walls, loitered in corners, and filled every available space, talking quietly or glaring at new arrivals.Kimiko stood at the center of it all, holding both Sasuke's and Naruto's hands. Their presence didn’t go unnoticed. Whispers and quiet remarks rippled through the crowd like a pebble dropped in still water.But none of them flinched. Not Kimiko. Not Naruto. Not Sasuke.They stared right back, matching every gaze with unwavering calm, still as statues. One by one, the challengers looked away, feigning disinterest or admitting defeat. Their whispers grew softer.Kimiko smirked, tossing her hair lightly. Looks like the staring contest is ours. “I knew there’d be a lot of them,” Kimiko remarked, scanning the crowd with a slow, lazy glance. “But I didn’t think it’d be this crowded.”“Yeah, and some of 'em look pretty tough,” Naruto muttered, his eyes darting from one shinobi to the next.“Hmph,” grunted Sasuke. “No Mist-nin. Wonder if Kirigakure decided to sit this one out.”Kimiko glanced at him. He noticed that? She’d been wondering the same thing, though she had a personal reason. She still hadn’t forgotten about Haku and Zabuza. Wonder if they made it back to the Mist... or if they’re even alive. “Anyway,” she said, brushing those thoughts aside, “let’s grab some seats—”“Sasuke, where have you been?!”The familiar, excitable voice of Ino Yamanaka cut through the hum of the crowded room like a thrown kunai. Kimiko glanced to the side just in time to see a blonde blur racing toward them.Before Sasuke could react, Ino latched onto him from behind, her arms snaking around his neck as she clung to him like a vine. Her cheek pressed against his, far too close for comfort, and she tilted her head just enough to look at him with a playful, wide grin.“You have no idea how much I hoped you'd show up here,” Ino purred, her voice sugary sweet. “I missed those brooding, good looks of yours, Sasuke-kun.”Sasuke's shoulders went stiff, his hands twitching at his sides. His jaw clenched, and his eyes narrowed like he was fighting every urge in his body not to throw her off. Beside him, Kimiko giggled, squeezing his hand still firmly held in her own. Sasuke glanced at her, his scowl deepening.“Boy, oh boy,” Kimiko teased. “They just flock to you, huh?”Ino’s eyes flicked to Kimiko’s hand intertwined with Sasuke’s, her bright smile dimming for half a second. But as soon as she noticed Kimiko was also holding Naruto’s hand on her other side, her grin returned, sharp and wide.“Kimiko-chan!” she chirped, slipping off Sasuke like she hadn’t just been all over him. “Back on your feet already? Not even poison could keep you down, huh?” She eyed Kimiko up and down, taking note of her loose ponytail and the soft, curly strands framing her face. Her grin grew wider. “I love what you did with your hair. It looks gorgeous on you!”Kimiko flipped her hair with a playful flick of her fingers, smiling warmly. “Of course, Ino. It takes more than a little poison to stop me. And thanks—you're looking just as pretty as ever.”Ino preened under the compliment, brushing her bangs behind her ear. “Heh, well, of course I am.”Sasuke sighed heavily, letting his head drop forward like he’d given up on life entirely.“Oh, it’s you guys,” drawled a familiar, sluggish voice.Shikamaru Nara strolled toward them, hands buried deep in his pockets, his expression halfway between bored and irritated. Beside him, Choji Akimichi walked at a slower pace, focused entirely on the bag of potato chips in his hand. Shikamaru glanced at Kimiko, Sasuke, and Naruto, letting out a long, suffering sigh.“Ugh, I knew this whole thing would be a drag, but I didn’t think it’d be this lame,” he muttered, looking away as if he were already exhausted just by being in the room.“Oh, look,” Naruto grinned, leaning forward with his hands on his hips. “It’s the Three Stooges.”Shikamaru’s eyes rolled to Naruto with the lethargy of a man forced to get up too early. “Oi, you wanna say that again, pipsqueak?” He didn’t even sound mad. Just done. “Actually, nevermind. Not worth it.”"Thought so," Naruto snickered, crossing his arms.Meanwhile, Choji finally noticed Kimiko and waved at her, his face brightening like the sun breaking through clouds.“Kimiko-chan! Nice to see you again!” he called out, his voice as warm as a campfire.“It’s very nice to see you too, Choji,” Kimiko said pleasantly, giving him a small, gentle wave. Her smile was genuine—Choji always had a way of bringing it out of her. “You never did return the bento box after I cooked for you, you know.”Choji froze mid-bite, eyes going wide with guilt. “O-Oh! Sorry! I swear I’ll bring it back after the exams!” he promised, clutching his chip bag like it was a lifeline.Kimiko chuckled, her eyes crinkling with amusement. He’s just too sweet for his own good. Out of all of Team 10, Choji was the one she had the easiest time liking. Back when she only knew them from the anime, Shikamaru had been her favorite—but in real life? Dealing with him up close, his laziness was somehow even more unbearable. How could someone this smart be so unwilling to apply himself?Shikamaru, noticing her gaze, scratched the back of his head with a half-hearted grunt. “What?” he muttered, not even looking at her.“Nothing,” she replied, still smiling.“Well, well, well,” came a familiar, cocky voice from behind them. “What do we have here?”The sound of soft, rhythmic paw-steps accompanied the voice. Kiba Inuzuka strolled toward them, his usual wild grin in place, while Akamaru sat perched on top of his head, his little tongue hanging out. Shino Aburame followed behind them, his face hidden behind his high collar and dark glasses, silent as ever.“Kimiko-chan!” came a soft, more familiar voice. Kimiko turned just in time to catch Hinata Hyuga making a beeline straight for her. Her hands were held in front of her as she moved quickly, her face bright with relief and joy.The moment Hinata reached her, she wrapped her arms around Kimiko in a tight hug. Kimiko returned it just as tightly, even planting a soft kiss on her cheek, something she always did for Hinata to embarrass her just a little.“Kimiko-chan,” Hinata whispered, her head resting on Kimiko’s shoulder. “It’s so good to see you.”“Good to see you too, Hina-chan,” Kimiko replied warmly.Hinata pulled back, glancing shyly at Naruto. The moment her eyes landed on him, her whole face turned pink. She tucked her hands behind her back, fidgeting as she glanced at the ground.“H-Hi, Naruto-kun,” Whispered Hinata after, glancing at Naruto.“Hrm?” Naruto glanced toward Hinata, his brow raised in mild confusion.Hinata tensed like a startled rabbit, her hands fidgeting nervously in front of her. Her white, opal-like eyes darted away from him, and her cheeks flushed a deep red. She looked ready to vanish on the spot.“I-I s-said… hi, Naruto,” she stammered, barely audible.“Oh,” Naruto said, tilting his head before giving her a wide grin. “Hi, Hinata-chan!”Kimiko's eyes flicked to Hinata, and with a subtle squeeze of her shoulder, she silently urged her to stay calm. Breathe, Hinata. You’re doing fine. Hinata glanced back up, her blush somehow growing even deeper. Her eyes darted away again, her gaze suddenly very interested in a crack in the wall. Poor girl. Kimiko thought, hiding a small smile behind her hand.“You guys too, huh?” drawled Shikamaru from behind them like he was assessing the weather, hands buried in his pockets. “Man, this is such a drag. Everybody’s here for this stupid thing.”“Yup,” Kiba chimed in with his usual cocky grin. Akamaru barked once from atop Kiba’s head as if agreeing. “Look at that, all of us are here. The Nine Rookies, together again.” He leaned back on his heels, arms crossed, a sharp grin tugging at his face. “This is gonna be fun… at least for those of us good enough to make the cut, right, Sasuke?”Sasuke shot him a side glance, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then, his lips pulled into a lopsided smirk. “Kiba, careful you don’t get overconfident. It’d be embarrassing.”Kimiko’s eyes flicked between them, catching the subtle edge of Kiba’s grin sharpening. She felt Naruto tense up on her other side. Oh, boy. “Just wait,” Kiba said, his grin never faltering. “We’re gonna blow you guys away. We’ve been training like crazy.”Naruto snorted, pulling his hands behind his head. “ Tch, what do you think we’ve been doing?” He leaned forward, his grin wide with pride. “We literally finished an A-rank mission. Youngest to do it in, like, forever, you know!”Kiba’s grin cracked, his eyes narrowing. “Tch. I heard all about that mission,” he muttered, his tone less playful now. “A-rank missions might not be all that hard if someone like you managed to finish it.”
There it was. The bite.
Naruto’s eyes flashed with irritation, his smile vanishing like a puff of smoke. Kimiko felt the subtle shift in him as his shoulders tensed. Maybe it also irked her.“Oh?” she asked sweetly, tilting her head with curiosity. “How many A-rank missions have you completed, Kiba?”Her eyes met his dead-on, unflinching and serene like still water. Kiba’s cocky grin faltered again, his eyes darting to the side. His mouth opened as if to reply, but no words came out. Exactly. “D-D-Don’t mind Kiba!” Hinata stepped forward, her hands raised as if to defuse a bomb. Her voice was soft but urgent. “I’m sure he d-didn’t mean anything by it. Right, K-Kiba?” She turned to him, her gaze pleading.Kiba clicked his tongue, eyes narrowing at the ground. “Whatever,” he muttered.Naruto’s eyes shifted toward Hinata, his brows raising slightly. He looked at her—not just glanced at her, but looked at her. His face shifted from annoyance to something more thoughtful, almost curious. He blinked slowly, his gaze softer than usual.Kimiko’s eyes darted between them, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She knew that look. Oh, she knew that look too well.
Oh no.

It’s happening.
It wasn’t supposed to happen this early. Naruto was noticing Hinata. And Hinata, bless her heart, didn’t know what to do with herself. Her gaze flicked away like she was afraid it would burn her if she looked at him for too long, her cheeks now scarlet red. Naruto kept looking at her, like something about her was just now clicking in his head. His eyes lingered for a second longer than they needed to, and then he scratched the back of his head.“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” Naruto mumbled, looking away with his usual grin, but his eyes didn’t have the same wild spark they usually did. Oh, boy, Kimiko thought, watching the exchange with a mix of amusement and concern. Did I just accidentally speed up the timeline on Naruto realizing he likes Hinata? She glanced at Hinata, who was still blushing so hard it looked like she might pass out. ...Yeah. I think I did. "Shino," Kimiko called, her gaze flicking to the quiet boy crouched near the floor, his eyes following a small beetle crawling along the edge of the room. "You okay?""I am okay," Shino replied calmly, his voice as steady as ever. "Why? Because I’ve just saved a bug from being crushed." He stood, adjusting his coat with a subtle shift of his shoulders. His opaque glasses caught the dim light. "I am glad to see you’ve recovered from your poisoning ordeal. Your sister told us all about that."Kimiko’s lips curled into a soft smile. "Thank you for your concern, Shino."Before Shino could reply, a new voice cut through the air."Hey, you guys." It was casual but distinct enough to catch attention. Kimiko didn’t react at first, assuming it was meant for someone else in the crowded, tense room."You might want to keep it down a little," the unfamiliar voice continued, louder now, closer. "You’re the nine rookies, right? Fresh out of the Academy—What?"Her gaze shifted like a knife finding its mark. Her heart stopped for a fraction of a second. She locked eyes with the speaker, his face coming into sharp, immediate clarity.Him.
Kabuto Yakushi.
Her breath was still. Her muscles tightened under her sleeves, and a rush of ice-cold focus flooded her senses. Traitor. Liar. Orochimaru's spy. Resurrectionist of the dead. Desecrator of heroes. The man who would play God with the corpses of legends. Responsible for the death of tens and thousands of Shinobi because of his delusions. Her fingers twitched as if itching for the familiar grip of her tanto.Her gaze didn't waver for even a moment, and she noticed the way Naruto, Sasuke, and the others glanced at her, each of them catching on to her unusually hard stare."What do you want?" Kimiko’s voice was quiet but firm, like the pressure of water just before it broke a dam. Her eyes locked on his face with sharp, cutting focus.Kabuto blinked, feigning surprise. "Oh, sorry," he said with an apologetic smile, his hands raised disarmingly. "Didn’t mean to startle you. It’s just that… you rookies are kinda making a spectacle of yourselves." His eyes flicked across the room, gesturing toward the subtle, watchful gazes of other ninja groups. "Look around. Everyone's watching you. See the group behind you? They're from Amegakure, and trust me, you do not want them to—""It's polite to introduce yourself first," Kimiko interrupted, her eyes narrowing. "Before forcing your presence on a group of friends." Her tone made Naruto and Sasuke exchange a look. Ino’s brows lifted. Kiba tilted his head, curious. Even Shikamaru, usually half-asleep, raised his head to glance her way.Kabuto's smile twitched, a brief flicker of something darker before he corrected it. "Ah, you’re right. My mistake." He gave a small bow, his hands on his knees like he was being polite to a child. "The name’s Kabuto Yakushi. Sorry if I came off too strong." His gaze slid to Kimiko like oil on water. "You’re pretty on edge, huh? I get it. First-timers usually are. That’s why I wanted to offer some advice—""And who exactly are you to be giving us advice?" Kimiko cut him off coldly. Her eyes didn't blink, didn't flinch. Her voice didn’t rise, but her words landed like falling stones.The shift was palpable. The others glanced between her and Kabuto, confusion flickering across their faces. Naruto frowned, glancing at Kimiko like she’d grown a second head, one hand on the small of her back. Sasuke’s eyes darted toward her, his grip returning on her hand and firming ever so slightly."If you’d let me finish," Kabuto said, his polite mask beginning to crack. "This is my seventh time taking the Chuunin Exams. I’ve been through it all before, and I figured I’d help you guys out. No harm in sharing some insight, right?""Seven times, huh?" Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, tilting her head just a bit. "So you’re saying you failed it six times already?" She raised her eyebrows, her voice filled with polite, mock confusion. "You expect us to trust advice from someone who can’t even pass the test they’re teaching us about?"Kiba coughed, covering a snicker with his hand. Ino let out a little giggle. Kabuto’s smile grew tight, his eyes narrowing just a fraction. "Well, it's not that simple." His words came slower now, more calculated. "The Chuunin Exams are unpredictable. It’s not just skill, but luck, strategy, teamwork—""And you’ve failed at all three of those things, huh?" Kimiko tilted her head, her gaze cool and even. "Doesn’t sound like someone worth listening to."The air grew heavier. Everyone was looking at them now."Alright, fine," Kabuto said, raising his hands like he was calling for peace. "I get it, you’re skeptical. I get it. But I’ve got something I bet you will want." He reached into his pouch, pulling out a deck of oddly marked cards. "These are my Ninja Info Cards. They’re filled with intelligence on everyone taking the Chuunin Exams. Stats, abilities, strengths, weaknesses, and more. You name it, I’ve got it." His eyes flickered back to Kimiko. "Want to see?"Kimiko didn’t move. Her eyes lingered on him for a heartbeat too long."How much?" she asked calmly.Kabuto’s grin returned. "Oh, they’re not for sale. They’re locked with my chakra signature. No one but me can access them.""Convenient," Kimiko muttered. "So no one can verify the accuracy of your ‘intelligence,’ huh? How convenient for you." Her eyes met his again, and she could see the subtle flicker of his patience fraying."No, no, I assure you, these aren’t forgeries." Kabuto’s voice was smooth like silk, but the sharp edges of it were starting to show. "This is all real, firsthand knowledge."Kimiko’s gaze didn’t move. "If you’re saying they’re locked to your chakra signature, and you’re offering them for free, then that means one of two things." She took a slow step forward, her tone as steady as a slow-moving river."Either the information is garbage..." Her eyes narrowed. "...or you’re looking for something else. Maybe baiting us to get our information? Peddle them off to the next group?"Sasuke’s head slowly turned toward Kabuto, eyes narrowing like a hawk tracking prey. Naruto's grin faded.Kimiko leaned in ever so slightly, just enough for her voice to lower. "Tell me, Yakushi- senpai . Which one is it?"The moment stretched like pulled wire, taut and brittle.Kabuto’s lips thinned. His mask didn’t break, but for a split second, Kimiko caught it — the sharp glint of irritation in his gaze.He didn’t like that. Good.Naruto and Sasuke shifted, stepping closer to Kimiko’s sides, like guards flanking a queen. Hinata tucked in closer to her, her gaze flicking nervously between Kimiko and Kabuto. Ino glanced between them, previous amusement gone, her brows knit in confusion, and Shikamaru straightened up from his slouch, his eyes narrowing as he watched Kimiko in quiet thought.“Kimiko…” Naruto whispered, eyes flicking between her and Kabuto. “Do you… know this guy or something?”Kimiko didn’t answer. Her eyes stayed locked on Kabuto. She didn’t flinch. She didn’t blink."Tell you what," Kabuto said suddenly, "I’ll let you guys pick three of these cards, free of charge. Then I’ll head back to my team. Once you see they’re legit, you’re free to come talk to me if you want more." His smile stretched a little too wide. "Sound fair?"Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, red-ringed irises scrutinizing him like a blade testing armor for weak points. "Three, huh? How generous." He’s banking on us not knowing what to ask for. Kimiko tilted her head, her mind running through every bit of knowledge she had about this moment in time. Unlucky for you, Yakushi, I know exactly what to ask for. "Four," Kimiko said, her tone light but unwavering.Kabuto blinked, his smile thinning. "Two," he countered."Four," Kimiko repeated, her voice as steady,There was a pause. Kabuto tilted his head, gazing at her as if reassessing. His eyes crinkled into a smile that didn't reach his eyes."Three." His tone had a finality to it. "That's my final offer."Kimiko tilted her head, pretending to consider it for a heartbeat longer than necessary. Then, with a small, victorious smile, she replied, "Alright. The first thing I want is information on which villages sent genin and how many they sent."The smile on Kabuto's face didn't waver, but his hands stalled."Why that one?" he asked, his tone still casual, but there was a flicker of something sharp beneath it.Kimiko's eyes met his with chilling calm. "Isn't it obvious?" she said plainly,  "The Chuunin Exams aren’t just a test of skill. They’re a measure of power. Each village tracks how many genin are being fielded and from which nations. Knowing who sent the most genin tells us where alliances might form, which teams are likely to cooperate with each other, and which teams might already be planning something." She let that sink in. "I’m sure someone as 'experienced' as you would know that."For the first time, there was no clever retort from Kabuto. His lips pressed together briefly before he chuckled, eyes closed like he was amused. "Of course." He reached into his pouch, pulling a blank card and pressing his fingers on it. Glowing symbols scrawled across its surface, then solidified into text. He handed it to her. "Here you go."Kimiko accepted it with a nod, her eyes flicking down to the card, but she didn’t look at it just yet. No point in letting him know she valued it."Next," said Sasuke, stepping forward with a quiet authority. “Do you have information regarding specific people?” Kabuto smirked, “Yes, if you can give me a description or a n-His eyes never left Kabuto's face. "Gaara of the Sand."Kabuto raised an eyebrow, but didn’t comment. He pressed his palm to another blank card, the same glow of chakra flowing into it. "Here." He handed it off to Sasuke, "Careful, that one’s bad news according to what little we know.""I’ll be the judge of that," said Sasuke, he eyed the card briefly before tucking it away."Last one," Kabuto said, holding up a final blank card. "What’ll it be, princess?"Kimiko didn’t hesitate. "Neji Hyuga."The grin on Kabuto's face stretched so wide it could have cracked. "So you're scouting your competition, huh?" His voice had an edge to it now, a teasing lilt that sounded just a little forced."Just being thorough," Kimiko said, her voice carrying the edge of a command.Kabuto placed his fingers on the card, eyes flicking up to her as he pressed in his chakra. "You’re sharp. I like that." He handed it to her, his eyes lingering on hers for a moment too long. "Hope it helps."Kimiko gave him a small smile that didn’t reach her eyes. "It will. Thanks for your generosity, Yakushi." She turned on her heel, her hands now gripping the cards. "Come on, guys. His team’s probably waiting for him, and I doubt he wants to keep them waiting."Her words weren’t loud, but they rang out clearly in the crowded room. Shikamaru glanced at her, his eyes sharper than they’d been all day. Kiba raised an eyebrow, his grin flickering into something more thoughtful.The entire group — Sasuke, Naruto, Hinata, Ino, Shikamaru, Choji, Kiba, Shino — followed her without question.Shikamaru caught up to her side. "You’re playing hardball today, huh?" he muttered, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye. "Not your usual play.""She’s got more steel than you think," Naruto chimed in, his voice proud. He glanced over at Kimiko, his grin wide and his eyes full of open admiration. "But you’re never mean to people unless they deserve it, Kimiko-chan. Why were you so sharp with him?"Kimiko felt his hand squeeze hers, and she squeezed back, moving her other hand to grip his arm."I don’t like him," she said simply, her eyes flicking toward Sasuke, who had his hands in his pockets, gaze forward. "It’s a feeling I trust.""That’s it?" Kiba muttered from behind, his hands shoved into his hoodie pockets. "A feeling?"Kimiko glanced back over her shoulder, "Sometimes that’s all you need."Sasuke hummed softly in agreement, but his eyes were still on Kabuto’s retreating figure."Suspicious guy like that shows up out of nowhere offering free intel?" Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, his jaw tense. "Yeah, I don’t like him either. You’re sharp as always."Kimiko's gaze softened as she glanced over at him. Her fingers brushed against his cheek before gently pinching it. "Good instincts, Sasuke-kun. You’re learning."Sasuke jerked his head away, frowning, but blushing all the same. "Knock it off."Ino, who had been watching the whole thing, rolled her eyes and huffed. "You’re so touchy, Kimiko-chan. Seriously, it’s like you’re raising them.""Raising them into champions," Kimiko shot back with a grin. "You’re welcome."The group chuckled, and Kiba scoffed, but the tension wasn’t gone. Even as they walked, even as the air around them grew lighter, that cold thread of unease remained.Kimiko glanced back, and though she didn’t see him, she felt it.
Kabuto was still watching them.
Her gaze flickered back to her teammates. She could feel the warmth of Naruto on her right, Hinata walking close on her left, and Sasuke matching her pace without a word.She tilted her head back just slightly, eyes half-lidded, her mind already working."He’s a snake," she muttered to herself. "I know it."Shikamaru’s eyes cut to her, narrowing like he’d heard it. He didn’t say anything, but his gaze lingered for a moment before he tilted his head back up to the ceiling.The group continued walking, their footsteps light but steady, their hands never far from their weapons.Behind them, Kabuto adjusted his glasses, his eyes flicking to their retreating backs. His smile was gone.-As they found their seats, Kimiko laid the cards out in front of them, fingers tapping against the surface of one. Her eyes scanned each card with methodical precision, sorting through the information like a strategist preparing for battle."Alright... let’s start with the general overview," she muttered, flipping over the first card. Her chakra pulsed faintly through her fingertips, activating the stored information. Text shimmered into view, neat and orderly, listing the breakdown of teams from the various villages."Eighty-seven genin from Konoha, thirty from Sunagakure, twenty-one from Amegakure..." Her voice slowed on that last number, her brows knitting together. She leaned in closer. Twenty-one from Amegakure? Her eyes darkened just a fraction. That’s a lot of genin for a village like the Rain. Why would Pain send so many? The realization gnawed at her mind. Could this be part of Akatsuki's plan? Her fingers drummed on the table softly, mind running through possibilities. If I can just find a way to disrupt their plan... maybe if I expose one of them, Konoha might detain them. That could delay their plans by months or even years. But...no, I have enough to focus on. Her voice returned to normal as she continued. "Six from Kusagakure, six from Takigakure, and three from Otogakure.""Otogakure?" Naruto leaned forward, his head tilted in confusion. "What’s that? First time I’m hearing of it.""They’re a new village, I think," Kimiko replied smoothly, not even glancing up from the card. Her voice was casual, unbothered. "I read about it somewhere. They're a bit small."She didn’t, of course. No textbook mentioned Otogakure, because it wasn’t a real village — it was a front. Orochimaru’s front. But there was no point in telling them that yet. No need to stir up suspicions when she had no evidence."Hm. New village, huh?" Naruto rubbed his chin, eyes squinting like he was trying to solve a difficult puzzle. "So they’re probably scrubs, right?""Probably. Or they’re complete unknowns," Sasuke said, eyes sharp as ever. "Which makes them dangerous." She remembered her encounter with Kin, Zaku and Dosu, who were spying on them on the day they met the Sand Siblings.Naruto blinked, visibly rethinking his stance. "…Yeah, I guess that makes sense.""Either way, we’ll be ready," Kimiko added, finally glancing up from the card. "They’ll probably try to surprise people, but if we stay sharp, they won’t catch us off guard."Shikamaru, sitting nearby with his head propped on one hand, let out a slow, dramatic sigh. "What a drag... There’s way too many teams. Eighty-seven just from Konoha? And then you’ve got the other villages throwing in their best people too? Ugh." He shook his head, like he could physically remove the headache forming from all the competition. "This is gonna be a mess."Kimiko tilted her head toward him. "Most of them will be weeded out after the first test or two," she reassured him. "But you’re right about one thing." Her eyes flicked back to the number of foreign teams. "They’ve all brought their aces. Their best and brightest."Shikamaru sighed again, louder this time, sinking even deeper into his seat. "That just makes it worse."Kimiko smirked but didn't comment. She flipped to the next card. "Alright, speaking of aces, let’s see Neji’s profile." The card flickered to life with a faint glow, displaying an infographic. The portrait of Neji Hyuga sat on the left, his sharp, angular face framed by his long brown hair. Below his photo, smaller details like his age, team, mission history, and skills were listed.Kimiko tilted the card, sharing a brief glance with Shikamaru. They both knew what they were thinking.
How did someone get this much information?
It wasn’t normal. Mission data was private. Performance scores were private. Hell, even some of these stats were the kind of info only Jōnin senseis would have. Yet it was all here on a single card, handed to them like candy.Shikamaru raised a brow but didn’t say anything, leaning forward slightly to read over her shoulder."Alright," Kimiko said, eyes scanning the card as she read aloud. "Completed twenty D-rank missions, eleven C-ranks, and he’s teammates with Rock Lee and Tenten." She flipped the card to get a closer look at the stats. "First time participating in the exams, and he’s got great Taijutsu, decent Ninjutsu, and stats that look more like a chunin than a genin."Her eyes lingered on the Taijutsu stat. "Seven out of ten," she muttered, tapping the card lightly with her finger. "And nothing below a five in any category." She raised a brow, glancing at Sasuke. "Not bad, huh?"Sasuke raised an eyebrow, leaning in to see for himself. "Seven for Taijutsu? That’s high, even for a Hyuga." His eyes flicked to Kimiko, his lips curling into a faint smirk. "You worried, Kimiko?"Kimiko’s gaze remained on the card, her expression unbothered. "Not at all. If anything, I’m excited." Her eyes flicked toward Sasuke with a glint of challenge. "I’d love to see what makes a prodigy like him so special."Sasuke grinned back at her. "He’ll have to show us first."Their exchange earned them a few glances from the others. Shikamaru rolled his eyes, letting his head hit the table again. "Great. Two competitive prodigies hyping each other up. We’re all doomed.""That makes three of us, actually," Naruto added, crossing his arms with an exaggerated huff. "You two better not forget about me. I’m gonna show all of them what a future Hokage can do!"Kiba snickered from across the room, tossing his arms behind his head. "Sure, sure, Naruto. I’m sure they’re all terrified.""They will be!" Naruto barked back, pointing a finger at him like it was a kunai. "Just you watch, Kiba! I’m gonna blow you away in this exam too!"Kiba’s smirk widened, baring his canines like a wolf showing off its teeth. "You can try, Uzumaki."Meanwhile, Hinata had been quiet, her gaze locked on Neji’s portrait on the card. Her eyes softened, her fingers curling nervously into the fabric of her sleeves."Neji-nii-san is a genius," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Everyone turned toward her, and Hinata flinched slightly under the weight of their gazes. "He’s... very talented."Kimiko glanced at her, noting the shift in her posture. "He is. That’s why I want to face him," Kimiko said lightly, but her words carried weight. "After all, what’s the point of all this if we don’t test ourselves against the best?"Hinata blinked, her eyes flicking to Kimiko. She hesitated for a moment before a small smile tugged at her lips. "That sounds… like something Naruto-kun would say."Kimiko tilted her head, blinking in surprise. Then, she glanced at Naruto, and sure enough, his chest was puffed out, arms crossed, looking like he’d just been given the highest compliment in the world."HAH! YOU HEARD THAT?! I’M RUBBING OFF ON HER!" Naruto declared, flashing them all a cocky grin. "I’M THE INSPIRATION FOR THE STRONGEST KUNOICHI HERE!"Her eyes crinkled at the corners, and she shook her head fondly. "You are," she said, and her voice was warm, kind — honest. Her gaze met his, full of sincerity. "You’re the future Hokage, after all."Naruto's eyes widened slightly. It seems he still wasn’t used to her saying that. He scratched the back of his head, his cheeks tinting just a shade of pink. "Y-Yeah, I am, aren’t I?" His grin came back, smaller but more real. "Darn right I am."Shikamaru's head hit the table with an audible thud, his groan dragging out like a slow exhale. "Can someone fail us now? Please? This energy is too much." His words came muffled through the wood, and he didn't even lift his head to look at them.Choji chuckled, casually tossing another chip into his mouth, crunching it with ease. "I dunno, Shikamaru. I’m kinda into it." He waved a chip in the air like it was a pointer. "It’s nice to see a kunoichi who actually supports her teammates for once. It’s refreshing, y’know?"Ino whipped around, glaring daggers at Choji. Her hands went to her hips, her eyes blazing with fire. "Yeah, what’s that supposed to mean, huh?! Care to repeat it, Choji Akimichi?!"Choji raised his hands like he’d just been accused of treason. "Woah, woah, I wasn’t talking about you, Ino! Chill out!""You better not have been talking about me, or else!" Ino hissed, her eyes narrowing like a predator about to pounce."I wasn’t, I wasn’t!" Choji insisted, shaking his hands rapidly in front of him. "It’s just... I mean, look at Kimiko, she’s all 'Naruto’s gonna be Hokage,' and 'let’s face the best'— like, c’mon, that’s some solid team energy!"Ino huffed, crossing her arms. "I’m supportive too! I support Shikamaru and you all the time!""Do you, though?" Shikamaru drawled, tilting his head with a knowing glance.Ino's face flushed with annoyance. "I’m not hearing this from you , lazybones."Kimiko laughed, as most did the other genin, including even Sasuke, to her surprise.“Alright… Time for this one,” Her gaze flicked to the last card in her hand — the card on Gaara of the Sand.Her fingers slid it into view. The glow of the text spread slowly as the image of Gaara formed — his sunken eyes, his messy red hair, and that hollow, almost lifeless gaze.Naruto leaned in, eyes squinting at the image. "...Is he sick or something?" No. He's just like you in a way."No," Kimiko muttered, her voice quieter than before. Her eyes lingered on the image of Gaara, that thousand-yard stare. "He’s not sick." Her voice lowered even more, almost to a whisper. "He’s haunted."“...No info on skills,” Kimiko muttered, her eyes narrowing. It wasn’t surprising. They were from another village, after all. But as her gaze shifted to his mission stats, her eyes flickered with interest.“Seriously? Eight C-Rank and one B-Rank mission?” Ino blurted out, leaning closer to get a better look. “Not every rookie gets a B-Rank assigned, and… it says he came out of every mission unscathed. Not a single scratch.”“You’re right,” Sasuke said, arms crossed, eyes fixed on the card. “But Naruto, Kimiko, and I completed an A-Rank mission — even if it was re-ranked only after the client lied.”“Mm,” Kimiko hummed, her gaze lingering on the card. “In any case, as I said before, the best and brightest are here. Sand, Sound, Rain...”Her voice trailed off as she glanced at Naruto, noticing something strange. His shoulders were trembling. Is he... shaking? "Naruto? What's up?"Then she saw it — that wide, wild grin.Without warning, Naruto spun on his heel, pointing a finger straight at the gathered crowd of genin, his voice booming.“MY NAME IS UZUMAKI NARUTO, AND I’M GOING TO BEAT EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU, BELIEVE IT!” he roared.“HEY! Is Naruto trying to get us killed?!” Ino shrieked, eyes darting around at the suddenly hostile stares directed their way.Kimiko only smirked. “I totally believe he can do it,” she said honestly, folding her arms with a serene expression. “...Well, maybe not beat me.”Out of the corner of her eyes, she caught movement — gazes locking onto them from across the room. She didn’t miss the sharp stares from several groups.The Sound Trio, Dosu, Zaku, and Kin — standing off to the side, eyes like hawks.The Sand Siblings, Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara — Gaara’s gaze, in particular, lingered on Sasukelike a predator sizing up prey.Their seniors, Rock Lee, Tenten, and Neji — Lee’s eyes burned with determination, while Neji’s gaze flicked from Naruto to Sasuke, his eyes narrowed in cool disinterest.Kimiko’s smile lingered as she walked beside Naruto, who still had his finger pointed at the crowd. Her heart pulsed steadily, calm as a still pond.But then— Her senses flared.Multiple chakra signatures closing in from all sides. Fast. Coordinated. Intent to harm.Her eyes darted left. She felt Sasuke's presence shift beside her, his steps falling into rhythm with hers, and the subtle stir of air told her he’d picked up on it too. She didn’t need to look to know he was already next to Naruto, his posture relaxed but ready, his gaze sharp. Their silent coordination was perfect. Born out of countless of hours of sparring and training group dynamics.A sharp displacement of air came from her left. Her head snapped toward it. Zaku. He lunged into the air, three kunai clutched in his hand, ready to throw.
Too slow.
Kimiko’s hands blurred as three senbon appeared between her fingers. With a flick of her wrist, they shot out like bullets.The senbon hit him precisely — one in the axillary nerve, two in the shoulder joints. Zaku’s eyes widened in shock as his arms locked up, fingers going numb. The kunai slipped from his grasp mid-air, clattering uselessly to the ground as he twisted to land.But his landing was sloppy. His knees buckled, his weight uneven as his numbed arms dangled at his sides. I could’ve run water chakra through the senbon and shredded his arm from the inside. Or I could’ve aimed for his neck and killed him. He doesn’t know how lucky he got. Her gaze stayed on him, watching his every move. Before he could recover, Kimiko blurred and flickered. The next moment, she was directly in front of him. His eyes shot wide as her shadow swallowed him whole.Her fist pulled back. Her well-manicured, sharp nails gleamed like tiny blades as her fingers curled into a tight, precise punch.Her fist drove into his stomach with ruthless force.The air left his lungs in an audible “GAAH—!” His body folded inward like a snapped hinge, knees hitting the ground as he knelt before her, wheezing for air.Kimiko stepped back, flicking her wrist, eyes darting to her side.
Another one.
Dosu was coming at her from behind. His chakra spiked in a familiar, pulsing rhythm. His echo speaker glowed ominously on his arm, and she felt it — the shift in the air, the thrum of soundwaves sharpening into a weapon. His target was her head.Her body tensed, ready to counter.But then —A flash of orange. Naruto appeared between her and Dosu, kunai in hand. Dosu didn’t hesitate, swinging his echo-enhanced arm, sending a shockwave of sound.Naruto ducked back, dodging the swing, but his body jerked suddenly as if struck by an invisible force.
Oh, right. Sound.
Naruto hit the ground, clutching his head like he’d been hit by a flashbang. Kimiko’s eyes locked onto Dosu, ready to leap in—
Poof.
The Naruto on the ground vanished in a burst of white smoke. A shadow clone. Dosu’s eye went wide in realization. A blur of orange zipped behind him.The real Naruto.Kunai pressed against the side of Dosu’s neck, Naruto’s grin wide and wild. “Almost got me there, you know?” he said, tilting his head just enough for Dosu to see the sharp glint of his eyes.Kimiko's lips curled into a smile, her eyes flicking toward where Sasuke was supposed to be.
Thud.
Kimiko turned her gaze just in time to see Kin pinned to the ground, face-first. Her right arm twisted behind her back, and three senbon clattered beside her body, with Sasuke’s knee on her back, applying painful pressure.“Too easy,” Sasuke muttered, his other hand holding a kunai just inches from her neck. Kimiko’s eyes flicked from Sasuke to Naruto, and finally to the three Sound nin, all subdued in under a minute. We really are stronger than most people here. “Let me go,” growled Kin, her voice strained with frustration. She wriggled under Sasuke’s grip, but he pressed the kunai against her neck just a bit harder, his gaze flat and unimpressed.“So, I’m guessing you three didn’t like what we said about your village,” Sasuke said, his tone dry but cutting. “But if this is the best you’ve got to offer, maybe Naruto was right — you’re a bunch of scrubs.”Kin's glare intensified, her eyes like daggers aimed at Sasuke's face. Her jaw clenched, but she didn’t move.“Attacking someone over a harmless comment about your village?” Kimiko’s voice took on an imperiously disdainful tone. Her eyes shifted toward Zaku, who was still on his knees, clutching his stomach, eyes filled with pain and hate. “Not even a truly negative comment. If this is how you react to every small slight, I’m starting to see why your village is so desperate.”She tilted her head slightly, eyes flickering across the room, taking in the stares from the other genin. Dozens of eyes fixed on them now — some curious, others calculating. She saw flickers of fear, admiration, and something deeper. Recognition.Her heart thrummed in her chest, a quiet, steady beat. They’re watching us. Good. “Man, if these are the best you guys have to offer,” Naruto said, loud enough for the entire room to hear, grinning wide, “then you’re all about two years too early to be picking a fight with us.” He yawned, dragging it out like he was bored . “We’ve already taken down tougher guys than you.”“S-So cool…” Hinata whispered, gazing at Naruto with wide, starry eyes.Kimiko froze for a second, eyes flicking toward Hinata. Oh? She’s definitely falling for him harder now… But she didn’t linger on it. Her senses picked up on another presence.Her gaze locked on him like a predator spotting prey. Kabuto Yakushi. He was standing at a distance, watching them closely, arms folded. His eyes weren’t angry or annoyed. No, they were clinical. Calculating. He was measuring them.Her fingers twitched, and she fought the urge to grab a senbon and hurl it at him.But before anything could be said, a booming voice exploded like a thunderclap across the room.“ALRIGHT, YOU FRESH-FACED MAGGOTS, PIPE DOWN AND LISTEN UP!”The entire room went still. Even Dosu, Zaku, and Kin froze, their eyes darting toward the source of the voice.A dense, white cloud of smoke exploded at the far end of the room. The thick fog clung to the air before it was swept away, revealing a line of Chuunin standing side by side, their faces stone-cold and unreadable.At the center of them stood a man larger than life, his presence oppressive. His head was completely covered by a black headwrap, leaving only his eyes and his face exposed — a face carved with scars deep as ravines. His Konoha forehead protector gleamed in the dim light, sitting prominently on his headwrap. His eyes were hard, calculating, and as cold as steel.The room’s atmosphere shifted instantly. The air grew heavy, suffocating.“My name,” the man growled, his voice like grinding stone, “is Ibiki Morino. I am your proctor for the first part of the exam.”Kimiko felt it immediately — the shift in pressure. Killing intent. Or so she thought it was. It wasn’t directed at any one person, but it was there, seeping into the air like poison. She released Zaku immediately, flicking her gaze toward Naruto and Sasuke.They didn’t need to be told. Sasuke released Kin, rising slowly as if nothing had happened, his eyes on Ibiki. Naruto let Dosu go with a little push, taking a step back, his eyes narrowed but alert. The three of them shifted together like clockwork, standing shoulder-to-shoulder. Ibiki’s eyes swept across the room slowly, deliberately. His gaze passed over every single genin like a lion scanning its prey. “From this moment on,” Ibiki said, his smile spreading slowly, stretching over his scarred face like a cruel crescent moon.“I am your worst enemy.”The silence was absolute. Not even a cough. No one moved.Ibiki's sharp gaze swept over the room like a scythe through tall grass. Then, his finger shot forward, aimed directly at them. His voice boomed."Candidates from the Village Hidden in the Sound and the Leaf, KNOCK IT OFF! Or I’ll fail you before the exams even begin!”The command cracked through the room like a whip. The Sound genin, still bristling from their earlier scuffle, turned to glare daggers at Kimiko, Naruto, and Sasuke. Kimiko met Zaku’s hateful stare with an imperious, ice-cold look of her own, chin raised just a touch higher. Her eyes locked onto his, firm and unmoving, until Zaku clicked his tongue and glanced away first.
Victory.
Kimiko lowered her gaze and gave Ibiki a respectful bow. "Sumimasen," she said calmly. "We were defending ourselves." Her tone was perfectly balanced — polite, but firm enough to make it clear she wasn't apologizing for their strength.Ibiki’s eyes narrowed slightly, and he let out a low, grumbling noise that could have been annoyance or amusement. Hard to tell with that face. His eyes swept the room with the precision of a predator sizing up every weak link in its surroundings.“High time someone laid down the ground rules,” Ibiki rumbled, his voice commanding complete attention. It was the kind of voice that made you straighten your spine before you realized you'd done it. “From this point forward, there will be no more fighting unless explicitly permitted by the proctor — that’s me. And even then, the use of lethal force is strictly prohibited. Anyone who breaks this rule will be disqualified. No questions. No second chances. Is that clear?”The tension in the room shifted like the first clap of thunder before a storm. Every genin was on edge now. Kimiko could feel it. The subtle stiffening of muscles. The tight, shallow breathing of some of the less experienced ninja. She had to give it to him — Ibiki knew how to control a room. His mere presence was enough to turn uncertainty into fear. And fear was a tool. A very sharp, very effective tool in his hand.When he saw the room had stilled, he continued.“Now, if we’re ready, we’ll proceed to the first stage of the Chuunin Exams,” he declared, his eyes like iron as he reached into his vest. He pulled out a small slip of paper and held it up for everyone to see. “Hand in your application forms, and in return, you will be given a number. This number will determine where you will sit.”He glanced around, his gaze pausing briefly on Kimiko, Sasuke, and Naruto.“Once everyone is seated, the written portion of the exam will begin.”"The what?!"All eyes turned to Naruto, who was standing rigid as if he’d just been hit with a lightning bolt. His face went pale, his pupils shrinking to dots. His legs buckled, and before anyone could stop him, he dropped to his knees, arms hanging limply as if he'd just been drained of all his chakra.“NOOOOOOOOOOO! NOT A WRITTEN TEST!” he howled, his scream echoing around the room. A few of the other genin snickered, while others raised brows, looking at him like he’d just declared himself a pacifist at a shinobi convention.Kimiko blinked down at him, tilting her head in mild surprise. She glanced at Sasuke, who shrugged, unimpressed, before turning back to Naruto. His face was pressed to the ground in total defeat, as if he'd been betrayed by fate itself.Kimiko’s lips twitched, barely holding back a laugh. She crouched down and gave him a light pat on the back, her voice soft but teasing.“Cheer up,” she said as she helped him back to his feet. “I’m sure it’ll all turn out better than you think.”Naruto shot her a look of pure despair, like a man facing certain doom. If only he knew, Kimiko thought, fighting down a grin. He’s about to make history as the first person to pass an exam without writing a single answer. –Kimiko sat in the middle of the classroom, her fingers lightly tapping against the desk's surface. She glanced around, taking stock of her surroundings. Sasuke was seated behind her, a row back and slightly to her left. Naruto was ahead of her, sitting next to Hinata, who was nervously fidgeting with her fingers. They really did separate us all. It made sense. Splitting up teams was an obvious move to prevent easy cooperation. It also made it harder to copy each other's work.Her gaze shifted toward the front of the room as Ibiki stepped forward, facing all of them. “There are a few big rules that pertain to the first test,” rumbled Ibiki, his sharp eyes scanning the room. His gaze lingered on a few students, sizing them up one by one. “I’ll write them on the blackboard and explain them all, but I’m not taking questions, so listen carefully. I’ll only say this once.”Kimiko straightened her posture, her nails still drumming a quiet rhythm on the table. Her eyes stayed locked on Ibiki as he reached for the chalk. She knew what was coming. She had a general idea of how this test worked. A test of reconnaissance, not knowledge. A pressure test. Designed to push them to their mental limits and weed out those who crumbled under stress.But… it lost its impact when someone knew exactly what was going to happen because you watched the anime.Which meant that she and her team practically passed the first test. She doubted Sasuke would be caught cheating even if she did change a few things in this timeline, and Naruto was still as stubborn and implacable as ever. She could practically do nothing and pass.But Kimiko would be lying if she said she wasn’t curious as to whether she could copy off tests without being caught. Kimiko’s eyes flicked back to the front as Ibiki began scrawling on the blackboard. 1. Each of you starts with 10 points.  “Rule one,” Ibiki announced, “You all start with ten points. The test has ten questions, each worth one point. For each question you get wrong, we subtract one point. Get all ten right, and you keep all ten points.”His words hung in the air for a moment, like fog creeping through a field.“But for example,” Ibiki continued, his knuckles tapping the blackboard like a judge banging a gavel, “if you get three questions wrong, we subtract three points from your total, bringing it down to seven.”Kimiko watched some of the genin furrow their brows, mentally calculating their odds. Some glanced toward their teammates, silently doing the math. Simple concept. Easy to understand. But it’s not the real challenge. Ibiki didn’t wait for them to catch up. 2. This is a team exam. Your team's total score determines if you pass or fail.“Rule two,” he said, turning to face them,  “This is still a team event. Passing or failing will be determined by the combined total of all points held by your three team members.” There it is. Kimiko felt it coming before he even said it, but hearing it aloud still carried weight. She glanced at the other genin, watching as confusion twisted into panic.“WHAT?!”“Why should my points count for theirs?!”“That’s not fair!”The complaints erupted like wildfire, filling the room with rising voices. The pressure was already working. Some of the louder genin were yelling at their teammates, as if blaming them in advance.Kimiko didn’t move. Her eyes remained on Ibiki, her face calm, distant. No reaction. No weakness.Ibiki’s eyes swept the crowd. They lingered on her for just a moment — barely a second — but it was enough for Kimiko to know that he noticed how nonchalant she was being. “SILENCE!” Ibiki roared, and it was like a lightning strike. The air went still. Every voice cut off instantly.“I have my reasons for that rule,” Ibiki snarled, his tone filled with finality. “So shut up and listen.”
3. If you're caught cheating, 2 points are deducted from all 3 team members.
“Rule three,” Ibiki continued, picking up the chalk. This time, his writing was sharp, fast, and deliberate, like slashes of a blade. “If you are caught cheating, two points will be deducted from all three members of your team.”The reaction was immediate. Tension hit the air like the clang of a hammer. People straightened in their seats. Some glanced at the chuunin proctors scattered throughout the room's four walls, who stood as still as stone statues. Watching. Listening.“The chuunin you see around the room?” Ibiki gestured toward them with a tilt of his head. “They’re my eyes and ears. If you’re caught doing anything suspicious — and I mean anything — they’ll report it to me.”He grinned, and it wasn’t friendly. It was the grin of a man who’d already broken hundreds of shinobi in interrogation chambers.“Two points, deducted. Each time.” His words were sharp, clear, and absolute. “Five strikes, and you’re out. Anyone foolish enough to get caught cheating doesn’t deserve to be here.”Kimiko caught sight of Kiba scoffing, leaning back in his chair like none of this mattered. He was doing a terrible job hiding his nerves. His eyes darted toward the proctors.“I got my eyes on you, rookies!” sing-songed Kotetsu, grinning like a cat ready to pounce.Kimiko smiled to herself. They're trying to make the room sweat. Stress tactics. Classic interrogation techniques.  “If you want to be considered chuunin,” Ibiki said slowly, dragging out each syllable, “then start acting like it. Show us what exceptional shinobi you can be.”But of course he wasn’t done.“One more thing,” Said Ibiki, “If one individual loses all ten of his or her points, that person’s entire team, regardless of how the other two members do…” He smirked. “Will be disqualified.”That made a lot of people tense up, and Ibiki looked at her again, only for her to scrunch her nose up and smile at him. It was so funny seeing him perplexed with how calm she was.Kimiko also glanced at Naruto from behind. She saw his hands gripping his hair like he wanted to pull it out. He was rocking slightly, probably mentally spiraling, trying to figure out how to avoid dragging her and Sasuke down with him. With Hinata looking at him wistfully from beside him.
It’ll be fine, Naruto. Just be your usual self.
“The final question won’t be given out til fifteen minutes before the end of the testing period, you have one hour total.”The faintest click echoed from a stopwatch.“Begin!” Kimiko finally reached forward, turned over her paper, and—
Oh, this is ridiculous.

Question 1: "Decrypt the following code using the key provided."
Simple on the surface, but Kimiko could tell by the cipher patterns that it was far from basic. It wasn't impossible, but it would definitely drain time and patience.Her eyes shifted down.
Question 2: "Line B in the diagram shows the trajectory of a shuriken thrown at enemy C by ninja A, seated atop a tree seven meters tall. Describe and formulate the trajectory required if C were positioned at points D, E, and F. Also, predict the furthest possible range of the shuriken and explain how you arrived at your answer."
Kimiko blinked. Then she sighed.
What was this, a physics exam?
Technically, she could figure it out if she put her mind to it, but the sheer absurdity of it made her eyes roll. Nobody in the middle of battle was calculating the angle of a shuriken’s arc mid-throw. You aimed, you threw, and if it missed, you threw again. Sure, for longer-range throws, the concept of angle and momentum came into play, but not with this level of exactitude. This is a trap question, she thought. A good way to make people panic and burn their time. Meant to daunt them. She glanced at the third question.
Question 3: "If three shinobi split their rations unequally at a rate of 5:3:2, but one consumes an additional portion, how much...?"
Her eyes narrowed at it, feeling a familiar sense of annoyance.
Economics? Seriously?
She scanned the rest. History. Trigonometry. Advanced mathematics. Tactical scenario breakdowns. The questions only got more ridiculous as she went on. She didn't even bother reading Question 8 in full after seeing the phrase "derivative of chakra energy over time."Her eyes darted toward the front of the room. She could already see some of the other genin beginning to sweat. People gripped their pencils like they were lifelines. A few glanced around anxiously, eyes flicking like they were looking for help but too afraid to ask.Kimiko leaned back in her chair, arms crossed as she glanced toward the ceiling. The first thing anyone with a brain would notice? If cheating really was a problem, then why did they only deduct points for it instead of outright disqualifying them? Because cheating was the whole point.Her eyes flicked toward Naruto. He was staring down at his test, wide-eyed, shoulders slumped. She didn't need to see his face to know he was freaking out. If this version of Naruto was anything like the one from the original timeline, this would be his first step toward greatness. He wouldn’t solve a single question, and yet he’d pass. He’d get through it on sheer grit and refusal to give up. The thought made her smile. I’ll let you have your moment, Naruto, she thought fondly. But me? I want to play the game. Her fingers flexed at her sides, and she dropped her gaze back to the test.Technically, she didn’t have to cheat. She could sit there, do nothing, and ride on Naruto’s indomitable will to pass the test. But that felt too easy. She had tools at her disposal, and she’d be lying if she said she wasn’t just a little curious to see if she could pull it off.Her fingers twitched once under the desk. A hand sign too small to notice unless you were looking for it. The moment her chakra flared, her senses expanded. She felt the sharp presence of chakra signatures all around her, but some of them were peculiar compared to the rest.
The plants.
No genin had perfectly controlled, steady chakra. Not even Sasuke. But two of these people had chakra that felt too stable. Too calm. They weren't nervous. They weren't anxious. They had no stakes in this game.One of them was right next to her.
Bingo.
Kimiko glanced toward him from the corner of her eye. Tall. Ordinary-looking. He’d done a good job blending in. If she hadn’t been searching for chakra, she would have missed it.Her lips curled into a small grin. Time to work.She reached into her pocket slowly, pulling out her wooden water flask. She twisted it open, took a casual sip, and "accidentally" let a drop spill from the side of her mouth. It fell onto the floor, completely unnoticed, especially with how quiet the room had become.The chuunin proctors didn’t blink. They wouldn’t care about something as small as a water spill.
Heh. Mistake number one.
Kimiko pressed her index finger to the desk, forming a single hand sign hidden beneath it. Her chakra pulsed once, flowing through the drop of water on the floor, feeding it like it was soil. The drop shimmered, expanded into a small puddle no bigger than a coin, barely visible against the classroom's wooden floor.Then she made it rise.The water lifted from the floor in microscopic droplets, almost invisible. It hovered just over the edge of the chuunin's desk. Slowly, carefully, the water gathered into a tiny, clear sphere the size of a pea. No bigger than a drop of dew.Kimiko’s fingers twitched again, feeding it chakra, shaping it, twisting it into what seemed to be a spy lens.The curvature of the water bent light, reflecting it back toward her. The spyglass hovered at the edge of the chuunin's desk, tilting at just the right angle to give her a crystal-clear view of his answer sheet.
Got you.
She leaned on her hand like she was bored, her gaze set forward, but her peripheral vision was more than enough. “Hmm…” Kimiko tapped her pencil lightly, shifting her weight. She glanced up and saw one of the proctors staring at her. A tall, bald man with a face like a hawk.His eyes met hers.She tilted her head and stared right back.The man’s eyes lingered on her for a second longer, then turned away.She smirked, writing down the answers off of the spy glass. And once she finished, she tilted her flask, letting another bead of water "accidentally" fall off the edge. The small drop reconnected with the floating sphere, reabsorbing into it.Her fingers twitched, and she dropped the spyglass back down into a simple water droplet on the floor. It shimmered once, then melted into the wood, vanishing without a trace.
Perfect.
“Number one-zero-two, number twenty-three, number forty-three, and twenty-seven — you’re all out. Start walking,” Kotetsu's voice rang out with sharp authority. Kimiko's eyes flicked to the commotion just in time to see one of the accused rise from his seat, his face twisted in frustration.“What?! You have no proof I cheated five times!” the boy snarled, his voice cracking under pressure. He jabbed a finger toward Kotetsu, but before he could take another breath, one of the stationed Chuunin blurred into motion.The next moment, the boy was slammed against the wall, a forearm pressing firmly against his neck. His protests turned into panicked sputtering, feet just barely touching the ground. The Chuunin leaned in close, eyes sharp as daggers, his voice a low, dangerous growl.“We don’t make mistakes,” the Chuunin hissed, his words deliberate and cutting. “You’re lucky disqualification is all you’re getting. Now, move.”The boy went silent. His eyes darted around the room, searching for anyone to back him up, but not a soul met his gaze. Shoulders slumped, he nodded stiffly, his lips pressed into a thin line as he was shoved toward the exit. He didn’t look back.Kimiko clicked her tongue softly. Thirteenth team to be dismissed. The room was thinning out, and not by coincidence. She wasn’t entirely convinced that every person being thrown out was an actual cheater. No, if she had to guess, at least one or two of them were probably plants. A scare tactic. Another piece of Ibiki’s mental warfare.Her gaze shifted toward the man himself. Ibiki stood at the front of the room, his hands behind his back, his eyes scanning every inch of the classroom with the casual ease of a predator watching prey. His gaze lingered on her for a moment — sharp, calculating, like he was trying to dissect her without a scalpel. You see me, huh? Kimiko thought, flashing him a fleeting, knowing smile. Her fingers drummed lightly against the desk. She wasn’t about to crack.Ibiki’s eyes lingered on her for a beat longer, then slowly turned toward the clock on the wall.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed.
It’s time, isn’t it?
She didn’t have to wait long.“Alright!” Ibiki barked, his voice cutting through the room like a kunai through silk. The air shifted as every head snapped toward him, even the ones who had been sweating bullets over their exam papers. Kimiko noticed Naruto’s shoulders tense, his hands gripping the sides of his desk. The poor boy looked ready to jump out of his seat.“It’s time for the tenth question ,” Ibiki announced, his words hanging in the air like the strike of a bell.Kimiko glanced at Naruto. He was frozen, his breathing uneven, his gaze locked on Ibiki like the man had just pulled a sword on him. She could tell exactly what he was thinking. He hadn’t copied off of Hinata. He hadn’t cheated. He thought everything was riding on this one last question. Technically, he’s right, Kimiko thought with a small smile. Her gaze flicked to Sasuke a few rows back, his posture relaxed but his eyes sharp.“But,” Ibiki continued, his voice slower this time, more deliberate, “Before I give you the tenth question…” He scanned the room, letting the pause stretch out long enough for nerves to fray. “There are some more rules you need to be aware of.”Kimiko’s nails tapped once more against her desk.
Here it comes.
“These rules are unique to question ten, so listen carefully and try not to let them frighten you,” Ibiki smirked, his eyes scanning the room.The silence that followed was so sharp it could’ve carved stone. Kimiko leaned back, resting her hands calmly on her lap, watching Ibiki carefully. The man knew exactly what he was doing. Prolonged silence was another classic interrogation tactic — a way to force anxiety to fester in the minds of his targets. He was playing them like a finely tuned instrument.“First…” Ibiki began slowly, drawing out the word to further stoke the room’s anxiety. “Rule number one — each of you is free to choose whether or not to take the final question. It’s entirely up to you.”Confusion swept through the room like wildfire. Kimiko could hear the growing murmurs from the genin around her. Some tilted their heads in disbelief, while others whispered to their teammates in low, frantic voices.Until a voice, sharp as a whistle, cut through it all.“So what’s the catch if we decide not to answer it? What happens then?” Temari's voice was clear and assertive, drawing all eyes to her.Ibiki turned his gaze toward her, his eyes narrowing with twisted delight. "If you choose not to answer the tenth question, you and your entire team will fail on the spot. All points, gone. No second chances.”More murmurs. Tension climbed. Some genin glanced at their teammates with wide eyes, uncertainty creeping into their postures. "Then why would any of us refuse to answer that question, then?!" Demanded a random genin.“Because that’s not all,” Ibiki continued, his grin stretching just a bit wider. His tone grew heavier, deliberate. "The second rule is even more important.”The room went still. Not a single cough, not a shuffle of paper. Kimiko felt the weight of the silence pressing on her chest like an iron weight.Ibiki’s eyes sharpened as he delivered the final blow. “If you choose to answer the question and get it wrong, you won’t just fail this year…” His eyes swept the room slowly, soaking in their growing panic. “YOU WILL BE BARRED FROM TAKING THE CHUUNIN EXAMS EVER AGAIN.”The room exploded.“That’s bull, man!” Kiba shot up from his seat, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. He jabbed a finger in Ibiki’s direction, his face twisted in fury. “What kind of bogus rule is that?! There’s people here who’ve taken the exams before!” Akamaru barked in agreement, standing on Kiba's head with his ears pointed upward.Ibiki's eyes snapped to Kiba. He didn't even blink.“Guess you’re just unlucky,” Ibiki replied coldly, his lips curling into a humorless grin. “I wasn’t in charge those previous years. I’m in charge now.”Kiba froze, his outburst slowly deflating as his legs wobbled slightly. Akamaru gave a low whimper and ducked his head.Ibiki pressed on, his gaze falling upon each of them like a weight. “If you’re not feeling confident, by all means, skip it. Save yourself the humiliation. You’ll have another chance next year... if you’re lucky enough to still be a ninja by then.”The threat lingered like a bad stench. Several genin glanced at one another, their eyes darting nervously. Sweat dripped from foreheads.Kimiko’s gaze stayed on Ibiki, unwavering. After all, she knew exactly what this was. Just a way to torment them, to weed out the unprepared and weak-willedAnd because she knew what was coming, it lost its power. Honestly? She was bored.Kimiko smiled at Ibiki, and his eyes briefly passed over her, and she noticed his expression shift ever so slightly. It was a flicker of confusion — like noticing something out of place.
You’re really stumped about why these aren’t working on me, huh? 
"Alright… Let’s begin," Ibiki announced, his voice cutting through the room like a blade. His eyes scanned every face with practiced precision. "Those who choose not to accept the challenge should raise their hands. Once your number is confirmed, you can leave the room.”Silence reigned. No one moved at first, every eye darting around, searching for someone—anyone—to be the first to break. Tension crackled like static in the air, but it didn't last long.“I’m quitting. I’m sorry, Gennai, Inaho!” a voice rang out from the other side of the room. One of the genin to Naruto’s right raised his hand, his face taut with shame and regret."Number fifty, failed!" barked Izumo from the side. His voice was sharp, unforgiving. "Number one-thirty and number one-eleven, you fail with him!" The sound of footsteps followed as three genin slowly made their way to the exit, heads down, eyes averted from the crowd.More hands went up. Slowly at first, but like a chain reaction, genin all across the room began surrendering to their doubts. One by one, they filtered out of the room, muttering apologies to their teammates or bowing their heads in quiet defeat.Kimiko’s gaze remained steady, her face a mask of calm detachment, she didn't even glance at the exits. Her focus was on Naruto, watching him closely as his whole body trembled. His hands shook on the desk, fingers tapping the wood in an anxious, uneven rhythm.Her chest tightened. She knew what this moment was. She knew he was at war with himself. She knew how badly Naruto hated being seen as a failure. And knowing that she could just tell him the point of the exam….but no.This wasn’t her fight to win for him.This was his.His eyes flicked toward the ceiling, toward his teammates, and then to his own hands. It pained her to see him like this, struggling to choose between fear and faith. But she didn’t flinch. Not once. Her belief in him had never faltered—not even when his hand began to rise.
Naruto…
Her heart didn’t waver. She trusted him. She believed in him. Even as his hand twitched higher and higher—
BAM!
His hand slammed down on the desk like a thunderclap, rattling it so hard the sound echoed through the room. Every head whipped toward him.“DON’T UNDERESTIMATE ME!” he roared, his voice raw and fierce. His blue eyes burned like twin suns, unwavering, unyielding. “I DON’T QUIT, AND I DON’T RUN!”Everyone watched him now. Everyone. Even the ones who had been on their way out stopped to stare."I'll accept your stupid question!" he continued, his gaze locked on Ibiki with a defiance so fierce it could crush stone. "Even if it means I stay a genin for the rest of my life, I’ll still be Hokage someday! And I know Kimiko and Sasuke will back me up, no matter what happens!”Kimiko’s breath caught in her chest. Her heart fluttered, warmth spreading through her like a ripple in still water. Before she even realized it, her lips moved on their own.“That’s right,” she said firmly, her voice carrying through the room like a bell. Her eyes gleamed with pride as she glanced toward him. “I’ll support you no matter what.”Then, something surprising happened.Sasuke, still calm, still cool, still Sasuke, leaned forward, his eyes locked on Ibiki’s with a fire that matched Naruto’s. "I’m not quitting either," he said, his voice quiet but firm, each word carrying the weight of steel. “I’m not letting any of my teammates down.”Kimiko’s eyes widened just a little. She turned toward him, and for a brief moment, Sasuke’s gaze flicked toward her, a subtle confirmation of everything she knew about him but rarely saw him say outright.The whispers started. Murmurs and glances passed between genin from every village. Faces turned toward them — curious, surprised, some impressed, others skeptical. But they were all watching them. Good, she thought. Let them watch. Let them see what a real team looks like. Ibiki’s eyes narrowed as he took them all in—Naruto, Sasuke, Kimiko. He leaned forward, his scarred face twisted into something sharp and dangerous. He stepped forward, his eyes on Naruto.“I’ll ask you one last time,” Ibiki said slowly, letting the silence stretch long enough to crush anyone with doubts still lingering in their hearts. “This is a decision that will affect you for the rest of your life. It’s better to quit while you still have the chance.”Naruto didn’t flinch. His hands gripped the sides of his desk, knuckles white with tension, but his eyes never left Ibiki’s.“No way,” Naruto growled, his grin returning, sharper than ever. “I never go back on my word. That’s my ninja way. ”Kimiko’s grin matched his, a slow, satisfied curl of her lips as her eyes flicked to Ibiki. And that, she thought, is why you’ll never break him. Naruto’s outburst spread through the room like wildfire, snuffing out any lingering thoughts of quitting. It was infectious — his love, his confidence, and his unshakable determination. His words alone managed to inspire an entire room of shinobi, even if he didn’t fully realize it himself.Kimiko could feel it. The tension in the air shifted. Doubt was replaced with resolve. The energy was palpable. She glanced around, catching glimpses of the other genin straightening their backs and gripping their pencils a little tighter. The fear had left their eyes, replaced by something far more dangerous — belief.Even Ibiki noticed it. His sharp eyes scanned the room, his scarred face impassive, but Kimiko caught the brief flicker of realization behind his eyes. He knew, as well as anyone, that no one was quitting now. Not after that .“Alright,” said Ibiki, his gruff voice commanding the room’s attention once more. “I admire your determination, if nothing else.” His eyes swept over the remaining participants, weighing each of them as if he could see their resolve laid bare. “To the seventy-eight of you still here, there’s only one thing left to do.”He paused, drawing the moment out. Kimiko knew exactly what was coming, but her heart still pounded with anticipation.“And that’s for me to tell you…” He let the silence linger, soaking in every drop of tension the room had to offer. His grin slowly widened.“You’ve all passed the first exam!”The room exploded.“ HUH?! ” one genin blurted out, his chair scraping against the floor as he shot up to his feet. His wide eyes darted around, searching for an explanation. “W-Wait, what do you mean we all passed? Where’s the tenth question?!”Ibiki chuckled, his grin turning into a full smile. Somehow, the shift in his demeanor was even more jarring than his earlier threats. The hardened interrogator, the man who had made them all sweat with fear, now looked like someone’s doting uncle after a long-winded prank.“There never was a tenth question,” he said with a shrug. “Not a written one, at least.”Gasps rippled through the room like the aftershock of an earthquake.“What?!”“Are you serious right now?!”“Then what were we even doing this whole time?!”Ibiki waved his hand to calm them down, his grin never faltering. “Actually, you deciding to stay was the answer to the tenth question. The final test was your choice to stay and face the unknown consequences.”A blonde kunoichi from Suna, Temari, raised her hand, eyes narrowed in disbelief. “Wait a minute,” she said slowly, her tone sharp. “So you’re telling me all those questions we were breaking our heads over... they were just a waste of time ?”Ibiki barked a short, sharp laugh. “No, no, not at all!” He shook his head like a teacher correcting a particularly clueless student. “Quite the opposite, in fact. The first nine questions served a very important purpose.”He folded his arms, his scarred face taking on a commanding edge once more. “They were there to test your ability to gather information under extreme duress. To see if you could obtain vital intel in high-pressure situations without getting caught. That’s why we set the rules the way we did.” He motioned to the proctors standing at the edges of the room. A murmur of realization spread through the room. Heads nodded in understanding, some reluctantly, some begrudgingly.“Like I said,” Ibiki continued, “I wasn’t just testing you as individuals. I was testing how well you function as part of a team. That’s why you all shared points. Because every mistake you made, every wrong move, would affect your whole team. Just like in the real world. There are no solo shinobi in a mission.”Kimiko glanced around the room, noting how the realization started to sink in for the others. The Sound Trio were scowling, arms crossed and visibly irritated. Kiba muttered something under his breath, clearly upset that he'd fallen for the deception. Temari had her arms crossed, her lips pressed into a firm line, as she tapped her index finger against her arm. Lee just sat there, arms folded, nodding like he’d known the whole time — which he absolutely had not. “Mmhm,” muttered Naruto, arms crossed as he nodded like a sage on a mountaintop. “Yeah, I figured it was something like that. That’s why I stayed calm the whole time.”Kimiko pressed her hand against her lips to stifle a laugh. Liar. She could still remember the panic in his face when Ibiki mentioned the tenth question would be the final test. Still, she couldn’t help but feel proud of him.Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Hinata covering her mouth, her eyes darting toward Naruto. She giggled softly, her shoulders shaking as she peeked at him from the side, like she was afraid of being caught watching him.Naruto must have noticed, because he tilted his head toward her, flashing that boyish grin of his. “Huh? You laughing at me, Hinata-chan?” he asked, his grin playful but his voice gentle.Hinata’s face lit up like a firecracker, her blush creeping all the way to the tips of her ears. She shook her head so fast she nearly knocked her head against the desk. “N-No, Naruto-kun! I-I wasn’t laughing at you!” she stammered, her hands waving in front of her face.“Aw, don’t worry about it,” Naruto said with a wide grin, scratching the back of his head. “If I’m making you smile, then I’m doing something right, huh?”Hinata practically melted, her eyes wide, her entire face red as she lowered her head to the table to hide her expression. 
Smooth, I taught him how to treat a woman early.
"That said, the first nine questions were intentionally beyond the level of what a genin could reasonably solve. Most of you likely realized that early on," Ibiki's voice boomed through the room. His eyes scanned the sea of genin, lingering on those who looked the most uncomfortable. "And so, there was no doubt in our minds that you only had one viable option to retain your points—cheating."A ripple of murmurs spread throughout the room. Kimiko glanced around, catching glimpses of panic and realization dawning on some of the genin’s faces."Of course, to ensure there were suitable targets for you to cheat from, we planted two chuunin operatives among you," Ibiki continued, a wicked grin forming on his face. "They were given the correct answers in advance and scattered throughout the room as bait."“Y-Yeah!” Naruto laughed, hands behind his head like he’d been in on the whole thing. “Only a total doofus would fall for that, huh, Hinata?” His grin was as wide as ever, brimming with self-assurance.Hinata’s eyes darted toward him, her cheeks turning pink. "R-Right, Naruto-kun," she stammered, her fingers poking together nervously.Kimiko let out a short snort, one mirrored by Sasuke.Ibiki’s gaze lingered on them before his hands reached up toward his head. "Of course," he said, slowly unclasping the headwrap covering his scalp, "anyone caught cheating failed. But those of you who cheated without getting caught? Congratulations." He pulled the cloth away, revealing a scalp crisscrossed with scars, burns, and puncture marks, each one a grim reminder of the life he’d lived. The silence was palpable. “Cheating without being caught? That’s called reconnaissance. And reconnaissance is an essential skill for any shinobi worth their headband.”The room was dead silent as every genin stared at Ibiki's exposed head. No one dared to make a sound, not even Naruto.“Make no mistake," Ibiki continued, his voice low "If you’re ever caught during a mission, it won’t be as simple as being 'disqualified.'” He turned his head slowly, letting each genin get a full view of the horror etched into his flesh. “No, being caught can cost you far more than your life. You’ll pay in pain, in your will, and in your mind. Piece by piece. Over days. Weeks. Years. They will carve you apart until there’s nothing left to take.”Kimiko’s eyes sharpened at that. It was one thing to know the scene ahead of time, but hearing it spoken aloud from the man himself hit different . “Your mistakes don’t just end with you,” Ibiki continued, turning his head back toward the crowd. “If you bring back flawed intelligence or fail to properly analyze information on a mission, you aren’t just failing yourself—you’re jeopardizing your entire team. Your village. Everyone who’s depending on you.”He finished re-wrapping his head, tugging it tightly into place. “ That is why we forced you to cheat. We maneuvered you into using your espionage skills, baited you into deception, and set the stage to expose those of you too unskilled to manage it.” “Okaaay?” Temari drawled, arms crossed, her sharp eyes narrowing. “But I’m still not getting what the tenth question thing is all about.”Ibiki raised an eyebrow, his smirk curling. “You’re not?” His gaze swept the room. “The tenth question was the main purpose of the whole exam. Surely, you see that?”Temari’s eyes rolled. “Explain it anyway,” she muttered, though the curiosity in her tone betrayed her.Ibiki chuckled, “As I said before, the goal was to test you not only as individuals but as part of a team. The final question gave you two choices, both difficult. You could choose to play it safe and skip the question, though it meant both you and your teammates would fail, or you could try to answer it, knowing that if you got it wrong, you'd be banned from ever taking the Chuunin Exams again.” He let the words hang in the air, letting their weight sink into the minds of the genin. “It was a no-win situation.”He scanned the room, pausing just long enough to meet the eyes of a few tense-looking genin. “But that sort of situation is exactly what Chuunin face every day.”The words hit like a slap to the face, and the murmuring resumed among the gathered ninja. Kimiko could feel the weight of his words sinking into the room, filling the air with an almost oppressive gravity. But she remained still, arms folded, eyes forward. This was expected. It was all too familiar.“For example,” Ibiki began, stepping forward, his heavy boots thudding against the wooden floor. “Let me give you a hypothetical mission. Your objective: steal a critical document from an enemy stronghold. You have no idea how many enemy shinobi are inside, nor how heavily armed or prepared they are. Furthermore, you have good reason to believe they expect you, and you might very well be walking blindly into a trap.” His eyes narrowed like the edge of a blade. “Now, tell me—do you have the option of saying no to that mission? Can you refuse it? Can you turn back because it’s too dangerous?”His silence was sharp and cutting, like the pause before the strike of a blade.“No,” he answered for them, his voice a grating growl. “You can’t. You move forward. There will be many missions that seem almost suicidal if you think about it too much, but you do not think. You act. You push forward with unwavering resolve. That’s what it means to be a Chuunin. A squad leader. A commander.”Kimiko’s eyes flicked over to Naruto, watching the realization dawn on his face. She could see it in his eyes—the shift from confusion to understanding. His face hardened with newfound determination, lips pressed into a thin line. Good. He understood.“Those who hesitate, those whose resolve falters, those who prioritize their own survival over their comrades’ lives,” Ibiki’s voice became razor-sharp, cutting deeper with every word. “They have no right to call themselves Chuunin. Not now, not ever—not as long as I’m here.”The room was dead silent. No more whispers. No more side glances. Every genin sat at full attention, watching Ibiki like he was the executioner about to pass judgment.“But,” he continued, his tone shifting just slightly, softer but no less commanding. “As for the rest of you…” He let the silence hang for just a moment longer. “You have successfully answered the ten questions I put before you.”Ibiki scanned them all one more time, his gaze falling on Kimiko, Sasuke, and Naruto for a moment longer than the others. “You have earned the right to continue on to the next step. You’ve passed through the First Gate.” His grin widened. “I hereby declare this portion of the Chuunin Exams… completed. There’s nothing left, but to wish you all good luck!”“YEAH! WE DID IT! THAT’S ONE DOWN! YEAH YEAH!” Naruto hollered, leaping onto his chair and punching the air. His triumphant roar echoed through the room, filling every corner with his boundless energy. Kimiko couldn't hold back her grin, the warmth of it spreading to her cheeks. Even Ibiki's normally grim face twitched with the faintest hint of a smile.But just as quickly as it came, the warmth faded. Kimiko's smile dropped, her eyes narrowing as a shift in the atmosphere sent a shiver down her spine. It was subtle at first — like a slithering presence that slipped into the room unnoticed. A slow, encroaching tension, as if a predator had just entered its hunting ground.Her fingers flexed on the desk.
Crash!
The windows at the front of the room exploded inward, glass shards scattering like falling snow. A rush of air swept through the room as the sound of two kunai piercing wood followed a heartbeat later.
Thunk-thunk.
Both kunai embedded themselves in the ceiling with precision, carrying a large, fluttering banner between them. As it unfurled, Kimiko barely noticed the words on it because her attention had already been drawn to the figure that had entered through the window.She didn’t need the words. She knew exactly who it was.A tall, curvy woman landed with perfect grace, her purple hair tied up in a spiky ponytail, her beige overcoat swishing behind her as she rose to her full height. The way she stood radiated control — like a storm ready to snap at any moment. Her fishnet top and battle gear were bold choices, but somehow, it worked for her. She didn’t just wear the uniform. She owned it.The woman’s sharp eyes scanned the room, locking in on each and every person as if she were assessing how long it would take to break them.“None of you are in any position to celebrate,” her voice was crisp and cutting, every syllable clear as a kunai’s edge. “I am the second chief examination officer, Mitarashi Anko!” she boomed, letting her words wash over the room like a gust of cold air. Her eyes narrowed with predatory intent. “You ready for the second test?!”The suddenness of it all left most of the students frozen in place. Before anyone could react, a heavy sigh echoed from behind the large banner. From the side, Ibiki Morino stepped out, his scarred face twisted in exasperation. He pinched the bridge of his nose, his eyes closed as if he’d seen this play out a thousand times before.“You’re early,” he said flatly, staring at Anko with deadpan exhaustion. “Again.”Anko blinked, her gaze flicking to Ibiki. For a moment, she resembled a child caught sneaking sweets before dinner. Her cheeks flushed red, and she scratched the back of her head, letting out an awkward, breathy laugh.Her eyes settled on the crowd. “How many did you pass, Ibiki?” she asked, tilting her head like a curious cat. She slowly began counting heads, eyes flicking from group to group with casual precision. “Seventy-eight, huh?” She side-eyed Ibiki, giving him a lopsided grin. “Twenty-six teams passed?”She clicked her tongue, tilting her head toward him. “You went soft this year.”Ibiki’s eyes narrowed just a fraction. “This year’s applicants are exceptional,” he said plainly, his arms crossed.Anko’s eyes sparkled with mischief as she scanned the group once more. “ Exceptional , huh?” She slowly turned, one hand on her hip as she tapped a finger against her waist. Her gaze lingered on Team 7 for just a second too long, and Kimiko felt it like a spark of static against her skin. “I’m not impressed. Trust me, by the time I’m done with them…” Her grin widened to something feral. “I’ll cut this group in half.”Murmurs rippled through the room, anxiety hanging in the air like a low-rolling fog. The jubilant mood was crushed just as quickly. A few glanced at each other, some with nervous chuckles, others with thinly veiled concern. No one was sure if she was bluffing. And that was the point.“Alright,” Anko declared, her voice snapping. She clapped her hands together, “I’ll explain everything in detail once we’re at the next location. So get up, follow me, and keep up.” No one moved still, as if they were unsure.“MOVE IT!” she barked, and the room immediately erupted into a scramble of movement. Chairs scraped back. People grabbed their belongings in a rush. The wave of panic was instant, and the clattering of chairs echoed through the room like a sudden downpour.“See ya, Ibiki,” Anko called over her shoulder with a quick wave, her grin still intact. “Try not to get too bored without me.”Ibiki huffed, shoving his hands in his coat pockets. “Don’t kill them all,” he muttered, watching her lead the crowd out of the room.Kimiko stood up slowly, stretching her arms as she glanced over at Sasuke and Naruto, who immediately walked towards her, taking her hands with their own automatically
Heh, they’re really liking that holding hands thing.
“She’s intense,” muttered Sasuke, his gaze following Anko with mild interest. His eyes narrowed like he was analyzing her every movement. “Bit much, though.”“Yeah, but she’s cool,” grinned Naruto, hopping down from his seat. “Kinda reminds me of Kimiko, actually.”Kimiko snorted, unable to hold in a laugh. “She’s a little more ‘blunt force trauma’ than me, don’t you think? She’s more like you, now that I think about it.” she teased. “But thanks, Naruto. I’ll take it as a compliment.”“Yeah, yeah,” Naruto waved it off, adjusting his headband. “I just mean she’s got the same ‘I’m not here to play around’ kinda vibe.”“Come on,” said Sasuke, walking toward the door. His eyes shifted toward Anko as she led the group ahead. “We should move.”Kimiko glanced around one last time, her eyes catching sight of a few familiar faces. Her gaze lingered on Neji for a moment, the stoic Hyuga’s eyes flicking toward hers like he’d noticed her watching. They exchanged brief, unreadable glances before Neji turned away.Before they could leave, Ibiki's voice echoed through the room.“Miss,” he rumbled, his eyes narrowing as he focused on her. “You have exceptional mental fortitude. None of my tactics worked on you. Cool as a cucumber.”Kimiko turned her head, arching a delicate brow before offering him a small smile. "Thank you. It means a lot coming from you, Ibiki-san," she replied, bowing her head slightly, her dark curls swaying with the motion.“Mm…” Ibiki hummed, his gaze lingering on her for a moment longer. "Do well on the next exam. What’s your name again?”“Kimiko, Yuhi Kimiko,” she answered clearly, her voice calm but firm.“Ah,” he nodded, his rough features easing into something akin to acknowledgment. “Well, you’re free to go.”With a final glance at him, Kimiko turned to leave, her movements fluid and steady. Sasuke and Naruto followed close behind, their gazes darting to her briefly before locking onto the path ahead. The three of them walked together, step by step, hands linked like an unbreakable chain.Their figures followed the back of Anko’s group, her wild energy palpable even from this distance, but Kimiko's mind lingered on Ibiki's words. "Cool as a cucumber," huh?She glanced down at her hands, feeling the warmth of Naruto and Sasuke's grips. Her lips quirked into a small grin. Her two boys looked down at her, smiling.Yeah. Cool as a cucumber.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 18: Wildflower (Chuunin Exams Part II, Second Test) 
The trek behind Anko was quiet. Tension hung in the air like a heavy fog. Her earlier warning—that half of them wouldn’t make it past the second exam—had clearly done its job. The usual chatter from other teams had dwindled into whispers and wary glances.Even Naruto and Sasuke were uncharacteristically silent. From what Kimiko could tell, it wasn’t fear but focus. They were gearing up for what was to come. And honestly, so was she.Her gaze lingered on the backs of the other teams ahead. She knew this next phase wouldn’t be like the First Test. It wouldn’t be about sitting still, staying quiet, or tricking proctors. No, this would be different. This time, they’d have to actively hunt down other teams. Fight them. Take from them. Win. No automatic passes this time, she thought grimly. Their teamwork was strong, sure. They’d fought hard together. But survival tests like this required more than teamwork. When they reached the front of the training grounds, Kimiko’s pace slowed. Her eyes followed the line of the fence ahead, chain-linked fences lined with sharp spikes, as if to trap something inside rather than keep people out. Beyond it lay a twisting mess of ancient, mossy trees so large and dense that not even the sunlight could penetrate their canopy. Shadows hung thick between the trees like a fog.The sight sent a chill down her spine. It wasn’t just a forest. It was a labyrinth of shadows.Anko turned to face them, one hand on her hip, the other hanging lazily by her side. Her grin was sharp, almost predatory. The wild energy around her was impossible to miss. She was enjoying this.“This,” Anko declared, her grin widening, her voice carrying just enough edge to hook everyone’s attention, “is the arena for the second exam: Training Ground Forty-Four.”Her eyes scanned the crowd, watching their faces shift from curiosity to unease. Her grin widened even more.“Also known…” she dragged out the pause, letting the moment breathe, her gaze flicking to them like a wolf sizing up prey, “…as the Forest of Death.”Right on cue, a sudden breeze rolled through the clearing. The hollow, eerie rustle of leaves echoed from the forest beyond the fence. It sounded like whispers.“Forest… of Death?” someone muttered, their voice barely louder than a breath.Kimiko narrowed her eyes at the forest, gaze moving slowly over the shapes of the gnarled trees. She didn’t need to be told twice. She already knew. This wasn’t just a forest. It was something more.“Looks creepy,” she said, her voice light but firm. Her eyes stayed on the trees, tracking every shadow that moved. “We ought to be on our guard.”“Smart,” said Anko with a nod of approval. “You’re about to find out firsthand why it’s called the Forest of Death.”Her words hung heavy in the air, like the iron tang of blood.Naruto huffed, pressing his fists to his hips. He swayed his hips from side to side, his grin wild and sharp. Mocking. Defiant.“ The Forest of Death, you’ll soon realize why, ” he mimicked in a sing-song voice, his face twisted in mock terror. “Hah! That kinda threat won’t work on me one bit.” He jabbed a finger at Anko, grin wide and eyes fiery with confidence. “I’m not scared at all!”Anko’s eyes slid to him, and her grin softened into something much, much more dangerous.“Oh?” she said softly. She tilted her head, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. “You’ve got a lot of energy, huh?”Her hand flicked.It was so fast that Kimiko barely saw it. The shine of steel, a streak of silver, and—A kunai shot past Naruto’s cheek. Barely a graze, but it left a sharp, shallow cut just beneath his cheekbone. A thin trail of red trickled down his cheek.Kimiko’s eyes darted to Anko. But Anko wasn’t in front of him anymore.She was behind him.Her hand cupped his uninjured cheek, her breath ghosting across his skin. Her smile had returned, wide and sharp like a fresh wound. Her eyes glowed with something wild.“Kids like you,” she whispered, her voice low but clear, “are always the first to go.”Kimiko didn’t move. Her eyes stayed locked on Anko, her body tense but still. It was a performance, a predator's display. A warning. But even knowing that, it didn’t stop her muscles from coiling like springs. Her gaze flicked to Naruto. He was still, eyes wide with shock.Anko tilted her head, letting her eyes flick to the blood on his cheek. Her eyes darkened. “Spilling all that rich, red, luscious blood…” she muttered, her voice trailing like a whisper on the wind. Her finger traced the blood on Naruto’s cheek, slow and deliberate, before lifting it to her tongue.Her smile widened.Then Kimiko felt it.It wasn’t physical. It was something deeper. A pulse. A ripple.Her heart skipped. It was faint, distant, like a predator's shadow far beyond her field of vision. But for a brief moment, she felt it.
There’s something here.
Anko felt it too. Her eyes narrowed instantly. Her hand twitched, and another kunai dropped into her palm. Her head whipped around, eyes sharp, scanning.There was a shift in the air. Not from Anko. Not from Naruto.But from the figure standing just behind her.Kimiko's eyes locked on them. A tall, androgynous figure with a Grass Village headband. Their straw hat tilted forward, hiding most of their face, but not enough to mask the eerie stillness in their posture.Her heart thudded in her chest.When did they get there?The kunai Anko had thrown at Naruto was in their hand. No. It wasn’t in their hand. It was wrapped in their tongue.A long, slick, unnatural tongue slowly unfurled, letting the kunai slide free into the figure’s hand. Their movements were slow, deliberate, and eerily calm. Too calm.“Your kunai,” the figure said softly, voice smooth and low. They leaned in, their face now mere inches from Anko’s. “I believe you dropped it.”“Thanks,” Anko replied, her grin tight and sharp. But Kimiko could see it now—the shift in her stance. The way her muscles tensed.
She’s wondering how a genin snuck up on her.
“...But don’t stand behind me radiating bloodlust,” Anko murmured, her eyes narrowing into slits. Her grin was sharp, her voice low but laced with steel. “Unless you’re ready to die.”Kimiko’s breath caught in her throat. The realization hit her like a truck.Her gaze snapped to the figure. Her eyes narrowed. Her heart stopped.Her brain connected the dots. The slow, eerie movements. The slick, unnatural tongue. The Grass headband.
No. No, it can’t be… Christ, did I forget that…
Her chest tightened. Her heart thudded like a drum in her ears. Her breath came slow, sharp, and shallow. She stared at the figure like she’d seen a ghost.But it wasn’t a ghost.Her face twisted in horror. Her eyes widened with realization, her hands going cold.
Orochimaru.
Her fingers curled into fists. Her breathing came faster now, heartbeat thundering in her ears. She squeezed her hand into fists 
He’s here. He’s really here.
Her eyes darted to Anko. Does she know? No. Not yet. But Kimiko did. Her stomach churned with unease. This was the man. The one who concocted the entire plot to use Otogakure and Sunagakure to launch an attack on Konoha. In one month, this man would kill the Hokage. And she couldn’t do a single thing about it.Her gaze flicked to Sasuke, standing just a few steps ahead, eyes focused and unaware. Her breath hitched in her chest.
This is it, isn’t it? This is where it starts for him.
Her heart pounded against her ribs like a war drum. The weight of knowing the future pressed down on her like a boulder. She knew Orochimaru's goal. He wasn’t just here for Konoha’s destruction. He was here for Sasuke. Here to be the spark that would ignite the flames of Sasuke's descent into darkness.Her fingers curled into fists at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. Her mind raced with thoughts, possibilities, and plans.
No. Stop. Breathe.
Her breath came in slow and steady, eyes narrowing with renewed focus. Panic would solve nothing. She closed her eyes for half a second, grounding herself.
Stop worrying. You already stopped Kabuto from manipulating us. You can stop him too. You can outmaneuver him. Just clear the forest. Get out before he can make a move on Sasuke.
It felt like hours before Orochimaru's tongue finally withdrew back into his mouth. It slid in with a sickeningly slow motion, his lips curling into a wicked smirk as he kept his eyes on Anko. Naruto was still frozen, his eyes wide and wild, body held firmly in place by Anko's arm pressed against his neck. He didn’t even struggle. His face was twisted in shock. He doesn’t know what just brushed past him, Kimiko realized. Not yet. The figure disguised as a Grass Genin licked his lips with exaggerated leisure, his eyes half-lidded like he was savoring something sweet."I'll try to keep it under control," he said, his voice smooth, soft, and coiling around each word like a snake slithering through grass. His straw hat shifted ever so slightly, letting just a bit of his face peek out from the shadows. "But the sight of fresh, warm blood..." His eyes drifted to Naruto’s cheek, where a thin streak of blood was slowly sliding down. His smile widened. "...it makes me a little crazy."He flicked his eyes back to Anko. “And I was already revved up from losing a strand of my precious hair.”"Naruto-kun…." A soft voice called out from behind her.Kimiko glanced back, just for a moment. It was Hinata, her hands clutched to her chest, her eyes wide with worry.Kimiko clenched her jaw. Don’t look at me like that, Hinata. Her eyes flicked forward again, locking back on the Grass Genin. Don’t look at me like that when he’s still standing here. Her heart thudded in her chest as the disguised Orochimaru walked by her. Close. Too close. She felt it in the shift of air, the subtle shift of his aura as he passed. His presence brushed against her like a cold gust of wind.
Oppressive.
Her fingers twitched, every nerve in her body screaming for her to move. Her muscles stayed locked in place. Her head didn’t turn to follow him. She didn’t need to look to know he was still there. Every instinct told her not to move. Her eyes tracked him from the corner of her vision as he passed by, his footsteps soft but deliberate.Her breathing slowed. Shallow. Precise. Don’t react. Don’t show fear.Her heart thudded harder than ever.
He’s right there.
He’s right there.She could see him from the corner of her eye. His movements were unhurried, as if he had all the time in the world. Her body tensed further as her hair stood on end. Her body knew before her brain did. It recognized the predator in him. Anko's grin was back, wide and wild as she glanced around the group. “Looks like we’ve got a lot of hot-blooded kids this time,” she said, almost laughing to herself. “Should be fun.”Kimiko eyed Anko. Does she really have no idea? No..she must have some suspicions at least. Anko clapped her hands together, grin wide as she turned to the group. “Alright, listen up! Before we start the second exam, there’s something I need to hand out.” She reached into her coat, fingers rummaging inside before pulling out a thick stack of forms.“Consent forms,” Anko said, holding them up. She grinned wider, teeth flashing like fangs. “Everyone signs these before we begin.”“Why?” Naruto asked, his eyes narrowing as he rubbed the mark on his cheek.Anko tilted her head, her smirk turning lopsided like she’d just caught him in a trap. “Because from here on out, corpses start to show up.”Silence.Her grin only grew sharper. Her eyes scanned the group, watching them all shift in place. “Death happens here,” she said slowly, letting the words hang in the air like the slow drip of a leaky faucet. “And by signing these, you recognize that Konoha isn’t responsible for it. No excuses.”Her eyes flicked to Naruto, still grinning. “Otherwise, I get in trouble. And none of you would want that, right?”Silence hung in the air. No one dared to speak as Anko’s grin widened even more, her gaze scanning the genin like she was searching for prey. But she didn’t wait for a response.“Alright,” she began, cracking her neck with a slow, deliberate tilt to the side. “First, I’ll explain what the second exam entails. Then you’ll sign your forms and hand them over to the proctors in that hut behind you.” She jabbed a thumb toward a squat, weather-worn hut just a few feet away, half-hidden in the shadow of the fence. “Once your forms are in, you’re locked in. No backing out.”Her eyes scanned the crowd, pausing briefly on a few faces. When they reached Kimiko, Naruto, and Sasuke, her grin sharpened. “So listen close. This isn’t like the written exam. This time, we’re doing things differently.”Anko paused for effect, eyes narrowing.“It’s a no-holds-barred survival test.”The tension in the crowd grew tighter, like a taut wire ready to snap. Whispers rippled among the genin. “Survival test?” Kimiko could hear someone mutter behind her.Anko reached for the top of the stack of consent forms, pulling one free before casually tossing it to Naruto. He caught it, blinking, before passing it to a group of genin nearby. Kimiko took two from the pile, handed one to Sasuke without even glancing at him, and kept the other for herself.“First, let me start with the topography of the training ground,” Anko continued, pulling a scroll from inside her coat. She unfurled it with a sharp flick, revealing a large, intricate map of Training Ground Forty-Four.“Sasuke, Sharingan,” Kimiko said automatically, eyes fixed on the map.She didn’t even have to look at him to know he was already moving.“On it,” Sasuke replied crisply, his eyes flashing as his Sharingan spun to life. The tomoe circled his pupils, locking onto the map like a camera lens. He scanned it methodically, memorizing every line, river, and marking. It was great to have someone with practical photographic memoryAnko pressed her finger to the map, dragging it over the border. “Training Ground Forty-Four is surrounded by forty-four locked entrance gates. There are rivers, forests, cliffs, and everything you can think of. At the center, there’s a tower.” She tapped the tower on the map. “It’s about ten kilometers from the gates to the tower.”A few genin glanced nervously at each other.“Within this area, you’ll undergo the survival test.” She let the words settle, her eyes scanning for reactions. “You can use whatever weapons, jutsu, or tactics you want. No restrictions. No rules except one—get to the tower with what you need.”Anko reached into her coat, pulling out two scrolls, one in each hand. One was cream-colored with the kanji 'HEAVEN' written on it. The other was deep purple, marked 'EARTH.' She held them high so everyone could see.“This…” She held up the scrolls, her eyes narrowing as her grin widened. “...is your goal.”“Scrolls?” someone muttered from the crowd.“Yep!” Anko chirped, holding them up like a dealer showing off a jackpot hand. “There’s a Scroll of Heaven…” She wiggled the cream-colored scroll. “...and a Scroll of Earth.” She wiggled the purple one. “Here’s the twist. Each team gets one.”She held them both high, one in each hand, her grin never fading.“Twenty-six teams passed the first exam,” she continued, tilting her head. “Half of those teams—thirteen—will get a Heaven Scroll.” She lifted the cream scroll slightly higher. “The other half will get an Earth Scroll.” She lifted the purple scroll to match it.“To pass, you need both.” Her grin grew wicked. “So what does that mean?”Silence. Kimiko’s eyes sharpened. She knew exactly what it meant.Her hand shot up. “Mitarashi-sama.” Her voice was clear, cutting through the quiet like the snap of a bowstring.Anko's eyes flicked to her, brows raised in mild surprise. Her grin twitched. “Oh? ‘Mitarashi-sama,’ huh? Haven’t heard that in a while.” She tilted her head. “Go on, kid.”Kimiko’s eyes didn’t waver. “If we need both scrolls, that means at least thirteen teams will fail automatically, doesn’t it?”The grin on Anko’s face was slow, deliberate, and proud. She tapped her temple with one finger, eyes glittering with amusement.“Exactly.”Her words hit the genin like a thunderclap. Kimiko could hear it. The soft, sharp intake of breath from a dozen different teams. The quiet panic spreading from one group to the next. The weight of realization.Half of them were guaranteed to fail.“Next time, just Anko is fine,” Anko said casually, shrugging her shoulders like she wasn’t announcing a death sentence. “But yes. Half of you are walking out of this forest as failures.” She let that sit for a second, tilting her head as if savoring it. “If you’re lucky, you’ll be walking at all.”She pointed toward the hut behind them. “And that’s not all. You’ve got 120 hours in which to complete this exam..” Her gaze shifted from team to team, her grin taking on a wilder edge. “That’s five days to get both scrolls and make it to the tower.”“Five days out there?” Ino’s sharp voice cut through the quiet murmurs. Her tone carried just enough disbelief to draw attention.“What are we supposed to eat for food?!” Choji asked, his eyes wide with shock, hands pressed against his head like he’d just heard the end of the world.“That’s your problem,” Anko said with a shrug. Her hands rested on her hips, relaxed like she was watching a show only she understood. “The forest is full of food. You just have to find it.”She tilted her head, eyes flicking over them like she was sizing up how long they’d last.  “Of course, there’s also plenty of man-eating animals, deadly insects, and poisonous plants. So, you know—pick carefully.”Kimiko shifted her stance, eyes narrowing slightly. Poisonous plants, huh? Her fingers tapped lightly at her side. She could already picture it. If they ran into trouble, she could harvest whatever the forest had to offer. Mix it. Apply it to her weapons. Turn it into an advantage. She knew she got into trouble by poisoning herself, but….every advantage here was necessary. Even if it meant revisiting that skillset.But even that thought wasn't comforting. That wouldn't save them from Orochimaru.Her breath slowed. She shoved the thought out of her mind. Focus on what you can control, Kimiko. Just survive the test. “With these circumstances,” came a cool, steady voice to her left. Kimiko turned, finding Neji Hyuga standing with his arms folded, his blank, pale eyes focused ahead. He didn’t blink. “There’s no way half the teams will pass the test.”“With the days getting longer, the nights grow shorter,” said Rock Lee, standing just beside Neji, hands behind his back, eyes shining with determination. “That means less time to rest. It is a challenge indeed.” His smile was small but sincere, the kind of smile that said he was already thinking of ways to overcome it.“Completely surrounded by enemies,” muttered Sasuke from Kimiko’s right. He didn’t look at her. His eyes were forward, his brow furrowed in deep thought. His voice was low, but Kimiko heard him clear as day. “There won’t be time to rest. We’ll have to keep a constant watch.”Kimiko glanced at him. He’s already thinking ahead. Good.“Not to mention teamwork,” she added, gaze flicking across the faces of her teammates. “Cram three people into a cramped, dangerous place for five days straight, and someone’s bound to snap. If one of us starts slipping, it could cost us everything.”Sasuke frowned, his eyes flicking toward her briefly. She didn’t falter. She reached down, grabbing his wrist, and squeezed once.“Right,” he muttered. “We stick together. No exceptions.”Kimiko nodded once, her grip releasing.“This test also measures endurance behind enemy lines,” Anko called out, her voice commanding attention once more. “This isn’t just about getting the scrolls. It’s about surviving in enemy territory. Food scarcity, sleepless nights, constant threats—this whole place is designed to break you. And trust me—” she let her grin stretch just a bit wider “—some of you will break.”“Can we quit halfway if it proves too big a drag?” Shikamaru’s voice rang out lazily, cutting through the tension with his usual deadpan tone. His hands were in his pockets, his posture slouched like he’d already made peace with being miserable.Some of the other genin glanced his way, a few cracking small grins.“No, of course not,” Anko said, flicking a glance his way. “In battle, you can’t quit halfway. Well, I guess you could ...” she tilted her head, her eyes narrowing as she flashed him a sly grin, “...but you’d probably get killed.”Shikamaru sighed deeply, tilting his head back like he could see his whole future crumbling before him. “Yeah, that sounds about right. What a drag.”Anko raised her fist. “And of course, there are ways to get disqualified.”Her grin disappeared. Her eyes hardened.“One. You don’t make it to the tower in five days.” Her voice was sharp and clear, cutting through the air like a blade. “Two. One of your teammates dies or is too injured to continue.” Her eyes flicked toward the crowd, scanning faces. “And three…” she held up a third finger, her gaze suddenly sharper than before.“Don’t. Open. The. Scrolls.”Her words hung in the air like the toll of a bell.“But what if we accidentally take a peek?” Chimed Naruto in.Anko smirked at him, “Let me put it this way. You. Don’t. Want. To. Know”Naruto scratched the back of his head awkwardly, grinning nervously.Anko folded her arms,  “Think of it this way—this is a test of trustworthiness and integrity. Ninjas are often entrusted with delivering top-secret intel. If you break that trust, it costs lives.”Her eyes locked on Naruto again, this time holding his gaze.“Got it?”He didn’t answer right away, his grin fading. “Yeah, got it.”“Alright, that’s all the explanation you’ll get,” Anko said, turning on her heel, coat flaring as she moved. “When you submit your consent forms, we’ll trade you a scroll. Heaven or Earth, you won’t know which one you’ll get. Then, pick a gate. Each team gets to pick which gate they want to start at. Once you’ve got your scroll and gate, the exam begins at the same time for everyone.”She turned her head back toward them, eyes narrowed, grin sharp like fangs.“Oh, and one last thing…”The grin faded into something colder. Wilder. Her gaze flicked from team to team, landing briefly on Kimiko, Sasuke, and Naruto. Her eyes lingered.“Just don’t die.”The silence was heavier than before. No one spoke. No one moved.Her gaze shifted to Sasuke. He was quiet, his eyes still fixed on the tower marked on the map.  He has no idea. No idea that Orochimaru’s eyes are on him. Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer before drifting to Naruto, who had crossed his arms, pouting as if Anko’s warning had personally offended him. Her boys. Her team.Her fingers curled slowly.
I won’t let you touch them.
Her eyes shifted back to the hut where the proctors stood. She could see the faint shapes of the proctors watching them from behind the window. Her pulse was steady. Her breath calm.“Alright,” she muttered to herself, folding the consent form in her hands, her eyes burning with quiet resolve. “Let’s go,” She muttered as Naruto walked back and took her hand, Sasuke taking the other one as she led them over to a secluded place to plan.As expected, the crowd of genin split into their teams, gathering in small clusters. Low murmurs and hushed conversations filled the air as each group turned inward, speaking only to each other. It was clear that the announcement of a team-versus-team format had shattered the illusion that this was simply about fighting proctors.Now it was team versus team. Every team for themselves.“I see how it is,” Sasuke muttered, his eyes narrowing toward the hut where other teams were filtering in. Chuunin proctors were manning the front, their gazes sharp and watchful. Kimiko followed his gaze as the chuunin slowly drew a curtain over the hut’s entrance, concealing the view of what was happening inside. Sasuke already took their signed consent forms, holding it with one hand that rested on the boulder they leaned on.“We won’t know which team has which scroll,” Sasuke said. “And we won’t know which team member is carrying it. It’s just like what Ibiki said — stealing intelligence is a matter of life and death.” He frowned, glancing around the field of teams. “Everyone is equally determined to win. And now, every single one of them is our enemy.”“Opponent,” Kimiko corrected dryly, reaching over to rest her hands on Sasuke and Naruto’s shoulders, grounding them both with a steady, reassuring touch. “Not enemy. But that’s just semantics. The end result is the same.”She glanced toward the hut, her eyes narrowing slightly as she tilted her head in thought. “What we need to do now is plan.”“Man, this is gonna be so cool!” Naruto grinned wide, his hands on his hips, eyes filled with excitement. His grin was so wide it almost looked foolish. “It’s like a real high-stakes mission!”“Naruto,” Kimiko said sharply, eyes narrowing but not unkindly. “Focus.”“Yeah, yeah,” he muttered, scratching the back of his head but still grinning.“Alright,” Kimiko said, drawing their attention back. “Here’s what we know. We don’t know which team has which scroll, and that might mean we’re going in blind.” Her eyes narrowed slightly as she crossed her arms, irritation briefly flashing across her face. I can’t even remember which teams had which scroll in the anime. Ugh. “Not necessarily,” Sasuke cut in, arms folded as his gaze shifted to Naruto. His eyes were sharper now, like he’d just pieced something crucial together. “Naruto, can you make shadow clones and have them transform into bugs? Small ones. Something that can spy on the other teams?”Kimiko blinked, her eyes widening for a second. Her lips curled into a smile, her gaze warm with approval. “That’s genius, Sasuke. And who cares about cheating? It’s probably encouraged knowing how this exam is set up,”Sasuke didn’t react, his face as still and stoic as ever.“It’s only ‘genius’ when he says it,” Naruto grumbled, shooting a quick glare at her, but his voice wasn’t harsh. His gaze flicked to Sasuke for a moment before he sighed, already forming the cross-shaped handseal. “Fine, fine. But I’m the one doing all the work.”There was a quiet poof, but it wasn’t a flashy burst of smoke like usual. Instead, a subtle blur of orange filled the air before it shifted and broke apart. Dozens of tiny, unassuming black flies hovered in the air, their buzzing barely audible. One by one, they floated toward the hut, flying so naturally that no one even glanced their way.Kimiko’s eyes tracked the flies, her smile soft with satisfaction. “Perfect.” She glanced at Naruto. “Make sure they stay unnoticed, Naruto. No buzzing near anyone’s ears.”“I know, I know!” Naruto muttered, his face scrunching in mock annoyance as he flicked his hand. “They’re already doing it. Just sit tight.”Kimiko nodded, satisfied. She glanced toward Sasuke, her eyes sharpening again as her mind returned to the strategy. “Now that that’s handled, we wait for Naruto’s scouts to finish checking the other teams. Once we know which scroll we’re getting, we pick a gate that gives us the most tactical advantage.”“How?” Naruto asked, raising an eyebrow.“Simple,” Kimiko said, folding her arms as she nodded toward the field. “We position ourselves at a gate near at least one or two teams with the opposite scroll.” Her gaze was steady, her voice calm, like she’d already played this scenario out in her head a hundred times. “That way, no matter where we move, we already have a target.”Sasuke's eyes flickered with recognition, his lips quirking ever so slightly. “Smart,” he murmured, his gaze locking onto Kimiko with a glint of respect. “It puts us right in the middle of the action, cuts through the process of fighting a team only to find out they have our scroll too.”Kimiko gave him a small nod. “Exactly.”For a moment, none of them spoke. The rain pattered softly against the roof of the hut, muffled but steady. The quiet hum of conversation from the other genin teams was distant but present, filling the air like background noise. “Oh, I almost forgot,” Kimiko said, snapping her fingers as realization struck. “Do you have a pencil and paper?”“Yeah,” Sasuke replied, already reaching into his back pouch. “Why?”“The map,” Kimiko said, tapping her temple. “The one I had you memorize with your Sharingan?”“Oh, right,” Sasuke muttered, pulling out a folded piece of paper and a pencil. He crouched slightly as he began sketching with sharp, deliberate strokes. “It’s fairly detailed, so it should help us navigate. It even has a legend for where certain animals and plants tend to appear.” His eyes didn’t leave the page as he worked, his attention focused solely on getting each line right. “This way, we’ll know which areas to avoid and where to look for resources.”After a few moments, Sasuke handed her the completed map. Kimiko squinted as she examined it, turning it slightly in her hands.“Hmm. Alright,” she said, running a finger along one of the lines. “Your Sharingan is ridiculous, you know that?” She shot him a teasing grin.“I’m aware,” Sasuke muttered, still focused on his surroundings as he glanced at the teams in the distance.Kimiko folded the map and tucked it into her pouch. Her gaze flicked toward the proctor's hut where teams were lined up to receive their scrolls. Her eyes sharpened.“Alright, time to fetch our scroll.”The three of them walked to the testing station, hands linked together like an unbreakable chain. The chuunin proctor didn’t even glance up, his face set in an expression of utter boredom. He accepted their signed consent form with the disinterest of someone who’d done this far too many times. Without a word, he handed them a scroll.Kimiko turned it over in her hands. The scroll’s cream-colored surface was pristine, and bold black kanji marked the front:
「天」 (Heaven)
Her eyes lingered on it for a moment before she nodded, sliding it carefully into her pouch. “I’m keeping this on me,” she said as they walked away. Her gaze flicked to the crowd. Most teams had already received their scrolls. Only a few remained. It’s starting.Anko's voice rang out like a crack of thunder immediately after the last team received their scroll.“Listen up!” she called, her eyes sharp as she tapped her wristwatch. “All teams have their scrolls. Head to your chosen gates and wait there. Once the gates open, the test begins.”On cue, the teams began flooding toward the gates like a swarm of ants, each group moving with quiet urgency.Kimiko glanced at Naruto. “Release the clones. Tell us which teams have Earth scrolls.”Naruto nodded, forming the familiar hand seal. There was a brief pulse of chakra as the information from his clones flooded back into him. His eyes glazed for a second before he blinked hard, rubbing his cheek.“Man, quite a few of them have Earth scrolls,” he muttered, glancing around at the crowd. “Lots of Konoha teams, some Suna teams too.” He frowned, squinting toward the crowd. “They’re spreading out though. Not one gate has too many of them.”Kimiko nodded, lips pressing into a line. That’s to be expected. Law of averages.Naruto scratched his cheek, his gaze flicking toward a group of genin. “There’s that Grass team… y’know, the one with the person who’s got that weird tongue?”Kimiko’s heart stuttered for a moment, fingers twitching at her side. Orochimaru. Her body tensed before she could stop herself. Not him. Not now. Her voice came out firm, sharp as a kunai. “That person gives me bad vibes. Let’s pick a gate as far away from theirs as possible. The furthest one.”Naruto blinked, as did Sasuke, side-eyeing her, but they said nothing.“What other teams are left?” she asked.Naruto held up his fingers as he listed them. “There’s Rock Lee’s team, Kabuto’s team, and that Sound team that tried to jump us.” He counted them off.
No, Kabuto and the Sound team are basically Orochimaru too. And I don’t want to fight with Neji, Tenten, and Lee unless absolutely necessary.
“Then there’s that team we encountered before we found out about the exams, the one from Sunagakure?” said Naruto.Kimiko’s stomach turned. Her eyes flicked to the red-haired Suna genin in the distance, standing in the middle of his siblings.
No. Not him either.
Her gaze lingered on Gaara for a moment longer than she intended. His presence was heavy, like a slow, steady pressure. Kankuro and Temari were absolutely dwarfed by him.
Gaara’s arguably more dangerous at this point. Orochimaru’s more powerful, but he just wants to toy with us and test Sasuke’s skills out. Gaara will just kill us because he wants to.
“We’re not going after them,” she said, sharper this time.Naruto blinked, raising an eyebrow. “Huh? Since when do you avoid fights?”Sasuke turned too, side-eyeing her with the same quiet suspicion. “...That’s not like you,” he muttered, his gaze sharp. “You don’t back down.”Kimiko clenched her teeth, forcing herself to breathe slowly. They’re right. I don’t back down. She felt the weight of their gazes on her. But this isn’t about pride. Her fingers flexed at her sides.“We’ll get our chance to face them if we cross paths,” Kimiko said, her voice slow and deliberate. “But it’s smarter to clear our main objective first. Which is to gather both scrolls and head to the tower. Those are the mission parameters. Every second we spend in that forest is a moment wasted.”Her words lingered for a moment, hanging in the air.Naruto scratched his head, looking between her and Sasuke. “Okay, fine. Makes sense.”Sasuke’s eyes stayed on her for a moment longer before he gave a slow nod. “Hn.”Kimiko sighed quietly, relieved. “So, who’s left?” she asked.Naruto shrugged. “A team from Takigakure, another team from Suna, one from Kusagakure with a red-haired girl, a few from Konoha, and three teams from Ame.” He tilted his head, glancing at the nearby teams.“Any of them mention which gate they’re going to?” Kimiko asked.Naruto shook his head. “Not really, but—” his eyes caught something, and he tilted his head. “Hold up.” He pointed toward a cluster of teams walking toward the gates.Kimiko followed his gaze and spotted them. Two teams. One from Amegakure, and one from Konoha. One gate between them. Far enough from other threats. This is perfect. Naruto’s grin returned, his eyes narrowing with excitement. “Oh, well, look at that.”Her gaze flicked from the teams to the gates. Her mind clicked into place. They’re too close to each other. No matter which way they move, they’ll be in our general path.  We can intercept both of them if it comes to it. Her lips curled into a small grin.“Two teams, almost next to each other,” she said softly, her eyes sharp. “Perfect.”Naruto grinned wide, his teeth flashing. “Double the chances of winning. And we get an extra scroll if they get involved.”Kimiko tilted her head toward Sasuke, her grin sharp as a blade. “Double the chances of winning,” she repeated. “We’ll take the gate between them. That way, they’re bound to cross our paths.”Naruto flexed his fingers, eyes brimming with excitement.“Yeah,” he said, cracking his knuckles. “Let’s go hunting.”Sasuke glanced at them both, his eyes narrowing. Then, after a moment, he smirked.“Let's.”-It took nearly two hours for all the teams to pick their gates, but Team 7 was one of the first to settle into position at Gate Thirty-Three. The air was thick with anticipation, each team waiting in silence for the next signal.Their gate was flanked by two others — Gate Thirty-Two, held by a team from Amegakure with an Earth scroll, and Gate Thirty-Four, manned by a Konoha team."We just need to find our target, bag them, and make a straight shot to the tower," Kimiko muttered, her eyes flicking to Sasuke and Naruto. If we move fast, we can clear the forest before Kabuto or Orochimaru gets the chance to track us. We avoid Gaara, too. Her eyes shifted toward Gate Twenty-Eight, where she’d spotted Kabuto earlier. Far enough not to be an immediate threat, but too close for comfort. He’s five gates away , she noted, eyes narrowing. He’ll be preoccupied with the teams surrounding him. For now, he’s not a problem. But later?  She didn’t like it."I dare anyone to find us!" Naruto shouted suddenly, tossing punches into the air with sharp jabs, his grin wild. "We’ll knock ‘em out twice as hard!”"Easy, tiger," Kimiko giggled, running a hand through his spiky hair as she leaned forward. "Save it for the real thing."Sasuke snorted, arms folded as he watched Naruto's antics. His gaze, however, never left the other teams. Then, the voice of Anko Mitarashi thundered from atop a raised platform.“Alright, you maggots!” she barked, grinning with wild glee. “The second part of the test has begun!”The chuunin manning the gates all moved as one. Their synchronized movements echoed in sharp, metallic clanks as the chains locking the gates were unlatched.
CLANG.
The gates swung open with a harsh screech.The sudden rush of adrenaline hit Kimiko like a pulse of electricity. Her heartbeat quickened, her breathing sharpened. It’s time.Naruto’s grin widened. Sasuke's eyes glowed with sharp, quiet anticipation.All at once, the three of them darted into the forest, leaping from the ground to the nearest gnarled branch. Their footsteps barely made a sound as they moved like shadows, weaving through the dense canopy. One jump. Another. Another. Their rhythm was in sync, a perfect, fluid machine of speed and precision.As they sped from branch to branch, Kimiko glanced back at them. Her voice rang out, calm but firm.“Naruto, Sasuke — guard me. I’m focusing on my sensory skills to pinpoint the two teams near us. They can’t be far.”“Got it,” Sasuke said, shifting his stance mid-leap, his eyes glancing left and right, ever watchful.“Heh, leave it to us!” Naruto grinned, dropping into a wide stance as he scanned the area ahead.Kimiko dropped down from the branches with a light thud, her landing perfectly balanced. She knelt low, pressing her index finger against the dirt. Her eyes fluttered closed as she drew in a slow, controlled breath.
Focus.
Her world shifted. The forest around her seemed to "breathe." The pulse of the world, once chaotic and unclear, slowly began to order itself.Her sensory range pulled inward, centering on her immediate vicinity. Slowly, she expanded it, like letting ripples extend from a still pond.Then, ping.Six chakra signatures. Two groups. Her eyes flicked open.“Alright,” she said, rising to her feet. “I picked up six signatures. One group to the northwest — that’s the Amegakure team. The other’s to the east — the Konoha team.” She pointed in each direction.“Man, I don’t wanna pick a fight with Konoha genin,” Naruto muttered, stuffing his hands into his jacket pockets. “Feels wrong.”“That leaves the Amegakure team,” Sasuke replied, gaze shifting to the northwest. His eyes narrowed as he glanced at Kimiko. “Can you hone in on them? Check their distance and movement?”“On it,” Kimiko said, closing her eyes again. Don’t look too far. Pinpoint it. She focused on the blurs of blue that marked their presence. It was faint, but she could sense the small pulses of movement.“...They’re holding position,” Kimiko muttered, brow furrowing. “They’re not moving. Probably planning or setting traps.”“Should we ambush them? Tail them?” Sasuke asked, his eyes calculating each option.Kimiko pursed her lips, her eyes flicking toward her pouch. Ambush could work, but it’s risky. Tailing them is safer, but it might take too long.“Hold on,” she muttered, pulling out Sasuke's map. She unfolded it with sharp precision, laying it flat against a tree root. Sasuke pulled a pencil from his pouch and handed it to her.She circled their approximate location.“We’re here,” she muttered, marking the map. “They’re here.” She marked a spot in the northwest with an X. Her eyes shifted between the two points, calculating the distance. Her eyes sharpened. “Ah, I see it.”Her gaze flicked up toward Sasuke and Naruto.“They’re not setting traps,” she said, “They’re heading for this.” Her finger tapped the map at the center tower.Naruto raised an eyebrow. “What, already? Why would they—”“They’re looking to ambush a team who already has two scrolls,” she cut in, tapping the map. “It’s easier than chasing after random teams. If they sit near the tower, they’re assured that whichever team they pick off would have two scrolls, or that they’d come across other teams with the same idea as them. It basically means they’re choosing to lie in wait for their prey to come to them, even if it means they’d have to be patient for a day or two. ”Sasuke nodded slowly, eyes narrowing with focus. “Makes sense. No wasted effort. What’s your plan then?”She leaned down and drew a large oval path on the map. “We don’t track them. We intercept them.” She glanced at the two of them, eyes narrowing. “They’ll follow this general path, since it’s the only accessible path from that area. If we position ourselves here,” she circled a spot on the oval she drew, “we can ambush them when they least expect it. One strike, clean and fast. We take their scroll and bolt straight to the tower.”Sasuke’s gaze lingered on the map. “That’d put us closer to the tower. We’d cut our travel time.” He tapped his finger on the X. “It’s clean. Simple.”“We’ll hit them while they’re still moving,” Kimiko said, folding the map with crisp precision. “We strike hard, strike fast, and leave no chance for them to retaliate.”“I like it,” Naruto grinned, stretching his arms behind his head. “No point waiting around, right? We’ll get ‘em!”Kimiko nodded, her eyes flicking to each of her teammates. “Then let’s get moving. We’ll set up along the path and wait for them to walk into us.”Naruto’s grin widened, his fists tightening in excitement. “Heh, yeah. Let’s go hunting.”“Let's,” Sasuke grunted, his eyes focused ahead, already leaping onto the first branch.Kimiko folded the map, tucking it into her pouch. She glanced to the northeast. The faint pulse of chakra flickered in her senses, steady and predictable.
I almost feel bad for them.
They moved swiftly along the path, silent as shadows. The rustle of leaves and faint chirping of insects filled the still air, but Kimiko’s focus was sharper than ever.Her heart beat in rhythm with the pulses of chakra she sensed ahead. Closer. Closer. It was faint at first — like distant flickers of light in a fog. But as they drew closer, the chakra signatures grew clearer, more distinct.Her senses sharpened. There. "Stop," she said softly, raising a hand.Naruto and Sasuke halted instantly, falling into position beside her. Their breaths were quiet, steady, as they crouched low, eyes locked on her.Kimiko's gaze swept through the dense undergrowth ahead. Her eyes narrowed in focus, and her voice dropped to a quiet murmur. “They’re coming this way. They’re sticking to the path, so they’ll pass right through here.”Sasuke glanced toward her, his eyes sharp and calculating. “What’s the plan?” he asked, his tone calm but ready.Kimiko tapped her chin, eyes flicking between the trees and the direction of the incoming chakra signatures. Then, her gaze shifted to Naruto, and her lips curled into a small, knowing smile.“Naruto, make three clones,” she said, her eyes locked onto his. “Disguise them as one of the genin teams we saw earlier. Pick one of the weaker ones. Have them walk right into the enemy’s path.”Naruto blinked, his eyes narrowing in confusion. “Why?”Kimiko’s smile grew sharper. “To make them drop their guard. If they see ‘genin’ who look lost or vulnerable, they’ll think they hit the jackpot.” She pointed toward the faint outlines of the approaching chakra. “Your clones will act like they’re panicking, stumbling over themselves. Once the enemy chases them, have the clones flee and lead them...”She stepped closer to a nearby tree, unsheathing her tanto with a quiet, sharp whisper of steel.“Right here.” Kimiko slashed a clean, deliberate mark into the bark, the cut sharp and unmistakable. She glanced back at them, her eyes hard. “This is the point of no return.”Her gaze shifted back to Naruto. “Once the enemy reaches this mark, have your clones stop running. Have them ‘realize’ they’re cornered and suddenly charge back at them. The confusion will force them to turn around.”Her eyes flicked toward Sasuke. “That’s when the three of us jump in behind them. We box them in from behind. No escape.”Naruto’s grin spread wide. “Oho, I like it.” He formed a cross-shaped hand seal. “Shadow Clone Jutsu!”POOF!Three perfect copies of Naruto appeared, each with a cocky grin. They simultaneously made a hand seal together, a puff of smoke surrounding them,  and as it cleared, their features shifted. Their spiky blonde hair turned brown, their faces rougher, and their clothes shifted to green jackets with the unmistakable silver bands of Kusagakure genin.Kimiko nodded. “Perfect. Now, get them moving. They’ll pass the enemy soon.”“Got it!” The three clones dashed ahead, stomping a little louder than necessary to make sure their approach could be heard. Their "voices" rang out.“Crap, where are we?! I thought this was the right way!” one clone shouted, loud enough to echo through the trees.“We’re so lost!” another clone yelled, sounding frantic.The last one stumbled as he ran, deliberately crashing into a bush with a loud rustle. “We’re gonna get ambushed at this rate! Hurry up!”Kimiko smirked as she knelt down, running her fingers across the damp soil. “They’ll hear them. They’ll chase.” Her eyes flicked to Sasuke and Naruto. “Positions.”Sasuke vanished.One moment he was crouched beside her, and in the next, he was gone, his body flickering like a flame into the shadows of the trees above. She and Naruto blurred, jumping to one of the bushes at the side of the forest.Naruto crouched beside Kimiko, hands twitching with excitement. His eyes darted between the clones and Kimiko. “Heh, they’re gonna get played so bad.”Kimiko smiled, her gaze still locked on the incoming chakra signatures. “Don’t get cocky, Naruto. Stay sharp.”She pressed her fingers against the ground again, focusing on her sensory range. Six chakras. Still moving. No signs of them splitting up.Her breath came slow and steady. Her eyes opened.“They’re picking up the bait,” she muttered. Her gaze shifted toward the mark on the tree. “Five… four… three…”A rustling sound echoed from the direction of the clones. The unmistakable snap of branches, hurried steps, and quiet breaths. They weren’t even trying to mask their approach.They think they’re hunting prey.Kimiko’s eyes sharpened. “Two… one…”There was a loud yell.“Stop running, you cowards!” one of the enemy shouted.Kimiko’s eyes flickered to Naruto. “Now.”“Forget running!” one of the clones shouted. “Let’s just take them down!”The three clones charged at full speed, fists raised like wild animals.The enemy team didn’t expect it. Their momentum shifted. Their leader barked, “They’re fighting back! Take ‘em down!”As they prepared to meet the oncoming clones, Kimiko moved.Her hands blurred through a rapid sequence of seals, her fingers sharp and precise, her face calm but focused. Her eyes locked onto the perfect spot, calculating the point where the enemy would be most vulnerable.Her voice rang out clearly.“Water Style: Starch Syrup Capturing Field!”Kimiko’s cheeks puffed up as she kneaded chakra, her lungs filling with air as she pulled on the water in her system. A moment later, she leaned forward and exhaled a thick, clear, sticky fluid that poured in a slow, heavy cascade onto the ground. The fluid pooled at her feet before surging forward, crawling along the ground like an expanding flood.The viscous liquid crept toward the enemy team, its sticky texture coating the ground beneath their feet. It clung to rocks, roots, and grass, quickly turning the forest floor into a slick, adhesive trap. The syrup spread with purpose, and before long, it snaked beneath the enemy's feet.“What the…?!” one of the Amegakure genin yelled, his eyes darting down to see the sticky, pale fluid gripping his shoes. He yanked his foot up with a grunt, only to hear a sharp, wet “schlllk” as his foot stuck harder. “I’m stuck!”“Me too!” another cried, yanking his leg, but the syrup’s grip didn’t budge. “What is this stuff?!”Their leader’s eyes darted around in panic, scanning the treetops, looking for an attacker. His gaze finally locked onto Kimiko. His eyes narrowed as he saw her wiping the edge of her chin with two fingers, clearing away a stray trail of syrup.“It’s over. Sorry.” “Above!” one of his teammates screamed, eyes darting upward.Too late.Sasuke descended from above like a falling hawk. His hands moved quickly, his breath steady as he weaved hand seals mid-fall.“Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!”He snapped his head forward, his chest swelling as he inhaled deeply. Then, in a sharp, controlled burst, he released a volley of small, fast-moving fireballs. Each one curved unpredictably, zig-zagging as they homed in on the trapped Amegakure team.“MOVE!” the enemy leader barked, eyes wide with panic. He yanked at his feet, but the syrup gripped him like chains. “MOVE, MOVE!”But there was nowhere to go.The first fireball exploded against the genin’s chest, the impact so fierce it sent a brief shockwave through the air. Flames erupted in a swirling bloom of orange and red. The boy's scream was immediate, high-pitched, and piercing. Fire licked up his jacket, eating through fabric in seconds. His frantic swatting only smeared the flames across his arms, causing his sleeves to catch fire.“IT’S BURNING ME! IT’S BURNING!” he shrieked, his hands moving wildly as his eyes darted toward his trapped feet, desperate to pull himself free. His fingers clawed at his jacket, but the syrup gripped him tighter, making it impossible to remove the burning fabric. “HELP ME! GET IT OFF!”Another fireball struck his back.BOOM!The impact blasted him forward, but the syrup held firm, causing his body to snap back like a yo-yo. Smoke poured from his coat, his eyes wild with panic. His head darted around frantically, his pupils blown wide from terror.“GAH!”Two more fireballs homed in on the second genin, curving mid-air with sharp, erratic zig-zags. The first fireball struck his arm, splintering his gauntlet as shards of metal and leather flew off. His arm went limp from the shock, and he winced. Before he could even react, the second fireball hit him square in the shoulder.“AHHHHHH!” he howled, his voice raw and cracking from the sheer pain. “IT’S IN MY ARM! IT’S IN MY ARM!”He clutched his shoulder, his fingers trembling as the flames burrowed deeper into his clothes, searing his skin. Smoke curled from the wounds, and his legs buckled as he slumped forward, but the syrup wouldn’t let him fall.“MAKE IT STOP!” he gasped, his voice breaking from the pain. “MAKE IT STOP!”The final genin — their leader — gritted his teeth, eyes darting between his trapped comrades and the rapidly approaching flames. He reached into his ninja pouch, his hands trembling as he desperately searched for a tag, a kunai, anything.“No, you don’t.”Three senbon flew from the trees.They struck each of the Amegakure genin at the same time — three precise hits to the side of their necks. Each one hit the carotid sinus, and the results were immediate.
Thump-thump-thump.
They dropped like strings had been cut. Their leader's pupils dilated, his limbs turning slack before his head slumped forward. His hands, which had been frantically gripping his pouch, fell limp. His knees buckled, his body sagging as he lay on the sticky syrup beneath him, which started to evaporate.Kimiko landed in front of them,  arms crossed in front of her chestHer eyes flicked over each of them, ensuring they were truly out cold. Behind her, Sasuke landed beside her with barely a sound.“Huh,” Naruto muttered as he strolled toward them, scratching his head as he looked down at the unconscious bodies. He nudged one with his foot, tilting his head like he was inspecting a strange bug. “You didn’t kill them, right?”Kimiko shook her head, brushing her hands off as she crouched beside them. “Nah, they’re fine. Same trick Haku used with his senbon. Puts them in a state of near-death. Keeps them quiet. Easier to loot that way.” Naruto crouched, flipping one of the genin over with his foot. “So, we robbing them now?”“Yes, obviously,” Kimiko said, her eyes flicking toward him. “Grab their scroll, weapons, and rations. Take it all.”Naruto glanced at her with a small grin. “Well, I guess I’ll leave them some food. Unless…” He knelt down, tapping at one of the pouches on the downed leader’s belt. “Unless they’ve got instant ramen.”“Don’t count on it,” Kimiko sighed, standing to her full height. Her lips twitched in mild amusement. “But I’m not wasting water on it either.”Naruto’s shoulders slumped as he pouted. “Stingy.”Sasuke exhaled, hands in his pockets, his eyes flicking over the unconscious bodies with cold disinterest. “This was too easy.”“Ha!” Naruto’s sudden bark of laughter cut through the stillness.Kimiko tilted her head, glancing back over her shoulder. Naruto stood near one of the downed genin, crouched low with a grin stretching wide across his face. His eyes shimmered with excitement, as if he’d just struck gold. He held something in his hand, waving it wildly in the air like a child showing off a prized festival prize.“Bingo! We got it!” Naruto declared with uncontained pride. His grin widened as he held the object high, his fingers gripping it like a rare treasure. The kanji for 「地」 (Earth) glowed faintly in the dappled sunlight filtering through the tangled canopy of the forest.“Nice. No extra scroll?” Kimiko asked, tilting her head slightly, her red-ringed eyes flicking toward him with a calm but knowing look.“Nah, no ramen either,” Naruto grumbled, his face scrunching into a pout.“Alright, well it can't be helped,” she said, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “I think we should head straight for the tower. We have what we need. No reason to linger.”“Hold on,” Sasuke interjected, his tone sharp but thoughtful. His Sharingan flickered in his eyes, scanning their surroundings with quiet intensity. “Before that, we need to make sure no one can pull any transformation tricks on us.” He glanced at Naruto, his gaze narrowing slightly. “We’ll need a system to make sure we don’t get fooled by impostors.”Kimiko nodded. “Good point. You have a plan, Sasuke?”But before he could respond, the air shifted violently.The hairs on the back of Kimiko's neck stood on end."Move—!" she started, but the words were drowned out.
WHOOSH!
A deafening roar of wind surged from the depths of the forest, howling like a wild beast let loose from its cage. The gale struck with the force of a battering ram. Leaves, branches, and entire trees were ripped from the earth, their roots snapping like twigs.Kimiko's eyes widened in pure shock. “What the hell—?!”Her words were cut off as the sheer force of the gust slammed into her with the weight of a hurricane.Her body was hurled through the air like a leaf caught in a storm. Her heart pounded in her chest, adrenaline surging through her veins. Kimiko’s mind spun, her body twisting uncontrollably in midair. The world spun in a dizzying spiral — trees, sky, trees, ground — all blurring together.Her fingers curled into a tight fist as she shifted her center of gravity. Her eyes narrowed, and she focused every ounce of chakra into her feet."Anchor. Hold. Land."Her feet slammed into the bark of a large, gnarled tree. The impact rattled her bones, but she clenched her jaw, ignoring the pain. Her chakra surged down into her soles, clinging to the bark like glue. Her knees bent to absorb the impact, and with a quick twist of her hips, she launched herself off the tree, shooting forward like a bullet.“Find Sasuke. Find Naruto. Regroup.” She muttered to herself.The rush of wind faded behind her, leaving behind a deep, haunting silence that only made her nerves feel tighter. Her eyes darted across the forest path as her body moved like a streak of black and crimson through the treetops.But her instincts screamed at her.A flash of brown and black entered her peripheral vision — too fast, too big. Her heart leapt into her throat.“No—!”CRACK!A force like a warhammer struck her from the side. Her body snapped to the side like a ragdoll as her ribs were met with something hard, fast, and unyielding. The impact drove the air from her lungs, her breath forced out in a sharp gasp.Her world flipped.Her body crashed downward, slamming into the forest floor with an ear-splitting BOOM. Dirt and shattered bark shot into the air like an explosion. Kimiko coughed, her breath raspy and strained. Pain surged through her ribs and back, her body protesting as every muscle tensed with shock.Her vision blurred, stars flickering in the edges of her sight."Up. Get up. Get up!"She forced her hands into the dirt, fingers curling into the soil. Her nails dug deep as she pulled herself up, her breath short and ragged. Her mind was a haze of ringing noise and sharp pain, but she refused to stay down.Her eyes opened.What she saw made her heart stop.A monster.Towering above her, its shadow blotting out the light, was a snake. A colossal snake. Its scales were a dull, dirty brown, with jagged black spots stretching along its sides like stripes of war paint. Its head was the size of a boulder, its yellow eyes focused directly on her with the eerie stillness of a predator.Its tongue flicked out, tasting the air.Her air.Her eyes locked on the snake's gaze, her breath coming slow and steady despite her pounding heart. She knew better than to panic. Panic was prey behavior.“Don’t move. Don’t provoke it.”Her fingers twitched slowly toward the small pouch at her side, fingers brushing over the cold, smooth surface of her senbon. Her body remained perfectly still. The snake's yellow eyes remained unblinking.Its head tilted. It watched her. Studying her.Her gaze remained firm, steady, and unflinching. It wasn't fear that kept her still. It was calculation. Precision. Patience.Her fingers slid across her pouch.The tongue flicked out again, closer this time.Her fingers brushed the tips of her senbon. Slowly. Carefully.“One shot,” she thought to herself, “One clean shot. Carotid artery, left side. If it moves, I move faster.”Her breath slowed. Her eyes locked on the beast.The snake’s body shifted ever so slightly, its head tilting as it drew closer. The low rumble of its breath echoed in her ears. The sharp, acrid scent of the Forest of Death filled her nose — moss, wet bark, and the faint tang of rot.Her grip on the senbon grew firm.Her muscles tensed.It moved.So did she.
CRACK!
The ground beneath them splintered as the snake’s head shot forward, its fangs bared wide, aiming directly for her. But she was already gone, her body twisting like a dancer mid-spin. Her feet barely touched the ground as she leapt to the side, her eyes locked on the beast the whole time.Her hand snapped forward. Three senbon cut through the air, each one sharp as a needle.
Tink-tink-tink.
The senbon struck the side of its head, glancing off its scales with a soft metallic ring. Her gaze hardened.“Fuck, not deep enough.”Her eyes locked on the serpent. The snake hissed, its mouth opening wide as it raised its head, its body coiling like a spring.“Big. Fast. Armored.” She analyzed quickly, eyes darting to every scale, every twitch of its muscles. “I’ll need more than senbon.”The snake lowered its head, pupils narrowing into thin slits.“Alright, then,” Kimiko murmured, brushing dust from her arms. She exhaled slowly, her eyes never leaving the snake. “Let’s see if you’re faster than me.”The snake's head lunged down like a falling boulder, slamming into the ground with a deafening crash. The earth splintered, dirt and shattered bark flying into the air like shrapnel. The ground trembled, the echoing thud rippling through the forest like distant thunder.But Kimiko was already gone.Her body blurred, a flicker of motion so fast it left an afterimage. She reappeared atop a twisted tree branch, balanced perfectly on the branch, her eyes locked on the beast below. “ Here it comes… ” she muttered softly, eyes narrowing.The snake’s body coiled like a spring, its tail whipping upward in a flash of brown and black scales. The air cracked like a whip as the thick, muscular tail swung at her like a battering ram. The force of it tore apart everything in its path — leaves shredded, branches splintered, and entire chunks of bark blasted off the tree's trunk.But Kimiko's form blurred again. Shunshin.She vanished from the branch just before it exploded into splinters, her body dissipating into faint wisps of air. She reappeared ten feet to the right, crouched on another tree branch, her fingers already gripping three senbon from her pouch.Her gaze flicked toward the snake, her eyes cold but steady. Her breath was slow, her body loose and relaxed.Her hands moved swiftly, water chakra surged through her fingertips, coating the senbon in a slick, shimmering sheen. The water pulsed and coiled around each needle, growing into tiny whirlpools, the spinning force adding speed and cutting power. Her fingers flicked forward, and the three senbon flew through the air like missiles, spiraling as the water trails left thin blue streaks behind them.This time, they struck true. Each senbon burrowed into the snake's flesh with a sickening squelch, tearing through its thick scales and puncturing the muscle beneath. The force of the water-enhanced projectiles left gaping wounds in its body.
“HISSSSSSS!”
The snake reared back, thrashing wildly, blood spraying from its wounds. Its cry echoed through the forest, a high, guttural shriek of pain that sent nearby birds scattering from the treetops. The sight of its crimson blood dripping from its scales only seemed to enrage it.The snake’s eyes snapped toward her, wide and wild, its pupils narrowing into razor-thin slits of pure hatred.The snake's muscles coiled as it prepared to lunge at her again. It lowered its head, the power building in its massive body like a drawn bowstring. Kimiko knew that when it released, it would be twice as fast, twice as deadly.Her fingers flexed, gripping the hilt of her tanto.The moment the snake launched forward, Kimiko moved.Her tanto slid free from its sheath with a soft “shhiiink”, the polished steel gleaming briefly as it caught a stray beam of sunlight piercing the canopy. Her movements were fluid, like the gentle flow of a stream, her feet barely making a sound on the bark of the branch.But this time, she didn’t retreat.She leaned forward, her eyes narrowing with absolute focus, her gaze locked on a single point on the snake’s body.“Water Release: River General.”Water surged from her hand, spiraling around the tanto in a smooth, endless ribbon of liquid. The water wasn’t just decoration — it twisted and spun at high velocity, forming a razor-thin blade extension that extended her tanto’s reach. The ribbon of water spun so fast it hummed like a taut wire about to snap.Her grip on the hilt tightened. Her breath slowed. Her heart steadied.Kimiko shot forward like a bolt of lightning, her form a black-and-crimson blur as she met the charging snake head-on.  Leaves twisted in wild spirals around them, displaced by the shockwave of their movement.For an instant, it looked as though they would collide.But at the last moment —“Konoha-Style Kenjutsu: Moonlight.”A flash of silver. A streak of blue. A line of white light carved through the forest like a falling star.Her tanto’s arc was perfect. Clean. Precise.Her tanto slashed laterally, the water ribbon following in its wake like an arcing whip.The blade did not stop.The ribbon of water stretched past the snake, past the ground, past the surrounding trees.
SHHHHHHHRK!
The sound was distant but sharp, like the hiss of a blade sliding back into its scabbard. Kimiko landed on a branch a short distance away, her body low, her head down, and her tanto raised to her side. Her tanto dripped faint traces of water, the liquid swirling slowly as it fell.Silence.The snake paused mid-movement, frozen in place. Its body remained still, as if time had stopped for it. Its eyes were wide with confusion.For a moment, nothing happened.Then, slowly, it twitched.A faint "shrrk" echoed from its midsection.A line of red formed along its scales.Blood sprayed into the air like a geyser.The snake’s body split apart, cut clean in half from head to tail. The two halves twisted and writhed in midair, arcs of blood painting the forest floor below. The ground was stained with red, the splash echoing like a heavy downpour. The dismembered body collapsed with a loud, wet “thump-thump”, both halves twitching in unison.A single droplet of blood ran down her cheek, trailing down her chin before falling to the forest floor below.“Done.” Kimiko huffed, wiping the streak of blood from her cheek with the back of her hand. Her breath was steady, but her eyes stayed sharp, scanning her surroundings for any signs of movement. Her fingers brushed a loose curl of hair back into place. “Now, to get back to Sasuke. But before that…” She reached into her pouch, pulling out the Heaven Scroll. Her gaze shifted to a nearby tree with a deep, natural nook carved into its trunk. Perfect . Sliding the scroll into the crevice, she pressed it firmly, concealing it beneath a layer of loose bark and foliage.
I’ll keep the Earth Scroll with me. If someone finds this, they’ll think it’s all we have. But if I carried both, we’d lose everything if I got caught. This way, even if I’m captured, they’ll assume we’re still looking for the second scroll.
“Well,” she said, wiping her hand. “That’s that.”With one fluid motion, she leapt from the tree, her form blurring as she dropped to the ground. Her knees bent to absorb the impact, her feet landing as light as a whisper on the dirt below. No wasted movement. No time to linger.Her feet kicked off, propelling her into a sprint. She ducked low, weaving between the trees with the fluidity of a stream flowing downhill. Her senses were sharp, honed, and locked onto a single presence ahead of her. Sasuke’s chakra.Her sensory abilities pulsed outward, pinging his location like ripples through water.“Hang in there, Sasuke,” she muttered, her voice low but tense. Her fingers curled into fists as she ran. “If it’s who I think it is…”Her heart twisted. Her throat felt tight.
Please, no.
But when she saw him, the small hope she clung to shattered into dust.There he was — Sasuke, crouched on one knee, kunai in hand, his eyes wide like a deer cornered by wolves. His breaths were shallow, erratic, his chest rising and falling too quickly. The faint tremble in his arms was barely visible, but she noticed.Her eyes moved. She spotted it.A giant dead snake, its body curled unnaturally, brown scales smeared with blood, six shurikens embedded around it in a precise circular pattern. His work. It wasn’t dead by luck. He had killed it, but something else had broken him after.Her gaze lifted.There they stood.A tall, thin figure stood in front of Sasuke, draped in a cream colored attire, with a wide-brimmed straw hat tilted just enough to shadow their face. They stood still — perfectly still. Not like a person. More like a predator. A predator waiting to pounce. Their presence was suffocating. It still wore the face of the grass-nin it killed.Her heart sank. Her breath hitched.“No.”Her feet touched the ground, but she barely felt it. She moved with calm precision, landing next to Sasuke, her eyes never leaving the figure in front of her. Her gaze was sharp, her face neutral, but inside, her mind churned.“No. No. No.”Her hands twitched at her sides, fingers flexing as she curled them into fists, trying to find something—anything—to ground herself. She glanced down at Sasuke, whose gaze was locked on the figure, his kunai gripped tightly in both hands like a lifeline. He wasn't looking at her. He didn’t even seem to notice her arrival.
He’s paralyzed with fear.
She looked up, forcing herself to face the figure head-on. Her eyes met theirs, and it felt like she’d fallen into a pit with no bottom.The figure tilted their head slowly, unnervingly slow, the motion like a snake inspecting prey. Their lips curled into a smile, and from their mouth, a long, slick tongue darted out, curling around their lips before pulling back in. Their voice was smooth as silk but laced with something vile.“Well, well, well,” they cooed, their voice light but suffocating in the still air. “It seems the little kunoichi dealt with my little friend without much effort. Clever girl.”The compliment was empty. It felt wrong. Like a predator praising the mouse for running fast.“Now then...” The figure’s smile widened unnaturally, far too wide for a human face. “Let’s see if you can resist better than Sasuke-kun.”Her breath stopped.Their eyes met hers.And in an instant——her heart stopped.No, it didn’t stop. It squeezed. It locked up like it was caught in a vice. The air left her lungs in a sharp, silent gasp. Her body didn’t move. Her muscles didn’t respond. Her thoughts didn’t flow. Her mind was still.Killing Intent.She knew this feeling. She’d felt it before. Zabuza. That fight on the bridge. The one before it. She had tasted it — that suffocating, drowning weight pressing down on her soul, making every instinct scream to kill herself. But this…This was so much worse.Zabuza's Killing Intent was like standing before a hurricane. Wild. Chaotic. Frightening. It was still frightening, but you know it was malicious by nature. That it had to actively exert some sort of attention, no matter how miniscule, to kill you.This was different.This was like being in the path of a predator that had already decided you were dead. Like she was an emaciated rodent in the face of a tall, towering serpent who could have consumed her and not paid a second thought about what her name was. That she was inconsequential beyond measure compared to the power before her.Her fingers twitched involuntarily. Her nails dug into her palms, but she couldn’t feel it. Her mind was filling with images. Horrible, horrible images. Her body being pierced by kunai. Her limbs being ripped off. Her chest being cleaved in two. Her body burning alive. The agony of her flesh boiling away, the smell of smoke and charred skin filling her nose.
Again. Again. Again.
Every death played out a thousand times in a second.Her body on fire.Her head being crushed. Her heart being torn out. Her limbs ripped apart.Her vision shook.Her knees buckled. Her muscles tensed so tight it felt like they might snap. Her lungs wouldn’t draw breath. Her mind clawed at the walls of her thoughts, screaming at herself.“No. No. No. No.”Her fingers twitched. Her legs moved half an inch forward but stopped. Her body felt like stone. She could feel the warmth of her own tears as they gathered at the edges of her eyes.
No. Not like this. Not like this. Not like this.

Move. Move. Move.
Her heart. Her mind. Her soul.They all told her to run. Her vision blurred with tears, her eyes darting around, desperately searching for something, anything she could use. But she saw nothing. No escape. No options. Then, she gazed at Sasuke.Her breath caught in her throat. Her hands shook. Her knees were still locked, but she managed to raise her gaze. Her lips moved, barely a whisper, her voice like a hollow echo.“S-Sasuke,” she gasped out, her voice barely a whisper, barely even a word. But her grip spoke for her. She squeezed his wrist so tight her own hand ached.He blinked. His eyes flickered. The tremble in his arms stopped.And then—
CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!
The sharp ring of metal on metal echoed as a flurry of kunai rained down from above, scattering across the ground like thrown dice. Both of them moved at the same moment. They didn’t even need to speak.They jumped. The force of the jump pushed Kimiko’s hair back, the sharp, cool air rushing past her face as she spun in mid-air. Her sandals hit the bark of a thick branch, her knees bending on impact, her hands digging into the bark for balance. A second later, Sasuke landed next to her, his gaze already scanning the ground below.“Run.” He growled the word out like it hurt to speak. His voice was hoarse, like he’d been holding his breath for too long. He coughed, spat to the side, and turned his head toward her. “RUN!”She didn’t need to be told twice.They moved. Fast. Desperate. Wild. Their feet blurred against the branches, leaping from one to the next, moving through the forest like twin streaks of shadow and light. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, and she could feel the cold air sting her lungs, but she didn't stop. She couldn't stop. Her eyes flickered from branch to branch, feet landing on the bark for less than a second before she was off again.She flared her chakra. A single pulse. "Find him. Find him. Find him." She reached for Naruto’s presence in the forest, stretching her sensory range like a net, trying to hook onto his familiar chakra.Her senses locked on. She felt him. A steady, wild burst of energy somewhere to the east. Relief surged in her chest, but only for a moment—
CRACK! BOOM!
The trees in front of them exploded. A flash of brown shot through the air like a battering ram. It tore through the branches, splintering wood like brittle twigs, sending them scattering in every direction.Kimiko’s eyes widened as her brain tried to process what she was seeing. A solid, shifting mass of scales, muscle, and fangs coiled and thrashed like a living storm.“WATCH OUT!” she shouted, twisting her body in mid-air. She pushed chakra into her legs and kicked off the air itself, changing her momentum with a sharp burst. Sasuke followed her lead, twisting his body in a flip, just narrowly avoiding the massive body as it crashed through the branch they were aiming for.
CRASH! BOOM! 
The branch shattered. Bark and debris shot out in every direction.They hit a new branch, panting hard. Kimiko's eyes darted forward.Three. Three of them.Three massive brown-scaled snakes slithered across the branches, their golden eyes locked on her and Sasuke. Their slit pupils dilated as their tongues flicked out. They smelled them. They knew where they were."Three... Are you kidding me?!" she snarled, gripping her tanto as she slid it from its sheath.The lead snake reared its head back, jaws wide, ready to lunge.“We’re not escaping unless we take them out,” Sasuke said, his tone hard and focused.Kimiko’s breath came steady this time. She exhaled slowly, her eyes narrowing, her grip on her tanto shifting into a reverse hold. She glanced at Sasuke from the corner of her eye.“You take the right, I’ll take the left.”No nod. No hesitation. Just the flash of his Sharingan as he blurred into motion.The first snake lunged. Kimiko twisted her body, her tanto flashing as she spun mid-flight. The head of the snake crashed into the branch she had just been on, splintering it into pieces. Her eyes flicked toward its head as she fell through the air. She could see it — the spot where the skull curved, the unguarded top of its head.Her tanto hummed with chakra as she channeled water-style energy through the blade. A ribbon of water swirled around it, stretching it to twice its normal range. The water hissed like a live wire, the surface undulating with cutting pressure.She pulled back her arm. Tightened her grip.“TAKE THIS!”Her slash was fast, precise, and pure. Her form curved through the air like a comet's trail. The ribbon of water followed her blade’s arc, spiraling in a sweeping crescent.The edge of the water ribbon hit the snake's head like a scythe, and on impact, it exploded outward in a watery pressurized explosion.For a moment, nothing happened.  Kimiko landed on a branch, looking back at the snake, who was frozen in place.
CRACK! SSSSHHHH—
The head of the snake slid cleanly off its body. Blood sprayed like a fountain, painting the bark, the leaves, and the dirt below in bright red arcs. The heavy body of the snake slumped, its massive form twitching once, twice, before it fell.
One down.
Her eyes darted to Sasuke. He was on the other side of the forest, his hands moving through seals with pinpoint precision. She felt his chakra spike.“Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!”His mouth snapped open, releasing a cluster of miniature fireballs. Each one zipped through the air, twisting like homing missiles. The second snake reared back to dodge, but it was too big. Too slow.
BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
The fireballs hit its face, bursting in rapid succession. Scales burned and flesh seared as smoke and embers filled the air. The snake thrashed violently, its head swaying side to side, flames still eating away at its eyes and jaw.Kimiko’s eyes flicked to the third snake. It hadn’t moved yet, but its gaze was locked on her. Her gaze hardened. Her fingers moved.“Water Style: Thousand Needles of Death!”She slapped her hand against the blood-soaked bark below her, pulling moisture from the water created by her water ribbon exploding. Droplets rose into the air—tiny, flickering beads of water, moving as if drawn to her will.One drop. Ten drops. A hundred. A thousand.Her eyes narrowed. She made a single hand sign.“Go.”The droplets sharpened into thin needles, spinning into a deadly vortex. They fired all at once, moving too fast to track.
SHHH-SSSSHH-SSSSSH!
The barrage struck the third snake from every angle, ripping through its flesh like a hailstorm of needles. Blood sprayed in fine red mist, each puncture a small eruption across its thick scales. The serpent's thrashing slowed, its powerful coils going slack as its body sagged beneath the relentless assault.On the other side, Sasuke’s target crumbled to the forest floor, its charred body still crackling with embers. Blackened scales flaked off in patches, the faint glow of residual heat flickering along its smoldering remains.
Three down, now, how to run-
A low, chilling laugh echoed through the air. Kimiko's head snapped toward the source. Her eyes locked on it.The second snake’s body.Her heart pounded in her chest as she watched it twitch unnaturally. The snake’s punctured, blood-slicked flesh began to bulge, the muscles beneath writhing like something was crawling inside. Her breath caught in her throat.
No. No. No.
A sharp, wet splorch echoed.A chunk of flesh exploded outward, sending bits of gore and bone flying as something rose from the carnage . Slowly, deliberately, the figure emerged from the ruined corpse of the snake, slick with fresh blood. The same inhuman face who was relentlessly chasing them gazed at them, lips curled into a crooked smile far too wide for a human jaw.“Oh~ ho ho ho…” The figure's long, serpentine tongue flicked out of his mouth, licking the blood from his lips. He tilted his head at an unnatural angle, his smile widening. “How very impressive. To think you dealt with my little pets so cleanly.” His eyes flicked to Sasuke. “You too, Sasuke-kun. I expected no less.”Kimiko felt her chest tighten. Her hands itched to grab her tanto, but she knew that wouldn’t be enough. Not here. Not against him. It.“Still,” The disguised Orochimaru purred, his voice light, teasing, and venomous all at once. “If you can entertain me, I suppose I should reward you with… a little more attention.”The words barely finished before his body shifted.Orochimaru's upper body extended unnaturally, his torso twisting and spinning like a snake lunging at prey. His clawed hand shot forward like a spear, a straight line of death heading straight for them.Kimiko’s breath caught. She tried to move—A sudden storm of kunai and shuriken clashed with Orochimaru’s attack, forcing him to twist mid-air. His head turned sharply, gaze flicking toward the source of the interruption.Kimiko’s head whipped toward the treetops, eyes wide.
There.
Naruto stood on a high branch, one foot braced against the bark, his arms crossed like he’d been there the whole time. Grinning. Confident.“Sorry I’m late,” Naruto called down with a sharp grin, cocking his head to the side. “Ran into an annoying problem.”Relief flooded through her chest, but it was far too brief.“Naruto, run!” Sasuke’s voice was rough, almost desperate. His body shifted as he turned, his eyes wild as he stared at their teammate. “Run! This isn’t someone you can beat. He’s way out of our league!”Orochimaru’s gaze snapped toward Naruto, his grin curling into something far more sinister. His eyes narrowed. His tongue flicked once more.“My, my…” The disguised Sannin’s eyes half-lidded with glee. “What excellent timing. My congratulations on defeating that snake so quickly….Naruto.”Naruto’s brow furrowed. His grin turned into a scowl. “So it was you who summoned it, huh?! Figures.” Naruto jabbed a finger down at Orochimaru, his face full of fiery determination. “Why don’t you pick on someone your own size, huh, you freak?!”"Idiot!" Kimiko felt her heart leap to her throat. Her voice cracked with urgency. “Naruto! Stop provoking him! We need to run. We have to give u—”Too late.Before she could even process it, Naruto was on them.Her head jerked, eyes wide as a flash of orange and black streaked past her. Her body shifted to block it, but—Pain exploded through her jaw. Her head whipped to the side. Her feet slid across the bark of the branch, and she barely caught herself before falling off. A second later, Sasuke staggered next to her, his eyes just as wide. He clutched his cheek, his face twisted in shock.Her mind barely registered it. Her fingers brushed her jaw. It throbbed. That was—Naruto.Naruto stood a few feet away, his hands clenched into fists. His eyes were sharp, wild, and angry. More angry than she’d ever seen.“The hell is wrong with you two?!” Naruto's voice cut like thunder. His eyes darted between them, his lips pulled back in a snarl. “The Kimiko and Sasuke I know would NEVER back down. Never! What the hell happened to you?! Did that freak poison you or something?! What did he do to you?!”Her heart stung.Her eyes met his. She opened her mouth to argue, to snap back, to tell him he was an idiot and had no idea what he was saying—But the words caught in her throat.He wasn’t wrong.She bit her lip, eyes darting to the ground. The blood pounded in her ears, the lingering echoes of Orochimaru’s Killing Intent still pressing on her like the weight of a boulder. Her fingers twitched, her grip tightening on her tanto.No.No. No more.Her fingers curled into a fist. Her breathing steadied. Her eyes lifted.She met Naruto’s gaze with steady resolve. Her voice was quiet but clear.“You’re right.”Both Naruto and Sasuke glanced at her.Kimiko straightened her back, her eyes sharp as glass. Her heart still raced, her fingers still trembled. But it didn’t matter anymore.“You’re right,” she said again. “We have no chance in hell of beating him. But that just means…” She lifted her tanto, the blade’s edge catching the faint light from above. “…we don’t go down quietly.”Her eyes met Sasuke’s. Her voice was firm, sharp like a knife. “We fight.”He stared at her, his eyes full of doubt. “Kimiko…”“Stop it.” She cut him off, stepping forward, her gaze locked on him. “We’re a team. We fight together. We’ll die together if it comes to that. You’re not going to die alone.” Her gaze flicked to Naruto. “You’ll have him.” Her eyes snapped back to Sasuke. “You’ll have me.”Her fingers twitched. Her muscles felt light now. Ready to fight.“We’re ninjas.” Her eyes burned with resolve. “We prepare for this.”There was silence for a moment. Then, slowly, Sasuke’s breath leveled out. His eyes hardened, sharper than ever. His gaze met hers, his Sharingan spinning slowly.“…Alright,” he muttered. “Together, then.”“Oh?” Orochimaru’s feigned voice slithered into the air, his wide grin curling even further. “I seem to have underestimated you after all. You do have some fight in you. How delightful.”He rolled his shoulders, the pop of his joints audible in the quiet. His tongue flicked once more, slow, deliberate.“Come then, little prey.” The monster’s eyes flashed with hunger. “Amuse me.”He raised his hands, no hand seals needed. The air shifted. A blast of wind tore through the forest, carrying with it the weight of a typhoon. Trees snapped like matchsticks. Bark exploded into the air as they twisted and toppled over. The roar was deafening, like the howl of a beast.“Separate!” Kimiko barked, her voice sharp.They jumped, each moving in a different direction. The gale howled behind them, tearing away everything it touched.Kimiko gritted her teeth, gripping her tanto. Her breath came sharp and steady.“Naruto!” she barked. “Make as many clones as you can. Sasuke, we attack when he’s distracted!”"Got it!" barked Naruto and Sasuke in unison.In an instant, the forest filled with a storm of smoke clouds. When it cleared, a hundred Naruto clones stood ready. They charged forward like a wave, battle cries echoing through the trees as they surged toward Orochimaru.Orochimaru's grin only widened, sharp and sinister. "It seems the friends I brought along weren’t quite enough. No matter..." His hands pressed against the ground in one smooth, deliberate motion, his eyes half-lidded in amusement.“Summoning Jutsu.”The forest shook as a wall of white smoke exploded outward. The ground trembled beneath them, and from the dissipating mist, a monstrous shape loomed over them.A serpent. But not just any serpent.This one was jade green, its scales shimmering like polished emerald, each one sharp as a blade. Black diamond-shaped spots lined its body, and when its slit-pupil eyes turned toward them, Kimiko felt a chill creep up her spine.“It’s different…” she muttered, her eyes darting across its form, noting the wide hood that unfurled like a cobra. Stronger. Smarter. Deadlier.The snake reared its head back, its throat bulging unnaturally.“MOVE!” Kimiko shouted, eyes widening.The snake's throat convulsed before it unleashed a high-pressure blast of corrosive venom. The stream shot through the air like a liquid arrow, slicing clean through the clones, dissolving them with a sharp, wet hiss.The venom sprayed the forest floor, eating through bark, leaves, and roots with ease. Trees sizzled and cracked, dark burns spreading like ink.“Crap, it’s not working!” Naruto hissed through his teeth, his eyes darting to his clones as they popped one after another. “They’re not even slowing it down!”But Kimiko wasn’t watching the clones anymore. Her eyes were on Sasuke, who was moving through the trees.
He’s going for it.
He blurred into motion, weaving through the air with great speed. He darted behind the snake, his Sharingan eyes locked on Orochimaru. He was fast — faster than she’d ever seen him move. But it still wasn’t fast enough.The snake’s tail lashed out.A sickening whip-crack echoed through the trees, destroying everything in its path as it headed towards Sasuke.Kimiko’s heart jumped. “Sasuke!”The tail coiled around Sasuke like a vice, tightening in an instant. She watched as his eyes bulged, his breath cut off. His kunai clattered to the ground below as he clawed at the coils wrapped around his waist and chest. He was being crushed. No. No. NO! Her thoughts spun as adrenaline coursed through her veins. Her body moved before her mind did.“I’m not letting this happen!”Her tanto flashed from its sheath, her fingers gripping the hilt so tightly her knuckles went white. She jumped from the branch, charging straight for the snake’s midsection.Her chakra surged, cold and fast. Water-style energy flooded into her blade, a swirl of liquid encircling the steel. The water twisted and whipped around her tanto, growing into a circular ribbon of pressurized water."Move, move, MOVE!"Her arm whipped forward, slicing horizontally with her tanto. The water ribbon extended, the force behind it turning the air around it sharp and slicing. She swung it again, creating a second and third arc, sending each one hurtling toward the snake’s body.Each arc of water struck with the force of a guillotine, exploding on impact with sharp bursts of mist. But something was wrong.The cuts didn't go through.Her heart sank as she watched the water strike the snake’s scales and do nothing more than splash across its body. The crescent-shaped blades of water shattered like glass, spraying droplets in all directions.“No way…” she muttered, her eyes widening.Her eyes flicked toward its scales. Gleaming. Hard. Unyielding. Not like the brown snakes. These scales were stronger — tougher than iron.“Watch out, Kimiko!” yelled the constricted Sasuke.Her heart stopped for a moment. The same tail holding Sasuke swung.It hit her like a battering ram. Her body spun through the air like a broken kite, crashing into the side of a large tree with a deafening crack. The bark shattered on impact, pieces of wood raining down around her as she gasped in pain. Her ribs burned with sharp, searing heat.“Good effort,” Orochimaru’s voice drifted toward her, “But I’m afraid playtime is over.”Kimiko coughed, blood flecking her lips. She groaned, fingers twitching as she tried to rise. She glanced up, eyes narrowed, focusing on the snake. The water.Her eyes flashed with realization.The snake’s body was wet. Soaked.“That’s enough.” Her fingers twitched as she saw Sasuke's fingers weaving signs, and her chest swelled with pride. He understood.Sasuke's eyes locked on to the snake. He grit his teeth as his hands moved faster.“Lightning Style: Static Surge!”ZAP-CRACK!Electric blue energy shot from his body. Sparks lit the air, crawling up the wet scales of the snake. Lightning spread like veins through its entire body. The beast’s thrashing became violent, its body twisting and convulsing in spasms as the electricity arced over its scales.“HIIIIIIIIIIISSSSSSS!”The snake hissed in pain, its body twisting uncontrollably as smoke and steam rose from its flesh. The wetness intensified the effect. The smell of burning flesh filled the air.Orochimaru glanced down from atop the snake’s head, lips curling into an amused grin. He was still untouched.“Very clever, Sasuke-kun,” he mused, his tone light, unconcerned. His eyes flicked toward Kimiko. “You, too. A resourceful team.”The snake didn’t fall.Even with its scales charred, its muscles still tensed, still moved. It shuddered, its eyes wild with rage, but it wasn’t dead.Kimiko’s chest felt cold. How…? “Seriously?!” she hissed, her fingers gripping the bark as she struggled to stand. We put everything into that! “HA! DON’T FORGET ABOUT ME!”Her eyes flicked up.Naruto.A hundred Naruto clones poured from the canopy, charging toward the snake. They threw kunai in unison, pelting it like a rain of steel.The snake hissed, its hood flaring.“HSSSSSS—!”The bulge in its throat returned. Kimiko's eyes widened.“No! Naruto, get back!”The snake spat a torrent of acidic fluid, the blast hitting the clones like a flood, erasing them in an instant. But one of them — one kunai that was tossed and now lay forgotten — poofed.“What?” Orochimaru’s eyes narrowed.The smoke cleared.Naruto was there. He crouched low, fingers pressed to the ground, knees bent like a spring.“Surprise, freak.”His hand pulled back, chakra swirling into his palm. His fingers curled into a fist, wind chakra surging around his arm.“Wind Style: Gale Palm Fist!”Naruto sprang up. His punch hit the snake’s throat. Hard.The impact was instant. The wind shot forward in a cutting spiral, driving the snake’s head upward. Blood and venom spilled from its mouth.“YES!” Kimiko’s eyes lit up, but it was short-lived.The snake's eyes glowed with raw fury. It reared its head back, scales smoking, and in a blur of green, its tail lashed forward.Naruto's body was thrown like a ragdoll, crashing through the forest, smashing through trees.Orochimaru’s tongue shot out like a bolt of lightning — fast, silent, and impossible to track.  It coiled around Naruto in an instant, the slick, snake-like muscle wrapping around his chest, pinning his arms to his sides. His feet kicked wildly, but his movements were restricted, his struggles useless.“Gah—!” Naruto’s eyes went wild, his body thrashing against the unyielding grip. His teeth clenched, his eyes sharp and fierce. “Disgusting freak! Put me down before I yank this stupid tongue out of your face!”He writhed and kicked, but the tongue didn’t budge. It only tightened. Orochimaru's gaze remained calm, unbothered by Naruto's words. His smile grew, eyes half-lidded with something close to amusement.“Hmph… Such spirit,” Orochimaru mused, “But you’re not quite as helpless as you look, are you?”His eyes flicked downward, focusing on Naruto’s face. His eyes. The irises of his once-blue eyes had turned a deep, burning red, his pupils sharp slits like a fox. “Extraordinary… so the Nine-Tailed Brat still lives.”Orochimaru pulled Naruto closer, his long tongue reeling him in like a fisherman with a hooked catch. Naruto snarled, his teeth bared, his breath coming in short, shallow growls. He writhed, muscles tensed, trying to break free, but it was useless. The grip was too tight.“I see” Orochimaru whispered, tilting his head to the side as if examining something fascinating. “So when your anger is roused, some of the Nine-Tailed Fox’s Chakra is released.” His lips curled into a sharp smile. “What an interesting childhood you must have had.”Kimiko’s nails dug into her palms. MOVE! Her hands shot to her pouch. Three senbon. Her fingers twirled them in her grasp, lining them up like arrows on a bowstring. Her eyes burned with focus as her chakra surged into them. Water chakra.Meanwhile, Orochimaru's gaze shifted, his eyes tracing the faint glow on Naruto’s bare stomach. The tip of his tongue lifted Naruto’s shirt, slowly revealing the Four Symbols Seal etched on his skin. “Ah…” Orochimaru’s eyes gleamed with sadistic glee. “There it is. The seal used to contain the Nine-Tails…It appeared on your skin.” His voice was almost a coo, soft like he was speaking to a child.Kimiko's heart pounded against her chest. She knew this scene. She knew what was coming. Her throat tightened. NO! Not this! Orochimaru gripped his left wrist with his right hand, his fingers tightening with a slow, deliberate twist. His wrist rotated unnaturally. His joints popped audibly, the motion too smooth, too precise.
No! Don’t touch him!
Her hands moved before she even realized it. Her body lunged forward as she threw the senbon with every ounce of force she could muster. Her heart screamed, and with it, she poured everything into the throw. Her fingers flicked forward, and the chakra-infused projectiles shot through the air, cutting through the wind like missiles.The senbon spun rapidly, a thin spiral of water forming around them. The trail they left in the air shimmered like streaks of blue light, the water making them faster, sharper, deadlier.Kimiko's breath was sharp, her eyes focused like a hawk. Hit. Hit. HIT! But Orochimaru's eyes didn’t even flinch. He moved his fingers slowly, casually, like he had all the time in the world. His fingertips bloomed with pale lavender flames, five small orbs of ghostly fire.“For twelve years the seal has remained unbroken,” he said softly, his gaze locked on the seal as his hand drew back, fingers glowing like lit candles. “…Soon the demon’s chakra and the boy’s will be as one. But for now…he’s just in my way.”“Five-Element Seal,” Orochimaru muttered with chilling finality.His hand swung forward. Too fast. Too precise.“No!” Kimiko’s voice ripped from her throat like a desperate cry.
Schhhhk!
The three senbon struck true.The first pierced Orochimaru’s wrist, driving clean through to the other side. The second hit his forearm, sinking through flesh and bone, while the third hit the base of his palm, forcing his fingers to spasm.“Hmph.”Orochimaru’s fingers flinched, the glowing flames at his fingertips flickering out like snuffed candles. His hand dropped at his side, loose and limp.Kimiko felt her heart soar, relief crashing through her like a flood.
I hit him. I HIT HIM!
Naruto’s eyes widened, his head twisting back to see her. His mouth opened, but whatever he was about to say was drowned out by the sound of Orochimaru’s slow, deliberate laughter.“…Well now.”The sharp clang of metal echoed. The senbon fell from his wrist, clattering to the ground below. His head tilted slowly, his eyes narrowing, his pupils focusing on her with slow, unnerving deliberation."My, my…" His voice dripped with amusement as his lips curled into a smile that was too wide. “It seems I miscalculated. You’re proving quite the nuisance, aren’t you?”Kimiko gripped her tanto tighter, her breath short but steady. “Let him go.” Her voice was hard, louder than she thought it would be.Orochimaru's smile didn’t fade. "Oh?" he mused, tilting his head at a slight angle. "Let him go? So bold. So brave." His voice took on a mocking lilt, his tongue flicking out to lick the edge of his lips.“I wonder… are you brave because you’re strong? Or because you’re a fool?”Her fingers twitched. Her body felt light, ready to move.“Test me and find out.”His smile widened, sharp like a blade.“Then let’s see.”His tongue twitched, pulling Naruto closer. And Naruto snarled, teeth bared like a wild animal, his eyes practically glowing with rage.“Let me go, you freak!” Naruto shouted, thrashing against the binding tongue. “I’m gonna turn you into a pair of boots!”Orochimaru’s gaze didn’t waver, but his eyes flicked back to Kimiko for just a moment. Her heart sank. She knew what that look meant.He was playing with them.He tugged Naruto even closer, their faces inches apart. The tension in the air grew thicker, the weight of it pressing down on her shoulders. Her breath felt heavier.“Don’t you dare!” Kimiko shouted, running forward, pulling her tanto free. Her eyes burned with fury, her legs ready to launch forward.“I’ll stop him,” she whispered to herself. “I have to.”Her feet left the ground. She sprinted faster than she ever had, the tanto gleaming with the glow of her water chakra.Her eyes locked on Orochimaru’s eyes. She twisted her wrist, ready to swing, ready to carve through the monster's flesh. “Enough!”But Orochimaru turned.Too fast.CRACK!Her vision went white. Her back hit the ground. Hard. She coughed, eyes wide, gasping as the pain registered all at once.She blinked, dazed, barely able to lift her head. Her eyes flicked toward Orochimaru.He hadn’t even moved his legs. His snake’s tail had done it. The green, jade-scaled tail now hovered above her like a guillotine.Her hands twitched as she tried to get up. Her fingers curled into the dirt. She bit her lip so hard she tasted blood."Don't break yet. I'm just getting started."Her heart pounded in her chest like a war drum. Her vision swam from the impact, but she forced herself to her feet, gasping for air. Her ribs throbbed with sharp, biting pain. She pressed a hand to her side, fingers digging into her flak jacket as she steadied herself."Get up," she muttered to herself. "Get up, get up, get up."Her eyes locked onto Orochimaru.He stood atop the hood of the massive, jade-green snake, his eyes half-lidded with amusement. His tongue flicked lazily from his lips as if tasting the air. With a single, casual flick of his tongue, he hurled Naruto like discarded trash.“NARUTO!” she screamed.Her eyes tracked him as his body spiraled through the air, smashing through branches and colliding with the trunk of a large tree. Bark cracked. Leaves fell. His body slumped against the trunk, unmoving.Move, move, MOVE! Her mind screamed.Her feet twitched, but Orochimaru’s gaze froze her in place. He was watching her now.The snake slowly rotated its head, coiling its long body as Orochimaru shifted his attention fully to her. His grin widened, eyes sharp with cold intent."I’ve no quarrel with you, girl," he said, his voice smooth as velvet but laced with a predator’s edge. "A shame you had to involve yourself. I suppose that means..." He tilted his head, gaze narrowing with cruel delight. "...I can’t let you live."Kimiko’s chest felt tight. Her breath came in sharp, shallow gasps. Her legs locked up, her mind racing with a hundred desperate plans. But her body wouldn’t listen.The jade-green snake reared its head back, its hood expanding with a loud hiss. Saliva dripped from its fangs, thick and clear, sizzling as it hit the ground. Her eyes tracked the line of its movement, her fingers trembling.
It’s going to bite me.
Her breath hitched. No time. No time. No time.Her mind flashed to every jutsu she could use, but none of them were fast enough. It’s too fast.The snake lunged.Her eyes widened, and instinct took over. She closed her eyes, body tense, hands raised weakly as if she could block it with her arms."This is it," she thought. "This is where I—"But it never came.Instead, she heard it.
THUD! CRACK!
Her eyes shot open just in time to see them.Sasuke and Naruto.Both of them, battered, bloodied, and barely standing, had thrown themselves in front of her. They braced their backs against the snake’s massive snout, their arms outstretched, legs locked in place. Their muscles strained, their faces twisted with raw effort.“K-Kimiko…” Naruto’s voice was hoarse, breathless, but it was still him. His hands pressed against the snake’s scales, his fingers digging in for purchase. Blood dripped from his temple, trailing down his cheek. “D-Don’t you dare give up on us!”Sasuke gritted his teeth, eyes wild with pain, but he still glared at her from over his shoulder. His Sharingan spun slowly, flickering with exhaustion. “Kimiko,” he gasped, his breathing ragged. “W-What do we do?”Her breath caught in her throat. They’re looking at me .Her heart throbbed painfully. Her fingers curled, nails digging into her palm. Even now. Even while they’re holding back a monster that should crush them in seconds.Her vision blurred, tears stinging at the edges of her eyes. Her gaze flicked to their backs, scarred, bruised, and bloodied, and yet they still stood.Her. They were protecting her.Her throat felt tight. She didn’t deserve this.But the look in their eyes wasn’t doubt. It wasn’t anger.It was trust.They trusted her.Her lips trembled. "Oh…boys. My boys." She bit down hard, teeth clenched. She felt something cold and sharp settle in her chest. Resolve.Her eyes lifted, clear, focused. Not again. Not this time.Her grip tightened around her tanto, her knuckles going white. Her eyes narrowed as her stance straightened.“Naruto, Sasuke,” she said softly, her voice like steel. They both glanced at her, eyes flickering with hope. “Don’t you dare collapse on me.”“I’m going to end this.” She snarled.Their eyes widened. Naruto grinned, his breath ragged. “Tch… yeah, that’s more like it.”Sasuke’s lips pulled into a small smirk, his head tilting slightly. “Took you long enough.”Kimiko’s gaze flicked upward to Orochimaru, locking eyes with him.“You like playing with your food, right?” she said, her tone light, mocking. “Let me show you what happens when it bites back.”Orochimaru’s eyes gleamed, his lips curling into a wide grin."Yes... show me." His voice was smooth, slow, and filled with excitement. “Show me everything you have, little kunoichi. I see I was wrong to ignore you.”Kimiko's hands moved fast, her fingers weaving seals with precision. Her breath was steady now. Her eyes sharp. Her heart calm.“Water Style: Thousand Needles of Death.”Her chakra surged like a tide, pouring out into the air. The moisture from the atmosphere gathered, water droplets rising from the dew-covered leaves, the misty air, and even the faint residue of Orochimaru’s snake.The water droplets floated upward, suspended like stars, glistening in the faint light.A hundred. Two hundred. Three hundred. More.Her fingers tensed. Her eyes locked onto the snake. “Fire.”The air snapped.The floating water droplets hardened into needles and shot forward in an instant, a barrage of sharp, glistening projectiles. They pierced into the snake’s exposed hood, its underbelly, and its eyes. Each impact was a sharp, meaty thud, and each needle sank in deep.“HISSSSSSSSSSSSS!” The snake thrashed, rearing back, its head shaking wildly. Its body twisted, eyes wild with pain. Its fangs snapped at nothing, slamming into trees and uprooting them in its thrashing.Orochimaru frowned, his gaze flicking toward her.  “Using the moisture in the air to provide you with water?” He seemed genuinely impressed. “Ingenious. To use the Nidaime’s method instinctually…clever, very clever!” Her hands moved again, forming more signs. Her chakra surged, her mind calm, her heart steady. She closed her eyes, feeling the ebb and flow of the water in the air. She felt it all."Water Style: Searing torrent."The water from the ground, from the shattered droplets of her first attack, rose like a tide.Her hand pressed forward. The water swirled and twisted, surrounding the snake’s head in a spinning vortex. It solidified into a pillar of water,  slamming into the snake, sending it crashing to the ground, drilling into its side.The snake thrashed harder, its body twisting, but the conclusive blast of the water seemed to have brought it to its breaking point. Orochimaru, meanwhile,  already hopped off its head, standing atop a branch, making no attempts at stopping them.“Hm…to produce more water using your own chakra as a catalyst? How resourceful…”Kimiko’s breath was steady. Her eyes locked on the snake.  “Naruto, Sasuke,” she said softly,  “I’ll deal with the snake. Two of you, deal with that person.”The two boys straightened, their eyes sharp, their breathing heavy but steady. Naruto wiped blood from the edge of his lip with the back of his hand, flashing a feral grin.“Tch, 'bout time,” Naruto said, his knuckles cracking as he flexed his fingers. “I’m sick of being on defense.”Sasuke spun a kunai in his hand, his eyes trained on Orochimaru with deadly focus. His gaze flicked toward Kimiko for a moment, his voice cool but firm. “Yeah… let’s end it.”"On three," Kimiko muttered, her knees bending as she prepared to leap.
One.
Her heart steadied.
Two.
Her chakra surged to her legs, ready to explode.
Three.
They moved.All three of them burst forward, their bodies blurring in different directions. Kimiko shot into the air, the wind whistling past her ears as she spun into a high flip. Below her, the snake's massive head twisted up, its wide hood flaring as it tracked her movement.“You’re too slow.”The moment its head shot upward, jaws wide to snap her out of the air, Kimiko flickered. Her body blurred like mist, vanishing just as the fangs snapped shut on the empty air where she’d been a heartbeat ago.She reappeared on a nearby tree branch, crouched low, her tanto gleaming with the soft glow of her water chakra. Her eyes locked on her opponent. "No escape this time."Her fingers flashed through quick, precise signs. Her chakra surged, cold and sharp.“Shadow Clone Jutsu.”Poof! Poof!Two identical copies of her appeared, each one as sharp and poised as the original. Their gazes locked onto the snake. Their tanto blades flickered with the glow of water-infused chakra, their edges like fluid razors.“Kimiko Style: Dance of the Seaside Moon!”Her clones shot forward, two from the sides, while Kimiko herself launched from above. Their movements were smooth, graceful, yet deadly precise. Her tanto trailed arcs of water like crescent moons in the air.
SLASH!
The left clone's tanto carved a deep line into the side of the snake’s neck, slicing through muscle and scale.
SLASH!
The right clone mirrored the attack, cutting deep into the opposite side of its neck.“Push!” Kimiko growled through gritted teeth, her eyes narrowing with unshakable resolve.Her blade met the snake’s snout. For a moment, the resistance of its steel-like scales held firm. But she gripped the hilt of her tanto tighter, pouring more chakra into it.“CUT!” she snarled.With a burst of strength, her tanto sank into the snake’s head.The blade drove deep.The clones burst into smoke on either side of the snake as her final slash cleaved clean through the beast's snout, driving it into the ground. Kimiko used the force of her momentum to twist her body mid-air. She landed atop its coiled head, her knees bent, breath sharp but controlled.Her gaze flicked down at the beast’s quivering head. Her grip on the tanto tightened as she ripped it from its skull. She pivoted her body into a spin, her arm swinging with perfect precision. Her blade whistled through the air.The snake’s head fell from its body in one clean motion. Blood sprayed into the air like a fountain, coating the forest floor in a slick, red mist.
Thud.
The head hit the ground. The massive, coiled body thrashed once, twice… then stilled.It was dead.Kimiko dropped to one knee, using her tanto for support as her breath came in shallow, controlled gulps. Her eyes stayed on the twitching body for a moment longer. Her fingers gripped her tanto so tight her knuckles went white.Her breath came slow. Controlled. Cold.“It’s done,” she whispered.But then—“Take this!” Naruto's voice rang out, sharp and loud.Her eyes darted up, locking onto the scene below. Her heart skipped a beat.Sasuke and Naruto were fighting Orochimaru.Naruto dropped from the treetops with a wild yell, his leg shooting down like a meteor, aimed directly for Orochimaru’s head.“HAAA!”Orochimaru's body twisted unnaturally, his spine bending inhumanly as he slithered back just in time to avoid the blow. Naruto's heel smashed into the ground with enough force to crack the earth.Before Orochimaru could recover, Sasuke blurred in from the side. Fast. Precise. Ruthless. His kunai was already swinging, his Sharingan glowing bright as he locked onto Orochimaru’s movement.Sasuke’s foot lashed out in a side kick aimed for Orochimaru’s temple.“You’re open!” he growled.But Orochimaru’s eyes flicked toward Sasuke. His arm shot up, catching the kick mid-strike with his forearm. His fingers locked around Sasuke’s ankle like steel clamps.“Predictable.”He twisted. Hard.“Tch!” Sasuke's eyes went wide as his body was yanked off balance. Orochimaru swung him like a ragdoll, his body spiraling through the air. His path twisted toward Naruto, the two boys about to collide.
No. Not happening. Sasuke’s too smart for that.
Sasuke’s body turned mid-air. His eyes tracked his landing, his hands twisted into the ground, and he flipped upright, his feet skidding along the dirt. He crouched next to Naruto, the two of them side-by-side once more.Kimiko's eyes caught something she hadn't noticed before.Sasuke's Sharingan had evolved.The single tomoe had grown into two. Both his eyes now carried the two-tomoe Sharingan. The sharp glow of his eyes made him seem more powerful, his eyes locked on Orochimaru with a hunter's gaze.Orochimaru’s grin widened, his eyes alight with glee.“I knew it. It finally happened.” His tongue flicked from his mouth like a snake tasting the air. “Your Uchiha blood has come to a boil. Delicious.”He leaned forward, his eyes wild with amusement. “I’ll play with you a little longer, Sasuke-kun. Show me how far you can go.”Sasuke snarled, “Naruto,” he said, his voice as firm as steel. “Let’s do it.”Naruto wiped the blood from his mouth, a grin sharper than any kunai forming on his face.“Got it!”Both of them shot forward like twin arrows.The three of them moved as one, blurring into action. Orochimaru danced between them with a grace too perfect, too smooth to be human. Every swing of Naruto’s wild punches and kicks met only air or a firm block. His attacks were wild but relentless, forcing Orochimaru to weave, duck, and twist.“Tch!” Sasuke growled as he shot in from the side, his Sharingan tracking every flicker of movement. But even with his eyes sharp as razors, his every strike was met with a parry or sidestep. He could see it. He could see it—but he still couldn’t match it.“Too slow,” Orochimaru said softly, his voice a low hum of condescension.Naruto lunged with a wild, sweeping hook aimed for Orochimaru's jaw. But Orochimaru's head tilted at an unnatural angle, his neck twisting like a serpent’s coil. He caught Naruto's wrist in one hand with a resounding clap.“Predictable,” Orochimaru whispered with disinterest Naruto's eyes widened. “Nope, not this time!”With a grunt, Naruto shoved his free hand forward for a palm strike aimed at Orochimaru's chest. Orochimaru’s eyes flicked toward it, his arm darting up to block—exactly what Naruto wanted.As Orochimaru’s forearm met Naruto’s palm, Naruto’s lips curled into a sly grin as he immediately flipped out of the way. "Gotcha."In that instant, Orochimaru felt it.The papery texture pressed against his skin.His eyes flicked to his arm.An explosive tag.“Heh—”The world erupted in fire.BOOM!The forest shook with the shockwave. A blast of red-orange flames and black smoke surged into the air. The ground quaked, branches snapped, and the trunks of nearby trees groaned under the pressure.Kimiko’s eyes widened as she felt the heat brush against her face. "He got him!" she thought, lips parting in disbelief.Through the haze of fire and smoke, Sasuke moved. His gaze never leaving the target. His fingers flicked with precise control, his shuriken flew, and one after another, they whistled through the air.Three shuriken. Five. Six.They spun wildly, but they didn’t fly in straight paths. Each one curved, circling like hunting birds of prey.Kimiko’s sharp eyes caught it—a glint of silver in the air."Wire!"Her heart thudded as realization hit. Each shuriken was connected to strands of thin, near-invisible ninja wire. The wire danced through the air, weaving around Orochimaru like a web, threading through tree branches and crisscrossing around his body.“Incredible,” she breathed, eyes locked on Sasuke as he bit down on the last string of wire with his teeth. His fingers pulled taut, his hands trembling with effort. "He’s using the Sharingan to guide the wire perfectly."Orochimaru’s eyes followed the wire like a predator-tracking prey. “Oh… clever boy,” he hissed, lips curling into a grin. “The Sharingan Windmill Triple Attack. It’s been years since I’ve seen this technique. And you used it perfectly.”Sasuke yanked the wire with all his strength. The shuriken jerked mid-air, spinning back like hooked anchors. They twisted and locked the wire tight around Orochimaru’s body, yanking him toward the nearest tree.The wire bit into his flesh. It wasn’t deep, but it was enough to bind him. His back hit the tree, his arms pinned to his sides, his torso secured to the trunk. The shuriken dug into the bark, locking him in place like a nailed-down effigy.Orochimaru didn't look worried. His eyes flicked toward her, catching her gaze like a predator to prey.“Naruto, now!” Sasuke snarled through gritted teeth, his jaw clenched around the ninja wire.“ON IT!” Naruto’s voice boomed like thunder.Naruto skidded to a halt next to Sasuke, hands blurring into signs. His chest swelled with a deep breath,  Sasuke’s eyes locked with his for a brief moment.“Do it together!” Sasuke barked.“Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!” Sasuke roared.“Wind Style: Gale Palm Blast!” Naruto shouted.Sasuke exhaled, releasing a surge of roaring fire. The flames coiled like a dragon's breath, racing down the ninja wire. At the same time, Naruto thrust his palm forward, releasing a blast of compressed wind chakra.The two jutsu combined—fire fed by wind.The ninja wire became a conduit.The flames rushed like a flood, but the addition of wind chakra twisted them into a storm of white-hot inferno. The simple orange fire transformed into a searing blue-white flame, the intensity so strong it scorched the ground in their wake.The combined jutsu surged toward Orochimaru, the air trembling with the sound of roaring flame and rushing wind.Kimiko shielded her face with her arms, feeling the intense wave of blistering heat as it passed by. Leaves curled and turned to ash, and the air shimmered with waves of distortion from the sheer heat.“HAAAAAAAAHH!” Naruto and Sasuke roared in unison, pushing their combined attack further, harder.The blaze hit.The entire forest lit up in white light. The explosion of heat was deafening.
WHOOSH! BOOOOM!
The inferno hit Orochimaru dead-on. The wind-enhanced flames washed over his body, engulfing him in a whirling vortex of pure fire.The flames roared like a beast in agony.The scream that followed was worse.“AAAAAAARRRRGHHHH!”Kimiko’s breath caught. Her heart thudded in her chest. Her eyes darted through the flames, looking for him, for any sign of movement. The fire eventually died down, leaving trails of orange embers floating in the air like dying fireflies.Her gaze focused on the tree.There he was.Orochimaru.His body was slumped against the tree. His head lolled to the side, the weight of it too much for his neck to support. His clothes were scorched, his skin blackened and burned. His right arm dangled uselessly at his side, the flesh melted away to reveal exposed white bone and muscle.The ninja wire was still taut, holding him in place, like a moth pinned to a board.Sasuke’s fingers twitched, his breath sharp and shallow. His eyes burned with intensity, but he didn’t let go of the wire. He didn’t trust it.Naruto huffed, his breaths coming in short, heavy gasps. His hands were still outstretched, fingers trembling.Kimiko’s eyes darted toward them both. “They pulled it off. They really did it.”"Y-Yeah, we did!" Naruto's voice broke through the haze of fire and smoke, his grin wide and full of pride. He staggered forward, panting heavily, his arms trembling at his sides. "We actually did it!"But the moment the adrenaline began to fade, reality set in.Naruto dropped to his knees.“D-dammit…” Sasuke’s voice was hoarse as he fell beside him, his legs giving out from under him. He clutched his chest, his breathing ragged, the burn of chakra exhaustion hitting him hard. "Tch, that fight… took too much out of us."Kimiko’s heart skipped. "Not now..." Her eyes darted toward the enemy. "Not now, please..." Even she was dangerously close to running out of chakra, judging by the way her knees bucked.And then, the ninja wire gave a slow, metallic groan.Kimiko's head snapped toward the source of the sound. Her breath caught in her throat.“No.”The wires snapped.One by one, the taut strands of ninja wire severed as though they were threads of silk, cleanly cut by an invisible blade. The air filled with the soft metallic twangs of breaking wire.From the sea of blackened bark, ash, and smoke, Orochimaru stepped forward.He moved like he was strolling through a park. His body shifted with a slow, deliberate ease, each step crushing the ashes beneath his sandals.The skin on his arms and face sloughed off in chunks, like burnt paper flaking from a log in a fire. It crumbled away, the outer shell of his "disguise" melting like wax.Beneath it lay his true form.Pale, unnervingly pale.His skin was smooth like polished porcelain. His eyes, sharp and bright yellow, with slitted pupils that moved like a predator scanning its prey. The charred remnants of his old "face" hung from his cheek, slowly peeling away like a discarded mask.Naruto's breath hitched. “W-what the hell…?” His eyes grew wide, his body frozen in place. “His face… it’s different.”“No,” Sasuke breathed. His gaze, sharper now with his newly evolved Sharingan, locked onto Orochimaru. "That's... that's his real face.""Incredible."Orochimaru’s voice shifted, no longer the smooth, sickly sweet tone of his disguise. His voice was deeper, more serpentine, with a low rasping hum that sent a cold shiver up Kimiko’s spine. “Such mastery of the Sharingan at such a young age. You’re a true Uchiha after all… yes, you’ll do nicely.”His gaze was locked on Sasuke, but it felt like his eyes were everywhere at once. Like no matter where you ran, he’d see you.Kimiko’s heart pounded. Her body screamed at her to move, to attack, to do something, but she couldn’t.“Move,” she hissed at herself. “Move, move, MOVE!”But her muscles wouldn’t listen.Her breathing hitched. No. Not this. Please, not this.Orochimaru’s hands flickered into a single seal. Just one.Her body went rigid.It wasn’t just her. She felt it—an overwhelming, unseen force seizing her entire body at once. Every muscle locked, every joint froze in place. Her fingers twitched, her knees stiffened, her eyes widened in realization.“No…” she muttered through gritted teeth. Her breath came shallow and frantic, her heart thundering in her chest. "Not Genjutsu... it's not Genjutsu... this is..."Her eyes darted to Naruto, and she could see it—he was struggling too. His arms twitched, his fingers curling and uncurling like he was fighting against invisible binds."Hngh… ngh! Let… let me… GO!” Naruto roared, veins bulging in his forehead as he strained his muscles to move. His feet scraped the ground as he struggled, but it was no use. His body didn’t move an inch.“I can’t… move…” Sasuke muttered, his voice low, strained, his teeth bared in frustration. “I… I can’t move…!”"Paralysis Jutsu."Orochimaru’s voice was soft but firm, as if explaining something to children. “A simple, yet effective technique. The more you fight it, the tighter it grips you. But go ahead and resist. It makes it more fun to watch.”Orochimaru's gaze shifted to Sasuke, his golden, slitted eyes narrowing with satisfaction. “You are definitely his brother,” he said, his voice a soft, eerie hum. “If anything, your eyes are even keener than Itachi’s.”“Tch!” Sasuke's eyes widened at the name, his breath caught in his chest. His teeth clenched, his voice sharp with anger. “Who are you?! How do you know that name?! What do you want?!”Her nails dug into her palm, hard enough to draw blood. Move, Kimiko, please. Move. “My name...is Orochimaru. But as to what I want…” Orochimaru’s grin stretched, his tongue flicking out like a snake tasting the air. “That will have to wait until we meet again. Which, I assure you, we will. But only if you survive this test with the best possible score.” His eyes glowed with sinister delight. “And to do that, you’ll have to defeat the Hidden Sound ninja who serve me.” Kin. Zaku. Dosu . Kimiko's eyes narrowed as realization hit. Damn it. I almost forgot about them… “I don’t care about any of that!” Naruto barked, his blue eyes blazing with defiance as he stepped forward, his fists raised. “You’re not gonna get the chance to meet Sasuke again, you freak!”Orochimaru tilted his head, his gaze sharp as a knife. His smile widened.“Oh, nine-tailed brat,” he said, his tone almost pitying, his yellow eyes gleaming with malice. “I reckon I will. Trust me.”His hands blurred into a single seal. “Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!”The world shifted.A hurricane-force blast of wind erupted.The air howled with the intensity of a typhoon. The trees bent, groaned, and snapped like twigs. Leaves and debris whipped around like shrapnel. The sheer force of it struck Naruto square in the chest, his body sent flying like a ragdoll.“Naruto!” Kimiko screamed, watching him disappear into the distance. His body crashed into a tree with a loud, sickening CRACK. His body went limp. He didn’t move.“He’s out.” Her heart pounded in her chest, her vision narrowing as panic started to seep in. “He knocked him out with one move…”Realization hit. “He could have ended all of us that quickly. He just wanted to toy with us.”Her chest rose and fell with shallow, panicked breaths. Her body was drenched in sweat. Her gaze flicked toward Sasuke, hoping he’d move first.But he didn’t.Sasuke’s feet were planted firmly on the ground, his kunai raised in front of him. His eyes were wide, his body locked with fear. Sasuke was frozen.Kimiko opened her mouth to scream, to tell him to run, but her breath caught in her throat as her eyes caught the subtle shift in Orochimaru’s posture.His neck…It stretched.Her pupils shrank to pinpricks. Her breath hitched.“NO!” she screamed. “SASUKE, MOVE!”But it was already too late.Orochimaru’s neck shot forward like a spear.The movement was too fast, too sudden. His head blurred, stretching through the air like a striking cobra.Faster. Too fast.Kimiko’s hand darted into her pouch, finally breaking her paralysis,  her fingers clenching around three senbon. She flicked her wrist, her body reacting before her mind could think. The three senbon spun through the air like needles of light, but—
Too slow.
Her eyes widened in horror as she saw Orochimaru’s fangs sink into the side of Sasuke’s neck.“No…”Sasuke’s body jerked, his back arched in pain. His eyes shot wide open, blood-red Sharingan fading to black and blazing with shock. His hands clawed at Orochimaru's head, his fingers digging into his skin, but the grip was too strong.“AAAAAAHHHHH!!”His scream echoed through the forest like a dying animal. His body trembled, his knees buckled, and his legs finally gave out. He collapsed onto all fours, one hand clutching his neck, his teeth bared in pure agony.Kimiko watched in stunned horror as Orochimaru’s head slithered back, his neck retracting into his shoulders like a serpent pulling its prey into its coils. His grin was sharp, his tongue flicking the air with satisfaction.Her eyes locked onto the three tomoe-marked curse seal on Sasuke’s neck, the exact spot where he was bitten.Her heart shattered.Her body shook. Her lips quivered.“No…”Her legs gave out, and she collapsed to her knees. Her fingers dug into the dirt. Her nails clawed the ground so hard that the soil filled the spaces under them.“No, no, no, no, no—”Her heart pounded in her ears like a war drum. Her mind spiraled into a storm of guilt and disbelief. Her gaze was locked on the seal.“I failed.”Her fingers curled into fists, trembling with rage and self-loathing. Her mind screamed, loud and frantic, a whirlwind of blame and regret.“I did everything. I did everything right. I fought with everything I had. But I couldn’t stop it.”Her throat tightened. Her eyes burned with tears she refused to let fall.“I couldn’t stop him. I couldn’t stop it.”Her head dropped, her forehead pressing into the dirt. Her voice was barely a whisper. “I’m sorry, Sasuke. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry…”Her thoughts shattered as a chilling presence manifested before her. Orochimaru. He was suddenly there, like a nightmare materializing into reality.Before she could react, his feet kicked her in the face, sending her flying upward, then his hand shot out like a viper. His fingers wrapped around her throat. Her breath hitched, her eyes wide with shock.“Ah, and you…” Orochimaru’s voice was smooth as silk, his grin razor-sharp. His golden, slitted eyes glowed with sickening delight. “You surprised me the most, Kimiko.”Her breath came in shallow gasps, her nails clawing at his wrist as he lifted her effortlessly off the ground, her feet dangling in the air. “Tch… don’t… touch me!” she hissed, her voice strained.Her nails scratched at his arm, but his grip didn’t budge. His fingers dug into her neck like iron clamps, unyielding and cruel. The way he said her name—like he owned it—made something twist in her chest. He knows me. He knows my name.Her eyes flicked to Sasuke and Naruto, still down, unable to help her.“A shame, really,” Orochimaru continued, tilting his head like he was observing a rare insect. “I never expected such talent to reveal itself here of all places.” He gave a slow, somber shake of his head. “But to display such skill... alone, no less.” His gaze flicked toward the lifeless corpse of the green snake Kimiko had killed. “To kill my pets… not once, but multiple times. I repeat myself, but I shouldn't have underestimated you. Talent can be found in many places.”Her vision blurred. Her lungs strained for air. Her eyes darted toward his face, sharp with defiance, and she forced herself to breathe, forced herself to stay conscious.“You’re wasting your time, I’ll never let you have Sasuke.” she rasped, voice hoarse but unbroken.Orochimaru’s gaze slowly moved back to her, his smile widening as he hummed with amusement. “I already have him, little girl. He just doesn't know it yet. But it doesn’t stop there.” His eyes flicked toward Sasuke and Naruto. “They look to you, you know. Both of them.”Her heart clenched.“You’re their center. Their support. They rely on you.” His grin grew predatory, his eyes narrowing with twisted glee. “How fascinating. A leader. A talented kunoichi… and yet…” His smile disappeared. His fingers squeezed her throat, cutting off her air for a second.Her body jolted. Her lungs burned. Her legs thrashed.“Such a waste,” he said softly, “You’ll likely die here.”Her vision swam. Her heart pounded in her ears. Her thoughts slowed.
No. No. No.
Her fingers twitched. Her nails scraped against his forearm. Her mind surged with raw fury. If she was going to die, she wasn’t going to die quietly.Her eyes narrowed. Her gaze sharpened. Her lips curled with defiance. “Then choke on this.”With the last bit of strength she could muster, she spat in his face.Her saliva struck his cheek. It slid down, hot and wet.Orochimaru blinked, slowly turning his head to look at her, his golden eyes filled with disbelief. There was a pause—a moment of silence, like the world itself stopped to register what just happened.Then, he laughed.“Hahaha… oh, you…” His tongue slid from his mouth, long and serpent-like, licking the spit clean off his face. “You’ve got spirit, I’ll give you that—”But then he paused.His tongue stopped.His eyes narrowed.“...Hrm?” His brow furrowed, confusion clouding his features. Slowly, he glanced at his wrist, the same wrist that was clutching Kimiko’s throat. He blinked. Once. Twice. His fingers flexed, digging slightly into her neck.Kimiko winced, a jolt of pain coursing through her nerves. “Tch—!” Her chakra surged in response, fighting back against the invasive force of his chakra pressing into her.And that’s when Orochimaru felt it.His eyes widened.“Oh…?” His gaze flicked back to Kimiko, his confusion melting into dawning realization. “What… is this?”He squinted, eyes focusing on the sensation running through her chakra network. His expression shifted from shock to understanding. His lips curled into a wild grin.“Hahahahahaha!” His laughter echoed through the forest like a bell of madness. “I see it now! I understand it!” His eyes snapped toward Kimiko, filled with giddy excitement,  “Poison. Your chakra network is swimming with it. They couldn’t flush everything out, I see. No. Tsunade’s the only one who can completely bleach you clean. ”Her eyes met his, defiant but filled with dread. He knew.“Yes…” he hummed, his voice silky with admiration. “Your entire system is laced with it. You… you poisoned yourself, didn’t you?” His grin grew wicked, like he’d uncovered her most intimate secret. “You’ve been saturating your chakra network with it, familiarizing your body with its essence.”Her lips tightened, but she said nothing.“Oh, ho ho… what was it for, I wonder?” He tilted his head, his eyes scanning her from head to toe, like she was a fascinating new specimen. “For power? For control?”His smile dropped for a moment, eyes narrowing. “No… it’s deeper than that.”He sniffed the air, his grin slowly returning. “You must have felt it, haven’t you? That sense of inadequacy. No power, no bloodline, no inherited gifts. Just a kunoichi from an inconsequential family, surrounded by two boys carrying legacies on their backs. The legacy of the Uchiha, and the power of the Nine-Tailed Fox.”Her eyes flickered. Her breath came in short gasps.“Yes… I see it now. That burning, desperate desire to bridge the gap. To carve power from nothing. To create strength where there was none.” His eyes narrowed, his smile sharp as a razor. “You remind me of myself.”Her heart stopped.“Tch—shut up,” she hissed, her voice raspy but laced with venom. “I am nothing like you.”“Oh?” His eyes narrowed to golden slits, his smile curling wide. “Are you sure? I see it clearly. You’re brilliant. Resourceful. Clever. Willing to go against tradition, and you’re ready to risk your body for power. Just like me. ”Her teeth ground together. “You’re wrong. I did this for them.”Orochimaru grinned. “Yes. Yes, you did. And that’s why you’ll break.”His fingers tightened around her throat like a noose.Her nails dug into his forearm. Her arms trembled. Her breath hitched.“Don’t worry, Kimiko,” he cooed, his eyes half-lidded with mock sympathy. “Sasuke-kun will be my next vessel, but you… you’ll come along too.” His voice dropped to a whisper, soft and saccharine. “He’ll need a companion. And I’d be happy to mold you into something more. To make a place of honor for you by his side. I have lessons to teach someone like you, too.”Her heart pounded in her ears. Her breath was shallow. No. No, no, no. “I see where you failed in your little experiment, by the way.” His eyes glittered with sadistic amusement. “Your poison was incomplete. It wasn’t stable enough. You were missing something.” His eyes locked with hers, sharp and calculating. “But I know the secret ingredient. Shall I show you? A little favor from one scientist to another.”Her eyes widened.“Don’t.”“I insist. It’s a senior’s duty to aid those that came after them.” His smile widened into something inhuman, unhinged. His mouth opened unnaturally wide. His teeth glistened, sharp as fangs.“No! No, no, no!” She thrashed, legs kicking. Her chakra surged wildly, her heart racing. “Don’t you DARE. I'll kill you, I swear, I wi—”His head shot forward like a serpent.Fangs pierced her neck.Her world burned.Fire. Agony. White-hot pain surged from her neck, igniting every nerve in her body. Her eyes shot wide open. Her mouth opened in a soundless scream. Her nails clawed at his arm, drawing blood, but his grip didn’t move.“AH—AAAHHHHH!!”Her scream echoed through the forest.Her vision flickered.Her mind spiraled.Her world went dark.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 19: Wildflower (Chuunin Exams, Second Test, Part II) 
Her eyes cracked open, and the first thing she noticed was heat.No, not heat. Fire.It crawled under her skin, crackling like embers on dry wood. Her muscles twisted involuntarily, nerves lighting up with every breath. Each searing throb pulsed in time with her heartbeat, sending sharp jolts of pain through every limb.Kimiko gasped, a sharp intake of air that rattled in her lungs. It felt wrong. Her throat was raw. Her chest was tight, like her ribs were caving in on her heart.
Where am I? 
Her head swam with disjointed thoughts, flashes of memory blurring together—the clash, the snakes, him .Slowly, she forced herself to move, muscles trembling as she pushed her hands flat against the ground. Her arms shook, her fingers curling into the dirt. With a grunt of effort, she sat up, her back leaning against the rough bark of a tree. She blinked hard, her vision tilting sideways before slowly righting itself.
What just happened—?
Her thoughts stopped short. Her eyes snapped open wide.
Naruto. Sasuke.
Her heart jumped to her throat as she spotted them lying opposite each other, still as corpses.Her body moved on instinct. She stumbled toward them, her legs unsteady but refusing to fail her. She dropped to her knees, ignoring the dirt and bruises. Her hands flew to their chests.
Please. Please. Please.
Her fingers pressed into Sasuke's ribs, feeling the faint, rhythmic rise and fall of his breathing. She lowered her head, placing her ear against his chest.
Thump-thump. Thump-thump.
Her heart unclenched, a sharp gasp of relief bursting from her lungs. “Breathing,” she muttered, nodding to herself. “He’s breathing.”Her hands moved to his wrist, her fingers pressing against his pulse point. It was there. Steady. Good.Kimiko exhaled slowly. She pressed the back of her hand to his neck and flinched. Too hot. It wasn’t a normal fever. Her lips pulled into a tight frown as she brushed his damp hair aside.“Shit,” she hissed. “He’s burning up.”Her gaze fell to his exposed collar. She knew what she'd find, but it still hit her like a kunai to the chest. Slowly, her fingers tugged at his collar, pulling it down to reveal the black, twisting pattern etched into his skin. Her eyes hardened, lips pressing into a thin line.
That mark.
Her nails dug into her palm, her teeth grit tight. “Damn it.” Her voice was sharp, filled with bitter anger. “Another thing I couldn’t prevent.” Her eyes flicked away, her jaw locking. “F—fuck this. I’m useless.”Her fingers lingered for a moment too long before she pulled away, forcing herself to focus on the next person.Naruto.She crawled toward him on her hands and knees, breath shallow and heart still racing. His face was peaceful, and somehow that made it worse.Her hands hovered over his chest, eyes flicking from his face to his torso. She pressed her palm to his chest, fingers splayed wide.“Please, please, please…”Her fingers tensed. She leaned down, pressing her ear to his chest like she had done with Sasuke. The world grew quiet except for the rush of blood in her ears.
Thump-thump. Thump-thump.
Kimiko’s body deflated as she sighed, relief washing over her like cool rain. “He’s breathing too.”Her fingers slid upward, resting against his forehead. Not as hot as Sasuke, but she knew better than to rely on just that. She tugged his shirt up, her eyes scanning his stomach. No seal.Her eyes narrowed. That didn’t make sense.  And then Orochimaru’s words echoed in her head. The seal only appears when he’s using chakra. I have to get someone else to check. Her shoulders sagged, her arms going limp at her sides. Her head hung forward, hair falling over her face like a curtain. She sat between the two of them, her breath coming out slow and quiet. 
You did everything you could. It wasn’t enough. It still wasn’t enough.
Her gaze lifted to look at them both.
They’re alive because of you. But still, you couldn’t prevent anything from happening to them. So strong until it really matters, huh?
Her hands curled into fists at her sides. Her lips parted, and a small, shaky exhale escaped her. She hated this feeling. She hated it so much.“I’m sorry, Naruto. Sasuke.” Her words came as soft as a whisper, like a confession carried on the wind. “I couldn’t help, I couldn’t do anyth-”And then she remembered.Her breath caught in her throat as the realization settled in her mind like a lead weight.
Orochimaru bit me too.
Her heart pounded in her chest as she bolted upright. Her hands moved on instinct, fingers fumbling to draw her tanto. She flipped it horizontally, angling it just enough to see the reflection of her own neck in the polished steel. .Her gaze locked onto the side of her neck.Her heart stopped for a moment.There were no marks. No brand. No symbol.Only two faint puncture wounds where his fangs had pierced her skin. The bite marks were already fading, barely visible now, as if her body had healed them faster than normal. Her brows drew together, eyes narrowing with suspicion. A single line of slick, black liquid trailed from the punctures, trickling down her neck. Her fingers brushed against it, and she wiped it onto her fingertips.Her eyes followed it closely, the substance was thick, oily, and pitch black. Her lips pressed into a firm line.
What is this?
Her mind raced as she rubbed her fingers together, feeling the strange, viscous texture. It was like sludge — slippery but oddly heavy, like it had weight far beyond its size.
No mark. No cursed seal. Did he bite me for no reason? No... no, that's impossible. Orochimaru never does anything without purpose.
Her hands tightened on the tanto’s hilt, her knuckles going white. She glanced back at her reflection in the steel, searching for anything she might have missed. No sign of a mark. No cursed mark. But the doubt gnawed at her, whispering at the back of her mind. She knew something had happened. She felt it. Something had shifted inside of her, she was certain of it.Her eyes flicked away from the blade, scanning her surroundings. And then her breath hitched.Her gaze fell on the spot where she had been lying just moments ago.Her eyes widened, her pupils shrinking in disbelief.The ground was stained with black, viscous fluid.Her breath grew shallow. The sight of it hit her like a punch to the gut. The ground was smeared in the same slick, black gunk that had been leaking from her neck. It pooled in the dirt like oil, thick and heavy, with trails leading in twisting lines where her body had shifted.Her lips parted in a soft, horrified gasp.
It came out of me…?
Her hands shook, her grip on the tanto tightening as she sheathed it. Her breath came in slow, shallow gulps. She turned slowly, eyes darting between the mess on the ground and the faint trail of black that still clung to her neck.
What did you do to me, Orochimaru...?
Her fingers twitched at her side, itching to draw her tanto again. But she shook her head, pushing the thought away with a sharp breath.
No. Not now. Focus.
Her eyes shifted to Naruto and Sasuke, both of them still unconscious, their faces lined with exhaustion and pain. Her brows knitted together with quiet resolve.
First priority: Get them to safety.
Her gaze swept across the area, scanning every tree, every shadow, every sound. If the Sound-nin are hunting us—and they are—they’ll strike when we’re at our weakest. She clenched her jaw. If they catch me while I’m carrying these two, it’s over. She crouched down next to them, hands brushing lightly over their faces.  That cursed mark… it's already taking a toll on Sasuke. His fever’s likely here to stay. Her lips pressed into a thin line. I couldn’t stop it. I couldn’t stop any of it. But I can still protect them. Her eyes flicked to the side, narrowing with focus. If I’m going to have to fight the Sound-nin, I need the advantage. I can’t take them head-on like this. Not with these two out cold. Her fingers brushed her side pouch, tugging it open.
Plan first. Move second.
She pulled out the map that Sasuke had drawn earlier. Thankfully, it was still with her, and still functional. Her eyes scanned it, squinting as she tried to orient herself. She turned her head, her ears straining as she caught the faint rush of running water somewhere to her left.
A river. We’re close
Her fingers hovered over the map, tracing the nearest river path. If I can get us to the river, I can fight them at full strength. I won’t have to waste chakra creating water. They’ll be at a disadvantage from the start.  Her eyes flicked to the unconscious boys. 
But dragging these two around isn’t going to be easy. I’ll need a place to put them where I can fight without worrying about someone sneaking past me to kill them. A place that forces people to go through me before getting to them.
Kimiko glanced up at the canopy.  Still dark… She tilted her head, looking for signs of time passage.
The stars haven’t shifted much, so it’s only been a few hours since Orochimaru attacked us. Midnight, maybe.
Her gaze landed on the faint glow of moonlight trickling through the gaps in the leaves. We’ve lost time, but at least it's not dawn yet. That gives me a few hours to regroup. Her eyes scanned the ground next. This isn’t the same spot we were at before. We were closer to the tower. Orochimaru must have moved us… but why? Her brows furrowed, her lips pressing into a line. Her fingers dug into the dirt for a moment before she shook her head. No. Don’t spiral. Get your head in the game. They’re relying on you. Her gaze swept the area, tracking every landmark she could see—root formations, fallen trees, and patches of moss. Her eyes flicked back to the map. Alright. Get to the nearby river, put them somewhere safe, and prepare to face the sound nin. Kimiko took a breath and closed her eyes, focusing on the steady pulse of her chakra. Her hands hovered in front of her, fingers spread as she centered herself. Slowly, she inhaled through her nose, feeling the energy flow through her veins, her nerves, her core.
Chakra check…
Her eyes snapped open, a sharp clarity in her gaze. Mostly replenished. I can work with that. Her lips quirked into a slight grin. The first since she woke up. Good. I’ll need every ounce of it. She tucked the map into her pouch, her hands moving quickly, sealing the strap tight. Her eyes darted toward Naruto and Sasuke, her gaze softening briefly before it hardened again.
Time to move.
She crouched down, slipping her arms under Naruto first, hoisting him onto her back with a grunt. He was heavier than he looked, but she shifted her balance, planting her feet firmly. Her muscles tensed, her chakra flaring lightly to give her a boost of strength.“ One down, one to go… ” she muttered under her breath, shooting a glance at Sasuke. You’d better wake up soon, Uchiha. I’m not carrying both of you forever. With Naruto secure on her back, she crouched by Sasuke. Her eyes lingered on him for a moment longer than necessary, her gaze flicking to the cursed mark on his neck. Her lips pressed into a firm line.
This isn’t over, Sasuke. Not for you. Not for me. Not for Naruto. 
She gripped the front of his shirt and pulled him up, slinging one of his arms around her shoulder. She glanced toward the sound of rushing water in the distance.“Well,” She sighed. “Here I go,” Thankfully, she reached the river sooner than expected, only two hours of grueling travel with two unconscious boys on her back. Every step had been a struggle, her frame straining under their combined weight, but she managed. When the gentle sound of rushing water met her ears, she almost collapsed in relief.Her gaze swept the area, scanning for any possible shelter. And there it was — a hollowed-out tree large enough to fit both boys, right at the river side.  Its gnarled bark jutted out like jagged teeth, but the inside was roomy enough for her to stash them both.“Perfect,” she muttered, breathing heavily as she staggered toward it.With care, she hoisted Naruto and Sasuke into the hollow one at a time, being extra cautious with Sasuke, whose fever was still burning hot against her fingertips. Once they were secure, she reached into her pack and pulled out two towels, soaking them in the river water before placing them on their foreheads.Her gaze lingered on Sasuke. The curse mark on his neck had spread faint, dark veins that pulsed unnervingly. The Curse Mark had a one-in-ten survival rate. She remembered that much from the anime. So he was likely fighting for his life right now, and the odds were against him. Still, this was Sasuke. He wasn't going to die here. He couldn't."You're not allowed to die, Sasuke," she murmured quietly, her fingers brushing damp hair from his forehead. "You're too stubborn for that."Her eyes flicked to Naruto next. His breathing was steady, his face peaceful despite how fierce he'd been earlier against Orochimaru.He always got back up. No matter how many times he got knocked down, he stood back up with that grin on his face. Future Lord Seventh. I’ll be here, always. I promise. You’re even more stubborn than Sasuke, so I know I have to worry less…you’re probably just exhausted. Kimiko sighed, leaning against the hollow tree. She wanted to collapse next to them and sleep for a week, but she knew better. She couldn't rest yet. The Sound-nin would follow.Her eyes flicked to the ground outside, tracing the faint marks she had left behind from carrying Naruto and Sasuke. She grimaced. She did her best to cover their tracks, but it wasn’t perfect. She was a small girl, and carrying two boys had pressed clear indents into the dirt and snapped twigs along the way. It didn’t take a tracking genius to follow them, and it wasn’t like the Sound team was stupid."They’ll be here soon, a few hours.” she muttered, glancing down at the boys once more. It was just her now. She was the only one left standing.Her fingers twitched as she mentally mapped out a plan. Her first thought was to set traps, but she quickly discarded it. She wasn't a trap specialist. The best she could do was some ninja wire and maybe some exploding tags, but they wouldn't be enough.  She had to play to her own strengths.  She was near a river, her preferred terrain, and she was a frontline fighter. She had to maximize that. But perhaps her ace in the hole was that she knew exactly what their abilities were.Her mind flashed through what she remembered from the anime with regards to the Sound-Nin. Zaku had Decapitating Airwaves. He could shoot pressurized air blasts from the holes in his hands. It was fast, loud, and hit like a battering ram. He could crush her from a distance if she stayed in the open. Kin was the one with the Senbon and Bell Genjutsu. She didn’t even need to be nearby. She could throw the bells, and once the sound reached her ears, she’d be trapped in a genjutsu, vulnerable to an ambush.And then there was Dosu.She sighed.The most dangerous of them all. His Resonating Echo Speaker wasn’t just a weapon — it was a living amplifier strapped to his arm. Every punch, every motion he made with it created sound waves that could travel through her body. The vibrations didn’t just rattle her bones; they could shatter her balance, rupture her eardrums, and flood her head with nausea. Not to mention that while having access to the river gave her a distinct advantage, it came with a double-edged risk. Dosu’s sound-based attacks could travel effortlessly through water, turning her greatest asset into a conduit for his technique.Her chest tightened at the thought of the task. A full-range team. If they attacked as a unit, she'd be boxed in at every distance — long, mid, and close range. They wouldn’t give her a chance to breathe. Kin would trap her in an illusion, Zaku would strike from afar, and Dosu would close in to finish the job.It was the perfect hunting formation.Kimiko bit her lip, trying to push down the gnawing fear in her chest. There was no running. Even if she took off now, they’d track her. And there was no way she was abandoning her teammates. That meant one thing.She had no choice but to stand her ground and hope she could beat the three of them.  But…that would be nearly impossible to do alone.“No use losing sleep over it.” she muttered to herself, tightening her grip on the tanto at her side. She glanced at the hollow tree, at the two boys inside, then crouched low to the ground. Her fingers hovered over the dirt as she mapped out her approach. If she fought them one-on-one, she had a chance.She started to formulate a plan in her mind, and she turned to the distance. Only a matter of waiting. The Sound-nin came sooner than expected.Kimiko had sensed them an hour ago, which had given her just enough time to prepare. She now stood at the entrance to the hollowed-out tree, hands resting lightly on the hilt of her sheathed tanto, her grip steady and sure. The rushing sound of the nearby river filled her ears like a steady drumbeat, grounding her nerves. To her right, hidden behind layers of bark and shadow, lay Naruto and Sasuke.She had no intention of letting them get any closer.The three figures emerged from the undergrowth like predators stalking their prey. Dosu stood at the center, his bandaged face tilted in her direction as if analyzing her every move. Kin flanked him to the left, her sharp eyes narrowed in disdain. Zaku walked at Dosu's right, his shoulders squared, jaw tight with anger."Well, well," Dosu’s distorted voice grated like nails on metal. "No traps, no tricks, and you’re standing right in the open. How convenient." His head tilted just slightly, calculating. "Hmph. I suppose you want to make a trade for your life then? Is that it? Throwing away resistance because you know it’s pointless?”Kimiko didn’t answer. She remained still and impassive, calm.Dosu chuckled low and slow. “But I’m afraid that’s not possible. Our Lord Orochimaru sent us to kill the Uchiha, but after your team embarrassed us during the first test…” He raised his hand, his fingers curling into a loose claw. “...None of us want to see you live. So showing you mercy is off the table. So is giving you a quick death.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, but her voice was still smooth. "I never intended to ask you for anything. I know better than to expect mercy from shinobi of backwater villages like yours.”Zaku's eyes bulged in fury, his nostrils flaring. Perfect. Get him angry. Angry people are stupid. “This fucking bitch!” Zaku snarled, his hands twitching as if already preparing to attack. His teeth bared like an animal. “I’ll pay you back ten times over for that stunt you pulled against us. I’ll shatter your spine, and you can watch me crush your teammates before I finish you off!”Kimiko’s face remained impassive, her gaze never wavering. His words were noise, background static. Posturing. Just like any thug. She tilted her head just slightly, eyes cold but unwavering.“How very charming,” she replied, as if commenting on bad weather.“THIS—” Kin started, venom lacing her tone. “Do you think you’re cool? Do you think you—”“Stop talking nonsense.” Kimiko’s voice cut through Kin’s like a blade through silk. Her tone had shifted — sharp, commanding. Unshakable. “I’m not here for your speeches. You’ve already made your goal clear. So spare me your hollow threats.” Her eyes narrowed, colder than frostbite. “I’ll only extend this offer once, and once only.”All three of them squinted at her.“Your lord Orochimaru sent you to your deaths, he gave Sasuke his curse mark. A sign of his favor.” she said clearly, eyes flicking from one Sound-nin to the next. She heard Dosu make a mocking sound, as if refusing to believe her words.“He sent you to die at Sasuke’s hands. Because Sasuke is the only one he cares about.” Her grip on her tanto shifted ever so slightly, her thumb pressing lightly against the guard. Her tone was absolute. “But he didn’t account for one thing.”Her gaze locked on Dosu’s bandaged face.“Me.”Her eyes met Dosu’s, daring him to move. Her fingers flexed on the hilt of her tanto. She took one, slow, deliberate step forward, her gaze steady, firm, like a judge delivering a verdict.“You have one chance,” she said, every syllable crisp, sharp, like the edge of a blade. “Turn back. Leave. Defect from your village if you have to. Live.”Her words hung in the air for only a moment. Then, slowly, she lowered her gaze to the ground. With a swish, she freed her tanto from its sheath.Her tanto hovered inches above the dirt as she slowly drew a sharp, unbroken line through the grass. The tip of the blade carved through the soil like a needle through fabric.She flicked the sword upward with a sharp snap, shaking off the dirt. Then, with one smooth, effortless motion, she levelled the tanto and pointed it straight at them.“Or cross this line… and you die.”Silence hung in the air, thick with tension.Then, a sharp, wet spit broke it.“Heh. What line?” Zaku sneered, his grin widening as he raised his arms. “Decapitating Airwaves!”The blast came faster than she anticipated. Compressed air and sound ripped through the earth, detonating the ground where she’d just been. Dirt, rock, and shredded grass exploded into the air in a violent spray of debris. Kimiko blurred out of sight, reappearing atop the surface of the river, her feet skidding slightly before she stabilized on the water's surface. If that had hit me, I’d be dead. Her heart pounded, but she pushed the panic aside. Evade first, think later.  Her eyes darted back to Zaku. He had already spotted her. His smirk grew sharper, crueler, as he raised both hands, ready to fire again.Not if she acted first.Her fingers blurred through the seals, the movements sharp and clean despite the tension running through her limbs.“Water Style: Searing Torrent!”The river churned beneath her feet, responding to her chakra like a beast answering its master's call. A spiraling column of water surged upward beside her, twisting like a coiled serpent ready to strike. The pillar crashed down in a sweeping arc, a thundering waterfall aimed directly at the three Sound-nin. The shadow of it fell over them like the hand of a giant.Zaku clicked his tongue, clearly unimpressed.“Heh, wrong move! Decapitating Airwaves!” he barked, lifting both hands this time.A double-blast of compressed air roared from his palms, colliding with the crashing torrent of water. The collision was deafening. The sheer force of it sent shockwaves through the air. Water exploded into a blinding mist of rain and spray, droplets scattering everywhere in a chaotic downpour. Kimiko shielded her eyes as the force of it rocked the surface of the river she was standing on. The steady rhythm of rain hitting her hair and face followed, drenching her instantly. Despite what the anime would have anyone believe, facing these three is absolutely ridiculous. Her brows furrowed as she swiped rainwater from her face. And then, her breath hitched.
Senbon!
Her eyes widened as she spotted them—a barrage of them—cutting through the watery mist with deadly precision, spinning like silver darts. Her body reacted before her mind could fully process it. She flickered, vanishing from the water's surface and reappearing on land, barely a step ahead of the attack. Her landing was sloppy, knees bending harder than she liked. The mist hadn't even cleared when she felt it— the shift in air pressure behind her.
Too late!
Dosu’s hunched frame loomed behind her, his arm already mid-swing. The resonating amplifier on his arm glowed faintly as he closed the distance in an instant. Her eyes snapped to him, her muscles coiling, but he was too close. Her tanto wasn’t fast enough. She ducked, twisting her head to avoid a direct strike, but she knew it wouldn't matter. Sound doesn’t care where it hits. His gauntleted arm swung in a smooth, brutal arc, slicing through empty air. No, through something worse than air.
Through sound.
The blast struck her like an invisible hammer, the vibrations crashing into her body, tearing through muscle, bone, and nerves all at once. She gasped, pain ricocheting inside her skull. Her vision blurred. The whole world spun like she was caught in a whirlpool.Her knees buckled.Her stomach lurched.Her hands slapped over her mouth as bile surged up her throat. She hunched over, unable to stop herself from retching violently into the river. Her body shook with each heave, her legs trembling, her balance completely gone. Her ears rang with a sharp, high-pitched eeeeeeee that felt like it was scraping her brain from the inside. Dammit... I knew how his technique worked, and I still got caught!   It’s insane trying to face three people at the same time! Her fingers dug into the ground, water-soaked and trembling. Her breathing was harsh, ragged. Her vision pulsed like a flashing light, everything around her tilting and swaying uncontrollably. No. Get up. Get up. She gritted her teeth, choking back another wave of nausea.
Move, Kimiko. Move!
Her eyes darted upward, finding Dosu’s shadow looming over her. His gaze was unreadable, his bandages obscuring his face, but she could feel it—the quiet confidence of a predator that knows its prey has nowhere left to run.“Not so sharp now, huh?” Dosu’s voice rumbled, his words distorted like a warped radio signal. His arm raised slowly, methodically, ready to swing again. “I’ll send you to hell!”Before Dosu could strike, Kimiko flickered again, reappearing a fair distance away. But it wasn’t far enough. They weren’t going to let her breathe. Dosu was already charging at her from the left, his gait steady but deliberate, while Kin approached from the right, her fingers clutching three senbon, ready to throw.
They're trying to pincer me.
Her eyes darted between them, calculating her next move. The sharp pulse of vertigo from Dosu’s earlier sound strike still rang faintly in her ears, but she pushed through it. She had to.Kimiko flipped backward, her body arching gracefully in mid-air as Dosu’s gauntleted arm swung through the space she’d just occupied. His strike hit the ground with a resonating boom, sending a melodic hum through the earth. The ground cracked under the weight of his attack, sending dirt and pebbles scattering. If that had hit me… Her eyes narrowed. No, I’m not letting him touch me again. Her feet barely hit the ground before she spotted the glint of silver from the corner of her eye.Her body moved instinctively. She dashed further backward, heart pounding in her chest, her feet skidding on the slick grass before she lunged into the river. More senbon zipped past her, peppering the ground, one grazing the edge of her sleeve as it embedded into a nearby tree. Too close. Too close .But she didn’t have time to recover. Her sharp eyes caught Kin’s head flick upward before she suddenly backed away, and Kimiko’s own gaze followed on instinct. Her heart sank.
No, no, no!
Above her, Zaku hovered in midair, a wild grin stretched across his face. His arms were already raised, his palms aimed directly at her like cannons.“DECAPITATING AIRWAVES!”The twin blasts were thunderous, like cannons going off at close range. The very air seemed to bend and distort as two spiraling waves of pressurized sound and air hurtled toward her with brutal force.
Crap!
Kimiko's fingers blurred through seals, her lungs filling with chakra-charged breath.“Water Style: Searing Torrent!” she roared, her voice fierce with urgency.From the river at her side, a spiraling column of water surged up, twisting like a coiled dragon. The water crashed head-on with the pressurized air, colliding with a deafening, wet BOOM.  For the second time, an eruption of mist and droplets blasted across the area like a sudden downpour. Water and air churned together, sending fine droplets and broken river spray raining down across the battlefield.Her feet slid back along the water’s surface from the sheer force of it. Her arm raised to shield her eyes from the sharp, stinging spray. Meanwhile, she saw that the recoil from the impact also forced Zaku back, the boy landing on top of the tree branches.
They're forcing me to be reactive. I'm wasting too much chakra just keeping up.
“Heh, heh, heh…” Zaku's mocking laughter echoed from beyond her, his silhouette barely visible through the drifting mist. "It’s fun watching you use all that chakra," he sneered. His eyes were wild, teeth bared like a wolf that had cornered its prey. "No matter how much you have, you’ll never beat me. Meanwhile, I put in a tiny bit of effort and I can blast you away, the best part? I can do it all day long thanks to Lord Orochimaru’s gifts.”His tongue flicked across his lips like he could already taste victory. "In a battle of attrition," he declared, grinning wider, "No one surpasses me!"Kimiko squinted, breath still labored, but her mind worked twice as fast.
He's right.
As much as she hated to admit it, if the annoying idiot was telling the truth and not overestimatizing his capabilities,  his analysis would be sound. Zaku didn’t use much chakra to blast apart her water techniques, forcing her to burn energy while he barely had to lift a finger. Every water technique she summoned had been countered with the same relentless blast of air, leaving her open for Kin’s projectiles and Dosu’s rushes.But every technique had its weakness. Her mind retraced every moment of the battle, every exchange, every movement.They didn't attack together. Or rather, Dosu and Kin attacked her and forced her into an open position where Zaku could call down an artillery strike on her.Her eyes flicked toward Kin, who had backed off right before Zaku's Decapitating Airwaves hit. 
She had to retreat to keep herself from getting caught in the blast.
Her eyes darted toward Dosu.  
They’re using a Three-Star Formation to ensure they have enough time to retreat before Zaku makes his attack, to avoid getting caught in the blast’s radius. So I need to use that against them. Force one of them to fight with me and constantly keep them within that braggart’s line of fire.
Her thoughts snapped into place like pieces of a puzzle fitting together. She glanced toward Zaku, her gaze pensive.
Alright. My turn. Let’s hope this works.
Her fingers moved in a blur, weaving through hand seals with practiced precision."Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu!" The river beside her churned violently as a second Kimiko emerged from the swirling water, her identical form sharpening into clarity. The clone met her gaze, already understanding the plan. Kimiko pulled a paper bomb from her pouch and pressed it firmly onto the clone's shoulder.“Chase that girl away,” Kimiko instructed, her eyes darting toward Kin. “Detonate it when you’re close enough.”The water clone grinned with a sharp nod and blurred forward, its steps kicking up splashes as it dashed toward Kin. The distance closed rapidly, and Kin’s eyes widened in alarm. With a flick of her wrist, she hurled more senbon toward the oncoming threat, and then another set of senbon using her other hand, effectively sending an endless barrage of needles to keep it away, but the clone swiped them away with a smooth arc of its tanto, sparks flying in midair. Kin's eyes darted toward her teammates, and she made the only logical decision — she jumped back, away from Dosu and Zaku, retreating to put distance between herself and the charging clone.
Perfect. Split them up.
Kimiko exhaled, already calculating her next move. Now, focus on the other two. But before she could, her eyes caught Zaku turning toward Kin, arms raised, fingers aimed directly at her clone. Oh no you don’t. Before he could, Kimiko weaved another set of seals.“Water Style: Searing Torrent!”Another spiralling water pillar churned beside her, heading towards Zaku, who was forced to abandon the idea of attacking her clone, focusing on destroying her water pillar."Decapitating Airwaves!" Zaku roared.A blast of air and sound exploded from his palms, rushing toward the water pillar from above the tree branch like a honing arrow. The impact shattered the water pillar again, sending even more water on to the ground below.
Time for my next set of plans.
Kimiko's hands blurred into more seals."Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!"The river below surged as a sphere of water enveloped her, sealing her inside the swirling, liquid cocoon. But Kimiko's attention shifted immediately to Dosu. The bandaged figure was sprinting straight toward her, his arm raised, his gauntlet’s resonance already humming. Her heart leapt in her chest. If he strikes me while I’m in water, I’m dead! The sound will travel straight through it! Her hand slapped against the side of the water sphere. Her fingers carved seals into the air."Water Style: Searing Torrent!"The surface of the sphere trembled, rippling with barely contained force. With a sharp thrust of her fingers, the water broke apart into a swirling torrent of droplets, each one vibrating with lethal precision. The mass of water coiled into a spinning column, then shot forward like a pressurized missile, cutting through the air with a deafening roar.But Dosu wasn’t caught off guard. His gauntleted arm snapped up with precision, his fingers curling into a deliberate grip. A sharp, resonating hum pulsed from the Echo Speaker, distorting the air around him. The soundwaves rippled outward in a concentrated burst, colliding with the water torrent mid-flight. The collision wasn't subtle — the water blast ruptured into a chaotic spray of mist and droplets, scattering harmlessly in every direction.However, the attack served its purpose.It was enough distraction to keep him away from her, as Kimiko was already moving. Her feet pushed against the spinning water, and with a twist of chakra, she swam. Move it, move it, move it! She swam forward, using the water prison as a portable shield, gliding through the river like a bullet. Her tanto gleamed in her grip, and her gaze was locked on Zaku, who was about to hit her with another blast.“Dumbass! Rushing to your death! Decapitating Airwaves!” He roared in glee, palms aimed straight at Kimiko. The now familiar blast of pressurized air tore through space, heading straight towards the water-shielded Kimiko.The airwave struck her water prison a moment later, but instead of blasting her apart, the impact created a shockwave of ripples across the sphere. The water warped and distorted, but it didn't give in. The pressure was absorbed and dispersed harmlessly around her.Zaku’s grin vanished.“What?!” he barked, eyes narrowing in disbelief. His hand were still raised, and he kept sending ineffective blasts against her prison, who remained still and inviolate in its form. For once, worry dawned on the boy’s face.But as she was closing the distance, a flash of movement caught Kimiko’s eye—Dosu, closing in from her left, his fist already rearing back, ready to slam his gauntlet into her water sphere.Her fingers flickered into rapid seals.At the last second, she dropped the hold on her Water Prison. The sphere dissolved in an instant, crashing to the ground in a massive splash.“Gh!” Dosu grunted, flinching as the cold water soaked him from head to toe, his gauntlet arm raised too late. He staggered, his eyes squinting through the spray.And then, she finished her hand seals, accentuating it with a stomp on the puddle filled ground.“Water Style: Thousand Needles of Death!”The splattered water droplets rose, each one twisting into a pointed shape, their edges sharp like kunai. Hundreds of water senbon hovered for a split second, hanging in the air like a swarm of deadly hornets, surrounding her and Dosu from all sides. With a flick of her fingers, she sent them all flying.The barrage struck half a second after she jumped back to move out of its path. The water needles rained down on Dosu from every angle, cutting off any chance of escape. He raised his gauntlet arm in desperation, but there were too many. A sharp hum echoed from the gauntlet as sound waves emitted from it, bursting some of the needles mid-air. But it wasn’t enough.“Gh—ack!” Dosu gasped as the first wave of senbon pierced his leg. More followed, slicing into his arms, his back, his shoulder, his ribs. Each one left a thin, bleeding puncture in his flesh. He twisted in pain, his footing unsteady, his eyes wide with shock. Blood splattered to the ground, pooling at his feet.
Bingo.
“Crap!” Zaku cursed from a distance, his arms raised. His eyes flicked to Dosu’s struggling form, clearly weighing his options. His gaze darted from Dosu to Kimiko, indecision flashing across his face. He won’t risk it. Not while Dosu’s in the line of fire. It was the hesitation she needed.
Now!
Kimiko’s tanto was already in her hand, ribbons of water coiling around the blade like a serpent. She lowered her stance, the muscles in her legs tensing. Her eyes locked on Dosu. His arms were still half-raised, weakened from fending off the water barrage.She flickered.One second she was standing still. The next, she was in front of him. Her tanto was already in motion, its arc sharp and swift like a flash of lightning.“Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Moonlight.”Her slash came fast, a lateral strike that sang through the air. The water trailing behind her blade formed a shimmering crescent as it blurred through the early morning air. There was a flash of silver and blue as her blade collided with Dosu’s Echo Speaker.
Clang!
Her blade hit resistance. Sparks flew as her tanto met the hard metal of Dosu’s gauntlet.She gritted her teeth, pouring more chakra into the ribbon of water, letting it pressurize around her blade. Push through! Her muscles strained, her arms trembled—but she didn’t stop. The water ribbon spun faster, intensifying the force.
Crack!
Her tanto broke through. The gauntlet shattered with a sharp snap, broken into jagged metal pieces. Her blade didn’t stop there. It cut through the speaker and bit into Dosu’s forearm, slicing deep into muscle and flesh. Blood sprayed in an arc as she pulled the blade free.“Ack!” Dosu howled, clutching his bleeding arm, his eyes wild with pain. His breathing was shallow and ragged, his shoulders heaving.“Zaku, do it!” he barked, his voice panicked and strained. “Hit her! Kill me if you have to—”Kimiko’s knee struck him in the gut.
Thud!
The impact folded him in half, his breath coming out in a wheezing gasp. He crumpled, his head dipping forward like a marionette with its strings cut.And then, she saw Zaku raising his arms towards her, emboldened by Dosu’s command to kill her even if it means killing him.
No time to waste.
She kicked Dosu's body with precision, launching him like a human projectile straight toward Zaku. The weight and force of the kick sent Dosu tumbling through the air like a ragdoll, blocking Zaku’s line of sight.
He’ll have to blast through him or dodge.
To her surprise, Zaku didn't attack. Instead, he dropped into a low crouch, letting Dosu's body sail right over his head. Dosu's limp form crashed into the underbrush behind him.“Heh, nice try, bitch! ” Zaku sneered, eyes wild with adrenaline. Both his arms raised at once, palms facing forward. “EXTREME DECAPITATING AIRWAVES!”
Here it comes!
The twin blasts of compressed air roared from his hands like a thunderclap. Louder than all of his previous blasts The ground shattered beneath the force, grass and dirt erupting in chunks as the shockwave rushed toward her. The blast struck dead-on, blowing her figure apart on impact.But there was no blood. No body.Instead, a storm of petals burst into the air, swirling in the gust of his own attack. The red blossoms spun wildly, a fleeting storm of color against the wreckage.“Heh. I bet I killed— no, wait. A substitution?! ” Zaku hissed, his eyes darting around in panic, heart hammering in his chest. “Where—”
Too late.
A flash of black and crimson blurred behind him.Her tanto was already raised high.“Too slow,” she whispered.
Schlk!
Her blade came down like a guillotine, cutting cleanly through flesh, muscle, and bone. His right arm dropped to the ground with a wet thud, fingers twitching briefly in the dirt. Blood sprayed from the stump at his shoulder, a vivid red arc that painted the air like a grotesque brushstroke."That’s one," she muttered, her voice as steady as the river’s current. “You owe me that arm for insulting me and threatening to kill us.”Zaku’s scream was immediate, raw, and piercing. “AAAAGGGHHH!” His voice cracked as he stumbled forward, his eyes wide with pain and disbelief. His breath came in ragged, panicked gasps as he clutched at the bleeding stump with his remaining hand.“Y-you psycho!” he shrieked, turning to look over his shoulder, eyes wild with terror. Still, he defiantly raised his remaining arm, aimed at her. "I’ll kill you! I’LL KILL YOU—”His voice broke off.Kimiko’s eyes flashed.She didn’t hesitate.Her tanto came down again. Another clean cut. Another wet thunk as his left arm hit the dirt, severed just as cleanly as the first. Blood poured freely, soaking the ground at his feet.Zaku's scream reached a pitch of pure agony. His knees buckled, and he collapsed, his body wracked with convulsions. The air was filled with the sound of his ragged, wet gasps, his face contorted in a mix of shock, pain, and rage.“And that one’s usury,” Kimiko said coldly, flicking the blood from her blade with a single, practiced motion.For some reason, Kimiko bent over, hurling bile. Fuck. Must be a lingering effect from Dosu’s jutsu. I can’t stop yet. I need to power through it. As Zaku collapsed, whimpering in agony, Kimiko’s gaze shifted to Kin, who was still preoccupied with the water clone. Dozens of senbon littered the ground around them, glinting in the light. Kimiko watched patiently, waiting for the perfect moment. Kin hadn’t realized it yet. She still thought she had backup.The clone made a final lunge toward Kin, and Kimiko made a single hand seal.
Boom!
The explosive tag on the clone’s back detonated with a sharp, fiery burst. The explosion wasn’t big enough to consume Kin, but it was more than enough to force her to leap away, arms flailing in midair as she spun for balance.Right into Kimiko's range.Three senbon flew, their tips glowing faintly with her chakra coating. The first struck Kin in the forearm, and her arm went slack immediately. The second embedded itself at the joint where her arm met her shoulder, causing it to seize up. The third and final senbon struck the base of her spine, her whole body locking up like a puppet with its strings suddenly cut.“Gh—ahh!” Kin gasped as she crumpled to the ground, her limbs twitching in place.With a blur of speed, Kimiko appeared behind Kin, looming over her fallen form. The sharp thud of Kin's body hitting the dirt echoed for a moment. Her eyes darted wildly, unable to move her head. Panic crept into her voice."W-what... what did you do?!" Kin hissed, eyes darting toward Kimiko as her breaths grew erratic. "What did you do to my teammates?! What—"Her words were cut off with a sharp gasp as Kimiko’s foot crashed down on her stomach, forcing the air out of her lungs. Kin wheezed, her eyes bulging from the shock of the blow. Kimiko crouched down, her eyes half-lidded and cold as she grabbed a fistful of Kin's hair, yanking it up.“Save your breath,” Kimiko said flatly,  “I’m not interested in your complaints.”Kin struggled, face twisting in pain as she felt her scalp burn from the rough pull. But she had no strength to resist.Kimiko dragged her like a sack of rice, her heels scraping against the ground. The once-confident smirk on Kin's face had shattered into desperate wheezing. Her body trembled from the nerve strikes, muscles spasming, but it didn’t stop Kimiko from hauling her like deadweight.One by one, Kimiko gathered them.Zaku. Armless, blood pooling beneath him as he lay on his side, face contorted in a grimace.Dosu. Wounded, his arm maimed and limp, his gauntlet cracked and useless, slumped like a broken doll.Kin. Dragged like a stray cat by her hair, cursing and sputtering with every breath.Kimiko hauled them to the edge of the riverbank. The cool breeze from the water sent ripples through the surface, but her eyes remained still and fixed on them.With a grunt, she tossed Kin down next to Dosu and Zaku, letting her crumple like a broken toy. The three Sound-nin sat side by side on the riverbed, battered, bruised, and utterly at her mercy. Their gazes darted between each other, silently calculating their odds, but the look on Kimiko’s face told them everything they needed to know.They’d already lost."Alright," Kimiko said, her voice calm but ironclad. Her gaze swept over them, “Here’s the deal. I told you that your lives were forfeit, and I meant it. But I’m extending you the courtesy of mercy.”Zaku snarled, his face drenched in sweat and blood. His mouth twisted in a sneer. Judging by how he looked, he was starting to go into shock from losing so much blood.  “Mercy?! After you took my fucking arms?!”Kimiko’s eyes didn’t even flicker, her gaze colder than ice. Her tone was laced with imperious disdain, "Mercy isn’t kindness. It’s the absence of worse options." Her eyes narrowed. "Besides, you would have done worse to me. Don’t blame me for your suffering. You chose this fight, not me. It’s not my fault you were weak and ill-prepared.”Her words cut deeper than any blade. Zaku’s snarl twisted into something uglier — fear, shame, and frustration all warring for dominance on his paling face.“First,” Kimiko continued, her voice crisp with authority. “Everything in your possession is now mine. Kunai, shurikens, paper bombs, and most importantly—” Her eyes flicked toward his pouch, her gaze sharp as a hawk. “Your Earth Scroll.”Her eyes shifted between them, watching for any sign of resistance. None came. Not from Zaku. Not from Dosu. Not even from Kin, whose eyes burned with quiet hate but lacked the strength to act on it. Dosu quietly reached into his pouch with his good hand, sliding the scroll towards her, which she took and slid into her pocket.
Good. They know.
Kimiko’s eyes briefly flicked to the forest, her mind turning toward the Heaven Scroll she’d hidden earlier, the one she’d stashed before the fight with Orochimaru. She made a mental note to retrieve it once she was done here, before returning to the task at hand.Her eyes scanned their faces. Her hand rested lightly on the hilt of her tanto. “Secondly. Here’s how this will work. I ask the questions. You give me the answers. That’s it. The only words I want to hear from you are answers. Anything else…” She let the silence stretch, glancing down at Zaku’s bloody stumps. “Well, you already know how that goes.” She almost regretted having to do this. But honestly? Shinobi couldn’t afford to show mercy. Especially when presented with a golden opportunity to save even more lives. Kin, however, spat at her foot.“Bite me, you little—”
Smack!
Kin's head snapped to the side with the sharp crack of a backhanded slap. Her cheek flushed a deep red, and for a brief second, she froze in place, stunned. Kimiko's fingers didn’t linger. They shot back into Kin’s hair, twisting the strands around her fingers in a painful grip.“Still talking, huh?” Kimiko muttered, leaning in close. Her face hovered just inches from Kin’s. "You should've listened."Before Kin could even process what was happening, Kimiko yanked her forward and drove her face-first into the river.
Splash!
Zaku’s eyes widened as he watched his teammate struggle. “Let her go! Let her go you psy—”Kimiko didn't even look at him. Her gaze remained locked on the rippling surface of the river. Unbothered. Unmoved.“Or what?” she said quietly. Her fingers didn’t so much as twitch, still firmly pressed into Kin’s head, holding it under the water like she was dunking a broken tool. "What are you going to do, Zaku?” she asked again, voice low but deadly clear. “With what hands? With what power? Weak people like you don’t make demands.”Zaku’s mouth opened, but no words came out.“You want to blame me for this?” she continued, her eyes still on the water. “No. This is your fault. Your failure. You were supposed to protect her, weren’t you? But you didn’t. Because you’re weak. Too weak to stop me. Too weak to save anyone.”Her words struck deeper than any blade.Zaku’s eyes flickered, his face contorting between rage, frustration, and something far more hollow. His gaze fell away, and his teeth ground together in helpless silence. The heat of his anger cooled into the ache of shame. He couldn't look at her anymore. Not while his teammate's bubbles slowed to smaller, weaker bursts.Her eyes glanced toward him, watching him out of the corner of her eye. “Pathetic,” she muttered, as if the word itself tasted bitter. She gave Kin one last second beneath the water, ensuring she’d feel the burn in her chest, before yanking her head out of the river with a wet gasp.Kin's coughing fit was loud and ugly, every breath like daggers in her lungs. She heaved, trembling, trying to drag air back into her body.Kimiko pulled her hair back, exposing her drenched face, and she, again, struck Kin across the face with the back of her hand, as if to knock her back to reality, before letting go of her hair.“Let’s try this again. I’ll ask. You answer.”Kin coughed again, hair plastered to her face in wet strands, her body trembling from both cold and terror. Her eyes darted toward Zaku and Dosu, searching for support, but neither of them spoke. Zaku’s face was contorted in silent rage, his teeth bared, but his gaze flicked to her tanto for half a second. Dosu just lowered his head, staring into the water. No one was coming to help.“…Y-you…” Kin’s voice was hoarse, rasping like sandpaper. “You… crazy…bitch…”Kimiko sighed, glancing down at the river again. “No—!” Kin wheezed, flinching. Her breathing turned frantic as her body tensed. “W-wait! Wait! I’ll talk, I’ll talk, I’ll talk!”"Good," Kimiko said calmly, as if she’d been expecting it. Without hesitation, she reached down and grabbed Zaku by the head, her fingers digging into his scalp. He barely had a moment to react before she shoved his face into the cold river with a heavy splash. His muffled, thrashing screams echoed through the water."Start talking." Her voice was soft, almost gentle, her gaze unbothered she fixed them on Kin. "Tell me everything you know about Orochimaru and Otogakure. Every detail." She leaned forward, her eyes narrowing to slits. "But most of all..."  The thought of hurting Orochimaru churned in her stomach, destroy what regret she had left from torturing these ninjas."Tell me everything about Orochimaru’s plan to invade Konoha." Her voice dropped to a dangerous whisper, like poison on the wind. "And tell me what you know about Kabuto Yakushi's role as a spy for Orochimaru."Kin’s breath hitched, her face frozen in shock. Her gaze darted left and right, looking for an escape that didn’t exist. "W-what?!" she stammered, her voice rising with disbelief. "We don’t know anything ab—"Her words were cut off by a sudden splash .Kimiko's hand shot out like a viper, gripping Dosu’s head with a vice-like grip. Before he could react, she buried his face in the river, his muffled grunts and bubbles rising to the surface. Water splashed violently as he thrashed, his arms swinging wildly. She didn’t even blink."Lie to me again, and I kill one of them." Her voice was void of emotion, each word stated with absolute certainty, like she was discussing the weather. Her grip on their heads didn’t waver as she held them underwater, her eyes still locked on Kin. "Talk."Kin's breathing became erratic, her whole body twitching with barely restrained panic. Her hands twitched as if she were ready to lunge forward — but she couldn’t. Not when she was paralyzed like this. Her face twisted with helplessness as her eyes locked on Dosu, his struggling growing weaker as bubbles gurgled up from below."We don’t know anything! I swear!" she cried, her voice cracking. "We just got sent here to kill Sasuke Uchiha! That’s it! Nothing else! Please! Please, let them go! We don’t know anything about the invasion or this Kabuto guy! I swear! I swear!"Kimiko’s gaze didn’t shift for a moment. Her eyes bore into Kin’s trembling form, her face as blank and unmoved as stone. After a long, tense moment, she sighed quietly, like a mother disappointed with a misbehaving child.Her fingers finally loosened.With one smooth motion, she pulled Zaku and Dosu’s heads out of the water. Both of them gasped, coughing and sputtering, their lungs heaving as they fought for air. Water dripped down their faces, their gasps loud and choked with desperation.Kimiko’s eyes shifted back to Kin. "Alright," she muttered softly, "Your turn, Dosu." Her gaze flicked to him, "Answer correctly, and I might even bind Zaku’s wounds for you."Zaku’s head jerked toward her, his eyes wild and bloodshot. "What—" he began, but his voice cut off into a gurgle as Kimiko's hand darted out once more.Without hesitation, she grabbed both Kin and Zaku by their hair, yanking them forward with brutal efficiency. Their heads plunged into the river with a pair of dull splashes. This time, she held them longer, not even looking at them. Her eyes were on Dosu now, calm and expectant, like a queen awaiting tribute."Start talking, Dosu," she said softly, ""Zaku doesn’t have much time left—"Her words cut off.Dosu’s scream tore through the air like a wild animal caught in a trap. Kimiko’s head snapped to him, eyes narrowing with confusion. She would’ve ignored it — but something was wrong .Her gaze fell to Dosu’s arm.The wound. The gash she carved into his arm.The flesh around it had begun to blacken, angry red veins crawling like roots from the gash. The veins pulsed like they were alive, writhing just beneath his skin. The skin around it charred, blistering with black lesions. Dosu thrashed on the ground, his good hand clawing at the festering wound, raking his nails against his skin like he could tear the pain out.“AAAAAAH! MAKE IT STOP! MAKE IT STOP!” Dosu's howl was raw and guttural, the voice of someone whose nerves were on fire.Kimiko’s heart skipped. “What…?” she muttered, her eyes widening. She barely noticed her own grip loosening as she dropped Kin and Zaku back into the river. They shot up instantly, gasping for air — only to join Dosu’s wailing chorus."AAAAAAGH! K-KILL ME! KILL ME!" Zaku’s ragged scream echoed louder than the rushing river. He fell forward, writhing in the dirt, his whole body convulsing like it was being shocked by unseen lightning. The stumps of his arms, still raw from being severed, now had angry red veins spreading out like a spiderweb from the wounds. His eyes rolled back, his teeth clenched so hard that blood trickled from his gums.Kin’s breathing turned frantic. "Wh-what's happening?! What did you do to us?! WHAT DID YOU DO TO US?!" Her voice hit a pitch so high it almost cracked. Her pupils were blown wide, her head whipping around like a trapped animal, frantically searching for help that wouldn’t come. Her body jerked as she tried to move, only to gasp in pain as she collapsed again. The place where Kimiko’s senbon had struck her shoulder now pulsed with the same fiery red veins, spreading like wildfire down her arm, up her neck, and across her chest. Her whole body shook uncontrollably. "MAKE IT STOP, MAKE IT STOP, MAKE IT STOP!"Kimiko's eyes darted from Kin to Zaku to Dosu. Her breath grew shallow, her heart picking up speed. Her pulse thumped in her ears.This wasn’t right.Her mind reeled as she tried to piece it together. Her brows knitted, her gaze snapping to her hands. “I didn’t… poison them. I didn’t coat the senbon, and I didn’t…” She trailed off, her lips parting as realization began to dawn.The smell.The sharp, putrid stench hit her like a physical blow. It was subtle at first, but now it was suffocating. The smell of rotting flesh. Like meat left to rot in the sun. No. Not just rot. It was worse. The stench of something dying from the inside out. Her pupils shrank. “No…”Her eyes snapped to Dosu, whose scream was starting to fade, his voice hoarse and cracking as the veins crawled up his face, his eyes bloodshot and wide. His fingers tore at his own skin, clawing like an animal caught in a snare.“PLEASE… JUST KILL ME… KILL ME…” His voice shook, broken with sobs, his face drenched in sweat and snot. “JUST KILL ME! PLEASE!”The smell of rot grew stronger. Kimiko’s nostrils flared as bile churned in her stomach. She stumbled back, her hands shaking as she stared at her fingers. Her breath hitched. Her hands… They were clean . No blood. No poison. No traces of venom.Orochimaru’s voice echoed in her mind.
"Your poison was incomplete. It wasn’t stable enough. You were missing something. Shall I show you?"
Her breath caught. Her heart thudded in her chest, louder than the sound of the river.Her gaze dropped to her tanto. Slowly, with trembling fingers, she gripped the hilt and pulled it free. Her breath was shallow, her eyes locked on the blade. She focused, sending chakra through it, like she’d done a hundred times before. The soft hum of energy coursed through the blade.But it didn’t glow blue.It glowed red .A deep, viscous scarlet. The color of old blood. It shimmered like embers in the dim light, flickering like a dying fire. Her breath hitched, her heart beating faster. The glow wasn’t clean. It flickered in and out, unstable, like it was struggling to stay lit. Her chest tightened as she stared at the unnatural glow.Her grip on the blade tightened. Her breathing was shallow, slow.“No… no, no, no, no—” Her words came faster now, each one more panicked than the last. She felt a pulse at the base of her neck. A slow, burning pulse that beat in time with her heart. Her hand twitched, fingers numb, her breath shallow."...Shit." Her voice came out as a whisper, more a confession than a curse.Her gaze turned to Zaku, Kin, and Dosu.They were still writhing, clawing at themselves like insects trying to rip off their own exoskeletons. Kin’s eyes locked onto hers, filled with pain, rage, and terror all at once.“YOU—” Kin gasped, her breath ragged, her voice hoarse and barely human. “YOU… WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?! WHAT DID YOU DO?! AAAAAAH—!!” Her scream turned into a raw, gurgling wail as her head thrashed back, slamming into the ground as the red veins finally reached her face.Kimiko's stomach churned. Her heart felt like it was hammering against her ribs, each thud reverberating through her entire body. Her breathing picked up.This wasn’t poison. It wasn’t the poison she had crafted.Her eyes flicked to her tanto again.Red.It was red now. She hadn’t noticed it before. She hadn’t noticed it in the heat of battle. Her chakra had never looked like that before.But now it did.Orochimaru’s words echoed once more.
"Shall I show you?"
She looked at her hands again, fingers trembling slightly. She thought back to the moment she woke up. The gunk. The viscous, black sludge that had surrounded her body like a cocoon. Like something had been purged from her.Her eyes darted to her tanto, the blade faintly glowing scarlet in her hands.Her breath came in short, uneven gasps, the sound too loud in the quiet aftermath. Her chest heaved, not from exhaustion, but from something deeper. Her fingers twitched around the hilt, her pulse thudding in her ears.Her stomach churned. It wasn’t fear. It wasn’t anger.It was something worse.Her eyes flicked back to Zaku. His convulsions had slowed, his limbs seizing in uneven, jerky twitches before his head lolled to the side, neck slack. His eyes stared at nothing, unseeing.Dead.Her gaze shifted to Kin. Her body spasmed violently, gasping with shallow, ragged breaths. Her fingers clawed weakly at the dirt, nails dragging lines through the mud. Her body shook one last time before her head tilted at an unnatural angle, her eyes half-lidded. Her chest didn’t rise.Dead.Her gaze lingered on Dosu. His breaths were shallow, his chest rising and falling with slow, agonizing effort. His wounded arm oozed more than blood now — a rotting black fluid trickled down his fingers, his flesh crackling like burned paper.Not dead yet. But soon.Her heart pounded.Her eyes darted down to her hands, to the scarlet glow of her tanto. She could feel it now. A pulse. A heat. Her fingers twitched as if something inside her wanted to move them for her. It felt wrong. The red glow shimmered like burning coals, dimming and brightening in rhythm with her heartbeat.Her breath hitched.“...Shit.”The word barely escaped her lips, quiet, barely more than a whisper. But it echoed louder than any scream.The world felt too quiet.And then she sensed it.Her gaze snapped to the treeline. Three familiar chakras.Her heart plummeted.Slowly, she turned.There, standing just beyond the clearing, she saw them.Ino stood frozen, her hands clasped over her mouth, her eyes wide with unspoken horror as she stared at the scene. Her gaze flickered between the two bodies on the ground, her trembling hand half-raised as if she wanted to reach out but couldn’t.Beside her, Shikamaru’s eyes were sharp with focus, but his face was pale. His eyes flicked toward Kimiko, his brows furrowed like he was trying to understand something, but all he could feel was unease. Caution. Fear. He didn’t speak. He didn’t move. He just… watched her.Choji, however, had his fists clenched. His eyes darted from Zaku’s lifeless body to Kin’s twisted corpse. His lips parted like he was about to say something, but no words came out. Instead, he just took a step back.Kimiko’s lips twitched. Her breath stilled in her chest.They saw.“...Kimiko,” Ino muttered, her voice cracking as she lowered her hands. “W-What did you do to them…?”Her voice wasn’t loud. It wasn’t an accusation. It wasn’t even a question. It was the broken confusion of someone seeing something they didn’t want to believe. Her face twisted in disbelief, tears threatening to well in the corners of her eyes.Kimiko opened her mouth. No words came out.And it seemed fate wasn’t done with her yet.Her senses flared, catching three more chakras from the opposite side of the clearing.She turned her head slowly.On the upper branches, Rock Lee stood like a statue, his arms lowered, his lips pressed together in a tense, thin line. His normally energetic face was still. Too still. His eyes locked onto her like he’d seen something he didn’t know how to process. Or something he didn’t want to accept.On a higher branch, Neji’s white, pupil-less eyes gazed down at her, unblinking, his face impassive, but his Byakugan was active. Which meant he saw everything. His eyes drifted toward the rot on Dosu’s arm, the corpse of Kin, the blood dripping from Zaku's stumps, and then finally to Kimiko’s scarlet-glowing tanto. He tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing in analysis, but he said nothing.Tenten stood beside him, her hand half-raised to her weapon pouch. Her eyes were wide, staring at Kimiko with the same look Ino had. Fear. Disbelief. Horror. Her fingers twitched but didn’t reach for her weapons.They all saw.Her fingers curled tighter around her tanto. Her gaze dropped to the ground.What was she supposed to say?What could she say?Her throat felt dry. Her lips parted, but no words came. Her eyes stayed on the ground. Don't look at them. Don’t see their faces. Don’t look at their eyes. But then she felt it.That same foul chakra.Her body tensed. It was like Orochimaru’s presence had returned, but it wasn’t his chakra. It was something familiar but wrong. Her head snapped to the side, and her eyes locked on him.Sasuke.He stood at the base of a tree, his breathing heavy but steady. Awake. The cursed mark crawled across his body like veins of ink, spiraling down his arm, around his neck, and up his cheek. His eyes glowed with something foreign. Purple chakra flickered around his form, distorted, corrupted.His eyes shifted to her. Slowly, curiously, like he wasn’t quite sure if he knew her anymore. His gaze flicked between her glowing tanto, the rotting corpses, and the black rot crawling from Dosu's arm.“...Kimiko,” he muttered slowly, his voice low, but not like his usual voice. His brows furrowed, and his eyes narrowed with something… unfamiliar. His voice was rougher. Curious. Tainted.His gaze flicked to the dead bodies.His eyes narrowed.“What’s… this?”His gaze lingered on Zaku’s corpse, then shifted to Kin's motionless body, her eyes half-closed in death. Then his eyes finally landed on Kimiko herself, standing there, tanto in hand, her fingers tight around its hilt, her lips pressed into a thin line.His eyes met hers.Her heart stopped.She knew what he saw.He didn’t see his teammate. He didn’t see Kimiko.He saw the same thing Neji, Lee, Tenten, Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji all saw.A monster.Her breath caught in her throat, sharp and shallow, like she'd inhaled glass shards. I did this. The thought came unbidden, sharp and cutting. I did this. They saw me. They saw everything. And Sasuke's eyes…They were different.Hungry.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 20: Wildflower (Chuunin Exams, Second Test, Part III, FIN.)
The silence was palpable. Every breath felt heavier than it should have been, like the air itself had turned to sludge. Sasuke’s eyes never left hers. His gaze was sharp but strangely distant, the foul chakra of Orochimaru's cursed seal radiating off him like a sickening fog. He didn’t blink, didn’t waver. He simply watched her.Watched her.Not the corpses. Not the carnage. Her.“Kimiko,” Sasuke said again, his voice quieter but somehow heavier. “I see you’ve already dealt with all our opponents.” His eyes flicked to the two crumpled bodies of Zaku and Kin, then to Dosu, who was still writhing, clutching his festering, rotting arm. “I never expected anything less from you. It’s good that we were in your care.” His words sounded like praise, but there was something… off in his tone. Half-respect. Half-hunger.Kimiko didn’t answer. Her gaze stayed locked on Dosu, watching him convulse. The rotting veins around his wound had spread faster than she expected. The rot webbed out from his mangled arm, his breath coming in shallow, panicked gasps. The look in his eyes wasn’t anger.It was terror.She had seen it before — in prey, just before the predator's fangs came down.Her fingers twitched at her side. Right. Him. She’d been so focused on Sasuke and the others watching from the trees that she’d forgotten about Dosu. Her crimson-tinted chakra still crackled faintly around her, a scarlet glow that flickered like fireflies in the dim forest.Kimiko glanced at her own hand, flexing her fingers as if she didn’t recognize them. Her gaze flickered to her tanto, which still hummed faintly with traces of that same red chakra. Her chakra. 
It’s still mine, but it’s…different? Less…pure?
Her jaw clenched.Kimiko took a slow breath, forcing her heart to steady. She wasn’t going to think about that now. Not with them watching. Her gaze settled on Dosu, his frantic eyes darting between her and Sasuke. He wasn’t looking at her like she was human anymore. He looked at her like she was a monster, just like the person that bit Sasuke. It would have hurt if she hadn’t already accepted it.“I'll repeat myself. Your lord Orochimaru sent you to die,” Kimiko said plainly, her voice cutting through the forest like a blade. Her eyes flicked down to meet Dosu's. They were empty of sympathy. “I told you that already, didn’t I? Everything that’s happened to you, to your team—” she gestured to Zaku’s dismembered body and Kin’s lifeless form, “—is proof enough of it. He sacrificed you like pawns, and you were too stupid to see it. Or heed my warning.”She crouched down, her gaze was heavy. Imperious. Cold. Absolute.“However,” she said with a slow, deliberate pause, “I’m not as cruel as him. You still have a chance to live.” Her eyes flicked down to his arm, noting the festering black veins that had spread up his elbow.  Not long now.   “Your teammates' lives are payment enough for the debt you owed me. So here’s my mercy. I’ll let you walk away.”Kimiko reached into her pouch, pulled out a kunai, and flicked it forward. The dull clatter of metal on stone echoed through the clearing. Dosu flinched hard, his whole body jerking at the sound, like he expected it to come for his throat. It didn’t. The kunai lay at his feet.Her eyes stayed locked on his.  “Take the kunai." Her eyes then flicked to his arm momentarily,  "You know what you have to do if you want to live.”She would have regretted being so cold if she didn’t know just how willing they were to rip her to shreds. Honestly? She’d be lying if she said she regretted what she put them through, or that she wouldn't do it again.For a moment, Dosu just stared at it. His breath hitched. He looked down at his ruined arm, then at her face, searching for something. Maybe compassion. Maybe doubt.He found neither.“Do it or don’t,” she said flatly. “Whether you live or die doesn’t matter to me,” The look of disbelief on his face twisted into something darker. His lips peeled back, his breathing fast and shallow. His eyes darted to Sasuke as if searching for mercy from him. But Sasuke wasn't watching him. Sasuke was watching her.The cursed mark’s jagged black tattoos crept up his skin, framing his face like inked fangs. His gaze wasn’t horrified like the others watching from the trees. His gaze wasn’t even judgmental. It was understanding."...You’re generous,” Sasuke finally said, his eyes flicking to Dosu. “Letting him live.”Kimiko stiffened. Her eyes darted back to him, watching him as much as he watched her. Her gaze flicked to the black marks across his face, the faint glow of the cursed chakra swirling around him. She kept her face neutral, her voice steely."...Killing him gains us nothing,” she said coolly, waving the Earth Scroll in her hand. “I already took everything worth taking. Their scroll, their weapons, their dignity. Death won’t add to that.”Her words echoed through the forest.“HOW CAN YOU SAY THAT?!”The shout was sharp, raw with emotion. Ino.Kimiko’s eyes slid toward her. I forgot she was here. Ino was standing just behind Shikamaru, her face pale, eyes wide with horror. Her gaze darted between the bodies, the blood, Kimiko, and Sasuke. Her breathing was shaky.“The least you could do is show some—”“Why do you raise your voice at my teammate, Ino?”Sasuke’s voice hit like a thunderclap. In a flash, he disappeared and reappeared in front of Team 10.
Fuck. He’s gotten much faster. Almost as fast as me.
His gaze snapped to Ino with the full weight of his cursed form behind it. His eyes burned with cruel authority.“Do you judge her because of her power?” His eyes narrowed. “Because she is strong while you are weak?”“Sasuke, stop,” Shikamaru said, stepping forward, his eyes, though frightened, still met Sasuke’s own. “Don’t talk to my teammate like that.”Choji glanced at Shikamaru, wordlessly stepping beside him.“Or what?” Sasuke tilted his head slowly, his grin cold and predatory. “Are you going to stop me, Shikamaru? How bout you, Choji? Are you two going to fight me? Do you two want to see what happens when someone like me gets serious?”“Sasuke.”The weight in Kimiko's voice froze the entire forest. She could feel all eyes on her.The air shifted.The red glow of her chakra flickered like embers in a dying fire, but the heat it radiated was suffocating. Not suffocating like overwhelming, but suffocating like her chakra was a pollutant. It crawled under the skin, dug into the spine, and pressed on the lungs like a weight no one could seeSasuke’s eyes snapped to hers. His grin faded.“There is nothing to be gained by fighting our friends, Sasuke.”Her eyes didn’t leave his.
Queen vs. King.
They stood opposite each other in the clearing. The weight of Orochimaru's curse hung on him like a crown of thorns. The weight of Kimiko’s gaze was just as heavy. Her chakra seeped from her, a threatening crimson aura, one that made the winds around her sizzle.Shikamaru didn’t move. Choji didn’t breathe. No one moved.Finally, Sasuke's lips twitched into a grin. "Tch." He glanced at the Sound ninja's broken bodies. "Fine."He raised his hands in mock surrender, letting the moment hang. Slowly, the jagged black markings of the cursed seal began to recede, the unnatural aura around him fading like a fog retreating from the sun as he walked away from Team 10.Kimiko watched every shift in his chakra. Her own crimson aura flickered, fading bit by bit as she reigned it back in. It took everything not to let out a long, relieved sigh.But she wasn’t done. Not yet.Her gaze slid back to Dosu, who was still kneeling, his hand hovering over the kunai she'd tossed him. His fingers twitched, hesitant, like he was weighing his choices. "Take your chance, Dosu," she said softly, tilting her head toward the edge of the woods. "Take it and leave. This is the last mercy you'll ever get."For a moment, Dosu didn’t move. He just stared. His eyes shifted toward Sasuke, whose own gaze was unreadable now that the cursed markings were gone. His lips pressed into a line, but he didn’t say a word. No one did.With shaking hands, Dosu finally snatched up the kunai. He didn’t look at them again. He didn’t dare. Instead, he pulled himself to his feet, legs wobbling as he staggered forward. Step by step. Limp by limp. Every so often, he glanced over his shoulder as if checking to make sure Kimiko hadn’t changed her mind. When it was clear she hadn’t, he took off, his pace clumsy but desperate. The sound of his uneven footfalls slowly faded into the distance.Silence filled the clearing like fog rolling in. It was thick. Heavy. Unnatural. No one dared speak.The spell was finally broken by a loud, panicked scream.“AAAAAAAAAAAA! QUICK, EVERYONE HIDE!”Kimiko blinked, slowly turning her head toward the source of the outburst.“GET LOW, GET LOW, GET LOW! WHERE IS THAT GUY?!”Her gaze settled on Naruto, wide-eyed and frantic, waving his arms like a wild animal. His eyes darted around like he expected Orochimaru to drop from the trees at any second.
Oh, he’s finally awake. Thank whoever. He’s safe.
The panic stopped abruptly when Shikamaru’s fist knocked him on the head with a loud “thunk.” Naruto stumbled, hands rubbing the growing bump on his head, his face scrunched up like a pouting child.“About time you woke up, idiot,” Shikamaru muttered, stretching his arms behind his head, his eyes drooping in that familiar lazy gaze. “You’re such a drag.”“Seriously, Naruto.” Ino’s voice was just as sharp. She rubbed her arms, eyes flicking nervously to Kimiko, Sasuke, and the bodies strewn around them. Her fear from before wasn’t entirely gone, but at least her composure was back. "You're loud as hell. You're lucky you didn’t get us all killed."Naruto blinked at her, confused, before looking around. His gaze landed on Kimiko and Sasuke, and the first flicker of relief crossed his face.“Kimiko-chan! You’re okay!” Naruto's grin spread wide as he sprinted toward her. "Where’s that guy?! The one with the weird long neck—”He froze mid-sentence, his eyes trailing to the ground. Slowly, his gaze lowered to the bodies lying still in the dirt. Kin’s lifeless eyes. Zaku’s severed arms. Blood everywhere.His breath hitched. His grin faltered. His face twisted into a look of disbelief, his eyes darting around frantically. His mouth opened, but no words came out. He stared longer than he should have. His hands curled into fists.“Aren’t… aren’t these the people we faced before? Before the first exam?” Naruto’s voice wavered, his confusion so raw it almost hurt to hear. His gaze shot to Kimiko, eyes wide. “Who did this to them?”Kimiko stayed silent for a moment too long.Her gaze met his. She didn’t look away."I did."The words came out too steady. Too controlled. It wasn’t a confession. It was a statement of fact.Naruto blinked, staring at her like she was someone he'd never seen before. His mouth opened, but no words came out.“They…” She closed her eyes, taking a slow breath. "They tried to kill Sasuke. And they would have killed you too. I had to stop them." Her gaze dropped to her own hands, still stained faintly with blood, and for a moment, something bitter flickered in her eyes. “And I did.”Her lips twitched into a weak, tired smile. It wasn’t a real one.“…But that guy you’re talking about? Orochimaru?” she continued, her voice quieter now. “He… he did something to me. Messed with my body. My chakra.” Her gaze flicked to Sasuke at her side. "That’s what this is. That's why they look like that."Naruto’s eyes flicked to her, then Sasuke. His gaze lingered on the dark, jagged lines of the curse mark still faintly visible on Sasuke’s neck. His eyes narrowed. “...That guy.” His voice had an edge to it, “That bastard did this to you?”“Yeah,” she said simply, eyes steady on his.Naruto grit his teeth, eyes burning with frustration. "Next time I see him, I swear—"“Stop,” Kimiko said softly.  Her gaze drifted down to her hands. "None of us are strong enough to face him yet.”“...Tch.” Naruto clicked his tongue, shoving his hands in his pockets. His eyes darted to Sasuke, who still hadn’t spoken a word since Naruto woke up. His gaze flickered from Sasuke to Kimiko."...You guys are weird," Naruto muttered, his eyes narrowing with concern. He scratched at the back of his head, his brows furrowed. "You’re acting weird.”No one responded.Shikamaru glanced at Kimiko from the corner of his eye. His gaze lingered on her longer than it should have. For once, he didn’t say a word. Neither did Ino.“Let’s move,” Kimiko finally said, her tone quiet but commanding. Her gaze shifted to Sasuke. “We have the Sound-nin’s Earth Scroll, but we’re still missing a Heaven Scroll.”Sasuke nodded. His gaze flickered to the bodies of the Sound-nin one last time, his eyes lingering on Zaku's severed arms, the faint, retreating figure of Dosu in the distance, and finally on Kimiko. His eyes lingered on her longer than anything else. She could feel his gaze. She didn’t react.But then, a voice called from above.“Yuhi, Kimiko.”Kimiko’s steps halted, her eyes narrowing as she turned her head toward the sound. From the shadowed branches of a tree, Neji Hyuga looked down at her, his face impassive.“Lee said you were strong,” he remarked, “I didn’t believe him.” His gaze swept over the broken battlefield, lingering on the lifeless bodies of Kin and Zaku. “But now, I see it for myself. Imagine my luck, coming across you while you were in battle.”Kimiko arched a brow, eyes sharp like daggers. “You saw everything? And you didn’t help?”Neji tilted his head, his face as unreadable as stone. “You were capable enough to handle it.” His tone was cool, but his gaze was firm. “Would you have preferred I insult you by stepping in when you were obviously capable of winning?”Her fingers twitched, still stained with blood. Her gaze didn’t waver. “A fine excuse for inaction.”His brow twitched, but he didn’t take the bait. Instead, he gazed down at her with quiet intensity, as though he were trying to peer deeper than her skin, deeper than her eyes. His gaze flicked to Sasuke, who had shifted to stand next to Kimiko, his arms crossed.Neji’s eyes narrowed. “Uchiha, Sasuke.” He addressed him directly. “I can see how strong your chakra is. How strong you are. I will be watching you as well.”Sasuke eyed him, shoving his hands in his pockets, but said nothing.Neji’s gaze lingered for just a moment longer before his eyes darted back to Kimiko. “The two of you...” He paused. “...Make sure you complete your scrolls.”“Hey, what about me?!” Naruto barked, stepping forward, jabbing a thumb at his chest. His face scrunched up in that familiar way that only Naruto could pull off. “You just gonna ignore me, that’s pretty rude you know?!”Neji glanced at him briefly, his face unmoved. “Yes.”“WHAT?!” Naruto's face contorted with fury. “You pompous—!”Neji didn’t wait to hear the rest. He turned away, nodding once toward Lee and Tenten, who were perched on nearby branches. With a single, fluid motion, the three of them blurred into the distance, their chakra signatures fading as they vanished into the canopy.Naruto’s fists were clenched at his sides, face red with irritation. “Tch! What’s with that guy, huh?!” He turned toward Kimiko and Sasuke, eyes darting between them. “Seriously, why does everyone act so high and mighty when they’re not even doin’ anything?!”“Well, he’s a genius. He likes reminding people of that fact. And no one sees your genius at first glance, Naruto.” Kimiko muttered, turning away. Naruto blinked, eyes widening just a bit as he processed her words. “Huh. That’s... huh.” He scratched the back of his head. “That’s kinda deep, Kimiko-chan. You think I’m a genius, huh?”Kimiko glanced back at him with a soft smile, her eyes half-lidded, and her exhaustion started to show. Crap. My reserves are depleted.  Naruto grinned, his frustration from earlier already melting away. “Yeah, yeah, well, let’s keep it moving, huh? We gotta get that last scroll, and we’re not losin’ to Neji or anyone else!”Sasuke’s eyes followed where Neji had disappeared.  His hands stayed in his pockets, his mouth set in a line. Without a word, he started walking.“He’s right,” Kimiko murmured, falling in step beside him. Her eyes darted to Sasuke’s profile, her gaze lingering for just a moment longer than usual. “We’re not losing to him.”“We won’t,” Sasuke replied. His eyes flickered toward her. “Not to anyone.”As she expected, her chakra reserves were nearly drained completely, the exhaustion hitting her like a tidal wave. After the battle, she could barely move, her body trembling with every slight motion. Her limbs felt like iron weights dragging her down. Despite her stubborn insistence that she could push through, Naruto and Sasuke wouldn’t hear it."Rest, Kimiko," Naruto had said, his voice uncharacteristically firm. He sat cross-legged next to her, his arms crossed, eyes stern. “You fought all three of them alone. You’re not fooling anyone.”Sasuke's gaze was quieter but no less forceful. His eyes stayed on her for longer than necessary, arms folded as he leaned against a tree. "Don’t be stubborn. If you collapse later, you’ll slow us down. Recover now.”There wasn’t much room for argument after that.She reckoned part of their insistence came from guilt. Guilt for letting her deal with three dangerous enemies on her own. When she explained the fight in detail, blow by blow, their expressions shifted from shock to quiet acceptance. Sasuke didn’t say much, but Naruto’s face said it all — wide eyes and tight lips, like he'd been slapped with the realization of how close they’d come to disaster. The scene itself told the story. The broken branches, shredded trees, and deep craters left in their wake were impossible to ignore.So she let herself rest. For the rest of the day, she stayed put. Her body demanded it, and she grudgingly listened.But when the next day came, Kimiko’s patience snapped. Her strength had mostly returned, and she refused to stay still any longer.“We’re wasting time,” she said firmly, already on her feet. The soreness was there, but she buried it beneath resolve. “The longer we sit here, the lower our chances of finding another scroll. We’re already behind.”Sasuke opened his mouth to argue, but Kimiko shot him a glance.“If someone finds the Heaven Scroll I stashed, then everything we fought for was pointless,” she said, her eyes sharp and unyielding. “We’re moving.”The two boys exchanged glances. Naruto scratched the back of his head, lips twisting in irritation. Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, considering her words. They both knew she was right, but that didn’t mean they liked it."Fine," Sasuke muttered, stepping aside. "But we stay together.""No," Kimiko shook her head, her gaze locked on both of them. “We can’t afford to. I’ll go alone to retrieve the Heaven Scroll I stashed. You two stay here and guard the scroll we already have.”Naruto’s face twisted in immediate protest. “No way! You just got back on your feet and now you want to go off by yourself? After what happened last time?”“I don’t need to win a fight. I just need to be fast,” Kimiko replied, already turning away. “If I’m caught, I’ll run. But if all three of us get caught at once, we lose everything. This way, even if something happens to me, we still have a scroll.”The silence that followed was bitter. Naruto frowned, visibly frustrated, but his hands stayed at his sides. Sasuke’s eyes lingered on her as though weighing something, but he didn’t stop her."Just don’t be reckless," he said quietly.Kimiko’s lips quirked into a small, fleeting smile. “No promises.”With that, she left.But the silence that followed wasn’t kind to her.Her feet moved, but her mind stayed rooted in that scene from before. Her heart felt heavier with every step. Her hands twitched, remembering the feel of Kin’s hair tangled in her fingers as she forced her head underwater. The icy pressure of the river, the muffled sounds of Kin’s panicked thrashing, and the way her arms flailed before going sluggish.Her chest tightened.
When did I become this kind of person?
She didn’t know. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to know.At the time, she justified it to herself. She needed information. Or more accurately, she needed to hear it from them so she could act on the information she already had.She needed a reason — a reason to tell the higher-ups about the invasion. She knew that after Konoha Crush, hundreds of Konoha ninjas would die. Including the Third Hokage. The start of Konoha’s decline up until the Fourth Ninja War.And she could prevent that if she could tell the Konoha Leaders about what she knew.  But she couldn’t, at least not recklessly. If she didn’t lay the groundwork, they’d accuse her of knowing too much. Her knowledge of the future wasn’t something she could explain, so she needed them to believe she'd pried the information from the Sound-nin herself. It was "necessary."That’s what she told herself, anyway.But now, jumping from branch to branch she realized it wasn’t that simple. Her fingers twitched at her sides, phantom sensations of pulling hair, muffling screams, and cold water pressing down on her skin.Her breath grew shallow, heart thudding faster. No. I had to do it. I had to. The memory of Zaku's severed arms hit her next. The resistance her tanto met when it carved through flesh and bone. The splash of blood. The sound of it all. She’d told herself it was clean. It was necessary. It was efficient. It’s what a shinobi does. But her body hadn’t agreed.Her knees had gone weak. Her stomach churned. And then she vomited.She told herself it was a side effect of Dosu’s attacks, the disorientation from his sound waves, the dizziness, the nausea — but now she knew better.It wasn’t Dosu’s attack.It was her.Her hand hovered over her stomach, fingers curling slightly. I’m not like that. I’m not like him. Her thoughts drifted to Orochimaru, the way he’d called her "fascinating." The look on his face when he grinned at her, that slow, knowing smile that promised he’d be watching.Her fingers curled tighter.
No. I’m not like him. I’m not.
The words echoed in her head, but each repetition sounded less and less certain.The path ahead was still long, but she knew where she had to go. She’d hidden the Heaven Scroll at the base of a wide, moss-covered tree not far from the clearing where they’d first fought Orochimaru. It would take her another hour to reach it if she moved quickly. Her eyes scanned the canopy above for any signs of enemy movement.
One step at a time. Just keep moving. Don’t think. Don’t stop.
Her tanto hung at her side, still and silent. But her eyes lingered on it. Her fingers twitched, compelled by the memory of what had happened.That glow.That blood-like, crimson glow.She remembered the way it flickered to life across the steel, burning like fresh blood under a clear sun. It had been so sharp, so vivid. But more than anything, she remembered what it did.The image flashed in her mind: Dosu clutching his arm, gasping in agony as festering veins of rot snaked across his flesh. Zaku’s body writhing on the ground, his eyes rolled back in his skull as the infection consumed him from the inside out. The twisted look of horror and confusion on Kin’s face as her body betrayed her, muscles locking up, veins throbbing under her skin like something vile was crawling beneath the surface.The worst part?It wasn’t wholly Orochimaru’s fault.Her teeth clenched as that realization rooted itself in her mind, firm and undeniable. It was me. She did this.Orochimaru didn’t pull this power from thin air. She was the one who laid the foundation. He just… completed it. The power was already there. He saw it, understood it, and twisted it into something she could successfully use.She was the one who swallowed the poisoned pill. She was the one who willingly infected her own chakra with a poison of her own creation, kneading it into her network. She’d done it to make her body a weapon, just like Hanzo of the Salamander. It had been a decision. A choice.Her choice.The only reason Orochimaru could enhance it at all… was because she’d already decided to walk that path. Her failure was that she didn’t go far enough. She failed. That’s all it was. Her efforts had been incomplete, an experiment left half-finished.Orochimaru just finished it for her.Her gaze lowered to her hand. Her fingers curled, slow and tense, and she flexed them open once more.For a moment — barely a moment — a flicker of color danced at her fingertips.Crimson. A deep, vibrant red, like fresh blood caught in candlelight. It buzzed faintly on her skin before it snuffed out, gone as quickly as it came.Her heart thudded in her chest."What did you do to me?" she muttered under her breath, the words barely a whisper drowned out by the rush of the wind.Her fingers curled into a fist, nails biting into her palm hard enough to sting. Her eyes hardened."...No."Her voice grew quieter."What did I do to myself?"The question hung in the air like a noose.Her eyes burned with quiet intensity as she stared at her fingers, tracing the faint memory of that glow. She could still feel it, like an ember hidden in the ashes of a dead fire. If she fed it chakra, just a little, maybe it would return. Maybe it would bloom into something stronger.Her hands shook. Not from fear. Not from disgust.From restraint.Because deep down, beneath all the horror, beneath all the guilt and shame, there was one thought that gnawed at her mind like a persistent insect.It wasn’t fear of the power.It wasn’t disgust at what she’d done.No, it was the terrifying, undeniable truth that she wasn’t opposed to using it again.As she broke through the treeline and entered the clearing, her eyes locked onto the familiar tree with the deep, natural nook carved into its side. Quietly, she approached, breath steady, heartbeat calm but focused. Her fingers reached in.Nothing.Her eyes narrowed. She reached in further, her fingers feeling around the rough bark.Still nothing.Her heart sank, a dull ache settling in her chest. Ugh. Let me make a mistake. She tried again, pawing at the hollow like the scroll had somehow wedged itself deeper. Empty.She winced, eyes shut tight. She was afraid this might happen.  Now they needed another Heaven Scroll. And given how difficult it would be with each time that passed...Her mind churned, forcing herself to focus on possibilities. She could hunt a team down, but if they were experienced, she’d burn more chakra than it was worth. Maybe it was better to scout instead. Ambush from the shadows. She didn’t like her odds. They were running out of time, and even if they found another team, Sasuke and Naruto wouldn’t be at full strength yet.Her thoughts were shattered by a scream.“HELP!”Her head snapped to the side, eyes narrowing. Her hand immediately went to her tanto, drawing it in one smooth motion. A trap?  Her gaze flicked to the treeline. A wounded-deer gambit? Lure me in by pretending to be helpless? "PLEASE, SOMEONE!”The scream was more frantic now, sharp and raw like a wild animal caught in a snare.Her grip on the tanto tightened, her jaw clenching. It’s a trap. It has to be a trap. She scanned the trees for chakra signatures, flicking through her sensory range with precision. But there was nothing. No signs of cloaked chakra, no masked presence, nothing that could indicate an ambush.
A slip-up? No. No genin could mask their chakra from me. Except maybe Neji or Gaara. And none of them will pull this on me.
Unless...Her foot twitched.The scream came again, and this time, something stirred inside her chest. Maybe it was guilt. Maybe it was the aftertaste of watching people rot from the inside out and knowing she did it to them.Her body moved on instinct, blurring into a dash. Her sensory range stayed sharp, flickering for signs of an ambush, but none came. She could hear branches whipping behind her as she jumped from tree to tree. Each burst of movement pulled her closer to the source of the voice.“HELP!”Kimiko slowed as she landed on the tree line overlooking the clearing. She crouched low, her body hidden behind the bark as her eyes scanned the scene below.And she saw her.A girl. Fishnet bodysuit, olive-green jacket draped loosely on her shoulders, bright red hair. Her Kusagakure forehead protector gleamed as sunlight hit it.But Kimiko was familiar with her the same way you'd recognize a person you saw in a magazine. Her eyes widened in recognition. The bright red hair. The round glasses. The red eyes.Karin Uzumaki.Her mind stuttered. Wait. Karin? Here? Right now? The realization hit her. Right. This is when and where she meets Sasuke. This was how it happened. This was why she was so loyal to him in the future. She met him in the Forest of Death and he saved her from a bear.Karin's head snapped around, and Kimiko finally saw the thing chasing her.A centipede. But not just any centipede. Its body was as long as a tree trunk, its black, segmented carapace reflecting dull light. Each segment shifted and clicked as it moved, like armor plates snapping into place. Sickly purple venom dripped from its mandibles, hissing as it hit the ground. The smell was sharp, pungent, and it burned Kimiko’s nostrils.
That venom would eat through flesh.
Chakra reserves. Her first thought was about her reserves. She’d only just begun to recover from the battle with the Sound-nin. The Preliminaries were coming, and she’d need every drop of chakra for the one-on-one battles. If she used too much here, she'd enter the battles drained. "HELP!"Karin backed away, feet stumbling over roots and broken branches. Her hands shook. Her eyes were wide with terror. Real terror.Kimiko winced. I could leave her. I should leave her. It’s not my problem. She’s not my team. I can mess Orochimaru’s plans up by letting her die.
But I won’t. Not that far gone yet. Sorry Sasuke, Naruto. Looks like I have to get involved again.
Her legs bent. She inhaled slowly.
Move.
Kimiko blurred forward, her body flickering into view in front of Karin. Her tanto was already raised. The centipede lunged, jaws snapping down, but she twisted her tanto to block, holding it horizontal as the beast’s jaws crashed against the steel. The impact rang through her bones, arms trembling at the sheer force.“Back away and give me space,” she ordered, voice cold and distant. Her eyes stayed forward, never looking at the girl behind her.“W-wait, you—!” Karin stammered, her eyes wide as saucers. Her voice trembled with disbelief. “Who—”“Now.” Kimiko’s voice brooked no argument.Karin’s mouth snapped shut, and her body moved on instinct, scrambling backward.Kimiko gritted her teeth, her tanto still braced against the creature’s jaws. It’s heavy. Heavy and strong. Her arms strained, but she pressed forward, forcing the centipede back. Its mandibles snapped with vicious force, spitting venom onto the ground. The dirt hissed and sizzled where it landed, dark smoke rising from the soil.
If even a drop of that venom touches me, I’m done.
The centipede reared its head, the muscles along its segmented body flexing like a coiled spring.
It’s going to lunge again.
Kimiko’s body moved on instinct. She jumped back, eyes locked on the beast as it smashed its head into the ground where she had stood a second earlier. Dirt and rocks exploded from the impact. Before she could catch her breath, the centipede’s body twisted unnaturally, slithering through the air in erratic, dizzying patterns. Its path was chaotic but fast, weaving toward her flank like a blade on a wire.
I can’t waste too much chakra... Crap. I need to end this fast.
Her eyes flicked left. Her body blurred. She reappeared a fair distance away, her sandals skidding against the dirt as she reoriented herself. With a flick of her wrist, three senbon slid into her fingers, glinting under the broken sunlight. Her breath steadied, and with a subtle shift in her stance, she channeled her corrupted chakra into the metal. A scarlet glow bled down the length of the needles, like blood soaking through cloth.Kimiko flicked her wrist, and the senbon cut through the air with a sharp, high-pitched whistle. Each one spun like a miniature drill, trailing faint streaks of red as they honed in on the centipede.
Thunk. Thunk. Thunk.
All three struck home, punching through the beast's thick carapace with sharp, wet crunches. The senbon buried themselves deep into its body, embedding between the plates of its armored hide.Kimiko’s eyes stayed locked on it, watching closely. Sizzle. Smoke. Wisps of pale vapor rose from the puncture wounds. The flesh around the senbon turned dark, blistered, and rotted away within seconds. Her virulent chakra was taking effect.But the centipede wasn’t done. It struck its head to the ground, sliding in the hole it created with its head, disappearing from sight.Burrowing.The ground below her trembled. Her eyes snapped to the shifting dirt, and her senses flared, trying to feel where it would surface. Her breath hitched, hands gripping the tanto tighter.
Left? No, behind—!
The ground erupted at her side. Soil and debris flew into the air, and the centipede's head shot upward, jaws wide. Faster than before. The mandibles closed in, and Kimiko twisted her body, but she was just a fraction too slow.Pain.Her breath shot out of her lungs as the mandibles clamped down on her waist, right at the curve of her hip. She could feel the teeth sink into her flesh. Her eyes widened, her lips parting to let out a scream.“ACK!”  she roared. Her hand reached down to push it away, but the mandibles didn’t let go.Her mind went wild with panic. The venom. It's going to— Nothing.Her body braced itself for that familiar, horrific burn of venom spreading through her veins, but…Nothing.Her breath hitched. The pain was there, yes. It hurt like hell. But it wasn’t the sharp, burning pain of venom. Her eyes darted down, staring at the centipede's still-buried head, its mandibles latched into her side.
Why? Why isn’t it working?
Her eyes moved to the puncture marks on her skin. Faint, sluggish trails of black ichor ran from the wounds. Her blood? Her pupils narrowed.
Am I immune to its venom? And…did it just poison itself trying to poison me? 
Her fingers gripped the tanto tighter. If the centipede wasn’t going to let go, she’d make it. With a sharp twist, she rammed the point of her tanto straight into its exposed head.
Schlkk.
The blade slid in perfectly, finding that sweet spot between its armor plates. The creature spasmed violently, its body thrashing like a snake caught on a hook. Its mandibles unlocked with a loud crack as it whipped its head, sending her flying.Kimiko flipped, her body spinning gracefully in midair. She twisted, feet finding solid ground as she landed in a crouch, one hand pressed against her side where the mandibles had punctured her. The blood seeping from her side stained her fingers, but it wasn’t as bad as it should have been.She stood slowly, her breathing even. Her eyes were locked on the centipede.It was thrashing now,  and from where she stood, she could see its legs curling inward. The puncture wounds from the senbon still sizzled, black rot spreading from the points of impact."S-So cool..." Karin's voice came from behind her, quiet but filled with awe.Kimiko didn’t turn. Her eyes remained glued to the centipede. She flexed her fingers once, then again. Her breathing steadied.Her eyes moved to her tanto. Her fingers twitched.
Since I’m here anyway… Time to test it.
Her hands glided through seals. She reached for her water chakra, feeling it pulse through her core like a second heartbeat. This time, she pulled something deeper. Something sharper. She poured her chakra into the tanto.The water ribbon wrapped around the blade, familiar and steady, twisting in perfect rhythm. But this time, it wasn’t clear blue.It was black. Pitch black.She blinked once, twice, taking in the sight.“Interesting,” she murmured. She gave the blade one slow swing, and the black water followed the curve like a painter’s brushstroke. Her eyes followed the motion, lips curling into something close to a grin. Her gaze flicked back to the centipede. Its movements were slower now, its body rolling onto its side. It hissed, its last act of defiance, and tried to burrow into the ground.Not this time.Her feet shifted. She raised her tanto, watching the way the ribbon of black water spun around it. The water moved with her, every motion clean, precise, in sync."Alright. I’ll end it with this next swing.”Her knees bent, her muscles coiling like a spring. Wait for it. Wait for it… The centipede burrowed.Her eyes flicked left. Right. Her senses screamed.Now.Her eyes snapped to her right. She twisted on her heel, turning in a tight spin, tanto raised. As she spun, the ribbon of water flowed like a black streamer trailing her movements. The ground erupted, the centipede's head lunging straight toward her.Her swing was already coming.“Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Moonlight.”Her blade came down in a perfect lateral arc, clean, precise, and vicious. The water ribbon followed her swing, curving around her like a crescent moon. The moment it touched the centipede’s head, it didn’t stop.The blade didn’t just cut. It burned.The pressurized, toxic water tore through the carapace like hot steel through wax. Her swing didn’t lose momentum. It didn’t stop.One cut. One perfect cut.The sword and black water ribbon sliced through the centipede like butter. Her swing followed through, her body turning in a full circle. She landed in a crouch, one knee to the ground, tanto still raised at her side. Her eyes stayed forward.Silence.Her gaze stayed sharp, waiting for any signs of movement.None came.The centipede’s body twitched once. Twice. It stilled.The next moment, its entire body split in half, the two halves falling in opposite directions. Its head, cleaved down the middle, split apart, and its venom leaked into the dirt, hissing against the soil.Her breathing was quiet, controlled. Her eyes stayed on the corpse for a moment longer.Her gaze flicked to Karin, who stared, eyes wide, mouth slightly agape.“That was… so wow…” Karin muttered breathlessly.Kimiko exhaled slowly, standing to her full height. Her eyes flicked to the tanto in her hand. The black water slowly unraveled, dissipating into droplets. Kimiko sheathed her sword, but she knew it wasn’t over yet.“Don’t get too close,” Kimiko warned, her sharp gaze landing on Karin. Her tanto remained in her grip, but she didn’t raise it. “What are you doing here? Where are your teammates?” Her eyes narrowed as she studied the girl, her posture still tense from the recent battle.Karin blinked, looking startled, like she didn’t expect anyone to care enough to ask. Her eyes darted away, and her voice came out quiet. “They… they aren’t here,” she muttered, rubbing her arm. Her lips pressed together tightly as she hesitated. “They ran off when the centipede attacked. They… left me behind.”Kimiko frowned, though she quickly wiped the expression from her face. She knew how that felt. Being left behind. Still, she didn’t have time to focus on that now. “I see,” she said, her voice carefully neutral. “I’m sorry to hear that. What’s your name aga—”A sudden bolt of pain shot through her side. “Aghk!” Kimiko staggered, clutching at her bleeding waist. Her fingers pressed hard against the wound, and her breathing grew uneven. It wasn’t deep, and the caterpillar’s venom hadn’t taken hold, but the pain from the wound was still sharp and immediate.“Oh!” Karin gasped, rushing over without hesitation. “You’re hurt!” She crouched next to Kimiko, eyes wide with concern. Her hands moved with surprising steadiness as she guided Kimiko to sit down on a patch of even ground. Karin’s jacket slipped from her shoulders and hit the dirt, and without a second of hesitation, she rolled up her sleeve, exposing her pale forearm.“Here,” Karin said firmly, holding her arm out to Kimiko. Her voice was gentler now but still resolute. “Bite me. It’ll heal you.”Kimiko blinked, tilting her head. She stared at Karin’s outstretched arm, covered in faint but unmistakable scars — tiny crescent-shaped indentations lining her flesh like tally marks. Her gaze flickered to Karin’s face, then back to her arm.“...I can’t,” Kimiko finally said, shaking her head. “I’m not going to hurt you.” Her voice was softer than before, but it had a finality to it. Her eyes narrowed, quietly taking in the scars that lined Karin’s arm. Bite marks. She remembered the detail from the anime. Her village used her as a bite doll, treating her more like a tool than a person. And even Kimiko didn’t want to exacerbate that.Karin froze. Her wide red eyes blinked slowly, as if she didn’t fully understand what Kimiko had just said. Her lips parted, but no words came. Her gaze dropped to her arm.“You… you don’t want to?” Karin’s voice was small, quieter than a whisper. It wasn’t confusion in her tone. It was disbelief.“No,” Kimiko repeated firmly. “You’re not a chew toy.” There was a long pause. Karin stared at her like she’d just spoken a language she didn’t know. Her mouth opened and closed as if searching for words, but none came out. Her eyes glistened, just a little.“...Thank you,” Karin murmured, her voice barely audible. She swallowed and squeezed her eyes shut for a moment. Her fingers curled into her jacket, gripping it tightly. When she opened her eyes, she was resolved. “But please. I insist. It’s the least I can do.”Her words had more weight this time.Kimiko hesitated, her eyes moving back to Karin’s outstretched arm. The bite marks stared back at her, ugly, raw scars that told a story all on their own. Slowly, Kimiko exhaled, her body easing out of her battle-readiness. She reached out and took Karin’s wrist gently, as if handling glass.“...Alright,” she relented, bringing the arm closer. Her eyes flicked up to meet Karin’s one last time. “I’m sorry.”Then she bit down.Karin winced but didn’t cry out. Kimiko felt it the moment her teeth pressed into Karin’s skin — a sudden, overwhelming surge of warmth. No, not just warmth. Energy. It flowed through her veins like molten fire, filling her from her fingertips to her toes. Her muscles eased. The burning pain in her side dulled to a faint throb before fading entirely. Her heartbeat, once erratic and uneven, slowed into a steady rhythm.Her eyes fluttered closed, and she sighed, a long exhale that melted away the tension from her shoulders. She pulled away from Karin’s arm, letting it fall.Her gaze immediately flicked to her side. No wound. No scar. Not even a mark. She rubbed the skin of her waist, feeling nothing but smooth, unblemished flesh. She’d been fully healed.Her fingers twitched. Her eyes slowly turned toward Karin, who cradled her arm, rubbing the spot Kimiko had bitten. Her gaze was distant, but there was no pain in her face.Kimiko didn’t say anything at first. Her mind was racing. Her strength was back. No, not just back — it was better than before she got here. Her chakra surged within her like an untapped well, fuller than it had been in days. That’s… that’s one useful ability, she thought, her mind flashing with a sudden understanding. No wonder Orochimaru recruited her. Her gaze lingered on Karin. The girl’s lips twitched with a faint smile, as if she was just happy to have been helpful.An idea popped into Kimiko’s mind.She shifted forward, leaning her weight on her knees.“Thank you,” Kimiko said sincerely, tilting her head. “Sorry, I was too preoccupied earlier. I never got to ask for your name.”Karin blinked, taken aback. Her eyes softened a little. “Karin. Uzumaki Karin,” she said, almost shyly. “What about you?”Kimiko smiled faintly. “Kimiko. Yuhi Kimiko,” she answered, her gaze still locked on Karin like she was sizing her up. Uzumaki Karin. She knew what Karin would become. One of Orochimaru’s trusted lieutenants. Warden of one of his labs.Kimiko’s eyes flickered to the scars on Karin’s arm.“...So why were you and your teammates here in the first place?” Kimiko asked, her tone even, but her gaze unwavering.Karin blinked, surprised at the question. Her hands fidgeted with the hem of her olive-green jacket, her eyes shifting away. “O-Oh. We… we were looking for the other half of the pair of scrolls we needed.”Kimiko tilted her head just slightly. “Oh? Which half?” she asked, her voice smooth, steady, like she already knew the answer.“The Heaven Scroll,” Karin replied quietly.Kimiko's eyes narrowed. “I see. And… did you find one?”Karin perked up, perhaps mistaking the interest in Kimiko’s voice for something friendly. “Huh? Yeah! We did. It was stashed in some tree nearby. Talk about lucky, huh?” She laughed nervously, scratching the back of her head.Kimiko sighed softly, the weight of the moment pressing on her. Of course they did. Her gaze shifted ever so slightly, her mind already piecing things together. That was the scroll I stashed. Her eyes darted back to Karin. “And… I suppose it’s with your teammates now?”Karin blinked, confused, then quickly shook her head, red hair swaying with the motion. “N-No… I still have it,” she admitted hesitantly. “It was with me when they… abandoned me.”Kimiko's eyes widened, just slightly, enough for her to feel the shift in her own heartbeat.“Show me,” Kimiko said, her tone quiet but commanding.Karin's gaze darted around like a cornered rabbit, but after a brief moment of hesitation, she reached into the pocket of her jacket. Slowly, she pulled out a familiar, weathered scroll. "I kept it in my jacket so it wouldn't fall off."“Smart girl,” Kimiko muttered under her breath, the faintest curl of a smile ghosting across her lips. “It’s ours, actually.”Karin’s eyes narrowed, her brows scrunching in confusion. "What?"Kimiko sighed, "I stashed it there for safekeeping before… well, it’s a long story." Her voice was calm, patient even, like she had all the time in the world to explain something she clearly didn’t plan to."What?" Karin blinked rapidly. Her grip on the scroll tightened. "Y-You’re not trying to trick me, right?"Kimiko's gaze slowly shifted to meet Karin's. She tilted her head ever so slightly, eyes half-lidded with something that was definitely not patience.“If I was trying to trick you, silly girl,” Kimiko said, “I would have knocked you out already and taken that scroll.”Karin flinched like she'd been slapped. She glanced down at the scroll, then back at Kimiko, her lips pressing into a thin, anxious line. She didn’t argue.Kimiko didn’t push the point. “But it’s the nature of the exam, isn’t it? I left it unguarded. Of course, another team would find it." She rolled her shoulders in a slow, deliberate motion. "That’s on me.”Karin’s breath hitched, but she didn’t move.“Anyway,” Kimiko continued, already turning her back. "I’m leaving now. I hope you—”“W-Wait!” Karin’s voice cracked with desperation. "I’m… I’m lost. I don’t know where my teammates are. Can you… maybe… accompany me? Just till I find them? Or they come back for me.”Kimiko blinked, glancing over her shoulder. Slowly, she turned back around, eyes narrowing, fingers tapping lightly on the hilt of her tanto. This is an opportunity..."You get me to waste chakra saving you," Kimiko said slowly, "then you take my scroll." She raised a brow, her lips curling into something caught between amusement and disbelief. "And now you want more favors?”Karin flinched, looking down like a child being scolded. She hugged the scroll closer to her chest, fingers digging into it like it was the only thing keeping her tethered to the ground.Kimiko watched her in silence for a moment longer, gaze unreadable. Then, she sighed. A long, deliberate breath, like she was about to make a decision she knew she'd regret.“Come on,” she said, her tone resigned but not unkind. She waved Karin forward with a slight flick of her hand. "I’ll bring you to my team.”Karin's head snapped up in surprise, her eyes wide. Her lips parted, maybe to say something, maybe to thank her. But the words didn’t come out.“Don’t just stand there,” Kimiko said firmly, already walking ahead. “Follow me. Slowly. If you run, I’ll assume you’re an enemy, and you won’t like what happens next.”Karin swallowed hard, eyes darting from Kimiko to the distant treetops. After a beat, she took a shaky step forward. Then another. Her grip on the scroll didn’t loosen, but she followed. Quietly. Carefully. Smart girl . She repeated in her thoughts.-“ Naruto, Sasuke. ” Kimiko’s voice called out as she stepped through the undergrowth toward their camp.Both boys snapped their heads in her direction, eyes sharp with suspicion. Their bodies were tense, muscles coiled like springs ready to snap. Naruto’s fingers twitched toward a kunai, while Sasuke's eyes narrowed, scanning her from head to toe."How do we know it’s you?" Sasuke's voice rang out.Kimiko didn't hesitate. "Sasuke, your mom teased you about me when we had dinner at your house. Said she hoped you wouldn’t be distracted from your studies since you kept on ogling me."Sasuke stiffened, his eyes widening.His lips pressed into a thin line, the barest hint of embarrassment flashing across his face."And Naruto," she continued, shifting her gaze to him. "I saved you from getting bullied and beaten up by that Fuma kid and his friends. You latched on to me since then.”“Wha— I did not latch!” Naruto barked, face turning red as he stomped forward. “And he and his friends were twice my size! Anyone would’ve—” He stopped mid-sentence, his eyes squinting at her like he was still unsure.But then, slowly, his posture relaxed. His lips twitched into a grin.“Heh, yeah, yeah… it’s you,” Naruto said, stuffing his hands behind his head with a relieved sigh.Sasuke’s sharp gaze lingered on her for a moment longer, searching her face like he was looking for cracks in an illusion. Then, with a soft "Tch," he turned his back on her, his guard lowering as he walked toward the fire pit. "So, you found our Heaven Scroll?"Kimiko sighed, running a hand through her hair. “Nope. A team took it.”Both boys’ faces dropped, Naruto groaning audibly while Sasuke’s eyes darkened with frustration.“Great,” Naruto muttered, flopping onto his back with his hands behind his head. "Back to square one."“ But… ” Kimiko continued, stepping to the side. “I did bring one of the group's members with me.”Naruto’s head shot up, eyes wide. "Wait, what?"Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, his posture straightening. His gaze snapped to the figure stepping out from behind Kimiko.“H-Hi…” said Karin, her voice small but clear. Her red eyes darted between Naruto and Sasuke before her gaze lingered on Sasuke. Her face flushed, a soft pink rising to her cheeks. She pulled her jacket tighter around her shoulders, her fingers nervously fiddling with the hem of her sleeve.Sasuke's gaze was immediately cold. “Kimiko,” he said sharply,  “Why did you bring her here? She could lead her teammates straight to us.”Kimiko didn’t flinch, her tone cool but firm. “Sasuke, I’m not stupid.”His eyes flicked to hers. Her gaze didn’t falter.“I brought her here because her teammates abandoned her,” Kimiko explained, walking past him to the fire pit. She knelt by it, adding a small piece of dry wood to the weak flame. Her fingers hovered near the warmth as she continued, “And she has their scroll.”That caught both boys’ attention.Sasuke’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. “And what makes you think she won’t try to double-cross us? Lead them back here to ambush us?”Kimiko glanced over her shoulder, giving him a flat, unimpressed stare. “If she tries, I’ll personally use her as a hostage. And I'll use her body as a shield if I have to.”Silence.Naruto blinked, sitting up straight. " Daaaang , Kimiko. You’re kinda scary.”“Only to people who think they can play me,” she said, brushing off his comment. Her gaze flickered to Karin, who flinched slightly but quickly composed herself, glancing away.“Her teammates ditched her. She’s not going to risk it,” Kimiko added, her tone calm but resolute. “Besides…” She shot a glance at Sasuke, “You know I keep my word.”Sasuke watched her for a moment longer, gaze lingering like he was searching for something, before giving a slow, accepting nod. "Fine," he muttered, turning his back on them. "But if she tries anything, don't expect me to be merciful.""Wait, wait, wait!" Naruto stood up, pointing at Karin. "What about her scroll? You said she has it, right? We could just take it right now!"“ Naruto! ” Kimiko shot him a glare so sharp he immediately stiffened like a scolded puppy.“Wha— I’m just sayin’,” he muttered, scratching the back of his head.“Let it go, Naruto, Kimiko gave her word to her and us,” Sasuke said, eyes closed, arms crossed. “If she turns on us, Kimiko will handle it. End of story.”Naruto hesitated, grumbling something under his breath, but didn’t push it further. He sat back down, arms folded behind his head.Karin, still standing awkwardly off to the side, glanced at Kimiko, then Sasuke, then Naruto, like she wasn’t sure where she was supposed to be. She glanced at Kimiko again, eyes uncertain.“...Thank you,” Karin muttered under her breath.The tension that had loomed over them slowly dissolved into something lighter as the night wore on. Karin, to Kimiko’s mild surprise, was surprisingly pleasant company. There was an openness to her that felt rare among shinobi. Of course, it helped that Karin was clearly fascinated by Naruto and Sasuke. Her eyes would linger on Sasuke a little too long, her cheeks dusted with the faintest blush. Kimiko had to bite back a knowing grin. Typical.But what really caught her attention was how easily Karin engaged with Naruto.“WHOA, WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU’RE AN UZUMAKI TOO? DOES THAT MAKE US COUSINS?!” Naruto’s eyes were practically shining, his grin so wide it could split his face.Karin blinked, lips curling into an awkward smile. “Not… really. We’re not cousins. But… I guess we’re connected in a way. Our parents are from the same clan. Same blood, you know? We’d be distant relatives at best.”“THAT STILL COUNTS!” Naruto declared, pointing dramatically at her like he'd just uncovered some ancient secret. “I KNEW I HAD FAMILY OUT THERE!”“Sure,” Karin muttered, scratching the back of her head. She seemed caught off guard, like she wasn’t used to people being so happy to see her. She glanced at Kimiko, eyes slightly wide, as if asking, Is he always like this? Kimiko just gave her a shrug that read, Yes. Get used to it. When conversation turned to Karin’s life in Kusagakure, the mood became somber.Apparently, she and her mother had fled to the Grass Village as refugees. Kusagakure had taken them in, but like most "deals" with ninja villages, it came at a price. In exchange for asylum, they were forced to work in the village's hospital. At first, that didn’t sound too bad, until Karin explained how exactly they "worked."Her mother had been forced to use her special chakra to heal Kusagakure's wounded. The price of that healing? Her flesh. She let them bite into her skin, transferring chakra directly to them. Over time, the strain of healing too many people drained her mother's life force. She died in that village. Karin, still a child, was forced to take her place. Every bite left behind a scar on her arms, her wrists, her shoulders—evidence of a life lived in quiet suffering.The fire crackled softly, filling the quiet between her words. Kimiko listened without interrupting. Kusagakure was supposed to be one of Konoha’s allies. But "ally" didn’t mean "friend." It didn’t mean "just." It only meant "useful." As much as she wanted to feel righteous indignation, she knew Konoha wasn’t free of blame either. Konoha had people like Danzo. Konoha had people like Orochimaru. Konoha had people like me, she thought, fingers tightening on her sleeve.Her eyes flicked toward Karin's arm, noting the faded, pocked bite scars etched into her skin. Not so different from mine. The memory of Dosu’s rotting arm, of Zaku’s severed limbs, and the hollow silence that followed them, gnawed at her mind. It was easier to push it down than confront it. Only her chakra can heal, mine destroys. Kimiko glanced at Karin, something stirring in her chest. This girl was a stranger in a strange village, treated like a tool, desperate for connection. Desperate for people she could trust.Kimiko had seen it before.She wasn’t above taking advantage of it. Especially if it would benefit Karin, too.“Hey, Karin,” Kimiko said, her voice calm but steady. “If you’re looking for a team that won’t leave you behind, you’re welcome to stay with us. We protect our own.”Karin blinked, clearly caught off guard. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. Her fingers twitched, her gaze flicking from Kimiko to Naruto to Sasuke. It was subtle, but Kimiko saw it. A tiny flicker of hope. Small, fragile, but it was there.“Think about it,” Kimiko said, leaning back against the log, letting her gaze drift to the canopy of stars overhead. “I’m not in the habit of offering twice.”The fire crackled softly between them, its glow reflecting in Karin’s wide, thoughtful eyes.–The rest of the night went peacefully. The fire crackled low, embers flickering into the night sky like distant fireflies. The tension from earlier battles had finally ebbed away, leaving behind an exhausted calm.To Kimiko’s surprise, Karin offered to heal both Naruto and Sasuke. It wasn’t immediate. They were hesitant, understandably so. Naruto in particular grimaced at the idea.“Bite you?!” Naruto exclaimed, looking at Karin like she’d grown a second head. “Are you serious?! That’s— that’s messed up, y’know! I can’t just… chew on people like I’m some wild animal!”“Don’t be dramatic,” Karin huffed, crossing her arms with a pout. “It’s just a bite. I’m used to it.” She rolled up her sleeve, revealing the familiar, crisscrossed pattern of old bite marks on her arm. “See? It doesn’t even hurt anymore.”Naruto’s face twisted into a conflicted scowl. “That doesn’t make it any better!”“Look, if you don’t want it, then don’t take it,” Karin snapped, eyes narrowing. “But don’t complain when Sasuke-kun’s at full health and you aren’t, Naruto.”“...Tch, fine,” Naruto muttered, crossing his arms with a sulky glare. “But I ain’t happy about it.”Sasuke, however, didn’t hesitate. He stepped forward and eyed Karin carefully, his gaze calculating. He didn't say much, but his eyes flickered to her arm and then back to her face. Wordlessly, he crouched, grabbed her arm, and bit down on her wrist. Karin tensed, lips pursed in a sharp, short gasp, but she didn’t pull away.The effect was immediate. Sasuke's breathing grew more even, his stiff posture relaxed, and the faint pain in his limbs visibly faded. He let go, his gaze steady as he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.“...Thanks,” he said, his voice quiet but sincere.“Y-Yeah,” Karin muttered, rubbing her wrist. Her cheeks flushed pink, but she turned away so no one could see. “No big deal.”It took another five minutes of grumbling, pacing, and muttering about "ethics" before Naruto finally gave in. With his eyes shut tight, he leaned forward, bit down as fast as he could, and immediately recoiled, gagging like he’d just swallowed something bitter.“GAH! It tastes so gross!” Naruto yelped, sticking out his tongue like he could scrub the taste away.“Wimp,” Karin muttered, rolling her eyes.Kimiko watched it all in silence, eyes half-lidded, hands resting on her lap. They’re all idiots, she thought, though there was no real heat in the thought. Watching them bicker felt normal. Comforting, even. Like they were just kids camping in the woods.But that peace didn’t last.It wasn’t long after the boys had fallen asleep, their breathing slow and even, that Karin suddenly stood. Kimiko noticed it immediately, her gaze narrowing. “Going somewhere?” she asked, not bothering to stand.“Yeah,” Karin said, quietly, not meeting her eyes. Her hands tugged at the hem of her jacket. “Sorry, I… I can’t stay. I can’t really abandon my teammates.”Kimiko blinked. She hadn’t expected that. "You mean the teammates that left you for dead?"Karin flinched, her grip on her sleeve tightening. “They’re still my team,” she muttered, voice small but firm. “I don’t expect you to get it. But I… I can’t just leave them.”Kimiko tilted her head, gazing at her like she was something fascinating. Interesting. Such loyalty, even to people who discard her. “You owe them nothing,” Kimiko said bluntly. She leaned forward, eyes cutting through the firelight. “They left you, Karin. Abandoned you. Do you think they’ll be grateful when you go back? Do you think they’ll change?” She shook her head slowly. “They won’t.”Karin stiffened, lips pressed into a thin line. Her gaze flicked to the sleeping forms of Naruto and Sasuke. Her eyes lingered on them longer than they should have.“Maybe not,” Karin said, looking back at Kimiko, her eyes resolute. “But I’ll know I didn’t give up on them.”Kimiko's eyes softened for a fraction of a second before she sighed. “...Fine. Do whatever you want.”Karin blinked, clearly surprised. "You're not going to stop me?""Why would I?" Kimiko shrugged, leaning back against the log. “You’re not my prisoner, and I’m not here to play therapist. But don’t expect me to chase after you if they throw you away again.”Karin bit her lip, looking down at her feet. She didn’t reply, just gave Kimiko a small nod. Slowly, she reached into her pouch and pulled out a familiar scroll — the Heaven Scroll.“Here,” Karin said quietly, holding it out with both hands. Her fingers trembled slightly, like she was scared Kimiko might strike her for even suggesting it. “Take it. It’s payment for helping me.”Kimiko glanced at the scroll but made no move to take it. Her eyes met Karin's, and for a moment, they simply stared at one another.
Generosity is its own power.
“Keep it,” Kimiko finally said, leaning back. “You might need it more than we do.”Karin blinked, confused. “What? But—”“If you think your teammates are worth saving, then you’re gonna need that scroll,” Kimiko said firmly, her voice cool but not unkind. “I’m not about to rob you blind just because I can. Not after we ate together. Go back to them. Finish the exam. Then, maybe, you’ll get to decide if they’re worth it.”For a moment, Karin just stared at her, her lips parted in shock. Slowly, her eyes lowered to the scroll in her hands. She held it tightly against her chest, gripping it like a lifeline.“...Thank you,” Karin muttered softly. Her gaze flickered back to Kimiko, then toward Naruto and Sasuke. She hesitated, her hands twitching at her sides. "Do you think... they'll be mad if I go back to them?"Kimiko closed her eyes, letting out a long breath through her nose. “They will,” Kimiko admitted. “But that doesn’t mean they’re right.” She leaned forward, her voice softer but sharper than steel. “If they try to hurt you again, to abandon you again, don’t wait for them to change. People don’t change unless they have to.”Karin didn’t reply, just gave Kimiko a small nod and turned on her heel. Her red hair swayed behind her like a flicker of flame as she walked toward the tree line.“...Be safe,” Kimiko muttered, just loud enough for Karin to hear.Karin’s step faltered, her head tilting ever so slightly back toward Kimiko. Her lips moved like she was about to say something, but she didn’t. She just kept walking.Kimiko watched her until she disappeared into the forest.“Tch.” She glanced at the sky, watching the stars glow faintly between the shifting canopy leaves. You’ll be back, she thought. I’ll make sure Orochimaru gets hurt by this, even if I'll start by taking one of his would-be pawns. –When dawn came, Kimiko explained to Sasuke and Naruto about Karin’s decision. Though dejected, both boys at least understood where Karin was coming from. Naruto was the first to accept it with a shrug, saying, “She’s gotta do what she’s gotta do, I guess.” Sasuke, however, was less forgiving.“You’re too soft,” he muttered, his eyes sharp as ever. His gaze lingered on Kimiko, disapproval clear on his face. “Letting her walk away with a scroll we needed. She’s not our friend.”Kimiko met his gaze head-on, unmoved. “No, she’s not. But she isn’t our enemy either,” she replied coolly. “Sometimes, letting people leave on their own terms builds loyalty more than any chain ever could. As for the scroll? Well, she did help us out. We're restored to full strength.”Sasuke tsked, looking away. “Whatever.” He’ll understand one day, she thought to herself. I'm doing this for you.But all debates on that front became moot when Kimiko noticed something far more concerning.Her eyes narrowed as she watched Sasuke from the corner of her vision. His stance was as steady as always, but her senses picked up something off about him. Something faint but unmistakable — the slow, consistent drain of his chakra. It wasn’t huge, not yet, but it was steady, like a crack in a dam. Her sensory abilities honed in on it, and she saw it with clarity.
The Curse Mark.
Her jaw tightened. It was as she feared. Despite Karin’s healing, Sasuke’s chakra wasn’t stable. No, it was being siphoned. The Curse Mark was drinking it like a leech.Kimiko said nothing at first. But as she watched his chakra trickle away slowly but steadily, she knew she had to act. They needed to finish this test as soon as possible, so she could ask for help.“I’ll handle hunting duties today,” she said suddenly, standing up and brushing herself off.Sasuke raised a brow. “We don’t need food yet.”“Maybe you don’t,” Kimiko shot back, hands on her hips. “But I’m hungry. And it’ll give me a chance to stretch my legs.”Naruto yawned, stretching out his arms. “I could go with you, y’know. The more, the better.”“No,” Kimiko said firmly. She glanced at Naruto with a small, disarming smile. “You and Sasuke need to conserve your energy. I’ll handle it. Besides, you guys got to be at your best if something comes up.”Her eyes shifted briefly to Sasuke, and for a moment, their gazes met. He squinted at her, like he knew she wasn’t telling the whole truth, but in the end, he didn’t argue.“Fine,” Sasuke muttered, leaning back against a tree. “Don’t take too long.”
I won’t.
 But in truth, food wasn’t her only goal.The forest around her was thick with humidity. Dew coated every surface, and distant birdsong echoed in the canopy. It was peaceful, in a way. Serene.But Kimiko’s mind was far from peaceful. Her gaze darted from bush to bush, tree to tree, her senses scanning not just for edible plants but for something more. Let’s see just how far this power goes, she thought, fingers grazing a patch of leaves. Her eyes flickered as she recognized it. A low-grade poison plant — a simple irritant if used on the skin, but when ingested, it could cause mild stomach cramps and nausea.Her fingers lingered on the leaves.
This isn’t like last time. I was immune to that caterpillar’s venom. I’m not going in blind. This poison is nothing compared to it. I just need to see to what extent I’m immune.
Plucking a few leaves, she sat cross-legged at the base of a tree. Her tanto lay unsheathed beside her. She stared at the leaves in her hands for a moment before taking a slow, deep breath. Then, without hesitation, she crushed them in her palm and popped the bitter paste into her mouth.Her face scrunched up. Bitter as hell, she thought, gagging slightly as the mushy substance slid down her throat. She half-expected her body to start revolting immediately. Nausea. Vomiting. Cold sweats. The usual.But nothing happened. No cramps. No sweats. Her stomach was as steady as ever.“...So I really am immune,” she muttered, pressing a hand to her abdomen. Her eyes lowered to her hands. Her fingers flexed, her chakra flowing slowly from her core into her palms. She watched it closely, letting the chakra manifest around her fingertips.It glowed faintly — not blue, not anymore. It was that same scarlet glow she saw back when she’d fought the Sound-nin. Not just scarlet — it pulsed with a dim, poisonous glow, flickering in and out like a heartbeat.“...If I can’t be poisoned, then I wonder if my chakra could finally do what I first intended it to be able to do when I did that experiment…?” Her brows furrowed in thought. She glanced at another patch of plants nearby. Another poisonous herb, a step up from the first. Not deadly, but strong enough to put someone in bed for a few days.Her eyes narrowed with determination. Well, time to find out. -The sun moved slowly across the sky, but Kimiko didn’t notice.Her hands hovered over her tanto as she stared at the scarlet glow flickering around its edge. This time, she’d done it on purpose. Not by accident. She had taken in the poisons, let them simmer inside her, and taught her chakra to remember. It wasn’t perfect. She could teach her chakra to mimic the exact properties of the poisons. And she could deliver said poison through tanto or senbon.Her chakra had become something more than it was before. No longer mundane. It was now a medium for venom, rot, and decay. And every single poison she could realistically find and ingest.
No wonder Hanzo was so feared. And he only had access to one sort of poison… who knows what I could do with this? 
Something in her twitched.By the time she returned to camp around midday, two rabbits hung from her belt, but that wasn’t the real prize.The real prize was knowledge.Naruto was the first to greet her, his grin wide and toothy. "Finally! I’m starving over here!”“Yeah, yeah,” Kimiko said with a small roll of her eyes. She tossed the rabbits to him, and he caught them with ease.“You’re amazing, Kimiko-chan!” Naruto grinned, looking like he was ready to worship her. “Rabbits AND herbs? I knew you were the best!”“Of course I am,” Kimiko said with a flip of her hair. She glanced over to where Sasuke was seated against a log, his eyes following her quietly.Her eyes flicked to him again, her gaze sharper than before. How much chakra have you leaked since I left, Sasuke? she wondered. She could see it clearly now — that subtle, thin thread of chakra leaking from the base of his neck where the mark sat.It was subtle, but her sensory skills didn’t lie. It’s only going to get worse, she thought grimly. Her gaze lingered on him for just a little longer before she returned to Naruto.“Alright, Naruto, get a fire going. I’ll handle the rest.”“Yeah, yeah, leave it to me!” Naruto said, already gathering sticks and dry leaves. He crouched near the firepit, rubbing his hands with glee. “We’re gonna eat like kings!” “So,” Kimiko started, brushing her hands clean of rabbit grease, “It’s the fourth day. With each hour that passes, fewer and fewer people are left for us to take a scroll from.”Sasuke frowned. “You’re right… so what do you suggest we do?”Kimiko glanced at him, then at Naruto, who was leaning back against a log, patting his stomach like he just had a feast. Might as well rip the bandage off now, she thought.“Well,” she said slowly, “we have little choice but to go to the tower and find teams there. Collectors.”Naruto sat up straight, eyes scrunching in confusion. “Collectors? What’s that?”Kimiko gave him a flat look. “They’re teams that hang around the tower to prey on other groups. They collect scrolls — sometimes to barter, sometimes to hand them over to teammates from their village, and sometimes just to reduce competition before the third test.” She paused, letting her words sink in. “They’ll wait for teams to arrive all battered and bruised from the forest, and then they swoop in to take them down.”“Cheh.” Sasuke leaned forward, his eyes sharp and calculating. “And how do you know teams like that exist?”Kimiko froze for half a second. It was a short pause, one she hoped went unnoticed, but she knew Sasuke was too sharp to miss it. Her mind raced for an answer. Come on, think, think... “...It’s common sense,” she replied, shrugging casually. “If I were on a team without a scroll, I’d wait at the tower too. Why waste energy chasing people in the forest when you can wait for them to come to you? It’s efficient. We already spoke about teams like these when we first got our scroll. It’s only logical it escalates to collecting scrolls to deny other teams the opportunity.”Sasuke’s gaze narrowed, his lips pursed into a line. His eyes flicked to her for a moment longer before glancing away. “Hmph. I guess that makes sense. ”
That was too close.
It seemed none of them wished to linger in that place, and they were all eager to leave. The moment their plan was settled, they packed up their camp and leapt into the trees, bounding eastward toward the tower.Travel, as Kimiko expected, was uneventful. It wasn’t surprising. By the fourth day, the forest was less of a battleground and more of a waiting room for teams who had either secured their scrolls and were looking to ruin the chances of other teams, or teams who accepted failure. Kimiko knew the type. Those teams would rather sit in silence, licking their wounds and praying for a miracle, than risk it all on a last-ditch attempt. She could never understand that kind of thinking. If you’re going to lose, then lose fighting. But not every team was like hers. Naruto had a dream to chase. Sasuke had a legacy to reclaim. And Kimiko… she refused to be left behind.When they finally reached the edge of the clearing that led to the tower, Kimiko’s body tensed. She remembered this scene. Her eyes flicked to the distant tower rising above the canopy like a monolith, its silhouette framed against the sky.
If what I remember from the anime is right...
“Hold,” she ordered, raising a clenched fist. Her voice was quiet but sharp. Naruto and Sasuke stopped on the branch beside her, their eyes instantly on her. They didn’t question her. Not yet, at least.“What is it?” asked Sasuke, his eyes scanning the trees around them.Kimiko didn’t answer right away. Her eyes roamed across the treeline, her gaze sharp like a hawk. Slowly, she crouched, pressing a finger to the rough bark of the branch. She closed her eyes, focusing her chakra into her sensory network. If I’m wrong, I’ll look like a paranoid idiot. If I’m right… Her breath steadied. Her heartbeat slowed. And then—there. She felt it. The faint hum of life beyond her vision. They weren’t moving, just sitting still, buried in the shadows. It wasn’t something she would have noticed if she wasn’t actively searching for it.
Three of them.
“Three chakra signatures,” she murmured, her voice barely more than a whisper. Her eyes opened, sharp as ever. “They’re trying to conceal themselves. A fair distance away, but close enough to intercept us if we head straight for the tower.”Naruto glanced around, his eyes squinting like he was trying to see them too. “Where? I don’t see 'em.”“You wouldn’t,” she replied,  “They’re hiding. Probably collectors, like we talked about. That, and they put a genjutsu that will trigger once we enter that path. They’re banking on us not noticing. But I did. The flow of chakra around that path’s all weird.” She was thankful for Kurenai’s help. Only her training made it so that she could identify the signs of genjutsu quickly.Naruto’s face twisted with a frown. “Tch, cowards.”Sasuke tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing with recognition. “They’re smart,” he muttered. “We’re running on a time limit. They know teams will have to head this way eventually.”Kimiko’s lips curled into a small, humorless smile. “Exactly. They’re betting on desperation forcing teams to make mistakes. The closer we get to the tower, the easier it is to ambush us.” Her gaze shifted to the tower's silhouette in the distance. "They've probably been here for hours, maybe since last night. Waiting. Watching.""Then let’s smoke 'em out!" Naruto grinned, cracking his knuckles. "If they wanna fight dirty, I’ll show 'em dirty!"“Quiet down, idiot,” snapped Sasuke, shooting Naruto a glare. "They don't know we spotted them yet. If you shout, they will."Kimiko tapped her chin, her mind working through a plan. We have two choices. We could fight them directly, but that’s risky. If they’re collectors, they’re confident. Cocky. They might have an advantage we don’t know about. If we sneak around, they’ll see us eventually. No, we need something smarter. Her fingers flexed. Her eyes flicked to Naruto, then Sasuke.“Alright,” she said, “Here’s the plan.”The approach to the tower was exactly what she expected — a carefully layered genjutsu.It wasn’t the flashy kind that warped reality with vivid illusions or grand displays of terror. No, this was the kind of genjutsu that could trick even seasoned shinobi. It bent perception at the edges, ever so slightly, like a mirage on a hot road. Subtle. Insidious.Her sensory abilities flickered like a warning bell. The natural flow of chakra around her had shifted. It was faint, like an extra thread in a perfectly woven cloth. But more than that — the three chakra signatures she had been tracking vanished the moment they crossed into the area. It was the oldest sign of a genjutsu. The moment something "vanished" from your senses, you knew you were caught.Her hands formed a single seal. "Kai."The effect was instantaneous. She placed her hands on their backs, letting a pulse of her chakra surge into them. It was sharp and quick, like a jolt of electricity snapping through their networks.They both blinked.“Ugh, what was that?” Naruto muttered, rubbing the back of his head. His eyes darted around, scanning the trees, his body suddenly tense.“A genjutsu,” Kimiko said, brushing past him. “It’s gone now. Don’t fall for it again. It was meant to have us go in circles, then make it easier for them to swwop down on us when we get too tired.”Naruto clenched his fists, his grin returning. “Alright! I’m ready to crack some skulls! Let’s go!” he declared, already looking around for the enemy.Kimiko’s fingers hovered over the bark of a nearby tree. She closed her eyes, her sensory range pushing outward like threads of invisible silk unfurling in every direction. Her pulse quickened as she caught it.
Three chakra signatures, moving fast. They’re retreating.
Her eyes snapped open. She didn’t hesitate. They’d realized the genjutsu had been broken and were running.“Oh no, you don’t,” she muttered. She turned to Naruto. “Naruto. One hundred clones in front of us. Now. Have them go Northwest. We’ll follow from a safe distance. Our little friends decided to run.”“Got it!” Naruto grinned, already forming his signature cross-hand sign. “Shadow Clone Jutsu!”A massive plume of smoke exploded around them.When the smoke cleared, a hundred identical Narutos were crouched low on the branches, each one ready to spring into action. Kimiko didn’t waste time, already calculating the distance to the enemy.“Move!” she ordered, pointing northwest.“YEAH! CHARGE!” yelled the lead clone, his voice echoed by the hundred others.Like a flood of orange and blue, the clones darted forward, leaping from branch to branch like a swarm of bees. Leaves scattered in their wake, the air filled with the steady "fwip-fwip" sound of movement. It wasn’t just an attack — it was a stampede.Kimiko and the real Naruto followed behind from a safe distance, with Sasuke right beside them, his eyes sharp and flicking from one point to the next. His Sharingan wasn’t activated, but Kimiko could tell by his posture that he was already thinking ahead, analyzing the movements.The first ten clones reached a clearing — and disappeared in an instant.
Fwish-thwip-thwip-thwip!
The flash of metal caught Kimiko's eye. Kunai. A dozen of them.A subtle snap of a tripwire echoed as a wall of kunai launched from the underbrush, cutting down the front line of clones. The clones popped into smoke with a sharp "poof."“Figures,” Kimiko muttered, her eyes narrowing as she scanned ahead. They trapped the whole path. The wires were nearly invisible, tucked between layers of bark and leaves. Tricky, but not tricky enough.“They rigged the whole approach,” Sasuke muttered, crouching beside her on the branch. He flicked his eyes toward her. “They knew we’d chase them.”“Of course, they did.” Kimiko glanced at the kunai scattered below. Her eyes scanned for the tell-tale glint of thin wire between the trees. There. It was subtle, barely perceptible, but she saw it.A silver thread stretching across the branches ahead.“Smart, but it’s only a problem if you fall for it,” Kimiko muttered. She reached into her pouch and pulled out three senbon, her fingers flicking them into her knuckles. Her eyes tracked the silver threads carefully, following the path of each tripwire.“I see it, too,” Sasuke muttered, his eyes narrowing. “If they’re smart, they’ll expect us to avoid it, which means they’ve got another layer behind it.”Kimiko nodded, her mind racing.“They’re herding us.”Naruto frowned. “Herding? What does that mean?”“Like sheep, idiot,” Sasuke snapped. “They’re funneling us into a narrow path. If we dodge the first trap, the second one will be harder to avoid. They’ll try to pin us down into a choke point where we can’t dodge at all.”Kimiko exhaled sharply, keeping her gaze focused on the path ahead. “They want us to stay reactive.”
That was the key. They want us to dodge and react. If you’re too busy dodging traps, you stop paying attention to the shinobi waiting to strike from behind.
“Naruto, double the clones.”“Huh?”“Double the clones. Full blitz forward. I don’t care if half of them get destroyed. Push through everything. Force them to reveal themselves. They can’t trap us if they’re too busy defending themselves.”Naruto blinked, then grinned wide. “I like it. Let's do it.”He formed the cross-seal again.“Shadow Clone Jutsu!”This time, two hundred Naruto clones appeared, each one looking even more eager to smash their enemies to pieces. Kimiko grinned. It was a classic tactic. Overwhelm and conquer.“Move, move, move!”The clones surged forward in a second wave, crashing into the trap-laden path like a living tsunami. The first wave of clones triggered more tripwires. More kunai and shuriken rained down. Several clones popped like bursting balloons. But it didn’t stop the charge.The second wave of clones leapt over the traps, dodging past the spots the first wave had cleared. Their momentum didn’t stop, pushing forward like an endless tide. Trap after trap triggered, but it wasn’t enough.“There!” Sasuke's eyes flashed, his hand pointing to the right. His gaze sharpened, locked on a flash of movement—a faint flicker in the foliage, just barely perceptible.The enemy.Kimiko’s eyes zeroed in on it immediately. Her senses honed on the slight displacement in the leaves, the subtle rustle that didn’t fit the natural rhythm of the forest. Movement too calculated. Too deliberate.
Got you.
Her grip tightened around the cold steel senbons she had in her knuckles, and with a slow, deliberate breath, she began kneading her corrupted chakra into them. The air around her hands grew heavier, the chakra shifting into a deeper, bloodier hue. She focused, her mind recalling the effects of one of the paralytic plants she’d gathered and consumed earlier for this purpose. The sensation was fresh in her memory — the prickling numbness that spread with just a light touch.Her blood-red chakra coated the senbon, shimmering like molten rubies.Kimiko's eyes locked on the target. No hesitation.Her fingers flicked. Three needles. Three red streaks in the air.The senbon tore through the foliage like missiles, their speed sharp and absolute. Fwish. Fwish. Fwish.“Agh!” A cry of pain echoed from the brush. Then, a heavy thud as a body hit the ground.Her heart jolted. Hit confirmed.“Naruto!” she barked, her voice cutting through the air like a whip. “Get your clones to converge on that point! Circle them in so they have nowhere to run!”“You got it!” the hundred Narutos behind her answered in unison, their voices like a thunderclap.Without wasting a moment, the clones moved in a coordinated crescendo.They closed in like the links of a chain, surrounding the area where her senbon had struck. The underbrush shook as Naruto’s copies leapt from branch to branch, ground to tree, like wolves herding prey. The sound of footsteps and the rustle of leaves filled the air.“Ahah! I found him!” one of the clones yelled.Kimiko's eyes flicked toward the source. There. With a single push, she lunged from her position, her legs kicking off the branch with a burst of power. Her body soared through the air, arms trailing behind her as she moved like an arrow toward the foliage. Her fingers tightened around the hilt of her tanto, the blade flashing in the sun’s light.Naruto was already there, his clones parting like a tide to allow him through. He landed at the same time she did, crouched like a predator ready to pounce.Their prey?A boy in the standard gray-blue attire of a shinobi. His headband marked him as one of the rain-nin. His face twisted in pain, his breath shallow. His leg was the source of his downfall. Three senbon jutted from his thigh, right above his knee. The area around the puncture marks had gone stiff and purplish, the effect of the paralytic her chakra emulated already taking hold. His fingers twitched, clawing at the ground, but his leg didn’t respond.“Tch, you got me, huh?” He hissed, glaring up at them, sweat pouring down his face. His voice was rough, thick with irritation and pain. He knew he’d been caught.
It’s working.
Kimiko's eyes stayed cold and imperious. Her gaze flicked to his teammates. They were only a few feet away, half-turned as if they still intended to run. Two boys. Same headbands. Same worn-out expressions. They were cornered.Naruto’s clones pressed in tighter, closing the gap between them and the fleeing teammates. Every tree, every branch, every route was cut off. The walls were closing in.“End of the line,” Kimiko said softly, no anger or rage in her tone. Just certainty. Her gaze moved from Oboro to the two rain-nin, watching their frantic, darting eyes. She tilted her head slightly.“No more running. You run, and I kill your teammate and kill you when, not if, we catch up.”One of the rain-nin hesitated, his hands half-raised in a defensive posture. He glanced at the circle of Naruto clones, his face pale with sweat. He knew. They all knew.“Surrender, and we’ll be kind and let you live, we just need your scroll.” Kimiko continued, stepping forward, her tanto pointed at them. “And, well. Everything you have.”The boy who had been ready to bolt glanced at his paralyzed teammate, then at the tanto glinting at her side. His eyes darted to Sasuke, who stood on a high branch, eyes sharp as ever, his fingers already wrapped around the handle of a kunai. Then to Naruto, who grinned like he’d been waiting for this moment.The boy’s hands raisedThe other followed a second later, right after he dug into his pocket, producing a familiar cream colored scroll. 
Bingo.
-From that point on, everything went smoothly. They tied up the three Rain-nin and, of course, took everything of value: kunai, shuriken, paper bombs, and most importantly, the scroll. With their objective secured, they wasted no time leaving the area and making their way to the tower. The journey was surprisingly uneventful, facing little, if any, resistance along the way.To Kimiko’s surprise, there was no one waiting for them at the entrance. No teams. No traps. Just quiet. Their entry into the facility was as plain as walking through an open door.“There’s no one here,” Naruto muttered as he glanced around the empty reception area. His voice echoed faintly off the tall, blank walls. His eyes darted from side to side, expecting something to jump out.Kimiko’s gaze, however, was drawn to the large white scroll on the wall ahead. Her eyes scanned it carefully, taking in the familiar inscription."If qualities of heaven are your desire, acquire wisdom to take your mind higher. If earthly qualities are what you lack, train your body and prepare to attack. When heaven and earth are opened together, the perilous path will become righteous forever. This ‘blank’ is the secret way, that guides us from this place today."Kimiko’s lips moved as she quietly recited the words, her voice barely a whisper. "This... this is familiar." Her eyes narrowed as her memory clicked. It was something she remembered from the anime, clear as day. She knew exactly what it meant.“Obviously about the scrolls,” Kimiko muttered, already pulling them out of her pouch. “We’re supposed to open them together.”She handed one scroll each to Sasuke and Naruto, their eyes sharp with attention. Both of them took the scrolls gingerly, as if they were handling lit fuses. Naruto’s throat bobbed as he gulped.“Well… here goes nothing,” he said, steeling himself.The three of them glanced at one another, a silent countdown in their heads, and in sync, Naruto and Sasuke unfurled the scrolls together. The second they did, the familiar pattern of a summoning array burst into view, white ink spiraling like chains locking into place.“...Man? Human?” Said Sasuke, squinting at the scroll, before realization dawned on his face.Kimiko stayed calm. She’d seen this part before. She knew what it was.“It's a summoning jutsu,” she said, glancing at Naruto and Sasuke as she stepped back. “Toss it away. Now.”“WHAT?!—” Naruto yelped, his eyes going wide. Sasuke, however, reacted immediately.“Do it!” Sasuke barked, and both boys flung the scrolls across the room, letting them land with a dull thud on the stone floor.The scrolls glowed with a searing white light, the smoke bursting upward like a cloud of mist. Naruto crouched defensively, ready to bolt if something big came charging out.But instead, as the smoke cleared, a familiar figure emerged from within the haze.“You all did well,” said a calm, familiar voice.It was Iruka-sensei, standing with his arms crossed, a proud but gentle smile on his face.“Hey, kids, it’s been a while, eh?” he said, his eyes warm with pride. “You three look much better than I expected.”“Iruka-sensei?!” Naruto's face lit up like the sun. “What are you doing popping out of a summoning scroll?!”“At the end of the second exam, we Chuunin are assigned to greet and welcome the test takers,” Iruka explained, glancing at them with fond eyes. “It just so happened that I got to be the messenger for you three.”“Messenger, huh?” Kimiko raised a brow, a small smile tugging at her lips.“Yup,” Iruka replied, pulling a small pocket watch from his vest and flipping it open. “And with one day to spare. Very good.” His gaze swept over them, his chest puffing with pride. “Congratulations, you all passed the second exam with flying colors!”Naruto and Sasuke grinned at each other, relief washing over their faces. Kimiko exhaled slowly, letting herself finally relax.“This calls for a celebration,” Iruka continued, tucking the pocket watch away. “I wish I could take you three out for some ramen at Ichiraku, but—”He didn’t get to finish. Naruto launched himself forward, tackling Iruka in a tight hug. “WOOOO! YESSS!” he yelled, his face buried in Iruka’s chest.“Oi, Naruto!” Iruka stumbled, catching his balance as he glanced down at the blonde ball of energy attached to him. “Let me finish!”“I’m so happy!” Naruto squeezed him tighter, a wide, toothy grin plastered on his face. Iruka couldn’t help but chuckle, patting Naruto on the back. Kimiko giggled too, her eyes filled with affection at the sight of them.Naruto finally pulled away, but only to keep hopping in place like a child on a sugar rush. His arms shot into the air. “WOO! RAMEN! I’M SO HAPPY, YOU KNOW?! WE DID IT! WE DID IT!”“Look at him,” Sasuke muttered, arms crossed, his eyes locked on Naruto as if he were watching a circus act. “He just doesn’t run out of energy, does he?”“Yup, and I love him for it,” Kimiko said with a smile, her eyes warm as she watched Naruto.“...You haven’t slowed down a bit, huh, Naruto?” Iruka said fondly, watching the boy jump up and down like an excited puppy.And then, unexpectedly, Sasuke’s eyes narrowed. His gaze shifted to Iruka, sharp and calculating.“...I see,” he muttered, his tone far more serious than before. His eyes flicked to the now-open scrolls lying on the floor. “If we had opened the scrolls before we got here… what would have happened, Iruka-sensei?”Naruto stopped mid-jump, blinking at Sasuke. Kimiko turned her head as well, though she already knew the answer. She stayed silent, waiting.Iruka’s smile shifted ever so slightly, his eyes glinting with amusement and pride. “You’re as sharp as ever, Sasuke.”He bent down to pick up the opened Earth Scroll, holding it up for them to see. The summoning seal was still visible, its ink patterning curling with precision. Iruka’s voice was steady but firm as he continued.“As you seem to have guessed, an important part of this exam was to demonstrate your ability to remain within a mission’s stated parameters.” He flipped the scroll once, letting them see the seal clearly. “You were specifically instructed not to open the scrolls until you arrived here.”Sasuke’s eyes didn’t waver. “And if we opened it, I suppose you would have done something to ensure we don’t complete the exam?”Kimiko tilted her head, her eyes narrowing. She could already tell where this was going. “I’m guessing you’d knock us out, right?” she said, her voice sharp but calm. “I doubt it’d be as simple as disqualifying us. You’d have to make sure we didn’t interfere with the rest of the exam.”Iruka raised a brow, clearly impressed. “Very intuitive as ever, Kimiko.” He nodded slowly, his tone shifting to a more serious edge. “Yes. Our orders were clear. Anyone found standing around an opened scroll before reaching the tower was to be knocked unconscious until the exams were over. No exceptions.”“Oh, right, Iruka-sensei," Naruto said, pointing at the same whiteboard where they found the riddle-like poem. "Mind telling us what that means?"Iruka blinked, then grinned wide. “Wow, I didn’t expect that from you, Naruto. You matured a little, at least.”“Heh, shut up,” Naruto muttered, rubbing the back of his head with a bashful smile.Iruka crossed his arms, his face growing more serious. “These are the directives set down by Lord Third for all Chuunin,” he explained.“Directive?” Naruto repeated, tilting his head in confusion.“That’s right.” Iruka nodded. “In this text, ‘Heaven’ refers to the human mind, and ‘Earth’ refers to the human body." His gaze shifted to the board as he recited it aloud. “If qualities of heaven are your desire, acquire wisdom to take your mind higher.”He turned to the three of them. “In other words, if Naruto’s weakest area is his brain and academic knowledge,” Iruka tapped his temple with his thumb, “he’s gotta study hard and learn the principles that will help him succeed on missions.”Naruto frowned, crossing his arms in a pout. “Tch, you didn’t have to call me out like that, sensei.”Ignoring him, Iruka continued. “If earthly qualities are what you lack, train your body and prepare to attack.”He looked directly at them. “If a person’s weak point is their physical strength or stamina, then they need to train hard to increase their skills. It’s that simple.”Iruka smirked, his eyes flicking between them. “And once you access the qualities of both Heaven and Earth, no mission—no matter how dangerous—will be a wrong path for you. You’ll be able to walk a safe path even in the midst of the most perilous mission.”Kimiko's eyes narrowed as she analyzed the message. “And… the blank space?” she asked, pointing at the space left open in the poem. “What’s that supposed to mean?”Iruka’s grin widened. “Good catch, Kimiko.” He reached into his pouch and pulled out the unfurled Heaven scroll, holding it up for them to see. “The word that goes there is a description of what a Chuunin should be.” He pointed at the interior of the scroll. “The single character that belongs in that blank space is the word for ‘Jin’ . It means ‘one person’ or ‘all people.’”“One person… or all people?” Sasuke echoed, furrowing his brow in thought.“That’s right.” Iruka nodded, his eyes glinting with pride as he glanced at them one by one. “A Chuunin isn’t just responsible for themselves anymore. They’re responsible for others, their teammates, their squad, and sometimes even a village. 'Jin' represents the duty to be both a leader and a protector. It’s not about individual glory anymore.”Kimiko's lips pressed into a thin line as she mulled over his words. Naruto glanced at her, then back at the scroll, his eyes flickering with quiet understanding. Even Sasuke’s posture shifted, his shoulders no longer as tense as before.“The challenge of this exam,” Iruka said, rolling the scroll back up, “was designed to test those qualities. We weren’t just seeing who could fight or survive. We wanted to know who could think, who could strategize, and most of all, who could lead.”His eyes swept over the three of them with quiet pride. “All three of you passed. No, excelled..”Naruto beamed. “Heh, of course we did! I mean, with me on the team, we—”“Don’t get cocky, Naruto,” Sasuke muttered, shoving his hands into his pockets.“Sasuke’s right,” Kimiko added, side-eyeing Naruto. “There’s still the third test to pass, and it’s gonna be the hardest.”“Chuunin are unit commanders, responsible for leading their teams,” Iruka said, stepping forward, his tone more serious than it had been all day. Naruto immediately stopped talking, and even Sasuke’s eyes shifted to him. “They can only fulfill that duty by a combination of strength and intelligence. And I can’t emphasize this enough—learn it, live it, believe it from the bottom of your heart.”He looked them all in the eyes, his gaze unwavering. “Keep the Chuunin Directive foremost in your mind as you move on to the next exam.”The three of them stood silently, the weight of his words sinking in.After a pause, Iruka sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Anyway, that’s it. That’s the whole message.”“Yes, sir!” They said in unison, voices echoing in the large chamber.Iruka looked at them for a moment, his smile faltering. His eyes grew thoughtful, and for a moment, it seemed like he was choosing his next words carefully.“But… about the Third Exam,” Iruka said slowly, his gaze sweeping over each of them, his brow furrowed with concern. “Don’t overdo it.” His eyes softened as they landed on Naruto. “Especially you, Naruto. I worry about you.”Naruto stiffened. His eyes flicked to Iruka, his lips pressing into a firm line. Then, with a quiet but unshakable resolve, he stepped forward.“Iruka-sensei,” Naruto’s voice was calm but steady, his gaze fierce as his hand reached up to grab the metal plate of his forehead protector. “The day I got this Leaf headband, I stopped being a student. No need to worry about me!” His grip on the headband tightened.“This headband… it’s proof of my maturity,” Naruto continued, his voice rising, his eyes locked on Iruka’s. “I got it from you, Iruka-sensei. My temper hasn’t changed much, and maybe I’m still impulsive and full of energy…” His gaze grew more determined, more fierce. “...but I’m not a kid anymore, you know?!”Silence.Kimiko glanced at him, and a small, proud smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She tilted her head slightly, watching him with something like affection.“I’m…” Naruto's voice grew stronger, each word striking like a hammer. “A full-fledged shinobi. I’ve got two teammates relying on me, and two teammates I can rely on.” He raised his hand, pointing firmly at his chest. “You got that?!”Iruka blinked in surprise, his eyes wide with something between shock and pride. Even Sasuke glanced over at him, his gaze slightly softer than usual.Kimiko took a step forward, standing beside Naruto. “Naruto has me and Sasuke, Iruka-sensei,” she said, her voice calm. “We’ll never let each other down.” She glanced at Naruto, then at Sasuke, then back to Iruka. “This is just one of the mountains we have to climb.”Her words echoed Iruka’s own from long ago, and his eyes widened, lips parting slightly. She could see the recognition in his eyes, as if he'd just been hit by his own reflection. Then, slowly, a proud smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.“...I see.” His voice was soft but warm, his eyes full of pride. “Apologies, Naruto. Kimiko. Sasuke.” His gaze swept over each of them in turn. “I can see now… you’re not just students anymore. You’re shinobi.”Naruto’s grin widened so much it could have split his face in half. “Heh! About time you realized that, sensei!” He jabbed a thumb at himself, his grin practically glowing with pride.“Well,” Iruka said with a grin, his tone lighter now, his smile crinkling the corners of his eyes. “You’ve got one day to yourselves before the Third Exam. Most of your classmates made it, so you could go ahead and spend time with them. Oh, and your sensei is here too. Came in with the other jounin-sensei.”“Alright!” Naruto beamed, his fists clenched in front of him like he was ready to burst into a sprint. “I’m so ready!”Kimiko glanced at him, shaking her head with a small laugh. “You’re too energetic for someone who just survived the Forest of Death.”Sasuke smirked but didn’t say anything, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.Kimiko’s gaze lingered on both of them. They did it. They’d actually done it. They passed the second exam. Her heart felt light, and she could feel the slight tiredness make her limb ache. But she didn’t care. The pride outweighed the fatigue.Her smile faded, though, as her gaze shifted to Sasuke’s neck. Her eyes traced the faint, dark marks that spread from the cursed mark.  The curse was still pulsing, radiating that evil senjutsu chakra from Orochimaru.Her gaze then flicked to Naruto. He was talking animatedly with Iruka, arms flailing as he boasted about all the traps they dodged and all the clones he summoned. His grin was as wide as ever, but something about it made Kimiko’s heart tighten.Naruto’s seal. Orochimaru had  tried to tamper with it. She stopped his attempt…but who knows if Orochimaru tried to do it again when she was unconscious? Two curses. Two teammates.  And then there was her.Her gaze dropped to her own hand, fingers twitching as she remembered the glow. The way her chakra had bled red like blood. The sensation of power — real power — surging through her for the first time. It was hers. The fruit of her nearly ruining her body.Her fingers flexed, and for the briefest moment, a faint red flicker danced on the tips of her fingers before vanishing like a snuffed-out flame.“...What do I even tell them?” she whispered to herself, her eyes still on her hand. “What do I tell them about me?”But for now, rest.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 21: Wildflower (Chuunin Exam, Preliminaries, Part I) 
Having an extra day to rest was a blessing. The tower provided beds—actual beds with mattresses—and for the first time in days, Kimiko could stretch out without the rough bark of a tree digging into her back. It was bliss. Her teammates weren't as lucky. Naruto and Sasuke were stuck in the men's barracks, crammed in with other teams, while she enjoyed the quiet of the kunoichi quarters.That peace had to wait.They barely had time to unpack their gear when Kimiko caught word that their sensei, Kakashi, was inside the tower, along with her sister Kurenai. Knowing Naruto and Sasuke’s condition—Sasuke with the Curse Mark, Naruto with his potentially tampered with seal—Kimiko knew she couldn’t afford to wait. This was a conversation that needed to happen immediately.Which is why she found herself standing outside the Jonin Breakroom, her knuckles rapping lightly on the door.“Come in,” came Anko’s voice from the other side.She pushed the door open and was greeted by the sight of five jonin within. It was more crowded than she expected. Her eyes quickly swept over each figure.Kakashi sat in the corner, lazily flipping through a book she recognized as Icha Icha Paradise , paying little attention to the world around him. Beside him, Might Guy was shadow-boxing with fluid but silly movements. Near the center of the room, her sister Kurenai spoke with Asuma, her eyes briefly flicking to Kimiko as she walked in. Anko Mitarashi leaned on a table near Ibiki Morino, who was as sharp-eyed as ever, his gaze locking onto her the moment she entered.Anko arched a brow, smirking. “How can we help you, Kimiko-chan?” She grinned. “Congrats on passing the second test, by the way. Not that I’m surprised. You’re Kurenai-senpai’s sister, after all.”“Thank you, Anko-sama,” Kimiko replied, stepping further in. She turned her attention to Kakashi. “Kakashi-sensei.”Kakashi didn't look up. He gave her a lazy wave, still reading. “Can’t stay still, huh? Go ahead, I’m listening.”Her gaze flicked to Kurenai. “Actually, it’d be best if I told all of you at once.”Kakashi closed his book with a soft snap and sat up straight, his eye locked onto her. Kurenai and Asuma stopped talking. Guy lowered his fists, and even Anko stopped chewing.
They already know something’s wrong.
Ibiki didn’t speak. He just watched. His stare alone made her feel like she was already answering questions she hadn’t even been asked.“Go on,” Kakashi said, his voice calm but serious now. “We’re listening.”Kimiko swallowed the tightness in her throat. Her fingers flexed at her side. She glanced at Kurenai, her sister’s eyes full of concern, and at Kakashi, who was waiting with quiet patience. Her eyes briefly flickered to Anko, then Ibiki, and that was the hardest one to meet.She inhaled slowly and stepped forward. No backing down now. “It’s about what happened in the forest,” she said, “We encountered Orochimaru.”The shift was immediate.Kakashi’s visible eye narrowed. Anko’s grin vanished. Kurenai pushed off the table. Guy’s brows drew down, his face becoming unusually serious. Asuma lowered his cigarette. Even Ibiki tilted his head, eyes narrowing with razor focus.
They all knew. None of them were surprised.
“As you probably know by now, he attacked us about two hours after the Second Test began,” Kimiko continued, her voice steady but serious. “He targeted Sasuke specifically and bit him on the neck, leaving a mark. Based on my sensory abilities, the mark constantly drains Sasuke’s chakra and replaces it with something similar, if not identical, to the chakra I felt emanating from Orochimaru.”Her eyes flicked to Kakashi. “I’ve been doing my best to mitigate it, making sure Sasuke uses as little chakra as possible during the rest of the second test.”“I see, that’s very responsible of you, Kimiko.” Kakashi replied, “Anything else?”Kimiko nodded, her gaze unwavering. “Orochimaru also tried to tamper with Naruto’s seal.”That statement sent a ripple through the room. Tension spiked instantly. Kurenai's eyes widened, and Asuma’s cigarette stopped halfway to his lips. Even Ibiki’s gaze, which had been as steady as stone, flickered with surprise. It was only Kakashi who didn’t move, but the narrowing of his visible eye said everything.  That makes sense. If I remember correctly, Orochimaru told Anko about giving Sasuke the Curse Mark. No one knew what he did to Naruto’s seal until Jiraiya unsealed it. “Explain,” rumbled Ibiki.Kimiko didn’t hesitate. “I believe he attempted to use something called the Five Elements Seal. I’m not well-versed in fuinjutsu, but I overheard him mention the name. He was preparing to place it on Naruto. I managed to stop him by throwing three senbon into his arm before he could complete it.”“However,” she continued, “I was knocked unconscious during our confrontation with him. He may have done something to Naruto’s seal while I was out. I tried to sense any changes, but I’m no sealing expert. If there’s something wrong with his seal,  I wouldn’t be able to tell.”Kakashi’s gaze lingered on her for a long moment, like he was sifting through her every word. But it was Kurenai who stepped forward, her eyes soft with concern.“You’re a genin, Kimiko,” Kurenai said, “And not even a full year into it. The fact that you were able to spot the threat and intervene at all already shows your growth. And that you came here to tell us…that speaks volumes about your wisdom.”Kimiko didn’t reply, but her heart eased just a bit at her sister’s words.“Is that all, then?” Kakashi asked, his voice quieter now, more serious.“...No,” Kimiko said slowly, her eyes flicking to Ibiki for half a second before focusing on the rest of the room. Her fingers flexed at her side. “Orochimaru did something to me too.”This time, she had their full attention.Kurenai’s eyes immediately sharpened. “Did he give you a curse mark too?”“No,” Kimiko said, inhaling deeply. “He bit me. Sank his fangs into my neck. I felt something being injected into me—chakra, venom, I don’t know. But when I woke up, I was surrounded by a thick layer of black gunk. Impurities. It was as if something had been flushed out of me.”Her hand went to her neck on instinct, fingers tracing the spot where the bite marks used to be.“I was the first one to wake up,” she continued, her voice quieter now but no less firm. “Naruto and Sasuke were still unconscious. I had to move them to safety, especially since Orochimaru mentioned the Otogakure genin would be coming to hunt Sasuke.”Ibiki raised an eyebrow. He was the first to speak. “And you took them on by yourself?” His tone wasn’t disbelieving. It was more of a test. Why does it feel like he already knows about this? “I did,” she replied simply, raising her chin. “I managed to subdue them.”“Alone,” Ibiki said again, this time with a hint of curiosity.“Alone,” she confirmed, her eyes unyielding.The silence was heavy. No one questioned her. But Ibiki leaned forward slightly, the faintest glint of interest in his eyes.“And then?” Kakashi prompted.Kimiko hesitated for only a second before speaking. This part will be hard. Don’t falter now. “After they were subdued, I… interrogated them,” she admitted. Her gaze stayed firm, flicking briefly to Ibiki before settling on Kakashi. “Orochimaru claimed he planned to attack Konoha. I needed to confirm it. So I questioned them.”It was a lie. Orochimaru never said anything to her about attacking Konoha. But Kimiko remembered from the anime that he told Anko about doing so if the Chuunin Exams were canceled, so it wasn’t an implausible claim.Most importantly, it wasn’t technically a lie. Orochimaru did plan to attack Konoha — she just knew it from the anime, not from conversation. This was the perfect opportunity to use that knowledge. No one could prove her wrong, and all the evidence would eventually prove her right.Ibiki’s voice broke the silence. “Questioned? You mean you tortured them.”There was no question in his voice. Just fact.Kimiko inhaled deeply, her gaze locked on his. “Yes.”Ibiki didn’t react. No judgment. No scorn. He just nodded once, like she’d passed a test only he understood. Kakashi tilted his head slightly, his gaze unreadable. Kurenai's face tightened, and Anko’s eyes flickered with something between surprise and understanding. Asuma rubbed the back of his neck, glancing away, and Guy's eyes narrowed in quiet thought.“Very well,” Ibiki said at last. “Continue.”Kimiko’s fingers twitched. This was the hardest part. Just get through it. “During the interrogation, something… happened,” she said slowly, “I noticed the wounds I’d inflicted on them started to fester. They became infected, but not like any normal infection. Their flesh started to blacken, like rot spreading from the wounds I gave them.”She flexed her fingers, her eyes drifting to her hand.“Then I realized what it was,” she continued. “It was me. ”Her hand rose slowly. Her heart pounded in her chest, but she pushed forward.“Watch,” she muttered.Her fingers flexed one last time, and she flared her chakra. For just a second, it glowed the same way it had during the fight—a dim, eerie crimson light, like blood glowing under her skin. It pulsed once, then flickered out.Kurenai took a step back. Her breath hitched audibly. Her face was pale.“...This,” Kimiko muttered, her hand still raised, her eyes on the fading glow. “This is the end result of the Poison Pill experiment I attempted before the Chuunin Exams. Back then, I failed.” She lowered her hand. “But Orochimaru knew how to complete it.”She glanced at Kurenai. Her sister’s eyes were still wide. She glanced at Kakashi, whose eye was as sharper than ever.  Ibiki leaned forward just a bit more, but he did not look at all surprised.Kimiko’s gaze went to the floor. Her throat felt dry, but she kept going. Don’t stop now. Finish it. "Because of his intervention," Kimiko began, her voice steady but threaded with a subtle undercurrent of unease, "my chakra has... changed. It’s no longer normal. It’s toxic." She exhaled slowly, her gaze firm but guarded. "Or rather, I can now command my chakra to become toxic with little effort. I’ll present my theory as to how I think it works, based on my experiments."Her fingers flexed at her side. "Over the course of the exam, I discovered that I’ve also developed an immunity to poisons and venoms." Her eyes flicked to Kakashi and Ibiki, gauging their reactions carefully. "But the most significant change? I can knead my chakra to mimic the effects of toxins introduced into my system. This, combined with my immunity, means I’ve essentially become a living crucible for poisons.” She clicked her tongue.  "As long as a toxic substance has been introduced to my chakra network, I can have my chakra replicate its effect with near perfection."She paused, scanning their faces.  "For example, the rotting effect I inflicted on the two Sound-nin was likely my chakra emulating the qualities of the Poison Pill I swallowed and crafted during my earlier experiment."Silence. Heavy, suffocating silence.It was Ibiki who finally broke it. His voice was rough, but steady. “That lines up with what we’ve seen so far.” He leaned forward, fingers tapping slowly against his armrest. “I sent some of my underlings to retrieve the bodies of the two Sound-nin. There wasn’t much to bring back — the poison necrotized their flesh to the point of near-liquid decomposition. Whatever toxin killed them, it’s not something listed in any of Konoha’s poison databases.”Kimiko said nothing, but her eyes remained sharp and calculating.Ibiki continued, "We also picked up their teammate. The one missing an arm.”Her eyes flicked to him. “Hm. He took my advice, then.”Asuna raised a brow at that. "Advice? You told him to cut off his arm?"Kimiko’s face was stone. “It was the only way he could survive. The poison was spreading too fast. I had no antidote. His arm was already useless at that point.” Kurenai’s lips pressed into a firm line, and she glanced toward Kimiko with a look that was equal parts concern and something… sadder."Wait," Anko cut in, turning her sharp gaze on Ibiki. “You dragged a live participant out of the exam? The corpses I get, but pulling a live participant? Without even notifying me?”Ibiki turned his head slowly to face her, his eyes flat and unreadable. “Two of his teammates were dead. By the exam's rules, that’s an automatic failure. He was done. We pulled him because there was no point in letting him suffer any longer. When we found him, he’d already severed his arm with a kunai. He would have bled out if we didn’t intervene. Besides, we got explicit permission from Lord Third. If Orochimaru is planning something, we need all the intel we can get.”Anko opened her mouth to argue but stopped. Her lips pressed into a hard line before she clicked her tongue and leaned back. “Tch. Fine. But I expect to be informed next time.”Ibiki gave her a slow nod, not a promise, but something close enough. "Hopefully, there won't be a next time.""In any case," he continued, his eyes locked on Kimiko, "everything you’ve told us so far checks out with the intel we got from Dosu Kinuta. You did good work, Kimiko." His lips twitched in something close to a smile. "He was ripe to spill everything. You put some real fear into him, that’s for sure.”Kimiko stayed silent, her eyes narrowing slightly. Something about the way Ibiki’s voice shifted made her stomach twist.“There’s just one problem,” Ibiki added, his eyes fixed on her now. The weight of his gaze was like a vice. He tilted his head slightly,  "Dosu Kinuta mentioned something curious. Said you were asking about Konoha being attacked and about a certain name." His eyes flickered, sharper than before. "Kabuto Yakushi. ”The air in the room shifted.Kimiko’s breath hitched, but she buried it under layers of calm. Her eyes stayed steady, but her heartbeat spiked."That was an interesting thing to ask him," Said Ibiki. "The invasion, I understand. You claimed Orochimaru gloated about it, and we have intel that supports the possibility of an attack on Konoha. But…the other part is what doesn’t make sense." His eyes bored into hers, like he could already see her answer before she even spoke. “Why do you think Kabuto Yakushi is a spy for Orochimaru? "Her chest tightened.Her throat felt dry.This was it.
Damn it.
She’d slipped. She’d been too aggressive during the interrogation. Too reckless. She’d pressed Dosu for answers about Kabuto without realizing how it would look. In hindsight, it was obvious. They had no reason to suspect Kabuto at this point. No one did. By all accounts, he was just another participant. Another ordinary genin.But Kimiko had been desperate to use her foreknowledge. Desperate to change the future before it was too late. Too desperate. Her fingers twitched against her thigh, her mind racing for a way out. She needed to say something now, or she’d risk everything. The interrogation, the bodies, her claim about Konoha’s invasion — all of it had built her up as someone who "knew too much." They’d start asking the wrong questions.Her gaze flicked to Kurenai, then to Kakashi. Her sister’s face was tense with concern, brows furrowed. Kakashi was unreadable, his mask hiding everything but his curious gaze. Ibiki's face, however, was all business.“Kabuto Yakushi approached us before the start of the first exam,” Kimiko said, her voice calm but firm. “He was offering data cards containing information about the applicants, including supposed-to-be confidential details like skills, mission counts, and known jutsu.” She paused for a moment, letting the weight of her words settle.Ibiki’s brow lifted slightly. “Mm,” he grunted, his eyes sharp. “Definitely suspicious, but not necessarily a link to Orochimaru. Anything else?”Kimiko tilted her head, her gaze steady but thoughtful. “No genin should have access to information like that, not without some serious backing. And then there’s the way he acted. Kabuto claimed he failed the Chuunin Exams several times, but his composure didn’t match someone who’s failed that many times. If anything, he acted like someone who had already seen everything before. I noticed it right away, especially since he kept inserting himself into our team and the other rookie teams.”“Trying to ingratiate himself,” Kurenai muttered, folding her arms, her eyes narrowed in thought.“Exactly,” said Kimiko. “He tried too hard to act friendly like he was supposed to be there. No normal genin behaves like that, not with his experience and the knowledge he had.” Her lips pressed into a thin line. “I rebuffed him as often as I could, but he still stuck around.”Ibiki hummed, tapping a finger against his arm. “Odd behavior, but hardly definitive. Anything else?”Kimiko’s eyes flicked to him, sharp as a kunai. “Orochimaru,” she said, “he mentioned during the fight that he had ‘eyes everywhere.’ He said he’d always know what happened with Sasuke, no matter what we did.” Her gaze hardened. “I knew that had to mean spies. And considering I was already suspicious of Kabuto, it wasn’t hard to connect the dots.”“Let me get this straight,” Ibiki said slowly, his eyes narrowing. “You just happened to link two isolated events together? On instinct alone?” His gaze bore into her like a scalpel, his voice dry and cutting. “You must have some gut , kid.”Kimiko didn’t waver. “Instincts are a shinobi’s best weapon. And I trust mine.”“Is that so?” Ibiki raised a brow, clearly unconvinced.But before he could press her further, Kurenai stepped forward, placing herself squarely between Kimiko and Ibiki. Her eyes burned with a quiet but firm intensity. “Ibiki,” Kurenai said sharply, her tone leaving no room for argument. “Why is my sister — a genin — who survived Orochimaru, defended her teammates, and has been permanently marked by that monster, being interrogated like she’s a criminal?” Her eyes narrowed to dangerous slits. “She’s a child, a survivor, not a suspect.”The room went still. Kakashi glanced at his colleagues, his lone visible eye drifting lazily toward the scene. Asuma glanced at Kurenai, tilting his head slightly, clearly interested to see where this was going.“Interrogation is a standard procedure,” Ibiki replied flatly, locking eyes with Kurenai. “We question everyone who survives a direct encounter with Orochimaru. It’s not personal, it’s protocol. Especially,” his eyes cut toward Kimiko, "when they start throwing around accusations like 'Kabuto is a spy.'  Flushing out spies and counterintelligence are my specialty, Kurenai. You know that.”“That doesn’t matter.” Kurenai snapped, stepping forward, her body between Kimiko and Ibiki like a lioness defending her cub. “She’s given you her story. She’s shared her reasoning. Unless you have proof she’s lying, maybe you should focus on your actual suspects.”The air grew tense.Ibiki’s eyes lingered on Kurenai for a moment longer before he grunted, a deep, rumbling noise like distant thunder. “Hmph. Your sister’s lucky to have you,” he muttered. “But I’m not here to baby anyone. Even genin. If she’s smart enough to accuse one of ours of being a spy, she’s smart enough to back it up.”“Back it up?” Kurenai scoffed, her eyes burning with cold fury. “ She just did. ”“Enough.”The voice cut through the room. Every head turned toward the entrance, and Kimiko felt her heart seize for a moment. She didn’t even need to see him to know who it was.  His eyes swept the room, taking in each person like he could see everything about them in a single glance.The Hokage.Hiruzen Sarutobi stepped forward, his long robes flowing with each measured step. His iconic hat sat atop his head, his hand resting lightly on the pipe tucked at his lips. Behind him, two masked ANBU flanked him on either side like silent shadows.“There is no need for such debates,” Hiruzen said calmly, his voice carrying the weight of finality.The moment his words registered, every jonin in the room dropped to one knee. Heads lowered. Kimiko immediately followed suit, her heart thudding in her chest. Right… the Hokage was supposed to watch the preliminaries, she recalled, silently cursing herself for forgetting.“Hokage-sama!” they all said in unison.“No need for all that,” Hiruzen replied gently, waving them off as his eyes settled on Kimiko. His gaze lingered, studying her with a curious, searching look. Kimiko didn’t dare meet his eyes for long, but in that moment, she felt as though he could see everything — every secret, every doubt, every moment of hesitation she'd had.With a slow exhale, Hiruzen took a long drag from his pipe, the glow from the embers briefly illuminating his face. "Ibiki, you’ve done well securing that young man," he said, his voice steady and even. "I will undoubtedly rely on you further if these suspicions of spies within our village turn out to be true."“Yes, Hokage-sama,” Ibiki replied, his head still bowed low.Hiruzen glanced at him, then at Kurenai, before finally letting his eyes settle on Kimiko."But I am of the same mind as Kurenai," the Hokage said, his gaze softening as he stepped forward. "This young kunoichi has gone above and beyond. She supported her teammates, reported crucial information, and played a direct role in ensuring that one of Otogakure's ninjas is…" He paused, taking a slow drag from his pipe. His eyes grew heavy with thought. “Pliant and willing to divulge information. ”The air in the room shifted. Kurenai tilted her head, watching him carefully. Kimiko's lips parted slightly as she processed his words. "Pliant." Her heart twinged at the implication. Still, she was thankful for the intervention. Ibiki’s great loyalty to the village was inviolate, and he would not dare disobey a direct order.Hiruzen exhaled a slow stream of smoke, the smell of burning tobacco filling the room. “And in exchange, she was left with a mark far worse than any scar.” His eyes grew somber, wrinkles deepening as his gaze lingered on her face. “Orochimaru twisted her very essence. Changed her in a way none of us fully understand. For that, I bear responsibility.”Kimiko's breath hitched.
He blames himself?
Her eyes darted to Kurenai, who glanced down at her with a small, quiet frown. She didn't say anything, but Kimiko saw it in her gaze. He always blames himself. “And even if her intuition regarding Kabuto proves false,” Hiruzen continued, his voice as gentle as a grandfather speaking to his grandchildren, “it’s only natural for a young kunoichi to feel protective of her teammates. To see patterns where there might be none. To take a risk, even if it is born of worry.”The pipe in his hands shifted slightly.“...But in this world, sometimes, those ‘leaps in logic’ are the only thing standing between life and death.” His eyes locked onto Kimiko. "So I would ask you, Ibiki, and all of you here, to remember that as we move forward."“Yes, Hokage-sama!” They all repeated.“Then we will speak no more of this business here," Hiruzen declared, his tone leaving no room for argument. His gaze shifted to Kakashi. "Kakashi, I entrust your genin team to you. Use your judgment to do what you think is best for them." He paused for a brief moment, 'Though, I will need to inspect Naruto and his seal. That, unfortunately, cannot wait."The subtle shift in his tone sent a ripple of tension through the room, but Hiruzen's gaze was already moving. His eyes found Kimiko. “Kimiko,” he said, his voice softer now.Kimiko straightened immediately, her spine snapping to attention as she met his gaze. She stood as still as a soldier before a general."You have done well," Hiruzen said, his expression shifting into something warmer, more familiar. "My late wife, Biwako, was quite fond of you as a child. I believe you were the last infant she held before her passing. You were in her care for a time at the hospital, though you were far too young to remember." 
I remember it quite clearly, actually.
His eyes grew distant, his smile lined with nostalgia. "She once told me you would grow into a fine kunoichi. It seems she was right." His smile returned, soft but certain. "Do your best in the upcoming tests, Kimiko. Live up to the example set by your father and sister, and I have no doubt you will surpass it."Her chest swelled with an unfamiliar warmth, but guilt lingered just beneath it, twisting like a thorn in her heart. He believes in me so much... and I know what's coming for him.  Her fingers curled into fists at her sides. I can’t stop Orochimaru from infecting Sasuke. I doubt I can stop Konoha Crush from happening. The most I can do is save as many as I can. Her face, however, betrayed none of this inner turmoil. She clasped one fist into an open palm and bowed deeply. “You honor me, Hokage-sama,” she said with all the sincerity she could muster.Hiruzen watched her for a moment longer, nodding with quiet pride. "Carry that strength with you, Kimiko." He adjusted his robes and turned to leave. “Now, I leave this to you to settle. I will be with Naruto shortly.”The moment the Hokage left, silence reigned. The tension that had been hidden beneath their formalities suddenly returned.It was Kurenai who broke it.“Kakashi, I sincerely hope you’re not going to let my sister compete,” she said, her voice firm and unyielding as her eyes cut toward him like daggers. “She’s obviously infected with something. She should be quarantined before…” Her voice faltered, but her eyes didn't. She was a woman on a mission.Kakashi didn’t flinch. “Kurenai.” he said flatly. “That’s between me and her.”“What?!” Kurenai snapped, her voice sharp with incredulity. “Kakashi, you heard it from the Hokage himself. She’s marked with Orochimaru’s powers! Who knows what will happen to her if she keeps using that noxious chakra! We almost lost her once, and now you’re telling me you’re willing to risk it all over again?”Kakashi exhaled slowly.“Kurenai,” he repeated. “Kimiko is a kunoichi of the Leaf. She is part of my genin team. She is my subordinate.” His visible eye locked onto Kurenai’s with quiet intensity. “I don’t tell you to pull Kiba, Shino, or Hinata out of danger. I don’t question your decisions as their squad leader. I trust you to guide them. So I expect you to trust me to guide her.” His tone sharpened. “Kimiko is a shinobi of the Leaf first — before she is your sister. And in battle, I am her commanding officer. Her fate is in my hands. Only she and I get to decide how to move forward.”Silence followed. Kurenai’s lips pressed into a thin line. She looked like she wanted to shout, to argue, but she didn’t. She knew better than to challenge Kakashi on battlefield protocol.“I will compete,” Kimiko cut in, stepping forward. “I didn’t come this far just to drop out because of what Orochimaru did to me. Naruto’s going to compete. Sasuke will too, and they were both touched by Orochimaru. So tell me, why should I be the only one to drop out?” Her gaze stayed locked on Kurenai, unwavering.Her sister’s mouth opened, but Kimiko raised her hand to stop her before she could even form a sentence.“I will submit to a full medical evaluation at the hospital after the Chuunin Exams,” Kimiko said, her voice firm and final. “But I will not drop out. Not now. Not after everything I’ve done to get this far.”Her eyes flicked from Kurenai to Kakashi, then back again.“This power I have? It’s not something Orochimaru gave me,” Kimiko said, and her voice grew colder, quieter, and somehow heavier with every word. “It’s the same power I’ve tried to build and create.  I took the Poison Pill. I ate it. The only reason I failed was a lack of knowledge. Orochimaru wouldn’t have been able to give me the power if I didn’t create the conditions myself — he just ensured I succeeded.” Her eyes locked onto Kurenai’s  “This is mine. I’ll prove it.”Kurenai’s lips parted like she was about to argue, but she stopped. Her eyes flickered toward Kakashi. For a moment, it looked like she was going to press him further. Don’t let her compete, her eyes seemed to say. But he was already flipping his book back open, not even sparing her a glance.“Fine,” Kurenai muttered, biting out the word like it physically pained her. Her shoulders relaxed with a slow, shaky exhale. “But if she dies out there, Kakashi, I’m holding you responsible.”“Then I’ll do what I always do,” Kakashi replied without looking up from his book. His tone was flat, disinterested. But his eye, that single eye, darted toward Kimiko for just a moment. A brief, silent acknowledgment.“I’ll protect them.”Kurenai’s lips pressed together, but she nodded once, eyes hard but no longer hostile.Kimiko inhaled deeply, letting the tension bleed from her shoulders. She glanced at Kurenai, her gaze softening ever so slightly. She knew her sister only wanted to protect her, but she also knew she had to protect herself now. She wasn’t the helpless girl from back then.She was a kunoichi of the Leaf. Someone that Sasuke and Neji, both considered the prodigies of their year acknowledged.
I won’t stop now.
“Thank you, Kakashi-sensei,” Kimiko said quietly.Kakashi’s eye flicked up from his book. For a moment, she saw it. That silent pride he never spoke aloud. He didn’t smile, but she knew it was there.“Don’t thank me yet,” Kakashi replied. “You still have to survive the Third Exam.”Kimiko’s lips curled into a grin, sharp and sure.“I will.”With that weight finally lifted off her back, Kimiko decided it was time to catch up on some much-needed rest. The tower’s accommodations were surprisingly respectable — actual beds, stocked rations, and even running water. Compared to the hell of the forest, it might as well have been luxury. Moments like this made her realize just how much of an advantage the early arrivals had. Rested bodies. Full stomachs. Meanwhile, the unlucky ones outside were still clawing their way through hostile terrain, fighting to survive. Only to be greeted by a one-on-one duel the moment they got there.After eating her fill, Kimiko wandered into the public cafeteria. It wasn’t too crowded, but a few familiar faces were scattered around. Her eyes landed on one of them immediately.Sitting at one of the long cafeteria tables was Hinata. Her fingers idly toyed with the edge of a sandwich wrapper, her gaze distant and unfocused.“Hina-chan,” Kimiko called softly, walking over.Hinata blinked as if pulled from a trance, then glanced up at her. “Kimiko-chan…” Her voice was soft as ever, but it lacked its usual warmth. When Kimiko sat down beside her, Hinata leaned in and rested her head on her shoulder.Kimiko raised an eyebrow, pulling her closer with one arm. She’s not usually this downcast. “Everything okay, Hina-chan?”“Yes,” Hinata mumbled, but her tone told a different story. Her eyes stayed fixed on the sandwich, untouched. “I was just… thinking about something. Congratulations on passing the second test, by the way.”“Thank you, Hina-chan,” Kimiko said, tilting her head to glance at her best friend. “But thinking about something, huh?” Her lips curled into a knowing smile. “I’d hope it’s the upcoming Third Test… and not Naruto-kun.”Hinata’s eyes shot wide, and she jolted like a startled rabbit. “K-Kimiko-chan!” she stammered, her face flushing a bright, cherry-red hue. “He might hear!” Her eyes darted left and right, scanning the room like Naruto might jump out from behind a chair.Kimiko let out a light giggle before leaning in and placing a quick, playful kiss on Hinata's cheek. "Relax, Hina-chan. He’s not even here." She grinned. “But seriously, something’s bothering you, isn't it?”Hinata glanced down at her hands, wringing her fingers together. “That obvious, huh?”“Painfully,” Kimiko said, her grin fading into something more serious. “You’ve never been good at hiding things from me, you know that.”A long pause followed. Hinata’s eyes shifted across the room before settling on something — or rather, someone. Kimiko followed her gaze and saw Kiba sitting at a table, scratching behind Akamaru’s ears. The little white pup’s ears were pressed flat, his body tense like he was ready to bolt at any moment.
That’s odd. Akamaru wasn’t usually like that.
Hinata let out a small breath. Her eyes stayed on Kiba as she began to speak, voice soft and low, like she was afraid the air itself might hear her.“...It happened before we got here,” she said quietly. “We… we ran into another team.” Her fingers tightened on the sandwich wrapper, crinkling it between her hands. “A team from… Suna.”Kimiko's breath caught. Right. Team Eight was the one who saw it happen. The Amegakure team that ran into Gaara… Her eyes flicked back to Hinata, heart sinking at the distant, haunted look in her eyes.“Hinata,” Kimiko said softly, leaning forward. “What did you see?”Hinata's fingers gripped the edge of the table now, her eyes downcast.“...The boy with the gourd,” she whispered, her voice shaky. “He… he killed them. All of them.” She bit her lip hard, her eyes squeezed shut as if willing the memory away. “He didn’t have to. The team surrendered, Kimiko. They surrendered. They dropped their scroll, they begged him to stop, but he didn’t care. He…” Her breath hitched. “He crushed them.”Silence settled between them like a suffocating fog.Kimiko’s fingers tightened into fists on her lap. How would she look at me if she knew what I did to Zaku and Kin? Her eyes flickered down to her hands, staring at her own fingers. She’d held them underwater. She’d watched them writhe, felt them weaken, and she still didn’t let go.She clenched her teeth. Don’t think about that now. Her gaze rose to meet Hinata’s, and her expression softened. “...It’s part of being a shinobi,” Kimiko said slowly, carefully. “Sometimes, people die. Sometimes, we have to kill people.” Her tone was measured, as if she were forcing herself to believe her own words.“But it wasn’t like that,” Hinata said, her voice sharp for once. She shook her head, eyes wide, her gaze locking onto Kimiko like she was desperate to be understood. “You didn’t see it, Kimiko-chan. You weren’t there.” Her voice trembled as her grip on the table grew tighter. “They surrendered. And he still killed them.”Kimiko frowned, leaning forward. "Hinata..."Her gaze fell on Hinata’s hands, which were trembling. She reached out, placing her hand gently over them, stilling their shaking. "Hinata, I... I also killed two people," Kimiko admitted, her voice lower now. "Two of the Sound-nin. I don’t regret it. They would’ve done worse to me. To Sasuke. To Naruto. I didn’t have a choice."Her words were quiet, steady, and honest. But they carried the weight of something she wasn’t telling.Hinata’s eyes widened. Her gaze darted to Kimiko’s face, searching her expression like she was looking for something. “You… You killed people?”Kimiko nodded.“...Was it like his?” Hinata’s voice was so small it was almost inaudible. Her eyes looked down, not quite able to meet Kimiko's.Her first thought was to deny it. To say, “No, it was different.” But the words caught in her throat.
Was it really that different?
Her mind flashed to the way Zaku had screamed, the way Kin’s arms twitched as her muscles seized up from her poisoned senbon. She could still hear it. She could still feel it. Her breath grew shallow, her fingers twitching involuntarily.“...No,” Kimiko said finally, forcing the word out. “It wasn’t like that.” Her eyes lifted to meet Hinata’s. She didn’t blink. “They were still fighting. I didn’t have a choice.”Hinata’s eyes searched her face for a moment longer. Her lips pressed together in a thin line, then she nodded slowly. “...Okay,” she whispered. Her fingers relaxed beneath Kimiko’s hand.Kimiko sighed softly, her grip on Hinata’s hands loosening.“I’m sorry, Hina-chan,” Kimiko muttered.Hinata shook her head, her eyes still distant. “He’s… something else,” she said, voice hollow. “That boy. The one with the gourd. He’s not like us, Kimiko. He’s not like us. ”Kimiko glanced at her best friend, at the fear in her eyes, and for a moment, she wasn’t sure who Hinata was talking about anymore.
Gaara... or me? At least Gaara had a reason why he's the way he is.
The silence stretched on for a moment longer. Then, Kimiko squeezed Hinata's hand once more and smiled.“Well, I’m still me,” Kimiko said with a grin. “And no creepy gourd-wielding sand freak is gonna stop me from taking that promotion.”Hinata blinked, staring at her. Then, slowly, a small, tired smile tugged at her lips. It wasn’t much, but it was something.“...Right,” Hinata murmured, her voice a little stronger now. “Of course.”“Damn right,” Kimiko said, nudging her playfully with her shoulder. "Now, finish that sandwich. You're too cute to look this miserable. And after that, we’ll go ahead and find Naruto. The Third Hokage should be finished with him by now."“Huh? What did Lord Third want with Naruto?” Hinata asked, her brows furrowing with concern.“Well, it’s a long story,” Kimiko replied with a sigh, rolling her shoulder. “But the gist of it is—”“Kimiko!”Kimiko’s head snapped up at the sudden call of her name. Her eyes darted toward the source, and there, running toward her, was a familiar figure with long, red hair and square-rimmed glasses.
Oh?
Kimiko tilted her head, her brow lifting in mild surprise. “Karin?” she said just as the girl skidded to a stop in front of them, her hands on her knees as she caught her breath.“Hi!” Karin panted, grinning as she straightened up, pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose. “Sorry. Thought I’d stop and say hello.”“Not at all,” Kimiko replied, giving her a small, genuine smile. “Looks like you and your team made it through.”“Yup!” Karin said, nodding proudly. “All thanks to your generosity with that Heaven Scroll. Took me a while to track down my team, but once we linked up, we made a straight beeline for the tower.” She paused, her grin widening. “Lucky us, too. Turns out someone already set off all the traps on the way there, so it was smooth sailing.”Kimiko raised an eyebrow, arms crossing over her chest. “Guess who cleared out all those traps?” she said dryly.Karin blinked, confused at first. “Huh?” Her eyes darted toward Kimiko, realization dawning. “No way.”“Yup,” Kimiko replied, shaking her head with a faint smile. “Naruto and his clone army did most of the heavy lifting, but yeah. That was us.”“Pfft.” Karin’s lips twitched into a grin. “You guys are crazy.”“Yeah, well, crazy gets the job done,” Kimiko shot back with a playful smirk.At that moment, Karin’s gaze shifted to Hinata, her eyes squinting in curiosity like she was just noticing her. Her head tilted slightly, lips pursing.“Oh, right,” Kimiko said, gesturing between the two. “Karin, this is Hinata Hyuuga, my best friend.” She placed a gentle hand on Hinata’s shoulder, giving her an encouraging squeeze. “Hinata, this is Uzumaki Karin, a kunoichi from Kusagakure.”Hinata’s eyes darted nervously, her hands fidgeting at her sides. “H-Hi,” she said, her voice small but polite. Her eyes peeked up at Karin before flicking away just as quickly.“Hi!” Karin chirped back, her grin easy and open. She glanced between Hinata and Kimiko, her eyes flicking between them as if connecting dots in her mind. “Your best friend helped me out a lot. Gave me their Heaven Scroll. Our jonin-sensei told us to make sure we thanked you,”Hinata blinked, her eyes widening in surprise as she glanced at Kimiko. “Kimiko-chan… you gave her your scroll?” Her voice was tinged with disbelief, not angry but certainly confused.Kimiko shrugged, “I stashed it there and she found it. Finders keepers,” She tossed her hair across her shoulder.“That’s still…” Hinata frowned, glancing at Karin again, her eyes scanning her from head to toe like she was reassessing the redhead.“Don’t get the wrong idea,” Kimiko added, her tone calm but firm. “It was an investment as much as it was charity. I wanted to make sure Karin knew what a proper teammate looked like,” She gave Karin a pointed look. “And that she wouldn’t forget about the people good to her.”Karin blinked, then laughed. “Heh, I like the way you think.” She grinned, nodding in agreement. “Yeah, yeah, I get it. Favors owed and all that. Don’t worry. You need something, I’ll remember.” She pointed to her head, tapping it twice. “Got it stored right here.”“Good,” Kimiko said simply.Hinata glanced between them, her gaze softening as she realized what Kimiko was doing. A slow smile formed on her lips. “Kimiko-chan, you’re so clever.”“Naturally,” Said Kimiko, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “I’m a genius strategist, after all.”The three girls giggled together, the tension that had been sitting on their shoulders for days finally lifting. It was a simple, fleeting moment, but it was real. For the first time since the exam started, Kimiko felt like she could breathe. No traps. No ambushes. No enemies lurking in the shadows. Just warmth, laughter, and the easy company of friends.The rest of the afternoon passed like that—lighthearted conversation, shared meals, and quiet moments of reprieve. It was the first time Kimiko had truly enjoyed herself since the exam began. No pressure, no blood-soaked battles, and no fear that an enemy genin might slit her throat in her sleep. Just peace. It was enough to restore her spirit, to remind her that they were still kids, even if the world expected them to be soldiers.At one point, Kimiko nudged Hinata, whispering something into her ear. Hinata’s face flushed pink, but after some coaxing and a gentle push, she finally worked up the nerve to approach Naruto. Kimiko watched with a soft smile as Hinata hesitantly sat beside him, her fingers nervously tapping her lap. Naruto blinked, surprised at first, but his face broke into one of those big, bright grins that could outshine the sun.It was sweet to watch. Much sweeter than in the anime. Kimiko felt a quiet sense of pride. Huh, they seem to be much closer than they were in the anime at this point.  she thought. No more waiting around for years. If Hinata makes her move now, they’ll get closer earlier than canon ever allowed. Karin leaned in close, nudging Kimiko with her elbow. “Matchmaker, huh?” she teased, lips curling into a sly grin.“Of course,” Kimiko said, resting her chin on her palm. “I’m a genius strategist, remember?”Karin snickered. “Still, I’m surprised Sasuke hasn’t come by yet. I was hoping to see him…” Her voice trailed off, eyes shifting toward the entrance to the cafeteria, as if willing him to appear.Kimiko raised a brow, giving her a knowing look. “Missing my teammate, huh?”“W-What?!” Karin’s face turned a little red, but she folded her arms with a huff. “Don’t get it twisted! I just… wanted to thank him properly for helping me, that’s all.”“Mmhm,” Kimiko hummed with a sly smirk. “Sure you did.”Karin clicked her tongue, puffing her cheeks in frustration. “I’m serious!”"Sure, sure," Kimiko said, waving her off with a grin that said she didn't believe a word of it.But in truth, Sasuke hadn’t shown up for a while. Knowing him, he’s probably off brooding somewhere, or speaking with Kakashi about his…situation.  Kimiko thought to herself. He’ll show up when he’s ready. He always does. For now, she decided not to worry. It was nice, just being able to sit, laugh, and feel like a person again. No shadows looming over her. No cursed marks to worry about. Just her, Hinata, and Karin.On the fifth day, they were summoned by a group of chuunin to gather in the tower’s central chamber. It was a room Kimiko recognized from the anime — the place where the preliminaries would be held. The space was massive, with a second-floor balcony lined with railings that allowed spectators to watch the fights from above. Below them was a large, open arena where the battles would be fought, framed by two large, stone hands forming a seal.At the very front of the room stood the Hokage himself, his presence commanding attention with every glance. To his immediate right was Anko, her signature grin sharper than ever, and to his left was Ibiki, his face as unreadable as stone. Next to Anko stood her Hayate-senpai, though he looked far more sickly than the last time Kimiko had seen him. His sunken eyes and gaunt features made her frown with concern. On Ibiki’s side was Iruka-sensei, his face far more approachable but just as serious.Directly behind the Hokage stood the jonin sensei of the remaining teams. Her sister Kurenai was directly behind him, her face stoic but proud. To Kurenai’s right was Might Guy, his hands on his hips. Then came Kakashi, looking muted, but his visible eye clearly watching them. Finally, Asuma was there, his arms crossed in front of his chest.On the opposite side of the Hokage were the foreign jonin. Baki, the Suna jonin, stood with his usual calm, sharp-eyed demeanor. Next to him was the Grass-nin’s jonin, a pale, emaciated-looking woman who seemed too fragile to even be there. But Kimiko knew better than to underestimate anyone based on appearance.Her gaze swept across the room. No Sound-nin made it to the finals. That meant Orochimaru wouldn't be able to disguise himself as their jonin sensei. He wouldn’t have the opportunity to watch Sasuke fight directly. That was one small victory.Anko's voice rang out, crisp and commanding thanks to the lapel microphone she wore. “Alright, listen up! The final team has just passed through the tower doors. Give them space.”Murmurs rippled through the crowd as eyes turned toward the large double doors at the back of the room. Slowly, they creaked open, and three figures walked in.Kimiko's eyes immediately narrowed.Her gaze locked onto the familiar silver hair and circular glasses of Kabuto Yakushi. Behind him were his two teammates, both masked Konoha-nin. One wore rounded black goggles over his face, and the other kept his hood up so far it was impossible to make out his features.Kabuto's eyes scanned the room, moving from face to face with that same calm, analytical look she remembered from the anime. But when his gaze met hers, the subtle shift in his expression was unmistakable.
Irritation.
A brief flash of annoyance flickered across his face, as if she were the single thorn in his side that he had to endure.Kimiko tilted her head ever so slightly. Then, as slowly and sweetly as she could, she smiled at him.A smile so saccharine it could rot teeth.Kabuto's brow twitched, his eyes narrowing just a fraction before he looked away, his face a mask of neutrality once more. Got you, she thought, satisfaction curling in her chest. You see me, and you don’t like it. Good. She glanced at the jonin behind the Hokage, her eyes landing on Kakashi. He hadn't missed the exchange between her and Kabuto. His visible eye crinkled in amusement as he gave her a small, knowing nod. And she saw even Ibiki’s lips curl in a slight grin.The moment Kabuto and his teammates slipped into the crowd, Kimiko tapped Naruto and Sasuke on the shoulders from behind.“You two good? What happened yesterday?” she asked, leaning in close so only they could hear. Her gaze flicked toward Sasuke. “I couldn’t catch a glimpse of you, Sasuke. And I heard the Third Hokage called you in for something, Naruto.”Naruto and Sasuke both glanced over their shoulders, giving her the same flat, unimpressed look.“Stop lying, Kimiko-chan,” Naruto said, but there was no bite in his tone. His grin was lopsided, eyes squinting with good-natured amusement. “We know you told the jonin-senseis everything. It’s fine.” He flashed her a grin that only widened when Sasuke scoffed under his breath.“Anyway,” Naruto continued, rocking back on his heels, “the Old Man came to the barracks and told me to lift my shirt. I called him a perv, which made Kiba laugh and embarrassed him, but eventually, I did it. Then he told me to knead my chakra. After that, he did something to my stomach.” Ah, right. Naruto doesn’t know much about the Nine-Tails yet, Kimiko thought, keeping her face carefully neutral.“I’m not sure why, but I feel a lot better now,” Naruto admitted, his grin growing softer. “Like a weight got lifted off my shoulders. Anyway, he told me to thank you. I told him I’m always thankful to have you as a teammate.” His grin turned toothy.Kimiko’s heart warmed despite herself. “Aww,” she teased, batting her lashes dramatically. “That’s sweet, Naruto.”Then she turned her attention to Sasuke. “And you? What about your... bruise?” Her voice dropped to a quieter, more serious tone.Sasuke eyed her carefully, as if considering how much to say. Then, with a shrug, he answered, “It’s fine, Kimiko. I already told Naruto about the mark Orochimaru gave me.”Kimiko blinked, caught off guard. Huh. That was new. In the anime, Sasuke asked Sakura to keep it a secret from Naruto. Said he didn’t want him to worry or throw off their teamwork. But this Sasuke…Her eyes darted between them. He’s close enough with Naruto that he’s willing to confide in him. No secrecy. No clamping down on his emotions. So far, so good. “Anyway,” Sasuke added, his tone flat as usual but not unkind, “Kakashi told me to rest and not exert myself. Said he’d pull me out of the exam if the mark starts spreading again, even if it’s in the middle of a fight.”“Hm,” Kimiko hummed, letting that sink in. At least they know about it now. “Well, I’m glad you’re both okay.” She glanced past them, spotting Anko stepping forward with a sharp grin that could cut through steel. “Looks like Anko’s about to make her announcement.”"Congratulations to you all!" boomed Anko, her voice sharp and commanding, cutting through the murmuring crowd like a kunai through paper. "On passing the second exam!"Her sharp eyes scanned the room, pausing briefly on familiar faces. "Now, Hokage-sama himself will explain the Third Exam. Listen carefully and take every word to heart!"Her voice echoed off the stone walls as she turned toward the center, eyes locked on the elderly man approaching with quiet authority. "They're all yours, Hokage-sama." She bowed her head respectfully and stepped back with a practiced grace, arms folded.Hiruzen Sarutobi stepped forward, pipe in hand, his robes shifting with the weight of his presence. His gaze swept over each and every genin, his eyes quiet but commanding."Very well," he began, his voice calm but firm, like a teacher addressing a room of restless students. "The Third Examination is about to commence. But before I go into the specifics of how it will be conducted..." He took a slow draw from his pipe, exhaling a thin stream of smoke that curled around his face like a drifting veil. His eyes sharpened. "...let me make one thing perfectly clear regarding the true purpose of these exams."He allowed a pause to settle in, letting the weight of his words fall on them like a stone dropped in still water."Why do you suppose an examination of this nature is conducted jointly by all the villages in our so-called 'mutual alliance'?" His eyes moved slowly across the room, his gaze as heavy as his words.No one answered, but the air grew heavier."'To promote friendship among allied nations and raise the standards of what it means to be a shinobi,'" Hiruzen quoted, his tone laced with quiet cynicism. "That’s what they say." He glanced meaningfully at the foreign jonin watching from the sides, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly.He took another puff of his pipe. This time, his gaze locked onto the genin below."But let me be very clear on what this fine phrase actually means." His words were sharper now, like a blade slowly being unsheathed. "This examination is, in truth, nothing more than a controlled, small-scale war between all of our allied villages."The words hung in the air like a thunderclap.The genin exchanged confused glances, their eyes darting between each other as they tried to process what had just been said. "War?" some of them whispered, faces scrunched in disbelief. Others frowned, their eyes narrowing in thought.The jonin were less reactive, their expressions calm and unreadable—though a few of the foreign jonin stiffened. The weight of Hiruzen’s words wasn't lost on them. "A war, huh…" one of them muttered under his breath.But Hiruzen did not slow. His eyes remained fixed on the genin, unblinking and sharp."If you were to study our recent history, if you were to consult a map, you would see the truth for yourselves." His voice grew colder now, with the chill of wisdom that only comes with age. "Our so-called 'alliance' is, in reality, nothing more than a temporary, mutually beneficial agreement between a group of geographically connected lands."Another pause. Another pull from his pipe. Smoke drifted lazily into the air. His eyes never left them."But it wasn’t always this way," he continued, his voice quieter but somehow more forceful. "For generations, these same lands were locked in constant strife, ceaselessly jockeying for power. Resources were fought over, stolen, depleted, only to fuel the next conflict. Battle after battle, generation after generation, shinobi fought and died on foreign soil, never knowing peace. Entire clans were extinguished in the name of conquest and dominance."His gaze shifted from one genin to the next. No one dared look away."And yet, when the destruction of war reached its peak, we found another way." He paused for effect, letting his words hang in the stillness."The Chuunin Exams.""THAT’S THE STUPIDEST THING I’VE EVER HEARD!" Naruto’s voice thundered, cutting through the silence like a kunai through cloth. "I THOUGHT THE PURPOSE WAS TO SELECT CHUUNIN!" His fists were clenched at his sides, and his glare was as fierce as ever.Unbothered, Hiruzen Sarutobi raised an eyebrow, his calm gaze steady as ever. "Make no mistake," he said, his tone unwavering and firm. "When the exam is over, it will have achieved the side effect of winnowing out applicants unfit to be Chuunin. But most importantly..." His lips curled into a faint, almost mischievous smile. "...it serves as an arena where, for the honor of their respective homelands..." He paused for effect, his eyes sharp as ever."...young shinobi may fight to the death if need be."The room froze.Gasps rippled through the crowd of genin. Naruto’s face twisted in shock, his mouth opening as if to protest, but no words came out."This examination," Hiruzen continued, his voice louder now, "will be conducted under the watchful eyes of distinguished guests, including daimyos and nobility from the various lands you all aspire to serve. Among these guests are the rulers of each country’s own Hidden Ninja Villages." He exhaled softly, the smoke of his pipe curling like a specter above him. "They will be watching you."His eyes scanned the room slowly, locking briefly with each genin before moving on."If any one village's applicants demonstrate outstanding skill and superiority, then noblemen from every land will be quick to commission work from that village. But conversely, if a village's applicants are shown to be feeble or incompetent..." His eyes lingered on a few genin, specifically, the Kusagakure genin. The only genins left who weren’t from major villages."...then commissions to that village will dwindle."Kimiko’s eyes flickered to Karin and her teammates. Karin didn’t seem offended at all. Then again, she never considered herself part of her village, refugee and all. How ironic, she thought. That's the exact reason why Sunagakure is helping Orochimaru invade the Leaf. She glanced toward Gaara, the red-haired Suna genin who radiated killing intent even when he wasn’t trying. They’re doing it to protect their economy, their pride, their honor... Hiruzen’s voice echoed again, drawing her attention."When one village becomes strong in battle, and their coffers fill with riches, that village can tell its neighbors to beware." His eyes narrowed, his voice growing colder. "Because that village now wields supreme political power, military prowess, and wealth.""SO!" Kiba barked, his arms raised in frustration. "Why do we have to stake our lives just to fight each other? What’s the point of that?!" His voice was brash, and his fangs were bared in irritation.Hiruzen’s gaze shifted to him, calm but stern, like a father dealing with a rowdy child."The strength of a country is derived from the strength of its ninja village," he said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of absolute authority. "And the village draws strength from the shinobi who live within its walls."He gestured to the crowd with a slow, deliberate motion. "And the true strength of those shinobi... only emerges in a life-or-death battle."A tense stillness hung over the crowd."This exam provides a public arena for each country to showcase and boast the strength of its warriors. And by extension, the strength of the country itself."Kimiko’s lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes narrowing in thought. No wonder shinobi are so revered. They’re literally living weapons. Symbols of their village’s strength. Her gaze shifted to Naruto, then to Sasuke."This test," Hiruzen continued, his voice heavy with gravity, "has great meaning and far-reaching consequences. As you struggle, fighting for your lives and the dignity of your people, you help fulfill the dream envisioned by our ancestors."Kimiko’s eyes twitched. Dream, huh? "I’m pretty sure the Tobirama-dono never dreamed of us fighting to the death in an exam," she muttered under her breath, arms folded. Her gaze shifted toward the floor. It’s literally the opposite of why he and his brother founded the village. Her thoughts were interrupted by a voice nearby."But..." It was Tenten, standing nearby with her brow furrowed, eyes full of doubt. "You always emphasized the concept of friendship. Why?" Her voice wasn’t challenging, but it was curious—genuine.Hiruzen sighed softly, his eyes closed for a brief moment. When he opened them again, they seemed just a bit sadder."Though my meaning may be subtle, I choose my words with care," he said, his tone gentle but firm. "To preserve the balance of power at the risk of lives... that, too, is the essence of friendship in the shinobi world."Kimiko’s breath hitched. She frowned deeply, her eyes narrowing. I don’t agree with that at all. She knew, more than most, that war was the failure of diplomacy. But here, it felt like diplomacy had never even been attempted. This wasn’t friendship. This was leverage disguised as friendship. Hiruzen's gaze swept over them one last time, his voice growing sharper. "Let me reiterate before the Third Exam begins." His tone was like thunder. "This is no ordinary test. You risk not only your future and your dreams, but also the dignity and prestige of your home village."There was silence for a moment, then..."NOW I GET IT!" Naruto barked, his arms crossed, face tense but understanding. His usual cluelessness had vanished, replaced with a sharp determination. "It’s all about showing off our power, huh? Fine! I’ll make 'em watch me!""Whatever," Gaara muttered flatly, his tone as hollow as ever. He glanced up at Hiruzen, his teal eyes like glass. "Could you wrap up the philosophy talk and get to the part where we fight?"A few genin flinched at his tone, clearly unnerved.Hiruzen’s eyes narrowed, but his lips curled into a faint, knowing smile. "So, you insist I explain the Third Exam, do you?"Suddenly, a blur of motion.There was a flash of blue-gray, a sharp gust of wind, and  her senpai, Hayate appeared, dropping to one knee in front of Hiruzen. His arrival was as quiet as it was sudden, the only sound the soft click of his sandals touching stone.His head was bowed, his arm resting on his raised knee, his breathing quiet but shallow."Hokage-sama," he said, his voice hoarse but clear. His tone carried the weight of quiet dignity. "If you don’t mind, I, Hayate Gekko, Proctor of the Third Exam, would like to handle the proceedings from here."He raised his head, sharp brown eyes peeking out from behind messy hair. His gaze swept across the room, sharp but measured.Hiruzen nodded, stepping back slowly, pipe still in hand. "Very well, Hayate. They’re all yours.""Good to meet you, everyone. My name is Hayate," said Hayate Gekko, his hoarse voice low but firm. His sunken eyes scanned the group with quiet intensity."Before we start the exam, I must ask you to do something for me," he continued. But before he could say more, a harsh, wracking cough overtook him. It was louder than Kimiko ever remembered it being. She watched as his shoulders shook with each rasping breath, his body trembling from the effort.A small frown tugged at Kimiko’s lips. His illness is getting worse, she thought grimly, her gaze fixed on him. If it doesn’t get treated soon, he might be forced into early retirement.  Her eyes flicked sideways, landing on the Suna jonin, Baki, who stood nearby, his face as stoic and unreadable as ever. Or... maybe it won't be retirement that takes him.  Her frown deepened before she shifted her gaze back to Hayate. Not if I have something to say about it.  After a moment, Hayate straightened, one hand on his chest as he caught his breath. "You see..." he said, voice strained but clear, "there are some preliminaries for the Third Exam. And whether you proceed to the main event depends on how you manage them."A ripple of confusion spread through the room, and several genin glanced at each other. It was Shikamaru who finally voiced the question on everyone’s mind."Preliminaries?" he muttered, his brow raised as he shoved his hands in his pockets. "Why can’t all of us just go straight to the next exam, Hayate-sama?"There was a brief pause as Hayate gazed at him with a tired but patient look."...I’m not saying the first two exams weren’t demanding," Hayate admitted, his voice growing raspier. He coughed once more, raising a hand to cover his mouth before continuing. "But the truth is, we have too many applicants."Another pause. His eyes scanned the room, ensuring every genin was paying attention."Under the traditional rules of the exam, we’re required to reduce the number of participants before the third exam begins. That’s where the preliminaries come in."Several genin frowned, frustration flickering across their faces."But...Hayate-senpai, I don’t understand…" It was Karin this time, her voice barely above a mutter, her brows knitted together. Her confusion mirrored the growing unease in the room.But Hayate didn’t slow down. "As Hokage-sama mentioned earlier, this third exam will be observed by an audience of honored guests—daimyos, noble lords, and leaders from other villages." His voice grew sharper, his gaze moving steadily across the faces of the genin. "These guests aren’t here to watch a slow, drawn-out tournament. The exam must be intense, tight, and fast-paced."He let those words linger."So, now that you understand, I’ll give you a chance," he said, his eyes narrowing slightly, his tone taking on a more serious edge. "If you don’t feel up to the challenge—whether physically or mentally—then step forward. One step is all it takes to withdraw." His gaze swept across the room, his eyes lingering on certain genin just long enough to make them shift uncomfortably.Another pause. "Because the preliminaries start now."The shift in the room was immediate. The weight of his words fell on them like a dropped anvil. Every genin tensed. Wide-eyed glances were exchanged, fists tightened, and breaths grew shallow."NOW?!" roared Kiba, his voice booming as his eyes darted toward Hayate. His body jolted forward, his face twisted in disbelief. "They want us to fight RIGHT NOW?! Are they serious?! We just got out of the Forest of Death!"“You’ve had days to rest,” It was Shino who replied, giving him a side glance.Kimiko remained still, watching as the tension swirled in the air. Her eyes flicked to Kiba, then Shikamaru, then to Baki, whose gaze hadn’t shifted a millimeter.
No rest. No mercy. Typical. Well, I’m likely not afforded the luxury of showing any mercy to my opponent too.
"Well, I’m outta here," said Kabuto, raising his hand lazily as he turned toward the exit. Unlike in the anime, however, Naruto didn’t react. He didn’t shout  at him and ask why he quit. This time, Naruto didn’t even look at him.Hayate glanced up from his clipboard, his sunken eyes flicking to Kabuto with mild disinterest."Aren’t you Yakushi Kabuto of Konoha?" he asked, his raspy voice cutting through the murmuring crowd. When Kabuto gave a simple nod, Hayate scratched something onto his clipboard. "Alright, you’re free to go."He sighed, taking a moment to adjust his posture. His gaze scanned the genin in front of him, his shoulders rising and falling with a tired breath."I almost forgot to mention," Hayate said, "From this point on, you will fight as individuals—not as members of your teams. This means you are free to make the best decision for yourself without worrying about anyone else." His eyes swept across the genin. "If you think you're too injured, too tired, or too scared, then step forward now."He raised his hand, gesturing to the space in front of him. "Show of hands. Anyone else want to withdraw?"Silence.Not a single hand went up.Kimiko’s eyes shifted from Kabuto, watching his back as he quietly walked away, his footsteps echoing against the cold stone floor. Her gaze flicked past him and landed on Anko. The older kunoichi looked pensive, one hand holding a clipboard of her own. Her eyes, however, weren’t on the genin. They were on Hiruzen. They're talking about something. Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she followed Anko's gaze. Ibiki was paying attention too, his eyes tracking the movements between Anko and Hiruzen.Her attention shifted again when she saw Sasuke wince, his hand snapping up to clutch at his neck—the exact spot where the cursed mark had been placed. His eyes squeezed shut for a second, his breathing sharp. Kimiko frowned, her heart tensing in her chest. Without a word, she reached out, her fingers slipping into his hand. She squeezed. Sasuke’s head turned slightly, his sharp black eyes glancing at her before his expression smoothed over. His hand squeezed hers back once—quick, firm, steady.Naruto noticed too. He took one step closer, his eyes flicking from Sasuke's hand to his face, his brow furrowed with concern. "Sasuke, you okay?" he asked, his tone uncharacteristically quiet.Sasuke straightened, yanking his hand away from his neck as if it burned him. His eyes shifted to Naruto, sharp and guarded."I’m fine," he muttered, his voice cold but controlled. He rolled his shoulders, exhaling through his nose like he was forcing himself to relax. "It’ll be fine.""I’m not gonna tell you to quit," Kimiko said flatly, crossing her arms. "Because I know you won’t. But don’t take any unnecessary risks."Sasuke scoffed, his lips curling into a smirk. "Tch, I know." His eyes darted towards Neji, then Lee and Gaara. "To be honest, I don’t care if I become a Chuunin or not. That’s not why I’m here." His smirk grew sharper.  "I’m here to test myself against the best of the best. And right now, the best opponents I could ever hope for are all gathered right here."Kimiko glanced around the room, seeing his logic. He’s not wrong. I can sympathize. She nodded, lips quirking into a faint smile. "Fair enough.""Stop acting cool, idiot," Naruto huffed, his arms crossed in front of his chest. "Kimiko-chan and I are just worried about you, that’s all."For a moment, Sasuke didn’t respond. His eyes lingered on Naruto, searching for something.Then, slowly, his lips parted. "Naruto..." His voice was steady, quiet, and serious. "You’re one of the people I want to fight."Naruto’s eyes widened in shock, his arms slowly falling to his sides. "Huh?"Sasuke’s gaze didn’t falter, his eyes locked on Naruto’s face with quiet resolve. "When I said I wanted to face the best... you’re one of them."Naruto blinked, his face stunned like he’d just been hit in the chest. For a second, he didn’t say anything at all.Then Sasuke turned his gaze to Kimiko, eyes sharp, serious, and focused."You too, Kimiko." His tone didn’t change, but there was something warmer in it. "I want to face the strongest kunoichi of our year. The one who never backs down. My oldest friend... and my oldest rival."Kimiko froze. 
He really said that.
She wasn’t sure whether to smile, scoff, or punch him. Maybe all three.Her gaze softened. "You better be ready, then," she muttered. "I’m not going easy on you just because you’re sentimental today."Sasuke's smirk widened into a grin. "I’d be insulted if you did.""So..." Hayate’s voice echoed through the room again, drawing everyone's attention. "Looks like no one else is bailing out." He glanced at his clipboard and tapped it with his pen. "We’ll begin the preliminaries."All eyes were on him now. The mood shifted from confusion to tension."The preliminaries will consist of individual combat matches, structured like the final tournament itself," Hayate explained, "There are twenty of you remaining, so we will hold ten bouts. The victors of each bout will advance to the Third Exam."Another ripple of unease swept through the genin. The reality of what was coming had fully set in."These matches are no-holds-barred," Hayate added, "You fight until one of you is dead, unconscious, or admits defeat." His gaze lingered on a few of the genin. "So, if you feel your opponent is overwhelming you, concede immediately. If you value your life, don’t hesitate."His eyes locked on Kimiko for a second too long. Then they shifted to Kurenai, who had her arms crossed, a frown on her lips.Kimiko’s brows drew together, her frown deepening. I don’t need you two hovering over me. She glanced toward Kurenai but didn’t hold her gaze for long."However," Hayate continued, his voice growing heavier, "since we’re not looking for a full-blown massacre, there may be cases where the proctors will step in to declare a winner." His gaze hardened as he swept his eyes across the room. "But don’t count on that."He lowered his clipboard, his fingers tapping against it softly."From this point forward, your fate is in the hands of this." He turned, pointing toward the wall. With a deep clunk , the stone shifted, and a section of the wall slid away, revealing a large electronic scoreboard. Numbers and names flickered across its surface as it lit up.All eyes locked onto the board."This board will display the names of the two combatants for each match," Hayate explained, turning back to them. "When the names appear, those two fighters will step forward and prepare to battle."He let that sink in for a moment. The silence was tense, sharp, and buzzing with unspoken anxiety.Hayate raised his gaze once more. His eyes were sharp despite his exhaustion. "Not to rush you all to the slaughter..." His lips curled into a faint, tired smirk. "...but let’s get started."The board lit up.The first two names appeared.
“UCHIHA SASUKE VS AKADO YOROI.”
Murmurs spread through the room, low whispers darting between the genin as all eyes shifted toward the scoreboard. The tension was palpable.At the edge of the room, Anko suddenly moved with purpose, marching straight toward Kakashi. Her stride was sharp and fast, her face set with hard lines. She jabbed a finger at him, her other hand clutching her own cursed mark. Her eyes flickered toward Sasuke, her lips moving quickly as she gestured animatedly toward the boy.Kakashi stood as still as stone, his hands in his pockets, his lone visible eye watching her with calm detachment. When she was done, he shook his head slowly, not a word spoken.Kimiko watched carefully.Her gaze followed the exchange as Kakashi and Anko both turned to face Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage. The old man didn’t move right away. He exhaled a slow stream of smoke from his pipe, his eyes half-lidded but alert. After a moment, he shook his head.Kimiko caught the shift in Anko’s posture immediately. Her shoulders rose, her fists clenching tight at her sides, her jaw flexing like she was about to snap her teeth together. Her eyes darted to the side, away from them, lips pressed into a thin, frustrated line.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. They’re talking about Sasuke’s curse mark. It’s obvious. Hayate's voice broke the tension."Will the individuals whose names are listed on the board please come forward." He raised his hands, his voice as hoarse as ever but clear enough to cut through the hum of conversation.Two figures stepped forward from opposite sides of the room.The first was one of Kabuto’s teammates—the one with circular dark glasses and a mask covering the lower half of his face. His movements were slow but deliberate, like he had all the time in the world.The second was Uchiha Sasuke, his steps firm, steady, and unbothered. His eyes were calm, but his body was tense, ready.Hayate glanced at his clipboard, scanning it briefly. "Yoroi Akado. Uchiha Sasuke. You two have been selected for the first battle." His gaze shifted up from the clipboard to meet their eyes. "Any objections?""No," they both said in unison, their voices steady and sharp.Kimiko watched them both. Sasuke’s gaze never wavered.Hayate nodded, satisfied. "Everyone other than the two combatants, please move to the upper gallery." He raised his arm, pointing to the upper viewing platform that overlooked the battle floor. "Clear the floor."The genin began moving immediately, their footsteps shuffling softly against the stone as they made their way up the stairs. There was a quiet buzz of conversation—whispers about Sasuke, Yoroi, and predictions on how the fight would play out.But Kimiko didn’t move.Neither did Naruto.Her eyes were still on Sasuke, who had taken a step back, glancing in their direction. Their gazes met, and for a second, it felt like they were the only three people in the room."Good luck," Kimiko said, her voice quiet but firm. Her eyes softened slightly, her gaze steady and sure. "You got this."Sasuke’s lips quirked up at the corner, but he didn’t say anything. He didn’t need to.A moment later, the sound of rushing footsteps caught Kimiko’s attention."Oi! Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto’s voice rang out loud and clear, and sure enough, Kakashi was already walking toward them, his hands still deep in his pockets. "We already talked about this," Kakashi said, stopping in front of them. His visible eye fixed on Sasuke, "No using the Sharingan. And if you lose control of that curse mark, the Hokage will end the match. And I won’t be able to stop it."He didn’t say it with anger or warning. Just fact.His hand reached out and patted Sasuke's shoulder, the weight of it lingering for a second longer than usual.Kimiko saw Sasuke’s eyes narrow, but he didn’t say anything. His lips pressed into a hard line.Satisfied, Kakashi turned toward Kimiko and Naruto, his expression lightening just a bit. He reached out, placing one hand on Kimiko’s head and the other on Naruto’s."Come on, you two." His tone was quieter now, more like an older brother than a sensei. "Let’s head up and let Sasuke have his fight."He gave them both a small but firm push toward the stairs.The moment they reached the gallery, Kimiko’s hands gripped the railing, her fingers curling tightly against the cold metal as she leaned forward. Her eyes were locked on Sasuke and Yoroi, the two shinobi squaring off below. Beside her, Naruto crouched, his eyes just as sharp and focused. His fingers drummed lightly on his knee as he watched the two opponents with rapt attention."Alright," said Hayate, voice carrying clearly across the arena. "Begin."The first exchange was immediate.A volley of shuriken flew through the air, thrown by both Sasuke and Yoroi. The blades clashed in the air with a series of sharp clangs, deflecting each other in mid-flight. Both shinobi jumped back, creating distance.Sasuke’s landing was rough. His face twisted into a grimace, one hand clutching his neck. Kimiko’s eyes narrowed."That curse mark is making this otherwise easy fight difficult," she muttered, her gaze tightening as she tracked every movement.Behind her, she heard Kakashi hum softly in agreement."Sasuke could have ended the fight five different ways from that first exchange alone," Kimiko added, her eyes never leaving the arena. "Yoroi’s slower. He’s not on Sasuke’s level, not by a long shot. But…" Her voice trailed off, her eyes narrowing further. "...the curse mark is like a tumor."Below, Yoroi pressed the advantage. Seeing Sasuke in pain, he dashed forward with a burst of speed. Kimiko’s eyes flicked to Sasuke. He was down on one knee, his face tense with pain, his body rigid."Move, Sasuke," she muttered under her breath, her eyes sharp with urgency.Yoroi's shadow loomed over Sasuke, his arm raised high, ready to strike. He brought his fist down like a hammer, aiming for Sasuke's head.But Sasuke rolled—smooth and fast—just as Yoroi’s fist smashed into the ground, sending cracks spiderwebbing across the stone floor.Kimiko’s lips twitched. He’s still got his instincts. In one fluid motion, Sasuke planted a kunai into the ground, using it as an anchor to stabilize himself. His legs coiled, and with a sudden twist of his hips, he spun sideways, one leg snapping out in a low, sweeping kick. His foot crashed into Yoroi’s shin, hard enough to force him off balance.As Yoroi stumbled forward, Sasuke moved like water. His free leg rose sharply, his foot striking Yoroi in the face with a brutal snap, forcing him to flip backward. Yoroi hit the ground hard, his body sliding back a few feet.But Sasuke didn’t stop there. He followed through.In a flash, Sasuke grabbed Yoroi’s arm, his legs snapping into position. One leg coiled around Yoroi’s chest, the other braced near his neck. His hands gripped Yoroi’s wrist and elbow, yanking his arm straight and locking it in place."He did it!" Naruto’s voice exploded from beside her, eyes wide with excitement. "He’s got him in an armbar! It’s over!"Kimiko didn’t smile. Her eyes were locked on Yoroi."No," she said flatly, her eyes narrowing. "This is where it gets worse."She could feel their stares shift to her—Naruto and Kakashi both glancing her way. She could tell without even looking at them."Look at Yoroi’s arm," she explained, voice sharp but calm. "He’s siphoning Sasuke’s chakra. I can feel it from here." Her gaze flicked to the faint glow surrounding Yoroi’s hand. "And paired with the curse mark draining him too…" She exhaled slowly, lips pressed into a thin line. "This is one of the worst possible matchups for Sasuke."Evidently so.On the arena floor, Sasuke’s grip faltered. His hands twitched, his hold on Yoroi’s arm loosening as if his strength had been leeched from him.Yoroi took full advantage. He raised his free arm, his elbow cocked back. With a grunt of effort, he drove it down toward Sasuke’s body.Kimiko tensed. Move, Sasuke. But just before the elbow could connect, Sasuke flickered.A burst of speed and static—a faint, flickering afterimage where he’d been. He reappeared on the other side of the arena, crouched low, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. His eyes darted to Yoroi, still sharp but visibly strained."He’s running out of time," Kimiko muttered, her arms crossed tightly over her chest."He can’t use much ninjutsu," she continued, her eyes flicking to the mark on Sasuke's neck. "If he does, the curse mark spreads. That means he has to rely on taijutsu alone."Naruto shifted beside her, gripping the railing. "Come on, Sasuke," he muttered, eyes focused like a hawk. "You can do this."But Yoroi wasn’t going to wait.He was already back on his feet, his right hand glowing with chakra siphoning energy. He charged toward Sasuke, each step growing faster.Kimiko's eyes narrowed. She saw it before it happened.Sasuke’s fingers twitched. His hand flicked, his fingers spinning a kunai into a reverse grip. His knees bent, his entire frame coiling like a loaded spring."Here it comes," she muttered.Yoroi lunged forward. His hand shot out, reaching to grab Sasuke’s head——But Sasuke ducked low, his body snapping forward with the speed of a thunderclap.A flash of steel.Sasuke surged past him, his swing precise and deliberate. The kunai sliced cleanly across Yoroi’s chest, leaving a deep, diagonal slash. Blood sprayed in a harsh arc, some of it catching the ground beneath them.Sasuke’s momentum carried him forward, his body twisting mid-air before landing in a low crouch, his back to Yoroi. His arm was still extended to his side, kunai in hand. Blood dripped from the tip of the blade."Uchiha Style Kenjutsu: Twin Moons." His voice was quiet but firm.The entire room went still. Even Yoroi was frozen for a second, his body stiff with shock. Blood dripped from the fresh gash across his chest.Kimiko’s gaze flattened. She let out a long, slow breath through her nose."Or," she muttered dryly, "he could steal one of my moves and use it." Her eyes remained on Sasuke, her lips curving into a lopsided frown. "That’s also an option."Behind her, she heard Kakashi chuckle, soft and amused.But it wasn’t over.Yoroi’s face twisted with pain, but also with rage. His teeth bared as he staggered back, one hand clutching at the bleeding gash on his chest. His eyes blazed with indignation as he glared at Sasuke.He wasn’t done.Sasuke slowly rose from his crouch, his kunai still at his side, his eyes locked on Yoroi. His body was stiff, his breathing shallow. The curse mark wasn’t spreading, but it was clear he was straining to keep it in check."This isn’t over," Naruto muttered from beside Kimiko, his hands tightening around the railing. His eyes were locked on Yoroi. "That guy's still got fight in him."Kimiko didn’t answer. Her eyes stayed fixed on Sasuke. She could see it too.
If you can’t end it now, Sasuke... this fight’s going to get ugly.
Yoroi dashed forward, his chakra-siphoning arm extended, fingers spread wide as he aimed for Sasuke’s head. Sasuke weaved through each strike, tilting his head to avoid one blow, twisting his torso to avoid another. His movements were sharp and precise, each dodge taking just enough effort to avoid the attack without wasting energy. Side-step. Duck. Weave. Yoroi’s open palms grazed past him but never connected.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. He’s fast. Faster than Yoroi by a wide margin. Her gaze followed every shift of his movements, tracking the angle of his dodges and the control in his footwork. But this isn’t sustainable. Her frown deepened as she felt it—the faint, constant thrum of chakra leaking from Sasuke’s body. He’s burning too much chakra. The curse mark is bleeding him dry. Sasuke flipped backward, narrowly dodging another wild swing from Yoroi, his landing controlled but lower than it should have been. He crouched, eyes sharp, his breath measured. A smile crept across his face.Kimiko’s eyes widened. He’s about to end it. With a sudden burst of motion, Sasuke lunged forward. The space between him and Yoroi vanished in an instant as his body flickered."Below you," Kimiko muttered dryly, loud enough for Naruto and Kakashi to hear.Yoroi’s eyes darted downward, but he was too slow. Sasuke was already there.Crouched directly beneath him, one hand flat on the ground, his body twisted like a coiled spring. His muscles flexed, and with one powerful push, he launched himself upward into a handstand. The momentum carried his right leg with him in a sharp, sudden snap-kick aimed directly at Yoroi's chin.
CRACK!
The impact was thunderous. Yoroi's head snapped upward, his body lifting clean off the ground, his arms flailing uselessly as his entire body was sent hurtling into the air."What?!" came Lee’s voice from Kimiko’s side, his eyes wide with surprise.Kimiko smirked, eyes still tracking the motion. Oh, it’s over now. "Yep," she muttered to Naruto, who was staring slack-jawed, his mouth hanging open. "The Dancing Leaf Shadow." Her smirk widened. "Or at least, Sasuke’s take on it."Sasuke landed cleanly from the handstand, crouched low like a prowling cat, his eyes locked on Yoroi’s airborne body. For a moment, his gaze tracked Yoroi's movement with absolute precision.And then, he flickered.He reappeared behind Yoroi, mid-air, his body weightless as he hovered just a few feet behind him. His eyes locked onto Yoroi’s back, his face set with absolute resolve."After this, I’ll only use my own jutsu," Sasuke muttered under his breath. "But for now… eat this!"He moved, his body twisting in the air to deliver a powerful, spinning kick aimed for Yoroi’s hip.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she spotted it—that flicker of pain on Sasuke’s face. His gaze shifted for a fraction of a second, and she saw it. The Curse Mark. It pulsed, twisting like smoke on his neck, the black tendrils creeping outward just past his collar."Uh oh," she muttered. "Crap.""Sasuke!" Naruto’s shout rang through the gallery, his voice loud and clear.Sasuke’s head snapped toward them, his eyes locking with Naruto’s for a brief moment. Then his gaze shifted—he looked at Kimiko.Her eyes met his. The change was instant.The curse mark's tendrils recoiled, slithering back into his neck like a startled snake. It didn’t even make it past the base of his neck. The dark ink-like markings vanished as fast as they had appeared.Kimiko felt her shoulders relax, but her gaze didn’t soften. "Idiot," she muttered. "Don’t lose focus now."Kakashi hummed thoughtfully behind them."He must really, really trust and care for you two," Kakashi said, his voice light but carrying an undertone of meaning. His lone eye shifted between Kimiko and Naruto. "The curse mark receded almost instantly when he heard you both. You two make his willpower even stronger than it is. It seems he found the right sort of friends."Kimiko glanced over her shoulder at Kakashi but didn’t respond. Her eyes shifted back to Sasuke."Mm," she replied quietly, her gaze locked on him.Below, Sasuke’s smirk returned, his eyes sharp once more. He leaned back, his hand pressed against Yoroi’s back, his right leg rearing back for another kick."You’re weak!" snarled Yoroi, his arms shifting to block the kick. His fist came up fast, ready to parry.Kimiko’s lips curled into a small, serene smile."Idiot," she said softly, folding her arms. "He baited you."Sasuke didn’t stop.As Yoroi’s fist met Sasuke’s leg, the impact sent a small ripple of force through both fighters. But instead of retreating, Sasuke let the momentum of the block spin him. His body twisted mid-air, and his legs swung like a pendulum. The rotation was sharp, precise, and deliberate."That’s checkmate," Kimiko muttered.His forearm came down hard. Sasuke spun with the momentum of the block and slammed his descending elbow directly onto the side of Yoroi's neck. The force sent Yoroi's body spiraling downward like a stone dropped into a pond.But Sasuke wasn’t finished.His body spun with the force of the attack, the momentum carrying him into a sharp downward punch. His fist smashed into Yoroi's face, accelerating his fall, his body crashing toward the ground even faster than before.And before they could hit the ground, Sasuke spun again. His body rotated like a falling hawk, and he twisted his hips sharply, raising his leg high."Leg drop," she muttered, lips curling into a grin.“LION’S BARRAGE!” Yelled Sasuke.Sasuke's heel came down like a guillotine. It slammed directly into Yoroi’s gut as they both hit the ground.
BOOM!
The impact was deafening. The stone floor of the arena cracked, sending fractures spreading out from the point of impact. Dust and debris shot up in every direction, momentarily obscuring the two fighters. The entire room fell silent, every pair of eyes locked on the crater in the ground.As the dust began to settle, the first figure they saw was Sasuke, his body crouched low, one leg bent, his right leg still extended over Yoroi’s stomach. His chest rose and fell steadily, sweat dripping from his brow. He didn’t move. He didn’t have to.Underneath him, Yoroi lay motionless, his limbs splayed awkwardly, his face twisted in pain.Naruto shot to his feet."Yeah! He did it!" he shouted, pumping his fists in the air. His grin was so wide it looked like it might split his face. "That’s my teammate, you know!"Kimiko stayed quiet, watching. Her eyes tracked every breath, every movement, every shift of weight from Sasuke’s body."He won," Kakashi muttered, his voice casual but filled with quiet pride. "Not bad at all, Sasuke."Kimiko tilted her head, eyes half-lidded, her lips curling into a knowing smirk. “We still have to wait for the formal decision, but…” Her eyes went to Sasuke."He stole Lee’s moves, stole mine, and still made them his own," she muttered. Her eyes glowed faintly as she gazed down at him. "That’s just like him."Hayate approached Yoroi’s body with an impassive demeanor.  His footsteps echoed lightly as he knelt beside the unconscious shinobi. His fingers pressed gently against Yoroi's neck, checking for a pulse. After a brief moment, he nodded to himself, satisfied."I'm halting this match before it goes any further," Hayate announced, his raspy voice cutting through the growing murmur of the crowd. He straightened his posture, turning his gaze toward the gallery."Uchiha Sasuke wins the first battle and advances to the Third Test.""HE DID IT!" Naruto's voice exploded from the gallery, loud and boisterous as ever. He was leaning so far over the railing that Kimiko half-expected him to fall off. His grin was wild as he waved his arms."Hey, Sasuke! You won, but in such an uncool way!" Naruto cupped his hands around his mouth like a megaphone. "And you look like the one who got beat up, idiot!"Sasuke, still panting, glanced up at Naruto, his eyes half-lidded in exhaustion. "Shut up, idiot," he shot back.His gaze shifted across the gallery, moving from Naruto to Lee, lingering on him for just a second longer than necessary. Kimiko caught it immediately. It wasn’t hard to figure out why. He’s likely thankful that he fought Lee, since that move he copied from him saved him from dying against Yoroi. Then his eyes landed on Kimiko.Her lips curled into a fond smile, and she leaned forward, bracing herself against the railing. "Your kenjutsu is pretty crappy, by the way," she called out, loud enough for everyone to hear. Her fingers brushed her hair over her shoulder with exaggerated flair, her eyes half-lidded with playful smugness. "Didn’t know the illustrious Sasuke Uchiha liked being a copycat. "The murmuring in the crowd grew louder. Several heads turned toward Sasuke."Wow, you’re so cool, Sasuke-kun!" cried Ino, her eyes practically sparkling with adoration."W-Wow…" muttered Hinata, her fingers fidgeting nervously."Tch," grumbled Kiba, crossing his arms. His eyes darted toward Hinata, and his frown deepened. "Come on, it wasn’t that great…"Kimiko's gaze caught something across the room. Karin. The redhead was standing at the edge of her team, trying and failing to hide the blush on her face as she peeked at Sasuke through the corners of her glasses. Kimiko didn’t miss the way Karin’s eyes followed every movement Sasuke made.Kimiko tilted her head, glancing toward her sensei, who was leaning forward against the gallery railing, eyes on Sasuke. Her eyes flicked to Kimiko briefly, and they shared a brief glance with each other.Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from below.A familiar flash of pink entered the arena. Sakura was running toward them, still wearing the light-blue uniform of the Medical Corps, the symbol of the med-nin stitched on the sleeve of her arm. Her footsteps echoed loudly as she made her way across the stone floor."Oh, Sakura-chan!" Naruto waved to her, still leaning over the railing. "What are you doing here?!"Two other med-nin followed her, both of them moving toward Yoroi’s body, their faces set with calm efficiency. They crouched beside Yoroi, checking his pulse, and quickly lifted him onto a stretcher. They wasted no time as they carried him toward the exit.But Sakura didn’t follow them. Her eyes were locked on Sasuke.She slowed her approach, trying to steady her breathing. When she reached him, she stopped just a foot away, her fingers fidgeting nervously. She tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. Her eyes darted up at him, then away, then back to him again."Uchiha Sasuke," she said, trying to sound formal, but the waver in her voice betrayed her nerves. "The Medical Corps will provide you with the best treatment if you’d just… follow me?" Her fingers twitched at her sides, her eyes peeking up at him, trying not to blush.Kimiko pressed her lips together, stifling a laugh.Then, a shift in the air.A flicker.Kakashi ppeared behind Sasuke in an instant, crouched slightly, one hand placed firmly on top of Sasuke’s head. "Nah," he said casually, his tone light but firm. "You guys are out of your depth." His eyes shifted to Sakura, his voice still as casual as ever. "He’s coming with me. Right now."Sasuke tensed. His eyes shifted upward to look at Kakashi. Kimiko saw it immediately.
Kakashi's sealing the curse mark.
Kakashi leaned down, his mouth close to Sasuke’s ear. He whispered something, his tone low and deliberate. Whatever it was, it made Sasuke flinch. His face twisted into something tight and frustrated. His eyes flicked to Kakashi, his gaze sharp and defiant. He whispered something back, but Kakashi shook his head.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. He wants to stay and watch the rest of the matches. She could see it plain as day—the way his eyes darted toward the arena, toward the gallery, toward Naruto and herself. He didn’t want to leave.She sighed. Guess I have to get involved. "Sasuke." Her voice was clear and commanding, loud enough for everyone to hear.Sasuke’s head snapped up. His gaze locked on her.She tilted her head, her eyes narrowing just slightly. "Don’t be stupid."A pause. Her gaze stayed steady, like a tether pulling him back to reality.Sasuke sighed. It wasn’t dramatic or loud, but everyone could hear it. He let his shoulders drop, his eyes narrowing with irritation, but his posture eased.Kakashi turned his head toward her. His visible eye curved in an arc, his version of a smile."What would I do without you, Kimiko, seriously," he said with a soft laugh.Kimiko felt the weight of dozens of eyes on her. She knew they were looking at her now—Ino, Tenten, Kiba, Karin, all of them. Her face stayed still, her expression steady. She didn’t flinch.Instead, she turned her head to look at Naruto, nudging him lightly with her elbow."Man, watching Sasuke fight makes me want to fight too." Her eyes shifted to him, a sly grin pulling at her lips. "How about you?"Naruto's eyes flickered to her, his grin growing wide and wild. His teeth practically glinted in the light as he stood straight, crossing his arms over his chest."Hell yeah, it does!" he barked, his eyes burning with excitement. "I’m ready to show ‘em all what I’ve got, you know!"Kimiko’s grin mirrored his. “I want to fight you too, but not here. In the finals.”Her gaze flickered to the arena below, watching as Kakashi guided Sasuke toward the exit. Sasuke didn’t look up again, his eyes fixed on the path ahead.But Kimiko’s gaze stayed on him just a moment longer. Rest up, idiot, she thought, her grin softening slightly. If we both make it to the finals, I’m going to show you what a real fight looks like. “Well then..” said Hayate, “Let’s get the next match going.” The board flickered again, and it displayed:
“ABURAME SHINO VS TSUMAKI ARASUKA”
Kimiko sighed. “Well, looks like we still have to wait for our turn.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 22: Wildflower (Chuunin Exams, Preliminaries, Part II)
“Winner of the match is Shikamaru Nara,” announced Hayate, coughing into his fist once more.Kimiko offered a polite round of applause, her claps soft and measured, while Naruto whooped loudly beside her. Team Ten followed suit, cheering and waving their hands in celebration.On the arena floor, Shikamaru scratched the back of his head with a lazy sigh, his gaze resting on the unconscious Kusagakure genin sprawled on the ground. Several kunai jutted out from the boy’s arms and legs, his limbs slack from the lingering effects of the Shadow Possession Jutsu. Shikamaru’s shadow, which had stretched across the floor like a creeping vine, slowly retracted to its original shape beneath him.“Troublesome,” Shikamaru muttered, shoving his hands into his pockets as he turned and strolled away.The fights that preceded Shikamaru’s were just as predictable, though with far less spectacle than expected. Most of it played out exactly as Kimiko had anticipated. Temari strutted after her victory over Tenten, smugly swinging her fan over her shoulder like she’d won a festival prize. She even had the audacity to taunt Lee after he caught his teammate mid-fall, prompting him to call her out for her poor sportsmanship — a display that grated on Kimiko's nerves. Meanwhile, Kankuro soundly defeated Kabuto’s remaining teammate, using his classic puppet misdirection. His opponent fell for it like clockwork, ensnared by a trick that was simple, effective, and entirely avoidable.At first, Kimiko had been interested to see how the Kusagakure trio would perform, but it didn’t take long to see the pattern. Unlike the infamous Sound-nin trio from canon, who left scars on their opponents and minds alike, the Kusagakure genin failed to leave any meaningful impression. Their techniques were basic, their strategies uninspired, and their resolve shaky. Their performance was survival, not victory.Shino’s match was over in minutes. His opponent, a Kusagakure genin with no notable techniques or skills, found himself surrounded by Shino’s insect swarm. Trapped on all sides by a buzzing wall of relentless, hungry insects, the boy surrendered before a single attack landed. There was no spectacle, no desperation — just the cold, mechanical efficiency of a methodical victory.Shikamaru’s match had gone in much the same way. His opponent, overconfident and reckless, charged directly at him. A mistake. The moment his foot crossed the threshold of Shikamaru’s range, the Shadow Possession Jutsu took hold. The boy’s limbs jerked, mimicking Shikamaru's movements against his will. With a bored expression, Shikamaru casually raised his hand — and his opponent's hand rose in sync. A heartbeat later, a dozen kunai rained down on him from every direction, piercing his arms, legs, and torso, Shikamaru releasing the shadow possession at the last moment to dodge out of the way of the mirrored attack. The Kusagakure ninja crumpled to the ground, completely immobilized.“Another easy win,” Kimiko muttered, tapping her chin with a finger as she glanced down at the arena. “Their sensei must be really embarrassed. Didn’t even watch any of their matches,” Even Karin, arguably the most capable of the Kusagakure trio, failed to achieve a clean victory. Her match against Ino Yamanaka ended in a double knockout. From what Kimiko observed, it wasn’t due to any lack of effort or talent on Karin’s part, but rather because of how ill-suited her abilities were for direct combat."She’s a support-type," Kimiko had said to Naruto after the earlier match, her eyes following the medics as they lifted Karin and Ino onto stretchers. Her gaze shifted between them, calm and assessing. "She can fight if she has to, but it’s not her strength. She’s more useful on a team where she can focus on support, not head-to-head brawling."Naruto had nodded at the time, his face scrunched in exaggerated seriousness despite clearly not understanding a word she meant. Kimiko didn’t bother explaining it further, knowing it would be a waste of breath.Her attention returned to the present. Shikamaru’s match had just concluded, and she watched as his opponent was dragged off the arena, kunai still embedded in his limbs. Kimiko’s gaze shifted to Hayate, who coughed into his fist while calling for the next match to begin. Her fingers drummed lightly against her arm.She knew it wouldn’t be long before either her or Naruto’s name lit up on the board. The way things were going, it almost felt like the matchups were following a script, each battle falling into place like pieces of a puzzle she’d seen before, with the exception of the Kusagakure-nin replacing Otogakure. Predictable. Too predictable. Her eyes remained on the screen, waiting for it to flash with the next names."Man, even a lazy bum like Shikamaru won," Naruto complained, tapping his foot impatiently. "When’s it gonna be my turn?" He glanced at Kimiko, clearly expecting her to agree with him."We’ll all get to fight eventually," she replied smoothly, "Just be patient."Naruto groaned, tilting his head back as if he’d been asked to wait in line for hours. He rolled his shoulders, his foot tapping louder against the floor.The scoreboard flickered to life. The names spun rapidly, like shuffled playing cards, each flash catching the attention of everyone in the gallery. It clicked, slowed, and finally stopped.
"UZUMAKI NARUTO VS INUZUKA KIBA"
Kimiko's lips twitched into a grin as her eyes shifted to Naruto, who looked up at the board, his face frozen in shock for a heartbeat. Then his entire body jolted like he'd been struck by lightning. His grin broke wide and wild."WELL IT’S ABOUT TIME!" he yelled, thrusting a fist into the air and twisting to face the other genin. "Thanks for waiting, everyone! I’m gonna make this worth your wait!""Look at that, it’s us against that idiot," Kiba’s voice rang from across the gallery, sharp and full of confidence. He crouched forward, his arms loose at his sides as his eyes zeroed in on Naruto. He turned to Akamaru, who was tucked in his hoodie, with a toothy grin. "Hey, Akamaru, I think we just won the lottery!"The small dog barked twice,  as if in agreement.Kimiko stepped up to Naruto and placed her hands firmly on his shoulders. Before he could react, she shifted, cupping his face between her hands, her fingers pressing lightly against his cheeks. Her thumbs lightly tapped his cheeks, grounding him with each tap."You got this," she said, her voice clear and deliberate. "Come on. Do your best. Remember our training. And don’t ignore Akamaru. A dog companion is part of every Inuzuka’s fighting style."Naruto blinked once, twice, and then his grin evened out into something more focused, less reckless. "Right! I got it, Kimiko-chan!" His voice had more weight to it now, like he wasn’t just saying it to sound cool. "I won’t lose to Kiba, not a chance!""Good," she said as she released him, her hands falling away from his face. Her arms crossed over her chest as she gave him a slow nod. "Now go prove it."Naruto nodded, cracking his knuckles as he placed a hand on the railing and vaulted over it with ease. He landed in a low crouch, his fingertips brushing the ground before he straightened to his full height. He threw his arms wide with a grin that could light up a stadium. "It’s my time to shine!" he declared, his voice booming across the arena.On the other side, Kiba walked down the steps with a casual, swaggering confidence. His eyes were focused entirely on Naruto as he made his way to the center of the stage. Kimiko's eyes followed him from the gallery, glittering with quiet delight. She could already tell this was going to be a fun match. Naruto was stronger than his canon counterpart by a long shot, and it would be interesting to see how that strength played out against Kiba."Now for the seventh match," Hayate announced, his voice rough but firm as he raised one hand. "Uzumaki Naruto versus Inuzuka Kiba.""I’ve been waiting forever for this!" Naruto roared, taking a step forward and pointing at Kiba with all the bravado of a man who’d already won. "Sorry, Kiba, don’t take it personally if I blow you away!""Tch, that’s what I was going to say, only not as politely!" Kiba shot back, jabbing a finger toward Naruto with a cocky grin. "Right, Akamaru?" He glanced down at the small dog tucked inside his hoodie.Akamaru barked in agreement."Oh yeah? Well, talking’s easy," Naruto said, his eyes narrowing playfully. "Let’s see what you’ve got to say at the end of the match!""Little squirt," Kiba muttered as he crouched and plucked Akamaru out of his hoodie, setting the pup down at his feet. Akamaru shook himself, his little ears perking up as he barked sharply in Naruto’s direction."Hmmm," Naruto muttered, squinting at Akamaru with an over-exaggerated look of scrutiny. "Kimiko-chan told me to watch out for that dog, though I doubt an ugly mutt like that can do anything against me."Akamaru barked aggressively, his hackles raised as his little paws scraped at the ground like he was ready to charge."But, whatever," Naruto continued with a dismissive shrug, flashing a cheeky grin. "If you need a dog to fight for you, who am I to judge?""Hah!" Kiba scoffed, crouching low as he glanced at Akamaru. "Alright, sit this one out, Akamaru. I’ll handle him alone." He rose from his crouch, cracking his neck as he rolled his shoulders, his cocky grin never leaving his face. Akamaru growled low but obeyed, backing up slightly, though his eyes stayed on Naruto."Oof, bad idea," Kimiko muttered from the gallery, eyes narrowing as she leaned on the railing.Kakashi, who had returned a few matches ago, nodded in agreement. "Mm," he hummed, his visible eye glancing down at Kiba like a teacher watching a student make a predictable mistake.Kimiko glanced at him. "Oh, is Sasuke okay?" she asked, her eyes flickering with a hint of concern. "He can’t watch the rest of the match?""Nope," Kakashi replied, his eyes still fixed on the arena. "He’s too tired. He’s resting in the infirmary."Kimiko hummed thoughtfully, her gaze shifting back to Naruto as he bounced on his feet, energy radiating off him in waves. Her eyes flickered toward Kurenai, who patted Hinata’s shoulder in quiet reassurance. Hinata looked conflicted, her fingers fidgeting nervously, but Kurenai only smirked and shook her head. Sorry, sis. Kimiko’s eyes sharpened with quiet certainty. Naruto’s going to beat Kiba. I’m sure of it. "Look, I feel sorry for you, so I’ll end it in one shot, okay?" Kiba said, his eyes fixed on Naruto like he was already imagining his victory. "Is that so?" Naruto tilted his head, his grin lazy but sharp at the edges, like he knew something Kiba didn’t. "Man, you’re even dumber than you look if you think you can beat me."Kiba’s grin immediately twisted into a snarl, his eyes narrowing with irritation, and Akamaru barked in agreement. "You sure talk tough for such a loser!" Kiba snapped, his voice rough like a growl. Akamaru barked again, louder this time.Naruto shrugged, his eyes half-lidded, hands still stuffed in his jacket pockets like he had nowhere better to be. He didn’t rise to the taunt. Good. About time, Naruto. "When you’re ready," Hayate said, his raspy voice carrying over the quiet murmurs of the crowd. He raised his hand, eyes flicking between the two of them. "Begin!"Kiba was already moving. His hands blurred into a hand seal, and his chakra exploded outward like a flame suddenly fed oxygen. The energy clung to him, raw and untamed. "Imitation Beast Ninja Art: Four Legs Technique!" he barked, and his whole body shifted.Kimiko watched his nails sharpen into claws and his canines lengthen. His muscles grew taut, his movements becoming more erratic, animalistic. His posture dropped into a low crouch as his breath came in slow, steady pants, a predator preparing to pounce. Classic Kiba. All instincts, no patience. "Here I come!" he roared, his voice rough with the undertone of a growl. He was already gone, the space where he had been now empty. He shot forward, his body a blur of speed and raw force. The ground cracked beneath his feet as he lunged, his elbow aimed like a spear toward Naruto’s stomach. It was fast — faster than most genin could track. She could hear the faint gasps from Choji and the now awake Ino.
Hm. He’s fast, huh?
Naruto didn’t move at first. Kimiko's eyes narrowed, her fingers tapping lightly on the metal railing. Come on, Naruto. Don’t freeze. Don’t flinch. And then his arm moved.It wasn’t flashy. No grand display of speed or flair. It was sharp, simple, and exact. Naruto’s hand shot up with practiced precision, his palm snapping forward like a trap closing on prey.
THUD.
The sound of Naruto’s open palm catching Kiba’s elbow echoed louder than it should have. It wasn’t a clash. It wasn’t a parry. It was a stop. An absolute, immovable stop.Kimiko's eyes widened slightly. Perfect. Kiba’s body jerked to a sudden halt. She saw the ripple of force travel from Naruto’s hand, down Kiba’s arm, and into his chest. His eyes were wide, pupils blown in shock. That moment. Right there. That brief flicker of realization when your entire plan crumbles in an instant."Wha—?!" Kiba’s voice cracked, disbelief clear as day. He tried to push forward, his muscles flexing, his feet scraping against the stone floor. But Naruto didn’t move. His grip was solid, unwavering, his fingers curling around Kiba’s elbow like an iron vice.Naruto didn’t speak. He didn’t taunt. He just looked at him. No grin. No shouting. Nothing. Just silence."That’s it," Kimiko muttered under her breath, her eyes locked on the scene below. Hold him. Make him understand. Naruto’s other hand moved. It drew back, his elbow cocked ready. Kiba saw it. He knew it was coming. But there was nothing he could do.The backhand struck like a falling boulder.
CRACK.
The sound was so sharp, so sudden, it felt like the air itself had broken. Kiba’s head snapped to the side, his face twisting from the impact. His body followed the momentum. Kimiko watched him fly — and he really did fly. His feet left the ground, his body twisting mid-air, his arms flailing uselessly as he spun like a doll tossed from a child’s hand. Dust kicked up where his body skidded and tumbled across the stone. He hit the ground twice before sliding to a stop, a trail of cracked stone marking his path.The arena went silent.Kimiko's fingers stopped tapping. Her eyes tracked Kiba’s crumpled form as he lay still for a moment before he groaned and shifted, his hands weakly pushing at the ground beneath him.She glanced at Naruto. He still stood there, his arm lowered, fingers flexing like he wasn’t quite sure if he’d actually struck Kiba. His face wasn’t triumphant, wasn’t smug. He stared at Kiba with something quieter.Not the look of a boy who got lucky. The look of someone in control.Naruto took a slow breath, his mouth set in a flat line. His gaze didn't leave Kiba as he spoke, his voice carrying across the arena."...Did you think you could beat me without fighting at your best?" He snarled. “Don’t you EVER underestimate me!” The weight of his words hit harder than the backhand. Kiba’s head slowly lifted, his eyes wide, face scuffed with dirt and stone dust. For a moment, it didn’t seem like he’d heard it. But Kimiko saw it. The recognition. The disbelief.That moment when pride tastes like ash.Kimiko leaned forward on the railing, her lips curving into a slow, knowing smile."That’s it, Naruto. Make him feel it."Kiba grunted, his teeth gritting as he tried to push himself up. His arms shook, knees trembling as he forced himself to stand. His eyes darted to Akamaru, who barked at him, urging him on. But his movements were sluggish, his balance uneven."Still standing, huh?" Naruto muttered, tilting his head slightly. His hands stayed at his sides, fingers twitching with leftover adrenaline. "Guess I didn’t hit you hard enough. Fight with everything you got, Kiba. Because you’re going to need it, you know!""Mm," Kakashi muttered, his lone eye crinkling in something that was either pride or quiet surprise. "He’s come a long way."Kimiko leaned her chin on her hand, eyes flicking back to Naruto. "Yeah. He has."Below, Kiba finally gathered his wits, wiping the dirt from his face as he got back to his feet. His eyes narrowed, fierce and wild. "Fine. Come on, Akamaru!" he snarled, his voice rough with frustration. The little dog barked in response, his small frame practically vibrating with energy as he dashed forward to join Kiba.Two smoke bombs appeared in Kiba's hands. With a sharp flick of his wrists, he tossed them toward Naruto, the capsules clattering once before releasing a burst of thick gray smoke that billowed across the arena. The smoke curled and twisted, rapidly swallowing up the space around Naruto.
Amateur.
Kimiko leaned her cheek against her knuckles, watching with mild disinterest. H e’s still not taking this seriously , she thought, glancing at Kakashi from the corner of her eye. "Kiba’s still not taking this seriously. Naruto’s going to crush him," she said flatly, her voice as calm as if she were reading off weather reports. Her eyes shifted back to the smoke-filled arena. "Actually, Naruto’s toying with him too. He could’ve dispelled that smokescreen easy."Kakashi hummed in agreement, his eye watching intently, but he said nothing.The sharp sound of punches echoed from within the smoke. There were no clear visuals, only the shifting haze of gray, shadows flickering inside like shapes behind frosted glass. The sound of blows hitting flesh echoed louder than the gasps of the other genin.Then, in a sudden blur of movement, Naruto shot out of the smoke, his body twisting mid-air. But as soon as he landed, Akamaru was already on him. The small dog lunged with precision, tackling Naruto straight back into the smoke.The moment Naruto's body disappeared into the swirling cloud, the smoke began to thin. Slowly, the arena became visible once more. As the fog dissipated, the figure of Akamaru came into view. Just a few feet away, Naruto lay sprawled on the ground, face down and unmoving."Alright!" Kiba’s voice rang with triumph as he threw his fist in the air. "I won!" he declared, his grin returning as he turned toward Akamaru. "Come here, buddy!"Akamaru ran up to him, tail wagging like it was the happiest moment of his life. But just as Kiba reached out to pet him, Akamaru's jaws clamped down on Kiba’s arm."Ow—! What the—?!" Kiba's eyes went wide, his face scrunching in pain as he looked down at the small dog now latched onto his forearm. His voice pitched up, confused. "Huh?! Akamaru? What are you doing?!"Across the gallery, Kurenai blinked, confusion clear on her face. "Huh?" she muttered, eyes narrowing in suspicion.Kimiko, however, let out a small, knowing breath. "Mm. Yup." Her lips curved into a small, sharp smile. Suddenly, with a puff of smoke, the "puppy" transformed. The small, fluffy body shifted, limbs stretching, features twisting until Kiba was no longer looking at Akamaru. Instead, he was staring at Naruto, grinning wide, his teeth still clamped on Kiba's arm."Gotcha," Naruto muttered through his teeth, his grin widening like a cat that had caught a mouse.Kiba’s eyes went wide with realization. "No way!" His gaze darted around, his mind scrambling to make sense of it. "Where's—?! Where's Akamaru?!" he barked, eyes wild with panic."Right here," came a familiar voice. From behind one of the arena’s stone outcroppings, another Naruto clone walked out casually, holding Akamaru by his little front legs like a misbehaving puppy. Akamaru’s ears drooped in embarrassment, and he let out a whimper, his eyes squinting like he knew he'd been caught.Kiba’s jaw dropped. "Tch!" He yanked his arm free from Naruto's bite, stumbling back a few steps. Naruto spit to the side, his face scrunching up in disgust."Bleh," he muttered, sticking his tongue out like he’d eaten something foul. "You taste like dog."From the gallery, Kimiko let out a short giggle."Heh," Kiba muttered, wiping his mouth with his sleeve, still staring at Naruto with disbelief. "Guess you’ve gotten stronger, huh—?"Before he could finish, Naruto was already in front of him.Kiba’s eyes went wide as his breath hitched, his body tensing too late. Naruto’s fist drove into his stomach with brutal force, the air knocked out of his lungs with a loud "Oof!" Kiba’s entire body folded inward, his breath stolen in an instant.Kimiko leaned forward, fingers curling lightly over the edge of the railing. Good. Don’t stop there. Keep going, Naruto. Naruto didn’t stop. His hand shot up, grabbing a fistful of Kiba’s hoodie, pulling him down. His knee rose sharply, slamming into Kiba’s face with a clean, bone-jarring hit. Once. Twice. Three times. Each impact echoed through the arena. Each time, Kiba’s head jolted back, his body completely under Naruto’s control.The third knee left Kiba's nose bloody, his head lolling slightly as his eyes spun in a daze. But Naruto wasn't done. His grip on Kiba’s hoodie tightened, his arm flexing with raw, unfiltered strength. With a grunt, Naruto twisted his body, using his hips for momentum as he hurled Kiba across the arena like a sack of rice.Kiba’s body spun mid-air, arms and legs flailing before he hit the ground hard, skidding and bouncing twice before slamming into the wall at the edge of the arena. The stone cracked on impact. Kiba lay crumpled in a heap, his limbs limp like a discarded puppet.Akamaru was sent flying shortly after. The Naruto clone tossed the little dog with an almost lazy flick of his arms, and Akamaru hit the ground beside Kiba, rolling twice before coming to a stop at his side. The puppy let out a weak, groggy whine."Kiba!" Naruto’s voice boomed, sharp and cutting as he walked toward them, his steps deliberate. His gaze locked onto Kiba’s fallen form."I already told you..." Naruto’s eyes narrowed as he stared down at Kiba, his shadow stretching long behind him. "Fight me seriously."The weight of his words echoed through the arena like the aftershock of thunder. No one said a word.Kimiko's lips curled slowly into a satisfied smile. She flicked a glance at Kurenai, who was staring at Kiba with an expression caught somewhere between shock and worry.“W-Wow!” Hinata whispered, her hands pressed together just beneath her chin. Her pale eyes were locked on the arena, wide with awe. "Naruto-kun… has gotten so strong." Her voice was filled with quiet disbelief, like she was still trying to process what she was seeing."Is this the same Naruto we know?" Ino asked, eyes blinking rapidly as she leaned forward on the railing. She tilted her head to get a better view of the fight below. "He’s so strong. He doesn’t even seem to be trying that hard…" Her brows furrowed, clearly unsettled by the drastic shift in Naruto’s abilities."Yeah, he grew up a lot," Shikamaru muttered, hands in his pockets as he leaned against the wall. His eyes were sharp despite his lazy posture, watching every movement Naruto made. "It’s annoying, honestly."Below, Kiba let out a low, frustrated growl, his eyes narrowing into sharp slits. "Fine!" he snarled, his voice rougher than usual. His hand darted into his pocket and pulled out two small black pills.Kimiko's eyes sharpened, her smile fading. "A soldier pill, huh?" she muttered, tapping her finger against the railing."Yep," Kakashi confirmed, his hands tucked into his pockets as he observed the match below. "Looks like he’s pulling out all the stops. But he'll regret it later. The exhaustion after using those is no joke.""Still, he must really want to beat Naruto," Kimiko murmured, her gaze fixed on Kiba. Her eyes flickered to Akamaru, who was crouched low, waiting for Kiba’s next move. Desperation, huh? It never ends well. Kiba flicked one of the soldier pills into Akamaru’s mouth. The little dog snapped it up, his growl deepening as his fur shifted from white to a deep, blood-red hue. The change was instant, his body twitching as chakra surged visibly around him. Without hesitation, Kiba bit into his own pill, his eyes narrowing with renewed focus as his muscles tensed.Akamaru moved behind Kiba, crouching low. Kiba formed a handseal, his fingers locked in place as he called out, "Let’s finish this, Akamaru! Imitation Human Ninja Art: Beast Human Clone!"A puff of smoke erupted around Akamaru, briefly obscuring him from view. When it cleared, there were now two Kibas, each crouched low, their eyes wild with focus and their grins sharp with excitement."That’s always creepy," Ino muttered, watching the two identical Kiba clones shift in sync."Yes, but it works," Kurenai said, eyes narrowed in quiet concern. Her gaze flickered toward Naruto. "If Naruto doesn’t do something soon, he’s going to get caught up in it.""Mm," Kimiko hummed softly, “But…I think Naruto proved that he’s more than capable of facing your boy, sis.” Said Kimiko, audible enough for Kurenai to hear.Without warning, both Kibas lunged toward Naruto at blinding speed, attacking from opposite sides. Their movements were fast — enough to be challenging to most people his age. They closed the distance in an instant, one aiming for Naruto’s flank, the other for his back.But Naruto didn’t panic. His feet shifted, his body tilting backward just enough to evade their lunges. No wasted energy, no reckless spins or desperate jumps. Just clear, simple movement.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. No wasted movement. Not bad, Naruto. The two Kibas didn’t stop. As soon as their feet touched the ground, they sprang back in with renewed force, charging Naruto from both sides in perfect synchronization. Their claws slashed at him, wild and fast, but Naruto’s arms moved like clockwork. He blocked and dodged, his footwork steady, his eyes sharp and locked on both opponents. It was clear, even from up here, that Naruto had been training hard. Every dodge, every block — it was methodical. Controlled. No wild flailing. Kimiko could see lots of her movements as well as Sasuke’s technique, only with the added Naruto flair."Huh," Kakashi muttered, tilting his head, his lone eye narrowing as if reevaluating Naruto entirely. "He’s grown up… by a lot. Must be all that training the three of you do together.""Mm," Kimiko hummed again. Her lips curled into a grin as she watched Naruto pivot to the side, slipping between the attacks of both Kibas. "To think he’d be able to keep up with two combatants jacked up on soldier pills. Guess all that extra training finally paid off."Below, Kiba and Akamaru leapt back, growling in unison as they crouched on either side of Naruto. Their eyes locked onto him, their breathing heavier now. Frustration."Enough!" Kiba barked, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "I’ll finish this in one move! Akamaru, let’s go! Fang Over Fang!"Both Kiba and his clone dashed forward, their bodies blurring from the speed. As they closed the distance, they jumped high into the air, curling into tight spirals. The speed increased rapidly, their rotation so fast it looked like they’d transformed into spinning, twisting drills. They roared through the air, two spiraling whirlwinds hurtling straight for Naruto from both sides.Kimiko's eyes narrowed. This is it. Show me, Naruto. Naruto didn’t flinch. He didn’t back away. He stood his ground.Both his arms rose slowly, his hands extending outward, palms open as he focused his chakra. His fingers spread wide as his gaze locked on both Kibas, tracking their rotations. He’s not going to dodge. "Wind Style: Gale Palm!" Naruto's voice boomed, clear and sharp.A heavy blast of air burst from his palms, sharp and pressurized. The force collided with the spinning Kibas, causing a shockwave that blew the dust and dirt off the arena floor. The air blast wasn’t enough to stop them completely, but it was just strong enough to disrupt their spin. The violent rotation of their Fang Over Fang technique faltered, their speed dropping just enough to throw off their trajectory.Kimiko grinned. That’s it. Break their momentum. Kiba and Akamaru hit the ground hard, their bodies rolling and scraping across the stone before they skidded to a stop. They tried to get up, but they weren’t fast enough.Naruto was already moving.He shot forward, his body low like a sprinter at the start of a race. The ground cracked beneath his feet as he launched himself straight toward the two downed opponents. Kimiko’s eyes followed him, her eyes tracking his movements.  Fast. Too fast for them now. Before Kiba could rise to his feet, Naruto’s fist connected with his face. It was a clean, brutal jab, sharp and direct. Kiba’s head snapped back, his body jerked sideways, and his knees buckled.The other Kiba barely had time to react before Naruto’s follow-up punch hit him as well, just as sharp, just as precise. Both Kiba and Akamaru were sent flying backward, bodies rolling across the arena like discarded dolls. They landed side by side, groaning in pain.Naruto exhaled slowly, his body relaxing as he turned to face them. "Kiba!" Naruto’s voice rang out, loud and clear. His eyes locked onto Kiba’s prone form."I already told you," Naruto said, "You can’t beat me! I’m gonna become the next Hokage!”Kimiko tilted her head, her eyes never leaving Naruto’s form. Her gaze shifted briefly to Kurenai, who was leaning forward, concern plain on her face as she glanced between Kiba and Akamaru."Naruto's gotten stronger," Kurenai muttered. Her eyes lingered on Naruto, her brows furrowed like she was trying to reconcile what she was seeing with what she knew."Mm," Kimiko said with a hum, her grin small but proud as her gaze returned to Naruto. "Told you. He’s not the same loudmouth from before."Kakashi glanced down at her, his single eye crinkling with amusement. "You three really do push each other, huh?"Kimiko nodded, her grin turning sharper. "Yeah. And this is just the beginning. Keep your eyes on the match though, sensei."Below them, Kiba, looking more desperate than ever, charged at Naruto again. His eyes were wild, teeth bared in something closer to frustration than confidence. Two more smoke bombs appeared in his hands, and with a flick of his wrists, he tossed them to the ground. Hissss! The bombs exploded in a swirl of thick gray smoke, flooding the arena once more. The familiar cloud obscured everything, shrouding both Naruto and Kiba in the swirling fog.“Not this again,” Kimiko muttered,  eyes half-lidded with boredom. She could still hear it. The sound of spinning drills echoed from within the smoke. Fang Over Fang. Kiba and Akamaru’s signature technique. The sharp, rapid sounds of impact echoed over and over as Kiba peppered Naruto with hit after hit from within the smokescreen. Each thud was followed by the crunch of stone as Naruto’s feet skidded against the floor.“Mm, can’t believe Naruto let that happen to him again,” Kurenai said, shaking her head, arms folded tightly over her chest. "Guess he’s gotten stronger, but not smarter."Kimiko's eyes flicked to her sister, her gaze flat, unimpressed. With a long, slow exhale, she sighed. "Seriously, nee-san, stop underestimating him," she said dryly, her tone bordering on scolding. "He has me for a teammate. I wrangle both him and Sasuke every single day. They look to me as their team leader. I can tell you with absolute certainty — your boy is severely outmatched.""Have to agree with her, Kurenai," Kakashi added, his visible eye curving with a familiar, lazy amusement. His hands stayed firmly in his pockets as if this whole thing was a formality.The smoke began to settle, thinning just enough to reveal the figures inside. But instead of two identical Kibas, there were three.“Transformation Jutsu?!” Kurenai gasped, leaning forward on the railing, her eyes locked onto the arena below."Aha, smart," Kakashi remarked, his interest clearly piqued now.“Yep,” Kimiko said, her grin small but sharp as her red-ringed eyes zeroed in on the three Kibas. “By transforming into Kiba, he makes sure that neither Kiba nor Akamaru can attack freely. If either of them makes a move, they risk hitting the real Kiba or their own ally.” She tilted her head, her grin widening as she glanced at Kurenai. "Meanwhile, Naruto is the only one who can attack with impunity."“Clever,” Kurenai admitted, leaning back with a nod. "But fruitless. You shouldn’t underestimate Kiba either, Kimiko.""Mm," Kimiko replied noncommittally, letting the conversation drop. She knew exactly what Kurenai was thinking. Olfactory tracking. Of course, she’d bet on that. Kimiko's eyes flicked to Kiba. He’ll realize it in a second. And when he does… “Heh, I was careless before, but now I’m on to you!” Kiba shouted, baring his teeth in a sharp grin. He crouched low, claws flexing. “Your transformation jutsu won’t work on me anymore, and here’s the reason why!” His body tensed, his pupils shrinking as he focused, chakra surging toward his nose.
Here it comes.
Kiba lunged at the Kiba on the far right, moving in a sharp, direct line. His arm cocked back, his muscles surging with power. His fist slammed into the Kiba’s jaw, the force sending him flying back. The impact was harsh, the sound sharp as the figure hit the ground with a thud, sliding across the stone tiles before coming to a stop."I can smell you!" Kiba grinned, his eyes locked on the crumpled figure. "Never underestimate a canine’s sense of smell!"Kurenai tilted her head, glancing at Kimiko with a look of quiet triumph. "By focusing his chakra on his nose, Kiba can—""—multiply his sense of smell by a thousand times," Kimiko finished with a calm, serene smile. Her gaze didn’t shift from the arena as she cut her sister off. Her eyes didn’t even flicker. "I know, nee-san. But just watch."Kurenai raised an eyebrow but turned her eyes back to the arena, her arms still crossed.Down below, Kiba's grin faltered. The Kiba he’d punched didn’t move, didn’t groan in pain. Instead, it burst into a puff of smoke, dissipating in an instant. What remained lying on the ground wasn’t Naruto. It was Akamaru.“Akamaru?!” Kiba’s eyes went wide, his grin gone. He froze in place, his arm still extended from the punch. His gaze snapped down to the little dog lying on the ground, his body trembling with realization. "What in the world is going on?!"Panic flashed in his eyes as he spun toward the next Kiba, his breath quick and shallow. "T-Then you must be Naruto!" he barked, charging forward. His movements were quicker this time, more wild, more desperate. He threw his fist forward, smashing into the second Kiba’s face with all his might. The clone’s head snapped back, its body crashing to the ground.Kiba took two heavy breaths, wiping sweat from his brow. "Finally," he muttered, chest rising and falling rapidly. But something was off. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up.The body on the ground didn’t stay down for long. It poofed into smoke, and in its place lay…Another Akamaru.“What?!” Kiba stumbled back, his eyes darting between the two Akamarus. His breathing quickened, his eyes moving too fast to process the reality before him. "That can’t be! I— I smelled it! I was sure of it!"The first Akamaru, the one he’d knocked down earlier, slowly rose to its feet. Kiba turned just in time to see the Akamaru’s fur shimmer, its body shifting as a cloud of smoke surrounded it.When the smoke cleared, it wasn’t Akamaru anymore. It was Naruto, grinning wide with wild eyes, his fists already clenched."You let your guard down, Kiba!" Naruto yelled, his voice sharp with excitement as he dashed forward. His legs moved like a spring-loaded trap, and before Kiba could react, Naruto was on him.“Naruto baited him,” Kimiko said, leaning forward, her voice clear and loud. Everyone around her turned to listen. She glanced at Kurenai, giving her sister a patient, knowing smile. "When it became obvious that Kiba could identify him by smell, he adapted. He had the presence of mind to transform into Akamaru after getting hit. When Kiba thought he’d figured it out, he punched the other ‘Kiba’ on instinct, thinking he’d found Naruto." Her eyes followed Naruto as he closed the distance on Kiba, his fists already raised. "That mistake was all it took. Kiba eliminated his own companion.""Naruto is the number one most unpredictable ninja," Kimiko continued, her eyes gleaming with quiet pride. "He’s the future Hokage." Her gaze shifted to Naruto, who had already formed the hand seals for the Shadow Clone Jutsu. In a burst of smoke, three identical Narutos popped into existence beside him, each one brandishing a kunai in their grip.“Gah! A ninja must be able to see through layers of deception! Take this!” Naruto roared as he and his clones shot forward in sync. One darted to Kiba’s right, another to his left, and the central Naruto rushed straight at him, kunai aimed directly for Kiba’s chest. Their formation was sharp, tight, and coordinated in a way that spoke of practice and intent, not reckless improvisation.“Naruto Uzumaki Style: Dance of the Crescent Moon!” the three Narutos declared in unison, their voices ringing across the arena like a battle cry. In the next instant, they struck as one. Kunai flashed, cutting sharp arcs through the air as Kiba was assaulted from three sides at once. Each blade struck with precise timing, leaving no room for escape or counterattack.Kurenai blinked, her lips parting slightly in surprise. Below, Hayate raised an eyebrow, his sunken eyes showing a flicker of interest. For a moment, his lips tugged into a small, knowing smile. "But above all," Kimiko said, her voice loud, clear, and sharp enough to command the attention of everyone in the gallery. "He’s my teammate." Her eyes tracked Naruto with quiet pride, her arms folding over her chest. "And as you can see," she added, glancing toward Kurenai and Kakashi with a grin , "he’s made his own kenjutsu technique. Derived from Father’s, Hayate-senpai’s, and my own."Kiba, to his credit, was still standing. His body swayed like a tree battered by a storm, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, fresh wounds and bruises blooming across his face and arms. His breathing was ragged, every inhale sharp and shallow. But he stood. Stubborn as always.Naruto, on the other hand, was far better off. A few scrapes, a couple of bruises, but nothing that slowed him down. He shook his head with an exasperated sigh, brushing some dust off his jacket. “Mm, well, alright,” he muttered, eyes narrowing with renewed focus. “You’re a good opponent, Kiba. So I guess I’ll use my new jutsu on you.”Kimiko raised a brow, her eyes flicking down to Naruto with renewed interest. New jutsu, huh? Let’s see it. “Shadow Clone Jutsu!” Naruto’s voice echoed through the arena as he formed the familiar hand sign. In an instant, three puffs of white smoke erupted around him. Six more Narutos emerged from the cloud, each one grinning.“Prepare yourself!” the Narutos called in unison, their voices overlapping like a battle hymn. They moved, circling Kiba like a pack of wolves closing in on prey. Their eyes were sharp, their movements tight and measured.Kiba, already barely conscious, stumbled back, eyes sluggish, barely able to track the Narutos as they moved. He was too slow.One Naruto dashed forward, closing the distance in a blink. His fist shot forward like a piston, slamming into Kiba’s face with a clean, brutal CRACK. Kiba’s head snapped back, and his body staggered, his feet barely keeping up with his falling momentum. His body rocked like a ship in a storm, tilting backward.But before he could hit the ground, three of the clones were already on him. They sprinted forward, leaping onto the back of the Naruto who’d just punched him. Each clone used him as a makeshift springboard, their feet pressing into his shoulders as they launched themselves into the air. Their bodies spun like cannonballs, tucking their knees in as they flipped through the air.Kimiko's eyes widened.
That’s not just random acrobatics. That’s choreography. That’s practiced.
Meanwhile, Kiba, still stumbling, didn’t even get the chance to fall. From below, three other Narutos shot toward him, sliding across the ground in perfect sync. Their palms pressed flat against the stone as they shifted their weight, their bodies twisting into a powerful upward kick.
Three simultaneous kicks.
Each heel struck Kiba from below, hitting his back, shoulder, and head at the same time. The combined force lifted him off the ground, his body twisting mid-air like a ragdoll. He flew upward, arms flailing, eyes wide with shock. “Perfect,” Kimiko muttered.The three airborne Narutos, still spinning, suddenly untucked their bodies. They stretched their legs out, all three of them positioned directly above Kiba's ascending form. Their knees locked, their legs fully extended like descending guillotines.
Three leg drops. All at once.
The air seemed to shift as all three Narutos dropped down with precision timing. Their heels collided with Kiba's chest and stomach, the force of all three impacts exploding in unison, causing Kiba to spit up blood. His body was driven downward like a meteor, his descent faster than his original ascent. The clones disappeared into bursts of smoke as their job was done, but Kiba's momentum remained.But it wasn’t over yet. There was one Naruto waiting for him, diving alongside his falling body.
Now this is really new.
Naruto’s right fist was cocked back, his body rotating slightly to add force to the strike. His entire arm was engulfed in spiraling wind, a fierce vortex that twisted and spun around his hand like a living hurricane. The pressure it created was intense, distorting the air around him, creating a faint, shrill hum that echoed with each rotation.Kimiko felt it from the gallery. She could feel the shift in the air pressure, the faint pulse of wind like a distant storm rolling in.  He’s gotten really good at Wind Release….wait… Her eyes lit up with realization. He’s been holding back this much the entire time. “U-ZU-MA-KI NARUTO HURRICANE BARRAGE!” he roared, his voice carrying across the arena like a war horn. Every syllable pounded like a drumbeat, growing louder with each sound.His fist came down with all the momentum of his body weight and gravity behind it. The wind vortex around his arm spiraled faster, sharper, condensing tighter into a compact storm of raw force. It wasn't just a punch anymore. It was a drill of air and chakra, spinning with the weight of a falling comet.Kimiko’s breath caught in her throat. Crap. Bye, Kiba.
BOOOOM!
Naruto's punch connected dead center with Kiba's chest. The moment they collided, an eruption of air exploded outward in all directions, sending a violent shockwave across the arena. The ground below cracked instantly, fractures splitting out in jagged lines like a shattered mirror. Dust and debris shot into the air as the pressure wave blasted outward, forcing some genin and even Asuma and Kurenai to shield their eyes. The shockwave echoed like a thunderclap, deep and rumbling.Kiba's body crashed into the ground with a loud, bone-jarring THUD, the force so strong it left an impact crater beneath him. His limbs sprawled out at awkward angles, unmoving, his chest rising and falling faintly.The dust settled slowly. Bits of shattered stone rolled along the ground, falling into cracks and craters as the arena returned to stillness.Kimiko let out a slow, measured breath, her gaze steady as she watched the boy standing in the center of the wreckage.Naruto.The vortex of wind around Naruto's arm faded with a soft hiss, the air settling back into stillness. His breathing was heavy, his chest rising and falling in steady, measured intervals, but his posture didn’t waver. He stood tall.“He’s finished,” Kimiko said. Her eyes stayed on Kiba's unmoving form in the crater below. “This wasn’t even close.”A tense silence followed, thick with the weight of realization. It was Kurenai who finally broke it, her voice quieter than usual but edged with curiosity — and maybe a touch of concern. “...Just what sort of training did you put them through, Kakashi?” Her eyes shifted to him.She wasn’t the only one. Asuma leaned forward, exhaling through his nose, his eyes flicking to Kakashi with clear interest. It wasn’t long before Hinata, Shino, and all of Team Ten turned to look as well, each of them wearing a mixture of confusion, awe, and disbelief.“Don’t ask me,” Kakashi replied with a shrug, his voice as dry as ever. He reached out lazily, placing his hand atop Kimiko’s head and giving it a small, deliberate pat. “A certain kunoichi on their team got the bright idea of having them learn elemental ninjutsu and train six days a week, with four of those days spent sparring.” His lone eye curved into a familiar half-moon smile.“Ha!” Gai’s booming voice rang out like a cannon blast, causing several people to flinch. Kimiko glanced to the side just in time to see his face light up with fiery enthusiasm. His teeth gleamed with unnatural brightness, like he’d been waiting for this moment his entire life.“Such incredible work ethic! Such youthful passion!” Gai declared, his voice filled with so much emotion it practically echoed off the walls. His fist shot into the air, veins bulging from his forearm as he raised it like a victory banner. His eyes burned with flames so intense they could have melted steel.Kimiko turned to see Neji glancing at her out of the corner of his eye. She met his gaze with a slow, deliberate smile, tilting her head just slightly. She reached up to flick a lock of curly hair behind her ear and raised a single finger with all the confidence of someone who knew exactly what she was doing.“I am in the springtime of my youth, after all.”“YEEEEES!” Gai's roar echoed so loudly it could have been mistaken for a battle cry. His eyes widened to near-impossible proportions as tears welled up and streamed down his face in glittering rivers of unfiltered emotion. His hands shot out, gripping Kakashi by the shoulders with all the force of a bear trap.“Did you hear that, Kakashi?! The SPRINGTIME OF YOUTH!” he bellowed, shaking Kakashi back and forth with wild fervor. “A shining blossom of passion has bloomed before our very eyes! Her resolve is strong, her flame burns brightly! Truly, she is destined for greatness!”“Yeah, yeah, I heard her, Gai,” Kakashi muttered, his head rocking back and forth as Gai shook him like a ragdoll. His voice remained as deadpan as ever. "You don’t have to break my neck about it."“She understands, Kakashi! She understands the essence of youth!” Gai roared, his entire body trembling with the weight of his emotions. His grip on Kakashi tightened. “Mark my words, Kimiko Yuhi will become an icon of the new generation! A legend for all kunoichi to aspire to!”Eventually, the medical nin arrived to take Kiba away. His body lay slack on the stretcher, his face bruised, his breathing shallow but steady. As the medics secured him, Hayate raised his hand, his voice carrying over the quiet murmurs of the crowd. “The winner of the seventh match is Uzumaki Naruto,” he announced, his tone hoarse but firm.“Yeah!” Naruto’s shout rang out with all the force of a victory cry. He beamed up at the gallery, his grin as wide as ever. But what made Kimiko’s smile grow wasn’t his celebration — it was the way he moved to help the medics with Akamaru. He didn’t hesitate, didn’t wait to be asked. He gently carried Akamaru, cradling the pup in his arms, careful not to jostle him too much, and helped put him onto the stretcher with care. Thoughtful. Kind.Kimiko’s eyes softened as she watched him, her heart warming at the sight. Yeah, that’s still Naruto. As he climbed back toward the gallery, something made him stop halfway. Kimiko tilted her head, curious, only to see him glance to the side. Ah. Hinata. “Hi, Hinata,” Naruto said casually, his voice lacking his usual boisterous edge. It was softer. Genuine.Hinata’s eyes widened briefly, her breath hitching as her cheeks flushed a light pink. “H-Hi, Naruto-kun,” she stammered, her voice quiet but far more steady than it used to be. The nervous tremble was still there, but it was subdued now — maybe thanks to the time they’d spent together recently. Her eyes met his. “You were… really cool and strong…”Naruto rubbed the back of his head, his grin lopsided but proud. “Kiba’s really strong, you know. I could tell he trained really hard.” He glanced at her from the corner of his eye, hesitating for a moment, before suddenly reaching out. His fingers curled around Hinata’s hand, giving it a small, firm squeeze. “Good luck on your match. Thank you.”Hinata froze for half a heartbeat, her breath catching in her throat. Her eyes widened, her lips parting slightly as if she couldn’t believe what had just happened. Then, slowly, her fingers squeezed his hand back. Her face turned a deeper shade of red, but she didn’t look away.Kimiko had to clamp a hand over her mouth to stifle her giggle. Her eyes flicked to Kurenai, whose lips twitched with amusement. They shared a glance, one of quiet satisfaction. Hinata had grown. But more than that, Naruto had, too.But the warmth in Kimiko’s chest faded when she spotted a shift in the air. A presence. Tense. Cold. Unkind.Her eyes flicked to the side, landing on Neji. His arms were folded, his posture stiff, but it was his gaze that caught her attention. His pale, featureless eyes were locked on Hinata. His gaze was sharp. Merciless. Murderous.Kimiko’s fingers tightened against the railing. Her reyes turned to meet his, and she didn’t look away. Her gaze was just as merciless and cruel. Her chin lifted slightly, her brows raised in quiet defiance. Her look wasn’t angry. It was imperious. Commanding. Unyielding.
I see you, Neji. I see what you’re doing.
He held her stare for a moment longer, but eventually, his gaze shifted away. His jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing as he turned to face the arena below. Yeah. Look away. Naruto’s voice broke the silence as he let go of Hinata’s hand, giving it one final squeeze before walking up to Kimiko with his hands behind his head, his grin as bright as ever. “Did you see me out there?” he asked, his voice brimming with energy. His eyes practically sparkled as he looked up at her like he already knew the answer.“Yes,” Kimiko replied, reaching out to ruffle his hair. He groaned in protest, trying to swat her hand away, but she was faster. Her fingers messed up his spiky blond hair with ease. “You were really awesome, Naruto. Sasuke would have been proud.”“Psh, like I care what Sasuke thinks,” he muttered, puffing out his cheeks like a stubborn child.“Uh-huh,” Kimiko replied with a knowing smirk, pulling her hand away. “Well, you and Sasuke both reached the finals. I guess I’ll have to join you there.”Naruto grinned wide, leaning forward with his fists on his hips. “You better make sure you reach the finals too!” he yelled, his eyes bright with belief. “Besides, you’re the strongest kunoichi I know. You’ve got this in the bag!”Her smile softened, her eyes shining with warmth. “You’re right,” she said, tilting her head with playful confidence. “I do.”Once the field was clear, Hayate’s raspy voice echoed through the arena. “Alright… time for our eighth match.” The electronic screen flickered for a few seconds before settling on two names.
HYUGA HINATA VS HYUGA NEJI
The moment the names appeared, a cold, suffocating stillness blanketed the room. Conversations died. Excitement faded into tense, uncomfortable silence. Everyone knew. Kimiko's faint smile vanished, her jaw tightening as her fingers gripped the cold steel of the railing. Her knuckles whitened as she squeezed it so hard it creaked . …Damn it. This is going to be brutal. Her gaze immediately found Hinata, whose eyes were wide with fear. Her small hands trembled at her sides, her breathing uneven. Poor girl. “Hinata,” Kimiko called out, her voice firm but warm. Her eyes met Hinata's, holding them in place like a lifeline. “Don’t get in your own head. Remember our training.” She didn’t raise her voice, but it carried.  “You can do this.”Hinata’s gaze flicked to Kimiko, and for a moment, the tremble in her hands stopped.Kimiko’s heart ached in her chest. She knew she couldn’t get involved. This wasn’t something she could step in and fix, no matter how much she wanted to. This was something Hinata had to face on her own. It would hurt them both, but some pains couldn’t be avoided. Some were necessary.“Huh? Why are you so worried?” Naruto asked, his brow furrowing as he leaned forward, glancing at her. His gaze followed hers to Hinata, his face scrunching in confusion.Kimiko didn’t answer, her eyes fixed on the arena floor below as Hinata and Neji began their descent. The two of them walked with slow, deliberate steps, their sandals tapping lightly against the stone.As they reached the center, Neji’s eyes locked onto Hinata with all the warmth of a glacier. His eyes, so similar to hers, held no kindness, only cold detachment.“I never imagined we’d be facing each other like this, Hinata-sama,” Neji said, his tone soft but laced with mockery. His eyes narrowed ever so slightly. “Fate has an odd sense of humor, doesn’t it?”“N-Neji nii-san…” Hinata’s voice was barely above a whisper. Her fingers curled inward toward her palms as she glanced away.“Huh? Are they siblings?” Naruto tilted his head, squinting in confusion. “Hinata never mentioned having a brother.”“Not quite,” Kakashi replied, leaning on the railing with his usual calm detachment. “They’re part of one of Konoha’s oldest and most prestigious clans — the Hyuga Clan. But they’re not brother and sister, not in the way you’re thinking.”“That’s right,” Kimiko added, “They’re related, but their dynamic is… different.”“Yes!” Lee’s voice was loud, eager to explain. His green jumpsuit practically gleamed under the lights. “Hinata is a member of the Main Branch of the Hyuga Clan, while Neji belongs to the Cadet Branch! It is the duty of the Cadet Branch to serve and protect the Main Branch with unwavering loyalty!”“Tch. Sounds rough,” Naruto muttered, scowling as he eyed Neji. “If it’s family, it shouldn’t be like that.”“It’s like me fighting Karin-chan, huh?” he added, glancing at Kimiko.Kimiko tilted her head, considering it for a second. “Yes, exactly like that,” she admitted before her eyes darkened. “But also… not really.” She exhaled slowly, her gaze shifting to Hinata, who stood as still as a stone at the center of the arena. “Hinata and Neji’s relationship is… complicated. There’s tension between the two branches of their clan. It’s not just rivalry — it’s deeper than that. The conditions for resentment have admittedly been set by the main branch, and Hinata’s the one to suffer because of it.”She let her eyes drift to Kurenai, who had gone quiet, her eyes filled with silent understanding.“Old family grudges, huh?” Naruto muttered, his gaze hardening. “That stuff's the worst.”Hayate coughed harshly, drawing everyone’s attention. “Very well… please start the match!”But before they moved, Neji raised a hand, his eyes narrowing on Hinata. “Before we even begin, there’s something I need to say, Hinata-sama.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, her grip on the railing tightening again.“You’re not cut out to be a shinobi.”The words hung in the air like thunder after lightning.Hinata's breath hitched, her eyes widening.“Withdraw from the match.”Kimiko’s nails dug into the railing, her jaw clenched so tight it hurt. This bastard. Neji stepped forward, his cold, piercing gaze never leaving Hinata. “You’re too kind. Too gentle. You seek harmony and avoid conflict. You let yourself be swayed by others. Admit it, you have no confidence. You feel inferior to everyone here.” He took another step forward, his eyes narrowing with raw contempt. “It would have been better for you to stay a genin forever. But because registration requires three-man teams, you forced yourself into this exam just because Shino and Kiba wanted to compete.”His eyes were sharp, his voice razor-edged. “You never wanted to be here.”Hinata’s shoulders shook, her head lowered as she looked down at the floor. “N-No. You’re wrong,” she muttered, her voice trembling but still audible. Her fingers curled into fists at her sides. “I wanted… I had to find out. I did it because I wanted to see if I could change.”Kimiko let out a slow, controlled breath, her gaze flicking to Kurenai. Her sister's eyes were full of sorrow. You can’t interfere, can you, Nee-san? Neji’s face twisted, his eyes narrowing further as his tone grew sharper. “...Hinata, you’re the pampered offspring of the Hyuga’s Main Branch.” His voice dripped with disdain, each word carefully chosen to cut her as deeply as possible. “People can’t change, no matter how hard they try. No one can run from their true nature.” He took one final step forward, his eyes burning with conviction. “A failure will always be a failure.”Kimiko’s chest felt tight, her throat constricting with quiet, building rage. Her grip on the railing shook, her fingers aching from how tightly she held it. Calm down. Calm down. Calm down.
SLAM!
The sudden, sharp sound of metal echoed through the air.Kimiko’s eyes darted to the side, only to see Naruto’s hands flat against the railing next to hers. His fingers curled into the metal, his entire body tense. His head was down, his eyes hidden beneath the shadow of his bangs. But she didn’t need to see his eyes to feel his rage. It was radiating off him. Boiling. Seething. Much like hers.The low, guttural growl that followed wasn’t just his.Neji’s gaze didn’t soften. “People are judged by their true nature. It is the way of the world,” he said with the calm certainty of a man reciting a poem he knew by heart. “That is why we have an elite, and why there are outcasts. We can change our appearance, hone our skills with training, and polish our talents with study. But ultimately, we are judged by what we cannot change. What can’t be changed… must be endured.”He took a slow, deliberate step forward. “We are who we are, Hinata. And we must live with it. Just as I must live with the fact that you were born into the elite of our clan while I am from a cadet branch.”The venom in his words was subtle, barely there, but it was enough to make Kimiko’s heart harden. She could feel Naruto's rage beside her like a second heartbeat, each thud as loud as her own.“I understand these things because I see the world clearly, with my Byakugan,” Neji continued, his voice smooth but frigid. “Despite your brave words, what you’re really thinking right now is that you’d like to run. Run as far from this place as you can.”“N-No, you’re wrong! You’re wrong about me!” Hinata’s voice wavered, her fists trembling by her sides.Kimiko gritted her teeth. Don’t let him shake you, Hinata. You’ve come too far for this. “Byakugan?” Naruto’s voice was strained, his hands still pressed on the railing, knuckles white with tension. His lips curled in a snarl, but his eyes darted toward Kakashi. “What’s that?”“It’s the kekkei genkai of the Hyuga Clan,” Kakashi explained calmly, his gaze never leaving the arena. “A visual jutsu, similar to Sasuke’s Sharingan. In fact, some say the Uchiha’s Sharingan was derived from the Byakugan a long time ago. But in terms of sheer insight, the Byakugan has no rival.” Not true. Kimiko narrowed her eyes, her lips pressing into a thin line. “That’s just one theory,” she said, “There are historians who argue the two dojutsu have always been distinct. Separate lineages from the start.” Which was true. Kaguya had both the Byakugan and the Rinne-Sharingan. They were never one and the sameHer gaze flicked back to Neji. As if on cue, Neji’s eyes sharpened. “Byakugan!” he declared.Veins bulged around his eyes as the Hyuga’s iconic dojutsu activated. His pupils became more pronounced, pale eyes no longer still but filled with predatory focus.Across from him, Hinata inhaled sharply. Her breath hitched, and her posture tensed as she raised her arms in front of her chest, shoulders tight. Kimiko's heart ached at the sight.“My eyes cannot be deceived,” Neji said coldly, his eyes narrowing on Hinata. “Just one moment ago, I saw your gaze shift to the upper-left corner of the room.” He paused, letting the words sink in like a dagger. “At that moment, you were thinking of your past. Your bitter past.”Hinata flinched.“Then, your eyes flickered to the lower right,” Neji continued, his tone even colder. “A mere flicker, but I saw it. To me, it was as clear as if you'd spoken it aloud. You were thinking about all your mental and physical suffering. You were seeing your old self — weak, fragile, helpless — and you were wondering if your life up to this point has prepared you for this moment.”He took another step forward, his pale eyes boring into her with merciless clarity. “You see yourself losing.”“Shut up.”The words weren’t shouted. They weren’t loud. But they were sharp. Like a snap of thunder that cuts through a storm.Kimiko turned her head just in time to see Naruto slam his hands down on the railing. His fingers dug into the steel, the muscles of his arms taut with barely contained fury. His head was tilted forward, his wild blond hair shadowing his eyes. His breaths were heavy, like a low, steady growl rumbling from his chest. “Shut. Up.”Kimiko glanced at him, then at Hinata, who looked like she was about to collapse. Her breath came in shallow, uneven gasps. Her hands were trembling, not with rage but with fear. Crap. This isn’t a lesson anymore. This is torture. And for a moment, Kimiko debated. Her instincts were screaming at her to step in. To say something. To do something. But her body stayed rooted in place, her knuckles tightening on the rail until her fingers ached. Come on, Hinata. Fight him. Push back. Do something. Neji wasn’t done.“The way you’re holding your arms in front of your body like that?” he said, his gaze shifting downward to her stance. “It tells me you’re building a wall. Trying to distance yourself from-”“Hinata!” Kimiko's voice cut through the arena like the crack of a whip. Every head turned toward her. The jonin looked to her. Her fellow genin looked too. Even the Hokage glanced her way.Neji's gaze slowly drifted upward, his expression calm but sharp, his eyes narrowing on her.Kimiko didn’t care. Not one bit.Her eyes bore into Neji's like daggers of red-hot steel. “Don’t let him get into your head, Hinata.”Her tone softened, but only slightly. “Remember what your father said. About how proud he is of your progress. He’s proud of you, Hinata. He sees it. We all do.”She turned her gaze directly to Neji now, her eyes narrowing into sharp, dangerous slits. Her voice grew colder, “Don’t listen to him. He’s a sad excuse for a man who hurts others because he’s too weak to face his own pain. He’s taking out his frustrations on you because he can’t rage against the system that led to his predicament.”Her voice grew louder, sharper, every word deliberate. “For someone who preaches about ‘fate’ and ‘accepting what can’t be changed,’ he sure loves to lash out at people who had no control over the circumstances of their birth, nor the system they were born into.”There was a stillness in the air.Neji’s eyes sharpened. “...What did you say?” His voice was low, dangerous.“You heard me, Hyuga Neji of the Cadet Branch.” Kimiko’s gaze didn’t waver, her expression as calm as it was commanding. “All that ‘fate can’t be changed’ talk is just an excuse to stay bitter. You're not preaching a philosophy. You’re throwing a tantrum.”Neji’s fists clenched, his teeth grinding together. Kimiko tilted her head slightly, daring him to respond.Her eyes flicked back to Hinata. “Don’t let his bitterness become your burden, Hinata.” Her voice softened again, carrying the same warmth it did before. “I believe in you. We all do.”Neji’s jaw tensed, his face hardening like stone. But even from where she stood, Kimiko could see it. The flicker. The moment of rageAnd that was enough.Kimiko glanced at Naruto from the corner of her eye. His hands were still pressed against the railing, his breathing heavy, but his face was no longer buried in shadow. His eyes were sharp, angry but focused. Not just rage. Resolve.“Yeah!” Naruto snarled, his voice raw with anger. “Who gave you the right to tell her what she can and can’t be?!” He leaned forward, his face twisted into a furious scowl. His eyes locked on Hinata, his voice rising even louder. “Go on, Hinata! Show this guy he’s wrong!”Neji’s gaze shifted, his cold, detached eyes landing on Naruto. He didn’t say anything, but his silence spoke volumes. His attention returned to Hinata, who was still frozen, her breath shallow, her hands trembling by her sides.Kimiko’s eyes stayed locked on her best friend. She could see it — the fear clawing its way up Hinata’s spine. She wasn’t moving. Not yet. Come on, Hinata. Don’t listen to him. Look at me. Look at Naruto. Look at anyone but him.Her heart squeezed in her chest. Her lips parted. She couldn’t hold back anymore.“HINATA!”Her voice echoed across the arena. Naruto’s voice joined hers at the exact same moment, equally loud, equally fierce.“HINATA!”Hinata flinched. Her head lowered for a second, her bangs hiding her eyes. Her breath came in short, shallow gasps — but then, slowly, she exhaled. Her hands uncurled from tight fists, her shoulders relaxing just a bit. She raised her head, and this time, her gaze was steady. Her eyes were still wide, but now there was something different about them.Conviction.Kimiko breathed out slowly, eyes still locked on her friend. That’s it, Hinata. Hold on to that.“So, you’re not going to withdraw?” Neji asked, his eyes narrowing as his gaze met Hinata’s. His tone was cold, but his posture shifted, his weight settling into a more serious stance. “Then I won’t be responsible for what happens here.”Hinata closed her eyes for a moment, breathing deeply. “I…” she said softly, her hands still trembling, but not from fear. She exhaled slowly, and when she opened her eyes, her gaze was clear. “I don’t want to run anymore.”Her hands formed a hand seal. Byakugan. Veins bulged around her eyes, her pupils sharpening as her field of vision expanded. She shifted her stance into the familiar form of the Gentle Fist. Her arms were steady now, her feet grounded firmly beneath her.“Neji nii-san,” she said, her tone stronger than it had been all match. Her eyes rose to meet his head-on. “Let’s… fight.”Neji’s eyes narrowed, but a faint, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the edge of his lips. He mirrored her stance with a slow, deliberate motion, his arms rising into the perfect, practiced posture of the Gentle Fist. “Okay then.”“I mentioned it before…” Lee’s voice was low, carrying just enough to be heard by those around him. His eyes were locked on the arena below. “When I said the strongest genin is on my team… I was referring to him. Hyuga Neji. He might be the strongest genin Konoha has ever produced.”Kimiko’s eyes flicked to Lee briefly, then back to the arena. She didn’t argue with him. She knew Neji was strong. She knew this wasn’t going to be a fair fight. Not even close.Her eyes stayed glued to the fight below as Hinata and Neji charged at each other. Their first exchange was a flurry of open-palmed strikes, fast and precise, like the crash of two thunderstorms meeting in the center. Their palms struck with sharp claps, bursts of blue chakra flaring into the air like sparks from a fire. Their movements were smooth, sharp, fluid. Kimiko’s eyes darted from one strike to the next, her focus razor-sharp.Behind her, she could hear Lee and Naruto speaking, Kakashi and Gai explaining something about the Gentle Fist. But their words were background noise. Kimiko was focused. Too focused.Did I train you hard enough, Hinata? she thought, her eyes locked on the girl below. Her fingers dug into the steel of the railing. Was it enough? Or was it too little, too late?Her gaze sharpened as Hinata ducked under Neji’s strike, sliding her palm beneath his wrist and deflecting his arm upward. Yes. There it is. Her eyes tracked the movement, heart pounding in her chest as Hinata surged forward, her open palm striking Neji twice in the abdomen with a flash of blue chakra.Neji’s face twitched, his lips tightening in a small, subtle wince. Good. She’s faster than she was in canon. She actually landed two hits. Kimiko's breath slowed. Keep it up, Hinata. Don’t let him take control. Neji skidded back, his feet sliding across the stone floor as he re-centered his stance. He lunged forward, his arms blurring in a rapid series of open-palmed strikes. Hinata ducked, parried, and deflected each one as best she could, her eyes darting wildly to keep up.“Hinata! Way to go!” Naruto yelled, his fists slamming on the railing. “Umm, so what are chakra pathways anyway?”Lee answered this time, his tone patient. “They’re the circulatory canals that distribute chakra throughout the body, similar to a person’s vascular system — the veins and arteries that carry blood.”“Oh, so they’re chakra veins?” Naruto asked, his eyes lighting up in understanding.“Basically, yes,” Lee replied. “But unlike blood veins, the chakra network is so closely interwoven with vital organs that when the network is attacked, those organs suffer damage as well.”“Whoa, Lee! When’d you get so smart?” Naruto asked, grinning despite the tension.Kimiko would have giggled, but her eyes remained fixed on the fight. She watched each movement, each clash, each subtle shift in their stances. And slowly, her heart sank. Hinata is still no match for him.She’d trained Hinata. Helped her break past her limits. But it wasn’t enough. Neji’s basics are just too strong. His fundamentals are sharper, his experience deeper.Her heart clenched when she saw it. Hinata lunged forward with an open-palmed strike aimed at Neji’s heart. But Neji was faster. His fingers jabbed her shoulder with pinpoint precision, striking the tenketsu at her arm.
No.
Hinata’s eyes went wide as her strike slowed. Neji’s other hand struck forward, his fingers jabbing the tenketsu near her heart. His fingers pressed into her chest just enough to make her stagger. Her lips parted, and a sharp cough escaped. Blood splattered onto the stone floor.“So this is the extent of the main branch’s strength,” said Neji idly. “H-Hey, what happened?! I thought Hinata hit him perfectly!” Naruto’s voice was frantic, his eyes darting around wildly.Hinata gasped for breath, staggering forward. Her hand pressed against his arm, forcing it off her chest. Her eyes stayed locked on him. Her face was pale, her eyes filled with pain, but she still raised her palm.Hinata swung her hand at Neji’s face, her palm aimed at his jaw. For a moment, it looked like it might land.But Neji’s body shifted, his head tilting back just a fraction. Her strike missed by inches.He grabbed her wrist, inches away from his shoulders.His fingers pressed into the tenketsu under her forearm.  “It’s over,” he muttered.Kimiko winced, her heart twisting painfully in her chest. “He shut down her chakra points,” she muttered, voice grim. “Her arms… they’re done.”Her eyes followed Neji as he grabbed Hinata’s arm, pulling her sleeve back to reveal the red, swollen points along her forearm. “He struck her tenketsu at the start of the fight. Every blow she landed was useless. He cut off the chakra flow to her arms.”Naruto’s eyes widened in disbelief. “He… what?! When did he—”“From the very beginning,” Kimiko said bitterly. “He’s been shutting down her arms with every exchange.”“Don’t give up, Hinata,” Kimiko whispered, leaning forward. “Don’t you dare give up now.”Neji's open palm struck her square in the stomach. The force of the blow sent her flying, her body hitting the ground with a harsh thud. Idly, Neji approached.“Look, Hinata,” Neji said. His eyes narrowed, filled with cold disdain as he glanced at her trembling form. “I’m completely out of your league, and that won’t change. This is what separates the elite from the failures.” He took a step forward, his gaze bearing down on her like the weight of the entire Hyuga Clan itself. “You may not like it, but it’s a fact.”He tilted his head ever so slightly, his gaze unwavering. “From the moment you declared you wouldn’t run away anymore, your fate was already sealed. You were destined for failure.” His voice was calm but absolute,  “And now? You’re consumed with hopelessness.”Kimiko’s nails dug into the steel of the railing, her heart pounding like thunder in her chest. Stop it. Stop it. Stop it. Neji’s eyes narrowed further. “This is your last warning, Hinata. Forfeit this match.”Down below, Hinata's body shook. She was on her knees, her arms hanging limply at her sides, blood dripping from the corner of her lips. Her breath came in short, uneven gasps. Her fingers twitched like she was trying to make a fist but couldn’t quite manage it. Her head hung low, her bangs hiding her eyes from view.
Move, Hinata. Please. Move. Get up.
Kimiko’s heart ached with every tremor that passed through Hinata’s frame. She could feel every wince, every shudder of pain, like it was her own. Her throat was tight. Her chest hurt. Her vision blurred as hot tears traced a line down her cheek.“I… I…” Hinata stammered, her voice so soft it barely reached them. Her shoulders shook, her whole body threatening to collapse.Kimiko gritted her teeth so hard it hurt. Come on. Come on, Hinata. Come on. Then, slowly — slowly — Hinata’s fingers pressed against the cold stone floor. Her arms shook, muscles trembling as she forced herself up. No. She’s not done. Not yet. “I…” she repeated, her legs wobbling as she pushed to stand. Her knees knocked together, and for a moment, it looked like she’d fall again. But she didn’t. Her knees locked, her back straightened, and she stood tall.“I never go back on my word.”Her voice wasn’t loud, but it was steady. The tremor was gone.Kimiko's breath hitched in her throat.“B-Because that too is my nindo. My ninja way.”Her voice echoed through the arena like a ripple through still water. It wasn't loud, but it didn’t need to be. It was clear. It was firm. It was undeniable.Naruto’s eyes widened as if he’d been struck by lightning. His body tensed, his breath caught in his throat. “...Hinata…” he muttered, his voice hoarse.Kimiko felt him shake beside her. His whole body trembled. But this wasn’t like before. It wasn’t just anger. It was something deeper. Something raw.But then, Hinata spoke again — and what she said next hit Kimiko like a kunai straight to the chest.“I will be strong, to p-protect those I love and cherish,” Hinata gasped, her chest heaving with effort. Her Byakugan remained active, her eyes sharper than they’d ever been. She raised her head high, looking Neji directly in the eyes. “Even if it’s at the expense of… my own life.”Kimiko’s breath left her in a sharp gasp. Her eyes widened, her heart seizing in her chest. Her vision blurred as tears gathered at the edge of her eyes.
That’s me.
The realization hit her harder than any punch ever could.
That’s me. She learned that from me.
Her lips trembled, and for a moment, she couldn’t breathe. Her eyes stayed locked on Hinata, wide with disbelief, sorrow, and pride all at once.“...Hinata,” Naruto said again, but this time it wasn’t a growl. His voice was soft, cracked, almost broken. He shook as if something inside him had finally snapped. His breath came out uneven, his hands curling into fists on the railing. “You… you’re amazing.”“She’s a lot like you,” Lee said from behind them, his voice softer than usual. His eyes were wide with quiet admiration as he stared down at Hinata. “And you too, Kimiko. I can see it. She looks up to the two of you so much.”Kimiko’s body trembled, her hands still gripping the rail. Her breathing came faster, shallow and uneven. She glanced down at Hinata, her lips parting as her eyes flickered with realization.Her tears fell freely now, hot against her cheeks.She blamed herself.Her gaze never left Hinata, not for a second. Why didn’t I put in more effort? Why didn’t I push harder? I called her my best friend, but I didn’t train her like one. Her chest burned. Her throat tightened. Her eyes stung.
If I had trained her harder… If I had been there for her more…
Her tears dripped from her face, falling onto her hands. The droplets clung to her skin like heavy rain, but she didn’t bother wiping them away. She didn’t deserve to.“I…” Kimiko’s voice cracked. Her lips trembled, her breath catching in her throat. Her fingers shook as she tightened her grip. Her head bowed as she forced the words out, each one heavier than the last. “I failed her.”Her vision blurred, and for a moment, all she could see was the image of Hinata standing below, battered, bleeding, but still standing. Still fighting. Fighting with everything she had. Fighting with words Kimiko believed in.Her heart felt like it was being ripped out of her chest.“I failed her.”But she couldn't look away. She wouldn't. She owed Hinata that much.Hinata winced, her body convulsing as she coughed up another mouthful of blood, her hand clutching her stomach in a desperate attempt to ease the pain. The dark red stain spread across her jacket, a grotesque reminder of her injuries.“Go, Hinata!” Naruto's voice cut through the arena. “You can do it!”And somehow, she did. Hinata pushed herself forward, her feet moving on sheer instinct. She charged at Neji, her eyes filled with raw determination. They clashed again, open-palmed strikes meeting one another, soft thuds echoing like a steady drumbeat. Her blows were weak. Ineffectual. But she didn’t stop.Kimiko’s eyes widened. She’s still fighting. The thought echoed in her mind, hollow with disbelief. The match is over. She’s lost. She knows it. Everyone knows it. But she still refused to stop.Even when she overextended on a strike, stumbling forward with too much weight on her front foot, she didn’t stop. But Neji didn’t hesitate to punish her. His palm struck upward with brutal precision, slamming into her chin with a sharp crack. Her head snapped back, blood spraying from her lips like red flower petals caught in the wind.Kimiko’s heart seized in her chest. Her eyes darted to her sister, Kurenai, standing on the other side of the gallery. Kurenai’s gaze was firm but gentle, her lips pressed into a thin, proud smile as she watched Hinata.But Kimiko felt no pride.Just pain.Pain for her best friend, pain for not doing more, pain for letting this happen. She could barely hear the gasps and murmurs around her. Her whole world was focused on Hinata, battered and beaten, standing in front of someone who was supposed to be her brother in spirit.And still, she fought.Hinata's foot dragged as she stumbled forward once more. Her body swayed, but she didn't stop. She didn’t even hesitate. Her movements were sloppy, reckless, but she still charged at Neji with everything she had.
Don’t do it. Don’t do it, Hinata. Please.
Her body was too slow. Her arms were too sluggish. Neji’s eyes narrowed, his stance shifting. Kimiko’s heart dropped before he even moved.He struck her dead center in the chest with a palm strike so sharp, so precise, that it echoed through the arena like a gunshot.Blood sprayed from Hinata's lips once more, splattering Neji's bandaged upper arm in crimson streaks. Her body jolted like a puppet with its strings cut. Her feet lifted off the ground for a brief second, weightless, before gravity reclaimed her.She crumpled face-first onto the cold, unforgiving stone of the arena floor. The impact echoed louder than it should have.Her body lay still.Neji side-eyed her from above, his expression unmoved, as if he’d merely swept aside a fallen branch. He gazed down at her limp form. “Don’t you know when to quit?” he said coolly, “From the start, your attacks have been completely ineffective.”"That was Neji's master stroke," Gai muttered, his voice tinged with regret. "He struck her in the heart. It's over. The girl can no longer stand."Kimiko's jaw clenched.Hayate stepped forward, coughing into his hand before speaking. “Seeing as the match can no longer continue—”“DON’T STOP IT!”Naruto’s voice erupted from beside her like an explosion. Everyone’s heads whipped toward him. Kimiko glanced to the side, her eyes flicking toward him for a brief moment, but her attention snapped back down to Hinata.Her heart stopped.She’s moving.Kimiko’s eyes widened as Hinata’s arms twitched. Her fingers pressed weakly against the ground. Her shoulders shook, her body swaying as if she were being pulled up by invisible strings. Her knees dragged under her body as she slowly, slowly pushed herself up.Her breathing was shallow. Blood dripped from her lips in a slow, steady stream, staining her jacket. But she didn’t fall. Her legs wobbled like they’d give out at any moment, but she didn’t fall.
She’s standing. She’s still standing.
Kimiko could feel her chest tighten as something swelled inside her, something equal parts pride and pain.
Why do you always have to do this, Hinata? Why do you have to make me feel so helpless?
Her eyes stung as tears again pooled at the corners of her eyes. She blinked rapidly, forcing them away.“If you continue to fight, you’re going to die,” Neji snapped, his teeth clenched. His face was twisted with something Kimiko couldn’t quite name — anger, disbelief, or maybe indignation. “Just give up, Hinata. You’ve done enough. Just give up, and your suffering will end!”Hinata didn’t respond. She raised her head, looking up — but not at Neji.Her eyes found Naruto and Kimiko in the gallery above.Her lips curved into a small, fragile smile.Kimiko froze. Her heart ached so badly she thought she might fall over.Then, slowly, Hinata turned back to face Neji. Her legs barely moved, but she dragged herself forward, her whole body trembling with every step. It wasn’t elegant. It wasn’t graceful. It wasn’t fast.But she still moved.Neji watched her, his fists trembling at his sides. His eyes twitched, his teeth gritting as he let out a sharp breath. “Give up the tough guy act,” he sneered. “I can tell you’re barely standing.”His eyes scanned her, “You’ve been carrying a very heavy burden. Being born into the main branch of the Hyuga Clan, you’ve cursed yourself for being weak. I can see it. You’ve blamed yourself your entire life.” His voice dropped lower, filled with cold finality. “But look, people can’t change the way they are. That’s just how it is. Just accept defeat, and you won’t have to suffer anymore.”Hinata’s breathing was shallow, her body heaving with effort. But still, she shook her head. Her eyes remained focused on him, unwavering.“No, you’re wrong, Neji-nii-san.” Her voice was breathy but firm. Her chest rose and fell with every shallow breath, but her eyes stayed locked on his. “You’ve got it… backwards.”Neji’s eyes widened.“What did you say?” he muttered, taking a step forward, his face tense with disbelief.“I can tell,” Hinata said, her voice barely louder than a whisper. Her fingers twitched at her sides. “You’re the one… you’re suffering so much more than I am.”Her gaze softened, and her lips trembled as she took another breath. “You’re the one who’s all torn up inside.”“I’m what?” Neji barked, his voice cracking just a little.“You’re suffering,” Hinata said softly, her gaze unwavering. “You’ve been carrying the weight of the fate of the main and cadet branches on your shoulders for so long… and it’s killing you.”Silence.A tense, heavy silence.Neji's eyes widened as his breath caught in his throat. His whole body went stiff, his fingers curling into fists. “Shut up.”His voice was low, trembling with barely concealed rage.Kimiko’s heart stopped. She knew what was about to happen. Her head snapped to the side, linking with Naruto's own wide eyes. No words passed between her and Naruto, but they understood what they needed to do.Neji charged at Hinata, his body a blur of movement, every ounce of his intent sharpened into a deadly spear aimed at her heart. Kimiko felt it before she even saw it.Killing intent.It poured from him like a storm of daggers, so thick that even the least experienced genin in the room would have felt the sudden shift in the air. Every jonin felt it too. The weight of it was suffocating.“Neji, no! The match is over!” Hayate's voice rang out, hoarse but frantic. He moved to intercept, his body launching forward with a burst of speed.Kimiko had already moved.A flicker of black, crimson, and orange tore across the arena like lightning. Her body flickered in and out of view. One second, she was in the gallery. The next, she was there, directly in Neji’s path.The metallic ring of steel echoed as her tanto was drawn in a flash, the blade stopping just short of his neck. The edge pressed lightly against his skin — not deep enough to draw blood, but close enough that the chill of the metal could be felt.Her toxic, blood-red chakra seeped along the edge of her blade, bubbling and swirling like molten fire. A hiss rose from the steel as if it were alive, hungry for blood.Neji stopped instantly, his eyes widening as he caught sight of her. His reaction was immediate. His palms shifted, his stance changed. One hand rose to touch her chest, his fingers only a hair's breadth away from the tenketsu on her heart.But her eyes met his.Cold. Unblinking. Absolute.“The match is over,” Kimiko said, her voice low, but it echoed loud enough for everyone to hear. Her eyes didn’t waver, didn’t blink. She wasn’t afraid. She wasn’t moving. She had already decided that if he took one more step, she would act.Neji’s eyes narrowed. His teeth gritted. “Get out of my way,” he snarled. “Or I’ll force my way through you.”
Wrong answer.
Kimiko didn’t move, didn’t so much as twitch. Her gaze was steady, like she was staring at something far beneath her. Her grip on the tanto didn’t tighten, didn’t tremble. Her control was absolute.Her eyes flickered briefly behind her, catching the movement she’d been waiting for.Naruto.He’d leapt down the moment she moved. His landing was heavy but steady as he dashed forward with single-minded determination. His face was locked in a snarl, his eyes wild with rage and desperation. But there was no hesitation. None at all.
Good job, Naruto.
She watched as Naruto stood from his crouched form, cradling Hinata close as if she were made of glass. She hung limply, her breath shallow and uneven, blood dripping from her lips. But she was alive, looking up at Naruto with awe.And that was all that mattered.Kimiko turned her gaze back to Neji, her eyes as cold as frost on steel. Her blade remained firmly against his neck, unwavering. She tilted her head just enough to let him know she saw every move he made, every twitch of his muscles, every shift in his weight. Her gaze pierced him like a lance.And then, for the benefit of everyone in that room — the genin, the jonin, the Hokage himself — she spoke loud and clear.“Go ahead and try.” Her words cut through the air like a blade. Her voice was even, calm, but there was venom beneath it. Her eyes bore into his like she was staring straight through him, past his pride, past his pain, to the root of everything that made him. “Go ahead and try, Neji.”The air grew heavy. Every breath seemed louder. Every eye in the room turned to them.Kimiko’s next words dripped like venom.“And I’ll make sure to show you such cruelty…” Her lips curved into a smile, but it wasn’t kind. It wasn’t kind at all.  “...that you’ll be begging me to send you to whatever hell your useless, pathetic father went to when he died.”Silence.It was deafening. No one moved. No one spoke. Not a single genin, not a single jonin, dared to breathe.Neji’s face twisted in fury. His hands tensed. His whole body trembled with barely restrained rage. His breath was short, uneven, his nostrils flaring as his eyes darted between her eyes and the blade at his neck. His fingers twitched.But he didn’t move.Because Kimiko’s eyes didn’t flinch. Her stance didn’t shift. The deadly red glow of her chakra-coated blade hummed softly, its presence an unspoken promise.If Neji moved, she would act.And everyone knew it.“That’s enough, Kimiko.” It was Kakashi's voice, calm but firm, like a father calling his child back from the edge of a cliff. He flickered right beside her, hand on her head. Hayate also made his way next to her, Kurenai meanwhile, was right beside Naruto. Might Guy also appeared, placing a hand on Neji’s shoulder from behind him.Kimiko didn’t take her eyes off Neji. Her grip didn’t loosen. The blade didn’t move.“Kimiko.” Kakashi’s voice came again, softer this time. “Naruto has her. It’s over.”Her eyes flickered to Naruto behind her. He was holding Hinata close, her face pressed against his jacket as he cradled her in his arms. His eyes met hers, filled with quiet gratitude.  Beside him, her sister looked at Kimiko with concern, one hand on Naruto’s shoulder.“I got her,” Naruto whispered, his voice hoarse but resolute. “I’ve got her, Kimiko.”Kimiko closed her eyes for a moment, her breath slow and even. She stayed like that for one heartbeat. Two. Then, slowly, she pulled her blade away from Neji’s neck. Her chakra flickered out, the crimson glow fading as she lowered her arm.Neji didn’t move. Not a muscle. He stayed still, his gaze following her every movement like a cornered animal. His breathing was still shallow, his teeth still clenched, his hands still trembling.“Smart choice,” Kimiko muttered. She turned her back to him, tucking her tanto back into its sheath with a quiet, deliberate click.Her gaze settled on Hinata, her best friend, battered, broken, but still alive. Kimiko’s eyes softened as she met Hinata’s gaze. Her lips curled into the smallest, faintest smile. “Rest, Hinata,” she said softly. “Rest. You’ve earned it.”Behind her, Neji’s breathing grew heavier. She could hear it, that shaky, uneven inhale, like a dam about to burst.“You think you know everything.” His voice was like a hiss of steam, his anger finally spilling out. “You think you understand me, but you don’t.”Kimiko turned her head just enough to glance at him from over her shoulder. Her eyes weren’t cold anymore. They were hollow. Empty. Her smile was gone.“I understand more than you think. And regardless if I didn't?" She met his eyes again. "If you had been stupid enough to move a finger, I would have killed you either way. Damn be the consequences.”Her eyes showed the same steel as the alloy of her tanto. For a brief moment, Neji saw something in them — something that froze him in place.Kimiko Yuhi wasn’t bluffing.She would have done it.Everyone in that arena knew it.Even Neji.The silence stretched for one long, agonizing moment.Then, with a deep breath, Neji turned away, walking toward the far edge of the arena. His back was straight, but his hands were still shaking at his sides. His sensei with him, hand still on his shoulder.Hayate cleared his throat, coughing into his sleeve before speaking. “The eighth match is over. Hyuga Neji is the winner.”But no one clapped. No one cheered.Kimiko didn’t look away from Hinata.Her sister, Kurenai, stared at Kimiko still, eyes filled with concern. But Kimiko ignored her. She watched as the medical corps surrounded Hinata, carefully lifting her from Naruto’s arms and placing her on a stretcher. Naruto didn’t resist. He just watched, his fists clenched at his sides, his eyes filled with the same rage that had burned in Kimiko’s heart.
This should have never happened.
Her nails dug into her palm. She didn't wipe away the blood.
This will never happen again.
Above her, unnoticed by even Kimiko, a certain genin from Sunagakure leaned forward on the gallery railing. His wide, wild eyes shimmered with barely-contained excitement. His fingers drummed against the metal, not out of impatience, but anticipation. Trembling with bloodlust.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 23: Wildflower (Chuunin Exams, Part III, Preliminaries, END.) 
There was more fanfare than Kimiko could stomach. Naruto yelled at Neji with a fire that could have burned the entire room, giving his word to prove him wrong. It escalated quickly, with Lee having to physically stand between Naruto and Neji to stop Naruto from throwing a punch. Tensions crackled like lightning in the air until the medics finally wheeled Hinata away, her unconscious body pale and trembling.Sakura, rushing back from the medics, gave the only news that mattered to her.“She’s extremely injured and barely alive, but…” said Sakura. “She should make a full recovery. It’ll take time and surgery, but she’ll pull through.” The relief Kimiko felt was profound but bitter. Time and surgery. She should have never been in this position. Kimiko insisted on going with Hinata, staying by her side no matter what. She didn’t care about the exams, the matches, or the rules. But Kakashi gently blocked her path, his tone calm but firm. “You need to stay here, Kimiko.” Said Kakashi. “Your match hasn’t been announced yet. It could be called at any time.”Her hands clenched into trembling fists, her jaw tightening, but she knew he was right. Begrudgingly, she stayed. Though present in body, her mind was elsewhere. It was with Hinata.Lee and Naruto, in their own ways, tried to lighten the air, engaging her in conversation. But every question, every statement, was met with polite yet clipped responses. Kimiko didn’t have the energy for pleasantries, nor the patience. She could feel the invisible wall that separated her from Neji, a calculated distance maintained by everyone around them. The jonin, the genin — they all knew better than to let either of them near the other.As the board flickered again, calling Lee and Gaara for the next match, Kimiko made a point to clap politely. It was automatic, a rehearsed civility. She noticed Kankuro loitering nearby, his posture casual but his gaze sharp, no doubt using the fight as an opportunity to gather intel. Kimiko ignored him entirely, her focus split between the arena below and the storm in her chest.Her eyes followed Lee as he descended to the battlefield, standing tall with his usual enthusiasm. Gaara loomed across from him, his gaze as heavy as the sand curling at his feet. The tension in the room shifted, all eyes on the fight about to unfold.And yet, Kimiko couldn’t fully immerse herself in the spectacle. Her mind remained with Hinata, her chest tight with guilt and unresolved anger. Even as Gaara and Lee faced each other, preparing to clash, the sound of their names being announced echoing in the chamber, Kimiko’s heart and head were elsewhere. The weight of the unfinished battle inside her was heavier than anything happening in the arena. No, I can’t let this beat me. The thought steadied Kimiko, grounding her in the present. At the end of the day, no matter how infuriating Neji was now, he would become an ally. A reliable one. A strong one. Someone who would protect Hinata as fiercely as Kimiko did — someone who might even come to love her in his own way. Her gaze flicked toward Neji, who still seethed silently, his eyes now fixed on the arena below, where Lee was poised to face Gaara.Kimiko inhaled deeply, letting the tension ease from her shoulders as she exhaled. Her eyes shifted to Gaara, standing unnervingly still, sand swirling lazily at his feet. Even Gaara, as monstrous as he seemed now, would become an ally. Though the thought of what he was about to do made her stomach churn, she knew the future would hold redemption for him. Even if Lee had to endure this painful moment first.As Lee dashed forward, his kick meeting the unyielding wall of sand that sprang to Gaara’s defense, Kimiko leaned forward on the railing, her frown deepening. Sorry, Lee, she thought, gripping the cool metal beneath her fingers. I couldn’t save you from this fate, but I know this will shape your Ninja Way. Your resilience will grow stronger than anyone’s. Her gaze hardened as her lips pressed into a thin line. But after this… I’ll make sure Gaara doesn’t lay a finger on you. Not a single strand of hair. The arena was cratered and destroyed, its sands soaked with sweat and blood. Gaara stood at its center, his expression one of faint irritation as he regarded Lee, who somehow still stood, trembling and broken. Lee’s body was a wreck — battered worse than Hinata’s had been — yet even unconscious, he remained on his feet through sheer force of will. It was a testament to his resolve, a feat that drew tears from Might Guy as he cradled his student, holding him close in a grief-stricken hug.Kimiko watched the scene unfold, her nails pressing into her palms. She had expected this outcome, but it didn’t make it any easier to witness. A part of her wanted to blame Guy for teaching Lee to open the Eight Gates, but she knew it was hypocritical. What she had done to herself with her poison experiment was no different. Trading years of her life for power.
Lee and I are the same. 
Both of them striving to stand beside those they admired, to close the ever-widening gap between them and their peers. They had just chosen different paths to achieve it.Beside her, Naruto vaulted over the railing, rushing toward the arena where Guy handed Lee off to the medics. As Naruto ran past Gaara, his gaze flicked toward the sand shinobi with a glare full of quiet fury, but Gaara didn’t even acknowledge him. Instead, the medics surrounded Lee’s fragile form, carefully placing him on a stretcher. Naruto stood frozen as they worked, his hands trembling at his sides.Kimiko disappeared in a flicker, reappearing beside Naruto. She placed a hand on his shoulder, grounding him as his attention shifted between Lee’s battered body and the medics. The lead medic frowned, his expression heavy with unspoken truths as he turned to Guy and pulled him aside. Kimiko’s sharp ears picked up every word.“Though he’s breathing on his own, he has compound compressive fractures and torn muscles throughout his body. If that were the full extent of his injuries, we could still hope for a full recovery. But…” The medic hesitated. “The damage to his left and right arms is especially severe. He’s sustained irreparable trauma to the chakra pathways there.” He paused, his voice dropping further. “He’ll never fight again. His days as a shinobi are over.”Naruto’s eyes widened, and his fists clenched. Kimiko’s face remained calm, though her heart clenched at the news even if she did expect it. Her hand found Guy’s, offering a silent comfort as the jonin’s shoulders shook. This shouldn’t have happened. But it will help shape Lee. I promise. “It can’t be true!” Naruto shouted suddenly, his voice raw with emotion. “Easy for you to say it’s over, but what about Bushy-Brows? What’s he supposed to do now?!” He turned toward the retreating medics, desperation etched into his face. “Can’t you do anything to help him?!”Before Naruto could follow, Kakashi appeared behind him, his hand covering Naruto’s mouth. “That’s enough, Naruto,” Kakashi said firmly.Naruto threw his hand off. “But Kakashi-sensei, it isn’t fair! All Lee wanted was to prove himself against Sasuke and Neji. How is this fair?!”Kakashi sighed, his visible eye softening. “Maybe that’s what led to his downfall. He fixated so hard on that goal that he sacrificed everything to achieve it — his body, his future.” His voice turned quieter. “Remember how you felt when Kimiko ate that poison?”Naruto’s gaze shifted to Kimiko, and for a moment, they both shared a look of understanding. But Kakashi wasn’t finished. “You’re wrong about one thing, Naruto. It wasn’t just Sasuke and Neji he wanted to fight.” He glanced at Kimiko meaningfully. “It was you two as well. He risked everything for the chance to meet both of you  in combat. Remember that. Be worthy of his sacrifice.”Kimiko’s gaze followed Lee’s stretcher as the medics disappeared with him. When she glanced back, her eyes met Gaara’s. He stared at her from across the battlefield, unblinking and impassive, but she felt the tension between them. There was no malice in his gaze, only a chilling curiosity — like a predator sizing up its next hunt. Kimiko held his stare, refusing to look away, and eventually, Gaara closed his eyes. The sand at his feet swirled upward, encasing him before he vanished, reappearing beside Temari in the gallery above.As Gaara left the arena, Kimiko turned her attention to Kakashi, who had approached Guy. She heard Kakashi’s quiet, regretful words. “Guy, what I said earlier… it was out of line. I was being a self-righteous fool. I realize now that if I’d been in your shoes, I wouldn’t have been able to stop him either.” He placed a comforting hand on Guy’s shoulder. “Come on. Let’s go back up. They can’t start the next match without us.”Kakashi’s gaze met Kimiko’s as he gave her a small thumbs-up before leading Guy back to the gallery. Kimiko stayed where she was, giving Naruto a one-armed hug as they both processed what had just happened.  Her match would be next. Letting go of Naruto, she turned, walking to the other side of the arena. “Now then,” Hayate’s voice echoed the moment Naruto and the two jonin left the arena.“The last two competitors, will you please step forward?” She turned on her heel, standing tall as her gaze met Hayate’s. With a single nod, she signaled that she was ready.Across from her, Choji shuffled down from the gallery, his movements hesitant, his posture uneasy. He wobbled to his spot, his gaze flicking nervously between Kimiko and the ground. His expression was a mixture of dread, confusion, and reluctance, as though he wasn’t entirely sure how he’d ended up here.Above, Kimiko’s sharp hearing caught Ino’s voice, her tone laced with unease as she turned to Asuma. “Sensei… is it really fair making Choji face… her? Shouldn’t you make him forfeit before Kimiko turns him into goo with her weird poison chakra or something?” Her face paled as her words trailed off, her eyes drifting to the arena. When Ino accidentally locked eyes with Kimiko, her face turned even whiter, and she quickly averted her gaze, swallowing hard.Kimiko’s faint frown deepened at the reaction but didn’t linger on it. Instead, her attention turned fully to Choji, who was shifting his weight nervously, his eyes darting around as if looking for an escape route. His unease tugged at something deep in Kimiko’s chest. She could see it—this was more than nerves. He wasn’t just facing a classmate from the academy. He was facing her. The girl who had changed so much in the months since they used to play together on the playground. Back then, Kimiko remembered fondly how much she enjoyed Choji’s company. His warm, kind energy always made him easy to talk to, and they’d shared countless laughs with Shikamaru and Naruto.Hell, they’d just talked a week ago, during the start of the First Test about the bento box she’d sent him. The same bento box he still hadn’t returned.Now, though, Choji’s expression wavered between fear and confusion, as if he couldn’t reconcile that girl from the academy with the shinobi who stood before him now — a kunoichi with toxic chakra and a ruthlessness that everyone seemed to be whispering about. His unease gnawed at her.“Hi, Choji,” Kimiko said softly, her voice breaking the silence.Choji’s eyes widened, startled by the normalcy in her tone. “Hi, Kimiko.”A faint smile played on her lips, gentle and reassuring. For a moment, it felt like things were almost normal again. But then, the smile disappeared as quickly as it had come. Her voice grew firmer, but her tone remained calm. “I can’t go easy on you,” she said, her gaze steady. “I have to punish you.”Choji’s face turned as pale as a sheet. Above, Kimiko caught the ripple of reactions her words caused. Asuma’s eyes narrowed dangerously, his chakra stirring faintly. Kurenai’s concern sharpened, her presence pressing on Kimiko from the gallery. Ino gasped audibly, her fear clear on her face, and even Shikamaru gave her a glare filled with daggers.Choji, meanwhile, stood frozen, his hands trembling at his sides.Kimiko tilted her head slightly, her crimson eyes sparkling with mischief as a sly smile curved her lips. “...Because don’t think I forgot about the bento box.”For a moment, there was only stunned silence. Then, realization dawned on Choji’s face, and a flicker of relief softened his features. Above, Shikamaru let out an audible groan while Ino blinked in confusion. Asuma exhaled quietly, the tension in his shoulders easing, and Kurenai shook her head, a faint smile tugging at her lips.Kimiko’s smile widened just a fraction as she added, “You owe me one, Choji.”“Heh, I guess I do, huh?” Choji said, a faint, hesitant smile tugging at his lips.“And I owe you a good fight, too,” Kimiko replied, her voice calm but steady. Her eyes softened as she looked at him. “You’re not my enemy, Choji. You’re a friend of mine. I sincerely hope you haven’t forgotten that, no matter how much you think I’ve changed.” Her voice dipped slightly, the weight of her words pulling it down. “I know you’re struggling with how you feel about me, especially after what I did to those shinobi who tried to kill Naruto and Sasuke.”Choji hesitated, his gaze dropping to the ground. “I…” He trailed off, clearly struggling to put his emotions into words.“It’s okay,” Kimiko reassured him gently. “I would have been scared if I saw what I did, too. But please remember, I didn’t make that decision easily.” She took a small step forward, her posture still calm but commanding. “I don’t owe anyone an explanation, but know this: I’m Kimiko Yuhi. Daughter of Shinku and Kaori Yuhi, sister to Kurenai Yuhi, and Team Seven’s kunoichi.” Her lips curved into a faint but determined smile. “I am a shinobi of Konoha, and I will never forsake that.”Her words rippled through the arena. Murmurs spread through the crowd, but Kimiko paid them no mind. Gaara’s unblinking gaze pinned her with unsettling interest, while Temari crossed her arms with a sharp huff. Kimiko noticed the fond smile that spread across the Hokage’s face, even Hayate giving her an approving nod despite his usual somber demeanor.The moment of quiet reverence was shattered by a familiar, boisterous voice. “HEY, GET ON WITH IT, KIMIKO! BEAT CHOJI UP! STOP ALL THAT TALKING AND START FIGHTING! I WANNA SEE CHOJI RUN AWAY FROM YOU!”Naruto’s loud shout echoed from the gallery, earning him a smack to the back of the head from Kakashi. “Ow! What was that for, sensei?!” Naruto protested, rubbing his head.Choji waved his fist toward Naruto with a half-hearted scowl, but Kimiko stifled a giggle, raising a hand to her lips to cover it. The tension eased slightly, and she gave Choji a reassuring look. “Well, he’s loud, but he’s right,” Hayate said after a cough, his voice cutting through the noise. “If you two are ready?”“Yes,” Kimiko replied serenely, stepping into position. She met Choji’s eyes with calm determination “Choji, the last few matches have been intense, emotional, and painful for everyone. Let’s make ours different. Let’s have a good match, shinobi to shinobi.” She tilted her head slightly, her crimson eyes glinting with sincerity. “I want everyone here to see how strong I am. And I want them to see how strong the heir to the Akimichi clan is, too.”Choji blinked in surprise, her words catching him off guard. Slowly, though, his expression shifted to one of quiet determination. “Yeah,” he said, his smile returning, this time with more confidence. “Let’s do this.”“Very well, the tenth and final match begins! Akimichi Choji versus Yuhi Kimiko!” Hayate announced, raising both hands to signal the start of the battle.“You can do it, Choji!” Shikamaru called out from above, his tone casual but supportive.“Yeah! Go, Choji!” Ino added, leaning over the railing, the fear she’d shown earlier replaced with encouragement.“GOOOOOO KIMIKO!” Naruto’s voice boomed from the gallery, cutting through the noise with his usual enthusiasm.Kimiko’s lips curved into a serene smile, her eyes locking onto Choji as he readied himself to attack. But before he could make his first move, Kimiko disappeared in a blur, reappearing in front of him almost instantly.“What—?” She heard Ino’s voice falter, her shock evident. “She’s fast. Really fast.”Within that split second, Kimiko launched two rapid punches, her fists connecting cleanly with Choji’s face. The force of her strikes sent him stumbling backward, his expression dazed. Before he could recover, she leapt into the air with fluid precision, spinning mid-flight to deliver a graceful side kick to his head. The impact left Choji staggering even further, clearly stunned by the ferocity of her assault.Choji blinked, shaking his head to clear the stars clouding his vision. He swung a punch toward Kimiko in retaliation—but before it could even come close, she flickered back to her starting position, her serene smile never wavering.“...Yeah, no way Choji’s winning this,” Shikamaru sighed from the gallery, his tone resigned. “She’s too far out of his league. What a drag.”“H-Hey, don’t count him out yet!” Ino stammered, still holding onto a sliver of hope. “Sure, Kimiko’s fast, but…”“No, he’s right,” Asuma said, exhaling a puff of smoke. His voice carried a hint of reluctant admiration. “Seriously, Kakashi, you’ve got two geniuses on your team? Talk about lucky.”“Hey, now you’re making me feel bad,” Ino muttered, folding her arms.“Yeah, he does,” Naruto chimed in, puffing out his chest with pride. “Me and Kimiko.”“Idiot,” Kakashi said flatly, though his voice carried an amused undertone. “But...yeah. Kimiko could’ve ended the fight already. Notice how she hasn’t drawn her sword.” He paused, his visible eye narrowing slightly. “It’s not that she’s not taking him seriously—it’s more like...she’s being gracious. Giving him a chance to show what he’s made of before finishing it.”“Man, if I were her, I’d have just punched Choji once and called it a day,” Naruto said with a grin.Kimiko’s gaze shifted back to Choji, her calm expression unchanged. Choji huffed, his determination flickering back to life as he brought his hands together. “Alright… Ninja Art: Multi-Size Technique!” he bellowed.With a surge of chakra, his body expanded rapidly, rounding into a massive sphere. His arms and legs retracted into his sleeves, his head disappearing as well. Puffs of blue chakra expelled from his sleeves like steam, the transformation complete as he became a colossal rolling ball.Kimiko tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing in thought as she watched Choji prepare to charge. “Interesting,” she murmured under her breath.Kimiko’s hands moved in a blur, weaving through a series of seals with practiced precision. “Let’s see if I can filter the toxicity out…” she murmured, focusing her chakra.“Water Style: Searing Torrent.”It wasn’t easy. She felt the strain of keeping her toxic chakra at bay, filtering it carefully to ensure only pure water chakra flowed. Without a natural water source nearby, she knew she had to adapt—pulling moisture from the air itself rather than kneading it from her stomach, which would cost her significantly more chakra.Droplets began to materialize around her, shimmering in the light as they spiraled into a whirlwind. The droplets coalesced into a spiraling column of water that wrapped around her body, curling from her ankles to above her head like a serpentine dragon. The column surged downward, meeting Choji’s charge head-on.The impact was thunderous. The water spiral collided with Choji’s rolling form, and an explosion of water droplets filled the air like rain, drenching the arena. The sheer force of the impact halted Choji’s momentum, sending him rolling backward instead of forward.“What?!” Ino’s voice rose from the gallery, her shock unmistakable. “How did Kimiko do that? There wasn’t even a water source! She didn’t expel any water from her mouth!”“Look closely,” Shikamaru interjected, his tone measured. “She used the moisture in the air and gathered it to form her jutsu.”“That’s right,” Asuma said, his voice carrying a note of approval. “That technique was devised by the Second Hokage, the greatest Water Style user of his time. By drawing water from the air, he didn’t need to rely on creating it from his own chakra. But that method…”“Takes immense chakra control,” Kurenai finished, her voice quiet with admiration. Her red eyes remained fixed on Kimiko as she added, “To figure that out, let alone execute it, as a genin not even a year in her career…”“She’s… very talented,” Kurenai admitted, her tone carrying a mix of pride and awe. “Water Style and Speed…she fights like Lord Second did,”Kimiko, noticing her sister’s gaze, turned her head slightly. A small smile touched her lips as their eyes met, a silent acknowledgment passing between them before she returned her focus to the battlefield.Choji wasn’t done yet, however. From within his boulder-like body, he yelled, “Aaaa! Alright! I’m not done yet!” He rolled toward Kimiko once again, the sheer force of his momentum making the arena rumble.Kimiko’s expression remained impassive, her focus unshaken as she knelt and placed her hand on the now wet, slick arena floor. “Water Style: Starch Syrup Toxic Field.”This time, she unleashed the shackle she’d placed on her toxic chakra, allowing it to flow freely through her body and into the field. From her hand, the moisture covering the arena floor began to change, spreading outward like a living organism. The slick surface turned into a syrupy adhesive, its viscosity slowing Choji’s movements. Then, as Kimiko’s toxic chakra infused into the syrup, the adhesive shifted to a noxious black hue, exuding an ominous, caustic energy.“...Now that’s something new,” Shikamaru murmured, his sharp eyes narrowing as he analyzed her actions. “She used the water left behind from her earlier jutsu’s impact on Choji, transformed it into an adhesive field, and then infused her toxic chakra to create a corrosive, caustic trap. All with a single touch.”“She… did all that with a touch?” Ino’s voice trembled with disbelief as her gaze fixed on the toxic field. “I always knew she was talented, but… I never expected her to be this strong. No wonder Sasuke always listens to her.” Ino’s eyes softened, her expression turning thoughtful. “I guess that’s what she meant all those years back when she said Sasuke sees her as a peer. That’s why he always talks to her…”Beside her, Asuma tilted his head, glancing at his student. Reaching over, he ruffled her hair in a comforting gesture, though his own gaze remained on the arena, contemplative.Choji, undeterred, charged straight into the toxic field, his boulder-like form plowing through the sticky adhesive. Almost immediately, smoke began to rise as the caustic nature of the syrup burned through his expanded body. The adhesive slowed his momentum, forcing him to skid and stumble as the corrosive substance ate away at his protective jutsu. Eventually, his charge came to a halt, his enormous body steaming and stuck fast in the trap Kimiko had laid.Kimiko straightened, her calm demeanor unchanged as she watched Choji struggle to free himself, her eyes betraying neither pride nor pity.“Alright,” she said softly, her voice carrying across the silent arena. “I don’t mean to insult you by asking this, Choji, but…” She paused, her hand moving to the hilt of the tanto strapped to her back. “Do you want to submit?”Choji, still trapped in the sticky, corrosive field, winced as his chakra reserves were steadily drained. The caustic acid had worn him down, his form shrinking back to its normal size. His face was tight with pain, sweat dripping down his brow. For a moment, it seemed like he was considering her offer, but then he shook his head.“N-No, Kimiko,” he stammered, his voice trembling but resolute. “You said all those cool things before. I don’t want to look lame by giving up… so…” He closed his eyes, inhaling deeply. “End it properly, please!”A faint smile graced Kimiko’s lips, soft and genuine. She nodded, drawing her tanto in a smooth motion. The blade gleamed as she held it steady. “You’re very brave and honorable, Choji. Asuma-sensei couldn’t ask for a better student. Thank you for giving me this match. I couldn’t have asked for a better opponent.”From the gallery, a low chuckle drifted down. “That’s my boy,” Asuma murmured, pride tinging his voice.Kimiko bent her knees slightly, lowering her stance as her hand rested firmly on the blade of her tanto. Concentrating, she channeled her filtered water chakra into the blade. Blue ribbons of chakra coiled and swirled around the tanto, extending its reach like a living entity. The water shimmered under the arena lights, its clarity belying its deadly cutting power.“Whoa,” Shikamaru said, leaning forward from the gallery. “That looks familiar… It sort of reminds me of your jutsu, Asuma-sensei.”“Yup,” Asuma replied, his cigarette hanging loosely from his lips. “Kimiko learned how to flow her water chakra into her blade to increase its reach and striking power. It’s something I taught her during her kenjutsu training.”“So, let me get this straight,” Gai interjected, his voice brimming with admiration. “She can strike you with water ninjutsu from a distance, wear you down with her toxic jutsu, and she’s fast enough to stay out of reach. On top of that, she augments her kenjutsu with chakra? Remarkable!” He crossed his arms, nodding sagely. “You’re not just raising a beautiful flower, Kakashi, but—”“A thorned rose,” Kakashi finished, his single visible eye crinkling with approval. “Yes. There’s a reason Kimiko’s the top kunoichi of her year. Among her peers, she’s second only to Naruto in chakra reserves and rivals Sasuke in sheer prowess and genius. Beyond that, she sets an example for both of them to follow. She’s a…” He paused, his tone softening. “A natural leader. A perfect kunoichi with limitless potential.”Kimiko’s smile deepened, dimples forming on her cheeks as she heard the praise. It wasn’t about the compliments—it was about knowing her efforts had been recognized. She turned her gaze back to Choji and nodded firmly. “Prepare yourself, Choji.”“Right!” Choji spread his legs, grounding himself as he closed his eyes, awaiting her strike.Kimiko blurred into motion, a streak of red and black darting across the arena. Her tanto flashed in a lateral arc, the ribbon of pressurized water striking first with a crack that echoed like a whip. The blow hit Choji before the blade even reached him, slicing cleanly through the air. The water’s cutting edge tore through his defenses as Kimiko moved past him, her blade completing the motion with surgical precision.She came to a stop several feet behind him, her head lowered, the tanto held laterally in her hand, blood dripping from its edge onto the arena floor. The ribbons of water dissipated into mist, leaving the battlefield eerily still.Choji stood frozen, his body trembling as if trying to resist gravity’s pull. Then, with a dull thud, he collapsed to the ground. The twin strikes—one from the water and one from the blade—had landed cleanly, sealing her victory.Hayate stepped forward, kneeling briefly by Choji before rising and nodding. “The winner of the tenth match is Yuhi, Kimiko,” he announced, his voice steady despite a slight cough.“WOAH!!! GO KIMIKO-CHAN! YOU DIDN’T EVEN SWEAT! THAT WAS COOL! ALL TEAM SEVEN IN THE FINALS!” Naruto bellowed from the gallery, his voice echoing through the arena.Kimiko glanced up, her lips curling into a faint smile as she tucked her tanto back into its sheath.“Good job, Kimiko,” Kakashi called out, his tone calm but with a note of pride.“She’s… really strong,” muttered Ino, her expression a mix of admiration and lingering nerves.“What a drag,” sighed Shikamaru. “Good thing she’s ladylike and polite. Choji’s lucky she didn’t go all out.”Asuma chuckled softly, arms crossed as he leaned back against the railing. “Clean victory. She reminds me of her sister,” he remarked, glancing toward Kurenai.“Come on, don’t lie,” teased Kakashi with a sly tone. “Kurenai wasn’t nearly as poised as her at that age.”“Hey!” Kurenai called out indignantly from the gallery, drawing a round of laughter from the gathered jonin.Below, Hayate gave Kimiko a subtle nod of acknowledgment as he stepped back. The medical-nin had already moved in to tend to Choji, binding the shallow cut on his body with clean bandages. They helped him to his feet, guiding him carefully toward the stairs where his team awaited him. Shikamaru and Ino immediately rushed to support him, their faces a mix of concern and relief.“As of this moment…” Hayate’s voice rang out again, calling the attention of everyone present. “The preliminaries to the third exam are officially complete!”After Hayate’s announcement, the victors of the preliminary matches gathered at the center of the arena. Kimiko stood to the far left of the line, her posture composed as she glanced at the others. To her immediate right was Naruto, practically vibrating with pent-up energy. Next were Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara, each carrying the trademark presence of Sunagakure’s best. Finally, the Konoha finalists Shikamaru, Neji, and Shino completed the lineup. All eight stood facing Hayate, Anko (who was carrying a box), Ibiki (who was carrying a miniature whiteboard), and the Third Hokage, waiting for the next step in the process.“I commend all those who have advanced to the finals of the Chuunin Exams,” began Hayate, “Well, there’s one person missing, but still. Congratulations.”The reminder of Sasuke’s absence nearly caused Kimiko’s carefully composed expression to falter. Kakashi had vanished shortly after her victory, presumably to check on Sasuke, who was still recovering in the infirmary after the sealing of his Curse Mark. A pang of worry flickered through her before she banished it. She had to focus.Kimiko’s thoughts turned analytical. Out of the finalists, six were from Konoha, while the remaining three hailed from Sunagakure. The balance of power was intriguing—Konoha versus Sunagakure. But she couldn’t shake the weight of her own impact on the exams. By eliminating the Otogakure team, two by her own hand and one left in Ibiki’s custody, she’d disrupted the canon path irrevocably. Dosu, who originally died before the finals, had been replaced. By her.And she wasn’t about to let anyone take her place now.“Lord Hokage,” said Hayate, stepping back with a cough. “They’re all yours.”Hiruzen stepped forward, pipe in hand, exuding the steady gravitas of his office. “In the final rounds, each of you will put your battle skills on display,” he began. “You’ll demonstrate the power and control you’ve achieved in your respective disciplines.” He paused to let his words settle. “Accordingly, the final battle will commence one month from now.”Naruto blinked, confusion clouding his face. “Wait, we’re not going to do it right here and now?”“This is to provide a suitable period of preparation,” Hiruzen explained, his tone patient but firm.“What do you mean by that?” asked Kankuro, crossing his arms.“Simply this: in addition to informing the leaders of each nation about the preliminary results, we also need time to prepare and distribute summons for the final selections.” A faint smile tugged at the Hokage’s lips. “And you, examinees, need time to prepare for what’s ahead.”Kankuro sighed, scratching the back of his head. “Look, I don’t really get what you’re trying to say. What’s the point of this?”Hiruzen’s eyes sharpened. “You’ll need time to know your adversaries and prepare yourselves. Up to this point, you’ve been fighting unknown enemies, relying on raw skill and adaptability. But now, your opponents are no longer strangers. You’ve seen their techniques and their strengths.”Kimiko caught Shikamaru side-eyeing Gaara, tension brewing silently in his posture. She couldn’t blame him. Gaara’s presence was suffocating.“To make the finals fair and just,” Hiruzen continued, “we’re granting you this month. Use it to hone your skills, develop new techniques, and prepare strategies. By now, everyone here knows your techniques, so relying on old tricks is a sure way to fail.” His gaze swept across the finalists. “And don’t forget to rest.”Kimiko dipped her head in acknowledgment. A month was more than enough for her to refine her plans. With her knowledge of their abilities, she could prepare for anyone—and anything. But she also knew that the future was no longer fixed. She’d already shifted the trajectory of the exams. How much more would change before it was over?She glanced at Naruto, who was frowning as his eyes darted between Neji and Gaara.Reaching over, Kimiko gently squeezed his hand, drawing his attention. “You got this,” she said softly, a warm smile gracing her lips. “I know what you’re thinking, but you’ve gotten so strong. A month is more than enough for you to surpass even your wildest expectations.”Naruto’s frown eased, a determined spark lighting up his eyes. “Yeah,” he said, his voice low but resolute. “You’re right. I’ve got this.”“I’d like to dismiss you all now,” said Hiruzen, his voice calm and measured. “But first, there’s one last task we must complete before the finals.”“Aw, come on!” Naruto groaned, throwing his hands up. “I need to start training already!”“Patience, Naruto,” said Hiruzen with a small smile. He gestured to Anko, who stepped forward, holding a wooden box in her hands.“This box contains slips of paper,” Hiruzen explained. “Each slip has a number written on it. You will draw one to determine your place in the finals.”Anko raised the box higher. “Alright, line up and take a slip,” she said with a grin. “Don’t make me wait.”The eight finalists filed into a line, one by one reaching into the box and pulling out a slip of paper. Kimiko was first, unfolding her paper with a serene expression before stepping back to let the others through. As the last slip was taken, Ibiki stepped forward, his voice sharp and commanding.“Now that everyone has their number, we’ll go down the line from left to right. Each of you will read your number aloud.”Kimiko stepped forward and unfolded her paper. “I have eight,” she said before stepping back.“I have one,” said Naruto, his voice filled with anticipation.“Nine,” Temari called out confidently.“Five,” said Kankuro.“Three,” Gaara murmured, his tone eerily calm.“Seven,” said Shikamaru with a sigh.“Two,” Neji said flatly.“Six,” Shino stated quietly.Ibiki nodded and glanced at Hiruzen. “That means Sasuke will be number four.”“Excellent,” said Hiruzen. “Now, let me reveal the match order for the finals.” “Huh?!” Said Naruto.“Is that what the numbers are for, drawing lots?” Asked Shikamaru.Kimiko already knew, so she stayed quiet. The advantage I have because of my future knowledge, seriously. I rarely get sandbagged. “Well, Ibiki, go ahead, show them the pairings.” He gestured to Ibiki, who turned a small whiteboard around, revealing the tournament brackets.Kimiko’s eyes scanned the board, noting the pairings. As expected, it followed the familiar pattern she remembered: Naruto versus Neji in the first match, followed by Gaara and Sasuke, then Shino versus Kankuro. But as her gaze moved further down the board, something caught her attention.Her eyes widened slightly. That’s a change. Instead of Shikamaru having a match right away, Kimiko noticed she was placed in his bracket—but before facing him, she had another opponent.Her gaze shifted to the side, meeting Temari’s sharp eyes.
Temari.
There was a tension-filled silence as the first-round opponents exchanged glances, each assessing the others. The stillness was finally broken when Shikamaru raised his hand lazily, his expression as unreadable as ever.“May I ask a question?” he drawled.“You may,” said Hiruzen, his gaze steady and welcoming.Shikamaru rubbed the back of his neck. “Alright, if this is a tournament, does this mean there’s only going to be one winner? Like, only one of us is going to become a Chuunin?”Hiruzen smiled faintly, the expression both amused and thoughtful. “Naturally, it’s quite the contrary,” he replied. “There will be several judges for the final round, including myself, the shinobi leaders, the Kazekage, and the lords from the various countries who will ultimately assign missions to you. Through this tournament, these judges will be evaluating your abilities comprehensively.” He paused, letting his words sink in. “It is entirely possible that even someone who loses in the first round could still be promoted to Chuunin.”Temari’s sharp voice broke through next, her fan resting casually against her shoulder. “So, you’re saying there’s actually a chance that all of us who compete in the final selection could become Chuunin?”“Correct,” Hiruzen confirmed, nodding solemnly. “But conversely, there is also a chance that none of you will be chosen.”Kimiko’s frown deepened at his words. She knew the practical truth of the Chuunin Exams—they weren’t just about the battles but also about demonstrating leadership, strategy, and the qualities of a capable shinobi. Still, hearing the possibility of complete failure made her stomach churn. Even if the invasion changes everything, I… I want to prove myself. I want to become a Chuunin. Her eyes flicked briefly to Naruto and Sasuke. Their maturity and progress compared to their canon counterparts gave her hope. Originally, only Shikamaru got promoted to Chuunin. But things had already shifted so much, so why couldn’t this outcome be different, too?Hiruzen’s voice cut through her thoughts. “The advantage of fighting more rounds in the tournament lies in having more opportunities to showcase your skills in front of the judges,” he explained, turning back to Shikamaru. “Does that answer your question, Shikamaru?”Shikamaru gave a small nod, scratching his head and sighing deeply. “Yeah, it does,” he muttered, his tone resigned. “What a drag.”“Very well,” Hiruzen began, “Thank you all for your participation. Let us adjourn till next month. You are all dismiss—”Before he could finish, a shinobi flickered into existence beside him, clad in the distinctive gear of Konoha’s ANBU. The sudden appearance made Kimiko blink in surprise, her sharp eyes narrowing as curiosity overtook her. The room went still, every gaze snapping to the newcomer.Hiruzen regarded the ANBU silently, his expression unreadable. The masked shinobi leaned in, whispering something directly into his ear. Kimiko noticed the way their lips moved soundlessly—likely a jutsu designed to muffle the exchange entirely. Not even her sharp ears could catch a word.The Hokage’s eyes widened slightly as the ANBU spoke, his lips pressing into a thin line. After a moment, he nodded sharply and whispered something in return. The ANBU straightened and moved to Ibiki, leaning in to repeat whatever they had just said. Ibiki’s brows furrowed deeply, his expression turning from puzzled to grim.The air in the room thickened. Anko tilted her head in curiosity, Hayate’s ever-stoic face betrayed a flicker of confusion, and murmurs began to ripple through the genin standing in the center of the arena. Even the jonin in the gallery,  her sister included, seemed intrigued by the sudden shift in mood.The ANBU flickered away, disappearing as swiftly as they had arrived.Hiruzen turned back to the gathered genin. “As I was saying, you are all dismissed. Congratulations on advancing to the finals.” His tone was steady, but there was a weight to it that hadn’t been there moments ago. He paused. “Except you, Kimiko.”Kimiko blinked, a cold knot forming in her stomach. Her puzzled expression turned wary as she caught the sharp shift in the mood of the room.Ibiki stepped forward, his towering frame casting a shadow over her. “Kimiko Yuhi, you’ll be coming with me for questioning,” he rumbled, his voice as firm and unyielding as stone.A murmur swept through the assembled genin and jonin alike. Naruto’s hand tightened around hers instinctively, his blue eyes full of alarm. “What?” he whispered, though the question hung in the air unspoken by many.“What?!” Kurenai’s voice rang out sharply. In a flash, she flickered to Kimiko’s side, her red eyes blazing with fury as she positioned herself protectively. “I thought we settled this!” she snarled, glaring at Ibiki and then the Hokage. “She’s already explained herself!”“Kurenai.” Hiruzen’s voice was calm but commanding, leaving no room for argument. “She will go with Ibiki. That is my order.”Silence fell, thick and suffocating. Kimiko’s heart sank into the pit of her stomach, her mind racing. What had she done? Did she overstep with her knowledge of the future? Had Dosu said something in revenge for her actions? Was she considered a threat now?“Come on, Kimiko,” Ibiki rumbled, nodding toward the exit.Her throat tightened, and her hand slipped from Naruto’s. His grip lingered for a heartbeat longer, as if he didn’t want to let her go. She couldn’t bring herself to meet his eyes, not with the cacophony of emotions swirling in her chest. Her feet moved numbly, carrying her forward as Ibiki led the way.“Kimiko!” Naruto’s voice cut through the silence, sharp and filled with protest. “You can’t just take her like that! Hey!”His shouts were distant now, muffled by the blood rushing in her ears. Kimiko didn’t look back, didn’t respond, her focus solely on the steps ahead. Each one felt heavier than the last.The journey to their destination was steeped in an oppressive tension. The first thing Kimiko noticed was the route they took—straight through the village center. Clearly, it was designed to appear casual, as though she was merely accompanying Ibiki on official business. To the casual observer, it was inconspicuous, but Kimiko’s sharp instincts told her otherwise. The deliberate path masked a deeper intent, ensuring her “arrest” didn’t spark unnecessary alarm or rumors among the townsfolk.What unsettled her more, however, was the presence of six ANBU silently shadowing their every move. They were concealed expertly, invisible to all but her finely tuned sensory abilities. Each step she took was mirrored, the quiet convoy ensuring there was no chance of escape—not that she intended to try. The level of precaution unnerved her. Was she considered such a threat that six ANBU were required to accompany Ibiki? Or was there something else at play?Ibiki led her to the Intelligence Division, one of the most imposing buildings in Konoha, rivaled only by the Academy in size. Yet, instead of entering through the prominent front entrance, he veered toward a side door. A masked ANBU stood guard there, motionless, until Ibiki approached. Without a word, the ANBU opened the door, allowing them entry. Kimiko’s unease deepened as she stepped inside.The tunnels beyond were dimly lit, their narrow, damp walls carved from unpolished stone. Flickering lanterns cast erratic shadows that seemed to dance along the walls, further amplifying the oppressive atmosphere. The air grew heavier with every step, the faint tang of metal mixing with the cold humidity. The oppressive silence was only broken by the muffled echo of their footsteps and the occasional drip of water. This wasn’t just a journey—it was a psychological gauntlet designed to instill dread in anyone led down these corridors.Kimiko’s unease deepened when the narrow tunnels gave way to wider hallways in the basement level. The walls here were lined with reinforced doors, each one fitted with iron bars and sliding observation hatches. Every door seemed to exude its own aura of malice, as if centuries of suffering had seeped into the very structure. Her sensory abilities told her little—either the rooms were warded or the walls too thick—but the atmosphere alone painted vivid pictures of what might occur behind those doors. The faint, sterile smell of antiseptic wafted through the air, an odd juxtaposition to the grim setting. The faint hum of electrical systems and the distant hiss of ventilation were the only reminders that this place was grounded in the mundane world.Finally, Ibiki stopped at one of the identical doors, its surface smooth and worn from countless hands that had either pushed it open or tried to keep it shut. Without a word, he produced a ring of keys, selecting one with unerring precision and inserting it into the lock. The metallic scrape echoed loudly in the narrow hallway, and the door creaked open to reveal the room beyond.The chamber was surprisingly plain, almost unsettling in its simplicity. The stone walls gave way to smooth concrete, painted a dull, lifeless gray. In the center stood a single wooden table and three chairs—two positioned on one side and one isolated on the opposite end. The harsh light of a single overhead lamp illuminated the table, casting deep shadows that swallowed the corners of the room. The air carried a faint antiseptic tang, as if it had been scrubbed clean of whatever horrors had occurred there. It was a room designed to strip away a person’s sense of security, not through overt menace but by the oppressive emptiness of its design.“Inside,” Ibiki ordered, his voice a gravelly monotone that brooked no argument.Kimiko stepped forward, her expression impassive even as her heartbeat thundered in her chest. She lowered herself into the lone chair, the wooden frame creaking under her weight. Her sharp eyes took in the details of the room, filing them away as her mind raced with possibilities. Behind her, the door closed with a metallic clang, the lock snapping shut with a finality that sent a shiver down her spine.Ibiki settled into one of the chairs opposite her, his scarred face unreadable in the dim light. He leaned forward slightly, his elbows resting on the table as he regarded her with an expression that was neither hostile nor reassuring. His mere presence filled the room with tension, a stark reminder of where she was and who she was dealing with.The silence stretched, heavy and unbroken, and Kimiko realized this was the first test. Whatever awaited her here, it wouldn’t be pleasant.After a few moments of heavy silence, Ibiki finally spoke, his tone calm but laced with gravity.“At exactly twenty minutes after the match between Uchiha Sasuke and Akado Yoroi, the body of the jonin-sensei for the Kusagakure Genin team who advanced to the Preliminary Rounds was discovered. She was found dead, discarded behind one of the training grounds.”Kimiko blinked in surprise. Karin’s team’s sensei? But I saw her watching the match. She disappeared after Sasuke’s match concluded, sure, but that’s not enough— Her thoughts froze as a chilling realization dawned on her, and her eyes widened. No. It can’t possibly be... “During this event,” Ibiki continued, his voice cutting through her internal panic, “Uchiha Sasuke was undergoing a sealing ritual conducted by your jonin sensei, Hatake Kakashi. Kakashi reported that at the conclusion of the ritual, one of Konoha’s Missing-nin and an S-Class criminal, Orochimaru, appeared and confronted him. During this confrontation, Orochimaru expressed his intent to claim Sasuke Uchiha, specifically for his clan’s dōjutsu.”Kimiko felt a chill race down her spine. “Wait,” she interjected, her voice sharper than she intended. “Are you saying that Orochimaru had been disguised as the Kusagakure jonin this entire time?”Ibiki nodded solemnly. “Yes.”“But… I didn’t sense his chakra signature!” Kimiko protested, her brow furrowed in disbelief.Ibiki’s dark eyes regarded her steadily. “As skilled and perceptive as you are, Kimiko, you must understand: Orochimaru is one of the Sannin. If even a room full of veteran jonin failed to detect him, it’s no surprise that you couldn’t either. This is no fault of yours.”Kimiko’s mind reeled. Orochimaru managed to conceal himself from me? From my sensory abilities? Just how terrifying is this monster? Her fingers curled into fists in her lap. I thought I had outplayed him, even if only slightly, but... “Kimiko,” Ibiki’s voice snapped her out of her spiraling thoughts. His gaze bore into hers. “Listen carefully.”She nodded wordlessly, forcing herself to focus.“As I was saying,” Ibiki resumed, “Hatake Kakashi reported that Orochimaru himself admitted Otogakure is a ninja village under his direct control. This corroborates intelligence provided by the prisoner Dosu Kinuta, as well as information from you and Anko Mitarashi.”Kimiko stared at him, her face unreadable. The room was filled with a tense silence until she finally spoke, her tone carefully measured. “So… why am I here? I doubt you brought me here just to tell me I did a good job.”Ibiki’s expression remained stoic as he continued. “Due to the threat posed by Orochimaru, and on Kakashi Hatake’s advice, the Third Hokage ordered Sasuke Uchiha to be moved from the infirmary to a VIP room in Konoha Hospital. He was placed under strict guard, protected by three ANBU operatives.”Kimiko’s stomach sank. I think I know where this is going... “At exactly fifteen minutes after your victory against Akimichi Choji,” Ibiki said, his voice growing heavier with each word, “the alarm at the hospital was triggered. An intruder had triggered the alarm in Sasuke’s room, somehow bypassing the guards posted outside Konoha and within,  before killing all three guards stationed at Sasuke’s room. Sasuke’s death or abduction was only prevented by the timely arrival of Kakashi Hatake, who engaged the assailant—Yakushi Kabuto.”Ibiki leaned forward, his presence overwhelming. “Kimiko, this is the second time you’ve raised the alarm about Yakushi Kabuto. First, during your testimony about Orochimaru. And now, his actions directly corroborate what you’ve claimed. You suspected Kabuto before anyone else. You brought him into our scope.”His eyes were sharper than a scalpel, cutting through the room’s heavy silence. “What I want to know now, Kimiko Yuhi, is how you knew.”Kimiko, however, met his gaze with a flat, unyielding look. “I already told you why I suspected him, and the Hokage backed me up.” Her tone was even, but there was an edge to her words, as sharp as a kunai. “Look, you doubted my gut feeling, and look where it got us—a dead visiting jonin and three of our ANBU, dead.”Ibiki’s eyes narrowed, but Kimiko pressed on. “Honestly? You can keep questioning me, but my answer will be the same. The more time you spend asking me or trying to corner me in dark rooms like this, the more people we lose. I know how unlikely it sounds, but my instincts told me Kabuto was bad news, and I was right.”She leaned forward slightly, her voice cutting through the tense air. “Now, you can waste time critiquing me, or you can accept that I was right and start planning our next move before Kabuto strikes again.”Ibiki's eyes narrowed, his posture rigid as the weight of Kimiko's words settled in the room. Her defiance wasn’t what he expected, and the bluntness of her tone made the tension almost tangible. For a moment, he said nothing, just let the heavy silence hang between them like an unspoken challenge.The scarred interrogator leaned back in his chair, fingers steepling as he studied her with calculated precision. "You’re right about one thing, Kimiko," he said slowly, his voice measured. "Your instincts were right, and Kabuto has proven to be exactly what you warned us about. But there’s a difference between good instincts and knowledge that shouldn’t exist."Kimiko didn’t flinch, holding his gaze steadily. "And I’ve explained that knowledge. Everything I said about Kabuto was based on observation, deduction, and Orochimaru’s own arrogance." She tilted her head slightly, her voice calm but firm. "Unless you’re suggesting I’m secretly in league with Orochimaru, which, frankly, would be the worst cover story in the history of shinobi."Ibiki’s lips twitched, not quite a smirk but close. “You’re bold, I’ll give you that. But that’s not the main reason the Hokage had you sent here.” He shifted slightly in his chair, raising his voice. “Shirako, send him in.”Kimiko furrowed her brows. “What?”A door, previously unseen, creaked open, and in stepped Kakashi Hatake, his usual nonchalant air firmly in place.“Sensei?” Kimiko asked, her voice tinged with confusion.“Seriously, Ibiki,” Kakashi said with a sigh, lazily waving a hand. “Did you have to go through all this fanfare?”“Hokage’s orders, he wanted her secure to every threat poible. Her encounter with Orochimaru and him leaving a mark on her makes her a high priority intelligence issue.” grunted Ibiki. “Besides, I wanted to confirm how she got her intel. Guess it’s one of those truly lucky gut guesses, as outlandish as it is.” He glanced at Kimiko briefly before returning his gaze to Kakashi. “But enough of that. Tell her.”Kimiko’s confusion deepened as Kakashi slid into the unoccupied chair across from her. “What’s going on?” she asked, her voice more urgent now.Kakashi’s usual carefree demeanor dimmed slightly as he leaned forward. “Kimiko,” he began, his voice uncharacteristically serious. “When I encountered Kabuto—when he was trying to kill Sasuke—he said something.” He paused, as if weighing his words carefully. “And… Orochimaru mentioned it too.”Kimiko blinked, her unease growing. “Mentioned what? Please, sensei, speak plainly.”Kakashi sighed, glancing sidelong at Ibiki, who gave a slight nod, his expression grim. Kakashi turned back to Kimiko, his visible eye filled with an unusual weight.“Kimiko,” he said softly, “Orochimaru told me… that he wanted you too.”The words hung heavy in the air, settling over her like a storm cloud. For a moment, Kimiko just stared, her mind racing to process what she’d just heard. Her throat tightened as a cold dread crept down her spine.“Me?” she finally managed, her voice barely above a whisper.Kakashi nodded, his expression unusually grim. “You and Sasuke. Orochimaru wants Sasuke for his eyes, but he wants you…for your mind and your skills.”“You’re a lot like him, Kimiko. And I don’t mean that in a good way,” rumbled Ibiki, his piercing gaze fixed on her.Kimiko felt her stomach twist, her confidence deflating like a balloon. She closed her eyes, trying to process the weight of it all. What did I do to catch the attention of one of the most dangerous S-ranked missing-nin in history? “So,” Kimiko began, her voice steady despite the storm inside her.“So,” Kakashi interjected, his tone softer, “we’ve already informed your family, including your sister. During the month leading up to the Third Exams, I’ll be assigned to watch over both you and Sasuke. That means Sasuke will be staying at your house, and I’ll be taking over your training.” His eye crinkled slightly in a reassuring way. “Though, Hayate-kun and Shinku-sama have also expressed interest, so you’ll have a team of tutors.”Kimiko let out a long, exasperated sigh. “So…why the grand tour of the Torture and Interrogation Force’s headquarters? Was that really necessary?”Ibiki’s deep chuckle rumbled through the room. “As I mentioned earlier, we needed to confirm a few things. Orochimaru’s interest in you isn’t a casual concern. It’s an S-class security matter. That meant pulling you out of the arena and into a controlled environment immediately. We couldn’t risk handling this in public or anywhere that eavesdropping might occur.”Kimiko raised an eyebrow. “You could’ve just pulled me aside after the dismissal. Why go for the theatrics and make a spectacle out of it?”Ibiki glanced at Kakashi, then back at her. “Because we had to rule out every possibility. For all we knew, you could’ve been under a complicated genjutsu, or worse, had your mind tampered with by Orochimaru.”Kimiko blinked, her gaze flat. “What?”Ibiki leaned back slightly, his voice calm but firm. “The moment you stepped into this room, a team of my subordinates outside began performing a mind sensory jutsu. We needed to determine if you were under any kind of mental manipulation or control.”“And?” Kimiko prompted, her tone sharp.“You already know the answer to that,” Ibiki said dryly. “No traces of genjutsu or tampering were found. But we also had to consider the possibility that you might’ve been turned into an agent of Orochimaru without your knowledge.”Kimiko’s lips pressed into a thin line. “And?”Ibiki continued, “We reviewed your files—extensively. There’s no evidence, no red flags in your background or your family’s. None of your kin ever had direct ties to Orochimaru. Your record is as clean as they come.”Kimiko nodded slowly, but she could tell there was more.“I know what you’re thinking,” Ibiki said, anticipating her next question. “What about Kabuto’s? His file was just as clean. Adopted by one of the most promising medical-nin in Konoha, mediocre performance on missions, and failed the Chuunin Exams multiple times.” His voice dipped. “But... there were patterns. Subtle ones. Things that wouldn’t have stood out until we had reason to scrutinize him closely. Once he was on our radar, those patterns started to emerge.”Kimiko furrowed her brows. “Patterns?”Ibiki nodded grimly. “For example, his uncanny ability to blend in with different teams, his tendency to be present during moments of critical intelligence leakage, and his deep connections to the medical corps—a convenient cover for someone slipping in and out of different circles unnoticed. It wasn’t much, but when paired with your accusations and his actions tonight, it all fit.”Kimiko exhaled softly, absorbing the explanation. “So this was all just to confirm I wasn’t compromised?”Ibiki gave a curt nod. “That, and to give us a chance to put all the pieces together in one place.” He tilted his head, his voice softening slightly. “You’re clear, Kimiko. But understand this—being a target of Orochimaru puts you in a dangerous position. Every move you make from here will be watched.”Kakashi placed a hand on her shoulder. “Don’t worry. We’ve got your back. The Hokage spread tracking teams and ANBU all throughout the city to search for any traces of Kabuto.”For once, Kimiko didn’t have a sharp retort. She simply nodded, the weight of the revelation settling heavily on her. Orochimaru wanted her, too. But why? Was he serious about making a place for her alongside Sasuke? The thought churned uneasily in her mind.“Speaking of Sasuke,” Kakashi said, his tone lighter but still edged with seriousness, “I should head back to the hospital to check on him.” His visible eye turned toward her, his voice softening. “Do you want to come with me, Kimiko?”Kimiko glanced at Ibiki, her brow raised in question. “If I’m allowed, Ibiki-sama?”Ibiki grunted, folding his arms. “Yes, you’re cleared.”Kimiko nodded, relief washing over her. Just as she turned to leave, Ibiki’s voice stopped her.“Kimiko.”She paused, glancing back at him. “Yes?”“You did good. Brilliant work with Kabuto and the Sound-nin,” he said, his tone gruff but sincere. “It’ll help us a ton.”For a moment, Kimiko blinked, the rare praise catching her off guard. Then she inclined her head respectfully. “Thank you.”With that, she followed Kakashi out of the room, the sound of their footsteps echoing faintly through the corridors. The gravity of the situation lingered in her mind, but for now, she focused on the one thing she could control: checking on Sasuke.As Kimiko and Kakashi entered the hospital, they were greeted by the sound of Naruto’s voice echoing through the lobby as he argued with a clearly exasperated receptionist.“Hey! Where’s Sasuke’s hospital room?!” Naruto demanded, his tone insistent.“Sorry, no visitors allowed,” replied the receptionist, her voice curt and firm.“Whaaaat?! No visitors?! Are you kidding me?!” Naruto threw his hands in the air, his disbelief as loud as his voice.“Those are the rules,” the receptionist countered in a sing-song tone, clearly unimpressed.“Naruto, this is a hospital,” came Kakashi’s voice, calm but pointed. “Keep it down.”Naruto whirled around, his frustration melting into surprise and then joy. “Oh! Kakashi-sensei! And…” His eyes landed on Kimiko, and without hesitation, he sprinted toward her, pulling her into a tight hug.Kimiko hugged him back just as tightly, her lips curving into a fond smile. “Naruto.”“What did Ibiki want with you?!” Naruto asked, pulling back slightly to look her in the eye, his expression tinged with concern.“Nothing,” Kimiko said lightly, running her hand through his hair. “Don’t mind it.”Naruto squinted at her, clearly unconvinced but choosing to drop the subject—for now. “Alright, I’ll wait until you’re ready to tell me.” He paused before turning his attention back to Kakashi, his grin returning. “Boy, am I glad to see you, Kakashi-sensei.”Kakashi raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”“I gotta ask you a favor,” Naruto said, practically bouncing on the balls of his feet.Kakashi sighed, cutting him off before he could continue. “Stop right there. I already know what you’re going to ask, so I’ve been looking for someone to oversee your training.”Naruto’s grin fell into a pout, and he pointed a finger at Kakashi accusingly. “Hold on. Why can’t you train me, sensei?!”“I have other matters to handle,” Kakashi replied matter-of-factly. “I don’t have time to deal with you, Naruto.”Naruto crossed his arms, clearly offended, before suddenly pointing his finger at Kakashi again, a spark of realization in his eyes. “Hey, aha! You’re going to train Sasuke, aren’t you, Kakashi-sensei?!”Kimiko noticed the slight quaver in his voice, the hurt hidden beneath his bravado. So she stepped in without hesitation.“He’s also training me, Naruto,” Kimiko added gently.Naruto blinked, his gaze bouncing between Kakashi and Kimiko. “So I’m the only one not getting trained by you, Kakashi-sensei?” His tone was flat, unimpressed. “Way to make me feel real special, sensei.”“Hey, come on.” Kimiko stepped forward, taking Naruto’s hands in hers. “Sasuke’s situation and mine are... special,” she said carefully. “You remember what we told you, right?”Naruto blinked, his eyes narrowing in thought before widening in realization. “YOU MEAN THIS HAS SOMETHING TO DO WITH THAT CREEPY OROCHIMARU GUY?!”Heads snapped toward Naruto at the mention of the name, and Kakashi quickly moved to shush him. “Shh, Naruto. Not so loud. Especially not with that name.”Naruto nodded, albeit sheepishly. “Okay, okay. Well, if you put it that way, I guess it makes sense,” he grumbled. Then, with a pointed look at Kakashi, he added, “You could’ve just told me that, sensei.”Kimiko squeezed his hands reassuringly. “He just didn’t want you to be burdened with that, Naruto.” Her tone was soft, but her smile helped ease some of the tension. She turned her gaze to Kakashi. “So, Kakashi-sensei, you mentioned someone overseeing Naruto’s training?”Kakashi tilted his head down at them, his visible eye curving slightly. “...Yes, I’ve arranged for someone who’s an even better teacher than me, Naruto.”“Who is it?!” Naruto asked, excitement returning to his voice.“It is I!”The loud proclamation came from behind them, and both Kimiko and Naruto turned to see a tall, lean man clad in navy blue, a scarf tied neatly on his head, and a pair of circular black glasses perched on his nose.Naruto’s face fell instantly, and he pointed accusingly at the newcomer. “YOU?! YOU’RE THAT SUPER PERVERT!”The man, Ebisu, pushed his glasses up with a finger, the light glinting off the lenses. “Such insolence,” he muttered, though his tone carried a hint of disdainful amusement.Kimiko, however, let out a soft giggle before stepping forward and bowing low. “Ebisu-sama. It’s a pleasure, as always. My father has spoken highly of you.”“Ah-ha!” Ebisu exclaimed, his tone shifting to one of delight. “Such beauty and impeccable manners! Truly nothing less from the youngest daughter of Shinku-sama!”Naruto’s face twisted in disbelief, his jaw practically hitting the floor as he looked between Kimiko and Ebisu. “What is happening right now?!” he shouted, before turning to Kakashi and continuing his tirade.“Seriously? Out of all the people you could’ve picked, you went with this guy to train me?!” Naruto jabbed an accusatory finger at Ebisu. “What a joke! He’s weaker than I am!”“Oh?” Kakashi tilted his head curiously. “And what makes you say that?”“I’m serious! You should’ve seen him!” Naruto waved his arms animatedly. “The guy took one look at my Sexy Harem Jutsu and crumbled like paper!”Ebisu, visibly horrified at the memory, lunged at Naruto with lightning speed, clamping a hand over his mouth. “That’s enough out of you!” he hissed, his face flushing with indignation.“Harem Jutsu?” Kakashi echoed, his tone carrying mild interest, though his expression betrayed nothing.“It’s nothing! Just a little joke we share.” Ebisu declared, his voice pitched higher than usual. He held Naruto in a tight headlock, whispering frantically into his ear while Naruto flailed helplessly. “Stop talking about that technique, you little—! I promise I’ll buy you anything you want!”Kimiko, meanwhile, watched the scene unfold with a hand lightly covering her lips, stifling a giggle. But something else clicked in her mind as she observed Ebisu’s arrival. Wait…if Ebisu’s training Naruto, then that only means… Her gaze softened, and a knowing smile tugged at her lips. Ah. It’s about time, isn’t it? He’s coming back to Konoha. And Naruto’s about to meet him for the first time. Kimiko’s eyes lingered on Naruto. She couldn’t help but smile a little wider. One of his teachers, and one of the biggest influences in his life… “Naruto,” Kimiko interjected gently, her tone soft but firm. “Don’t give Ebisu-sama a hard time. Promise me that. I promise you, he’ll be able to help you out more than you can imagine.”Naruto, still mid-struggle with Ebisu, glanced over at Kimiko. Her calm gaze cut through his frustration, and he sighed heavily. “Well, FINE. But only because I trust you, Kimiko-chan. And I’ll drop by your house for dinner every after training!”With that, Naruto relented, muttering something under his breath as Ebisu adjusted his glasses and straightened his scarf. The self-proclaimed elite tutor nodded approvingly, ushering Naruto out of the hospital with a mixture of relief and lingering indignation, leaving Kimiko alone with Kakashi.“You have a way with those boys,” Kakashi said after a moment, his voice light with amusement. “They listen to you more than they listen to me.”Kimiko raised a brow, folding her arms. “Well, maybe if you didn’t overtly favor Sasuke, sensei,” she replied, her tone dry but not unkind. “Even if he is the most like you. But I agree, someone else is a better fit to be Naruto’s teacher.”Kakashi tilted his head, his one visible eye narrowing slightly in thought before he reached out and placed a hand on Kimiko’s head.  “Actually,” he said quietly, “that’s where you’re wrong.”Kimiko blinked, surprised, looking up at him.“You’re my favorite,” Kakashi said simply, “Not him.”The weight of his words lingered in the air, and for a moment, Kimiko didn’t know how to respond. Then, slowly, a soft, genuine smile spread across her lips.“Anyway, you heard the medic-nin,” Kakashi said, his tone light. “It’s too late to visit Sasuke, so you should head home. I’m sure your parents would love to finally hear from you. I’ll drop by your house once I’ve settled things with Sasuke.”Kimiko nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. “Alright, thank you, Kakashi-sensei. I’ll see you soon.”With that, she formed a hand seal with practiced ease and disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving Kakashi standing in the now-quiet hallway, his gaze lingering thoughtfully where she had been moments before.As she anticipated, the news of her experiences during the Chuunin Exams shocked and deeply unsettled her parents. The whirlwind of events—her encounter with Orochimaru, the poisoned gift he gave her, her confrontation with Neji, and her unexpected place in the finals—sent ripples of conflicting emotions through both Kaori and Shinku.“You’re not even a ninja for a year, and you’ve already experienced things most shinobi wouldn’t face in their entire careers,” Shinku said, his voice a mix of pride and concern. “Kimiko, it seems your luck is both a blessing and a curse.”Kaori’s reaction was less measured, her hands trembling slightly as she struggled to process everything. “I almost lost you,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “And now you tell me that during this…exam, you’ve gone through hell? That this Orochimaru—a monster we’ve only heard about in the worst of stories—has marked you?”She shook her head, her voice trembling. “No, Shinku. I don’t want to hear more. Even Kurenai didn’t endure half of what she’s been through. My heart can only take so much.”With that, Kaori stood abruptly, her upset palpable as she retreated to their bedroom, leaving Shinku and Kimiko alone in the quiet tension that followed. Shinku sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose as he regarded his daughter with a mix of frustration, concern, and a trace of admiration.“I’ll speak to your mother,” Shinku said gently, patting her head. “Let me handle her. But it goes without saying, Kimiko—I’m extremely proud of you.”Kimiko managed a small smile as Shinku left, heading upstairs to console Kaori. Her gaze shifted to Hayate, who sat in the garden, sipping tea with a calm demeanor despite the occasional cough rattling through him.He’s about to die tonight if I don’t do something.“Hayate-senpai,” Kimiko called softly, stepping into the garden and taking a seat beside him.“Kimiko-chan,” Hayate greeted her warmly, though his voice was hoarse, followed by a brief fit of coughing. “It’s good to see you’re doing well. And your performance in the Chuunin Exams was remarkable. You’re bound to surpass me soon, just like I always said.”“Don’t say that, Senpai,” Kimiko replied, a fond smile tugging at her lips. “Actually, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about.”“Oh?” Hayate raised a brow, setting down his tea with a curious look.“I heard from Kakashi-sensei that you were interested in training me,” she began, her voice carrying an earnest edge. “I want to start as soon as possible since Naruto’s beginning his training too.” She leaned forward slightly, locking eyes with him. “Can we start tonight?”
Anything to keep you safe, Senpai.
Hayate’s expression softened, but he shook his head, clearing his throat. “I’d love to, Kimiko-chan, but I’m afraid I can’t tonight. I have an important errand from the Hokage to handle.” He coughed again, his tone apologetic. “After that, I promise, we’ll start.”
Her heart sank. So it’s already begun. The mission to spy on Kabuto… I’m too late to stop it.
She quickly masked her unease with a bright smile. “Alright,” she said sweetly, “I’ll hold you to it. Good luck.” And so, she turned around, the gears in her head turning as she started to build up a plan. I think I’d have to rely on  It wasn’t going to be simple. While Kimiko knew the broad strokes of what would happen, the specifics posed a challenge. In the anime, Hayate would tail Kabuto and Baki near Kikyo Castle during the night. There, Gaara would undergo a partial transformation, exposing the meeting. Baki and Kabuto would notice Hayate, and after a brief pursuit and skirmish, Baki would ultimately kill him.That was what happened in the anime. Ideally, all she’d need to do was intercept Hayate before he bled out, pulling him to safety and giving him the chance to deliver his findings to the Hokage.But reality wasn’t that neat.First, she didn’t know the exact time the confrontation between Baki and Hayate took place—it had never been specified in the source material. Sure, she could theoretically stake out Kikyo Castle until the meeting happened, but that carried its own risks. The moment Baki or Kabuto sensed her presence, they’d either change venues or kill her outright for meddling.Fortunately, the area adjacent to Kikyo Castle housed a bustling marketplace for ninja tools and gear. It gave Kimiko a convenient excuse to linger near the castle, refilling her supplies after the grueling Chuunin Exams. The market, catering to shinobi who kept irregular hours, operated 24/7, with a selection varied enough to occupy her for hours without raising suspicion.That’s how she found herself leaning over one of the market stalls, her chakra sensory range extended to its limit. She focused intently, tracking two flickering signatures in the distance. One was Hayate. The other, Baki.And Kabuto’s chakra? Not a hint. She scowled inwardly. That bastard’s probably masking it entirely, knowing Konoha’s crawling with ANBU hunting him. How good is he to evade even my sensory skills? “How much for this?” Kimiko asked idly, picking up a set of weighted bands for arms and legs. They were heavy—similar to Lee’s infamous training gear.“Two thousand ryos per set,” the old woman behind the stall replied with a kind smile. “But for you, I’ll give them both for three thousand.”Kimiko nodded absently. She remembered how effective weight training was for Lee. He’s fast, but he still found ways to push himself further. I could always be faster, too.  And then, she felt it—a shift in the signatures.
Hayate-senpai’s moving. Baki’s quickly following.
Without a second thought, Kimiko dropped the weights and flickered away from the stalls, disappearing into the night. Her hands flashed through seals mid-step.“Shadow Clone Jutsu!”An identical Kimiko appeared beside her in a swirl of smoke. She turned to the clone, her tone sharp and direct. “Find the nearest shinobi patrol and guide them to Kikyo Castle. There’s going to be trouble here soon, but we need them to arrive as quickly as possible. Name-drop Kabuto if you have to.”The clone nodded, vanishing in a blur of motion. Kimiko immediately redirected her focus, honing in on the two clashing signatures she now felt with clarity. The unmistakable sensation of combat rippled through her senses.It would have been safer to send the clone to track Hayate and for Kimiko to find the patrol herself. Safer, more logical. But Kimiko wasn’t taking that risk. A clone would vanish the moment it was struck, and if Hayate needed someone to physically intervene to save his life, it had to be her original body—someone who could withstand more than a single blow.For her plan to work, she needed to remove all doubt. Her original body had to be the one present.She lunged across the rooftops, staying carefully at the edges of the two chakra signatures’ senses. She couldn’t afford to alert either party. As confident as she was, she knew Hayate might get distracted if she interfered, worsening the situation. Or worse, Kabuto might seize the opportunity to grab her for Orochimaru. The stakes were far too high, especially with a Jonin facing off against a Tokubetsu Jonin.Kimiko pushed herself, tracking the flaring chakra signatures to the northeast. It was a struggle to keep pace with their speed while simultaneously cloaking her own presence. One misstep, and she’d risk exposing herself, not just to Baki but also to Kabuto, who could be lurking nearby, undetected.Then, she felt it—a flicker in one of the chakra signatures, dividing into three distinct sources. Hayate. He was using Shadow Clones.Throwing caution to the wind, Kimiko closed the distance, leaping to a nearby rooftop for a clearer view of the battlefield.She was too late.Hayate lay sprawled on the rooftop, motionless. Baki was gone, no doubt sensing that help was closing in and retreating before he could be caught.Kimiko darted toward Hayate’s crumpled form, dropping to her knees beside him. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight before her. Deep, gaping wounds marred his chest, stomach, and shoulder, blood pooling beneath him and soaking into the dirt. Her hands hovered over his injuries, panic bubbling in her chest.
Crap.  Is he going to die anyway?
She pressed trembling fingers to his neck, holding her breath—and then she felt it. Faint, fragile, but unmistakable. A pulse.“K-Kimiko…” Hayate rasped, his voice barely audible, every syllable a monumental effort. “Tell...Yugao...I love...her…please…”“I will,” Kimiko whispered, her voice cracking as she reached over to clasp his hand, holding it tightly.And then his eyes closed, his breathing shallow and uneven.Not a minute later, the sound of barking grew louder, rapidly approaching from behind her.“What the…!” a gruff voice barked as she suddenly felt herself yanked back and away from Hayate’s body. A woman with red facial markings and a ninken at her side crouched beside him. Her hands glowed with green chakra as she pressed them to his wounds. She had to be an Inuzuka.“Any later, and he’d be gone by now,” the medic muttered, her tone grim. “Even as it is, we need to move fast. He’s losing blood too quickly. Whoever did this went for major organs.”Kimiko barely registered the words, her eyes fixed on Hayate’s pale, gaunt face.The other Inuzuka stepped closer, arms crossed as he regarded her with a sharp, appraising look. “Smart move, sending that clone to find us while you tracked the fight,” he said. “And good on you for keeping your distance. If the guy who did this to Hayate had spotted you, you’d probably be in even worse shape than he is. You’re a sensor, aren’t you? So I’m guessing you didn’t actually see the fight? Or the assailant? It’s impossible if you were keeping your distance…”Kimiko said nothing, her silence heavy as she stared at Hayate.Undeterred, the Inuzuka pressed on. “We saw him moving his lips while you were crouched over him. Did he say anything?”Kimiko’s gaze flicked toward the two Inuzuka as an idea suddenly formed in her mind. “He said Sunagakure is working with Otogakure and that they’re planning to attack Konoha during the Third Test.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 24: Wildflower (Chuunin Exams, Training Arc for Finals, I)
Kimiko’s tanto clashed against the cold steel of the katana bearing down on her. Her grip was firm, unyielding, even as the weight of the blade threatened to overpower her. Her heeled foot remained rooted to the ground, and her jaw clenched as Yugao Uzuki leaned in close, their faces mere inches apart, the intensity of their spar reflected in their locked gazes.“Again,” Yugao instructed, her voice calm yet commanding. In one fluid motion, she disengaged, sliding back to create distance before lunging forward. Her katana flashed, aiming for Kimiko’s midsection.Kimiko didn’t parry this time. Instead, she blurred, reappearing to Yugao’s right just as the katana carved through the air where she’d been standing. Her movements were swift, precise, a testament to the grueling training she’d undergone.“Around the night of the sixth of July, three days ago, I went to restock my ninja tools after the Preliminaries of the Chuunin Exams,” Kimiko began, her voice steady as she recounted her report mid-combat. Her tanto moved in a blur, deflecting the flurry of kunai Yugao launched at her. Undeterred, Kimiko charged forward, her blade descending in a lateral slash that Yugao intercepted.Yugao spun, her leg sweeping low in an attempt to knock Kimiko off balance, but Kimiko reacted instantly. She jumped, flipping backward in an elegant arc, and landed lightly on the roof.“My passive sensory abilities—which are well-documented in my personnel file as extensive and hypersensitive—picked up two distinct chakra signatures that night: Hayate Gekko and Baki from Sunagakure.”Kimiko reached into her pouch, her hands a blur as she hurled a flurry of senbon toward Yugao. Yugao zigzagged through the projectiles, closing the gap between them, looking for an opening.“A surge in the chakra signatures indicated that Baki was engaging Hayate in combat. I immediately created a shadow clone to locate the nearest patrol while I pursued the fight to observe.”Yugao, now surrounded by senbon, seized the moment and darted toward Kimiko like a streak of purple lightning. Kimiko met her head-on, her tanto intercepting the katana mid-swing with a sharp clang. Sparks flew as their blades clashed.“And why did you choose to pursue them yourself?” Yugao asked, her tone measured even as her blade moved in a relentless flurry of strikes.“To accurately assess the fight with my own eyes,” Kimiko replied, weaving through the strikes with fluidity, her tanto parrying the more precise blows. “And, if necessary, to intervene to save Hayate or recover his body.”Their swords locked again, Yugao forcing Kimiko’s blade aside before pivoting to deliver a spinning kick. Kimiko was a fraction too slow, and the kick connected with her stomach, sending her sliding backward across the roof. Yugao paused, her blade poised, awaiting an answer.“And did you witness the fight directly?” Yugao pressed.“No,” Kimiko admitted, her voice unshaken despite the hit. “Not visually. But my sensei and teammates can vouch for the accuracy of my sensory capabilities.”Yugao lunged again, her katana descending in a brutal arc. Kimiko raised her tanto in a high guard, blocking the strike with practiced precision. The force of the clash resonated through her arms.“Orochimaru has demonstrated exceptional skill in evading sensory detection,” Yugao challenged. “He’s shown himself capable of disguising perfectly, first as a Grass-nin and then as their sensei. What makes you so certain he or Kabuto didn’t deceive you that night? To drive a wedge between Sunagakure and Konoha in such a crucial event like the Chuunin Exams?”Kimiko’s lips tightened. Her chakra surged within her, unshackling her toxic reserves. She quickly selected one of her signature poisons used in spars, a paralytic, and began weaving one-handed seals with alarming efficiency.“Water Style: Noxious Cloud Jutsu!”Thick, blood red toxic fog erupted from her mouth, enveloping the battlefield in a swirling haze. The technique, a derivative of the Hiding in Mist Jutsu, had been adapted with her unique toxic chakra. The poisonous mist served not only to obscure vision but also to irritate and weaken anyone caught within it.The poisonous mist spread wider, obscuring Yugao's vision. Her coughs echoed through the cloud as she staggered backward, desperate to escape the toxic fog. Once outside its reach, her sharp gaze darted through the haze, seeking Kimiko’s location.“One,” Kimiko’s voice rang out from within the mist, calm and deliberate. “I detected Kabuto Yakushi’s presence, albeit briefly.”It was a lie, though not entirely. She knew Kabuto had been there speaking with Baki, shielded from her senses. Was it really a lie if she stated he was present, even if she hadn’t detected him? She pressed on before the thought could fester. “So, I know he did not disguise himself as Baki.”A streak of black slashed toward Yugao from her flank. Her katana swung instinctively, deflecting the blow, but the dark figure disappeared back into the toxic fog. Kimiko’s voice echoed again, calm yet steely.“Secondly, while my sensory capabilities were fooled at the preliminaries, I identified the identical chakra signature shared by Orochimaru and the Grass-nin genin he impersonated. He took precautions after recognizing me as a hypersensitive sensor.”Yugao’s breaths grew measured as her eyes narrowed. The fog swirled ominously, and Kimiko’s voice rang out once more.“Third, Hayate-senpai’s last words before slipping into a coma confirmed my suspicions. After ANBU brought me to the Hokage following the attack, the Hokage divulged that he sent Hayate to track and spy on Kabuto, to have him uncover any of Orochimaru’s plots, and he believes that Hayate likely eavesdropped on a meeting between Baki and Hayate, and that Hayate was compromised and was nearly eliminated by Baki when he attempted to flee with the information.Suddenly, Kimiko struck like lightning, lunging from behind. Her blade sliced toward Yugao, aiming for a clean diagonal cut. But the figure dissolved into smoke with a soft poof . A shadow clone.Kimiko’s eyes darted upward as she felt it: the cold edge of Yugao’s blade pressed lightly against the back of her neck.“I’ve repeated this explanation ten times to Ibiki-sama, written it in a report for the Hokage, and gone over it countless times,” Kimiko said evenly, her hands lowering. “I have nothing more to add.”Silence hung in the air before Yugao finally spoke, her tone grudging. “I wanted to be certain. …So it was Baki, huh?” A pause. “Anyway, your loss—”Yugao stopped mid-sentence. From behind her, a water clone of Kimiko materialized, holding a tanto to the side of Yugao’s neck. Its watery reflection shimmered in the poisoned mist.“Nope,” said the real Kimiko, her lips curling into a smirk. “Stalemate.”Eventually, the sound of clapping broke through the air, signaling the end of their sparring session. Kimiko and Yugao disengaged, stepping back and bowing respectfully toward one another. From the edge of the fading poison mist, Kakashi emerged, eyes still fixed on the small orange book in his hand.“Alright, you two. Break time,” Kakashi said, lowering the book slightly to meet their gazes. “Kimiko, you’re getting even stronger. Even if Yugao was holding back, stalemating an ANBU member at your age is no small feat.”Kimiko smiled modestly, bowing her head. “Thank you, sensei. It’s all thanks to your training.”True enough, since her debriefing with the Hokage about Hayate’s “last words,” Kakashi had thrown her into rigorous training. He’d wasted no time, ensuring her days were packed with drills and sparring sessions. Kimiko wasn’t naive—she knew it was partly to keep her busy and away from trouble. Between Orochimaru targeting her and her involvement in exposing the conspiracy to attack Konoha, it was no surprise Kakashi and the Hokage wanted her closely monitored.Kakashi glanced toward Yugao. “Yugao, could you take over Kimiko’s training for the next few days?”Yugao nodded. “Of course, Kakashi-senpai. I’m assigned to guard her and the Yuhi household anyway. It makes sense to integrate that with her training.”Kimiko blinked in surprise. “Why? Are you going somewhere, sensei?”“No,” Kakashi replied casually. “But I need a week to get Sasuke up to speed. I’ve received word that he woke up.”Kimiko’s eyes widened. In the anime, Sasuke had been bedridden for two weeks after Kakashi sealed his curse mark. Yet now, barely three days later, he was already awake?Kakashi seemed to pick up on her unspoken thoughts and gave her a knowing look. “Yeah, the medics are stumped too,” he said. “Anyway, I’ll get him up to speed over the next week. After that, I’ll train the two of you together. I already spoke to Shinku-sama, and he’s agreed to let Sasuke stay at your house for the rest of the month.”Kimiko raised an eyebrow. “And Sasuke agreed to that?”“To anyone else, no,” Kakashi said, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his mask. “He’d claim they were in his way. But if it’s you—or even Naruto—he’ll go along with it, though he’ll make half-hearted protests first. Believe it or not, he looks forward to your weekly sparring sessions. It’ll do him good to see you outpacing him a bit. Might light a fire under him.”
And show him that you can get plenty strong without giving yourself up to Orochimaru, huh?
Kimiko nodded thoughtfully, though her mind was already calculating the logistics of combining training schedules. “Understood. I’ll focus on my training for now.”Kakashi nodded approvingly. “Good. Once Sasuke’s caught up, we’ll work on—”He stopped mid-sentence, his attention snapping toward the edge of the training ground. Kimiko and Yugao felt it too—a familiar presence closing in. Moments later, Kimiko’s father emerged, fully dressed in his ninja gear and moving with purpose.Kakashi, Yugao, and Kimiko all bowed their heads in greeting.“Kakashi, Yugao,” Shinku began, his tone grave as his eyes settled on his daughter. “I just came from a meeting with the Hokage.” His lined face hardened, his next words weighted with importance. “Hayate has woken up—and he’s confirmed everything my daughter reported.”Kimiko blinked, her mind racing. Wait, if they’re not pulling me in for questioning about misrepresenting his last words… “What?!” Yugao’s voice broke through her thoughts, sharp and emotional. “Then I need to go to him immediately—”“No, Yugao.” Shinku’s tone was firm, his voice cutting through her protest. “Hayate is being kept under lock and key. And…” He paused, his expression growing even more serious. “For all intents and purposes, his survival is to remain a secret until the matter with Sunagakure and Orochimaru is dealt with. No one else can know.”“What?” Yugao’s disbelief was palpable, her eyes narrowing. “Why? With confirmation from both Kimiko and Hayate, shouldn’t we move to arrest the Sunagakure ninja now?”Shinku shook his head. “No. Acting now might force them to launch their attack early, or worse—give them the chance to concoct a new plan we can’t predict. The Hokage and the council have decided the best course is to quietly bolster our defenses and prepare our forces. When they launch their attack, we’ll be ready to turn it into an ambush.”Kimiko nodded slowly, though her thoughts lingered elsewhere. So they’re turning this into a trap. But... “Did…Hayate-senpai say anything else, Tou-san?” she asked hesitantly.Shinku’s expression softened slightly, his hand resting on her head in a comforting gesture. “He recounted what he overheard during Baki and Kabuto’s meeting,” he said. “And he said the last thing he remembered was seeing you rushing toward him before everything became a blur.”Kimiko blinked, her heart skipping a beat. So the trauma and his injuries made him forget his last moments of consciousness? Talk about luck. “Now,” Shinku continued, his tone turning grave once more as his gaze swept over both Yugao and Kimiko, “I need to remind you both that this information is on a need-to-know basis. Absolutely no one else can know about Hayate’s survival.”Yugao nodded reluctantly, though her fists clenched at her sides.Shinku’s gaze softened as it settled on Yugao. “The Hokage permitted you to know because of your connection to him,” Then, he turned to Kimiko, his eyes gleaming with a note of pride. “And you, Kimiko, because your quick thinking and timely report gave us a critical three-day head start on planning for the attack. That information has been invaluable.”He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. “For now, leave the rest to us. You, Kimiko, should focus solely on training for the Chuunin Exams.” He gave a firm nod to Kakashi and Yugao before forming a seal. “I only came to update you three. I need to be on my way.”With that, he vanished in a swirl of wind and leaves.Kakashi exhaled softly, closing his ever-present book. “Well then,” he said lazily, his single visible eye curving into a smile. “I’ll head out to finalize Sasuke’s arrangements. Kimiko, Yugao—you two have the rest of the day to yourselves.” He disappeared in a puff of smoke before either could reply.That left Kimiko alone with Yugao. A heavy silence blanketed the training grounds, the tension lingering like an unspoken question. It stretched between them until Yugao finally broke it.“Come on,” she said, her voice low but determined. “Let’s go another round.”Yugao proved to be every bit as demanding a taskmaster as Kakashi, channeling her energy into Kimiko’s training with relentless precision. The ANBU kunoichi, perhaps using the rigorous sessions as a way to distract herself from the ache of being unable to visit her injured lover, gave her all to honing Kimiko’s skills.Her methods were unyielding. From intense drills requiring Kimiko to evade dozens of kunai hurled in rapid succession, to endurance training so harsh it bordered on cruel. One particularly grueling morning saw Yugao demand she run a hundred laps around the training ground at the crack of dawn—without breakfast—while the biting chill gnawed at her skin. “Finish before the sun rises fully,” Yugao had ordered, adding the extra precaution of screaming obscene encouragements at her to keep her on her toes. Despite the extremity, Kimiko knew the drills were effective.The kenjutsu sessions were no less exacting. Yugao drilled her on refining her form, emphasizing efficiency and fluidity in combat. Her keen observations helped Kimiko incorporate her kenjutsu seamlessly into her fighting style, pushing her closer to mastering the delicate balance of swordplay and chakra techniques.Naturally, such rigorous training necessitated rest days to prevent overtraining, allowing Kimiko’s body to recover and rebuild. These breaks usually found her in her workshop, experimenting with new poisons and refining her chakra control. However, with her latest batch of reagents delayed for a few days, Kimiko found herself truly free for once.Deciding to make the most of the time, she resolved to visit Hinata and Lee in the hospital. After preparing them a gift, a pair of handsewn embroidery set pieces, she set off on foot. The crisp village air was a refreshing change from her usual training ground, and she soon arrived at the hospital.“Hi,” Kimiko greeted the receptionist with a polite smile. “May I please be directed to Hyuga Hinata’s room?”The receptionist glanced at the registry, flipping through a few pages. “Mm, yes. Second floor, room 203. You can’t miss it.”True to the receptionist’s words, Hinata’s room was flanked by two Hyuga clansmen, their Byakugan activated as they stood guard. After a brief examination of Kimiko, they silently waved her inside.The sight that greeted her was expected yet still heart-wrenching. Hinata lay unconscious on the hospital bed, her pale face framed by her dark hair. Most of the tubes and medical equipment had been removed, save for the rebreather mask gently fitted over her mouth and nose. Kimiko’s eyes lingered on her friend’s frail form. Though the worst of the external injuries had healed, she knew the internal damage Hinata sustained would take much longer to recover from.“Hi, Hinata,” Kimiko began softly as she stepped closer, her voice careful not to disturb the room’s fragile stillness. “I brought you something.” She set down a small embroidery piece she had painstakingly crafted—a delicate vase adorned with intricate lavender flowers—on the table beside Hinata’s bed. It was simple, but it carried a piece of her heart.Kimiko lingered for a moment, then pulled the chair beside the bed closer and sat down. She leaned forward, her fingers grazing the edge of the table as she hesitated, unsure of how to put her feelings into words.“Listen, I’m…” She exhaled, her voice barely above a whisper. “I’m sorry, Hinata. I didn’t train you harder. If I had… if I had just given you more of my time and attention, maybe I could’ve helped you prepare better—maybe I could’ve prevented this.” Her hands tightened into fists on her lap, frustration and guilt twisting inside her.She frowned, her gaze fixed on the embroidery piece she had placed on the table. “I guess… what I’m trying to say is, I love you, Hinata. You’re my best friend, and seeing you like this—it hurts. It hurts because I know I could’ve done more. Maybe it’s selfishness, or maybe I just wasn’t thinking enough about you… but…”Kimiko paused, swallowing hard as her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. “I promise that won’t happen again. I’ll do better—I’ll be better. I’ll make sure you’re ready for whatever comes in the future. Because you deserve that.”Her voice cracked slightly, but she continued. “And because I care about you too much to see you like this again.” She sighed, her shoulders sagging as she reached out to lightly brush Hinata’s hand, careful not to disturb her rest.For a while, Kimiko simply sat there, the silence between them speaking louder than any words could.Eventually, Kimiko quietly left Hinata’s room, making her way toward the receptionist desk to ask for Lee’s location. However, as she passed by one of the open doors, her eyes caught a familiar sight that made it a moot point: Lee, sitting upright in his hospital bed, a determined but weary expression on his face. He wasn’t alone. Sakura sat beside him, her brow furrowed with concern.“Lee,” Sakura said gently but firmly. “This is the third time. I already told you—you can’t push yourself like this while training.”Lee’s face tightened with frustration. “I’m sorry, Sakura-chan, but I need to. I still have something to prove.” His voice, though steady, held a hint of desperation. “I can’t just… give up on my dream.”Sakura frowned, her voice softening. “But, Lee... the damage you sustained in the fight... You need time to recover.”“Please, no,” Lee interrupted, closing his eyes. “Sakura-chan, I understand what you and the other medic-nin are saying, but… I just can’t accept that.”Kimiko’s steps faltered as she overheard the exchange. Though she had known Lee’s injuries would happen, just as she had with Hinata, seeing the aftermath firsthand was something else entirely. There was a vast difference between knowing and witnessing. The heaviness in her chest was undeniable.“Oh, Kimiko-chan?” Lee’s voice pulled her from her thoughts. He had noticed her standing in the doorway and smiled weakly. Sakura turned, her surprise clear.“Kimiko-chan!” Sakura greeted, standing. “How can we help?”Kimiko blinked, forcing a gentle smile onto her face as she stepped inside. “Oh, nothing like that. I just came to drop something off for Lee,” she said softly, reaching into her bag and pulling out an embroidery piece she had prepared. It depicted a lotus flower blooming amidst a field of thorns—a representation of perseverance and resilience.Lee blinked, his expression softening as Kimiko handed the embroidery to him. He held it reverently, as though it were the most precious thing he’d ever been given.“Lee,” Kimiko began, her voice steady but warm, “I understand you. Probably more than you realize. The drive to push yourself, to keep going even when your body screams for you to stop. But…” She paused, her gaze flicking to Sakura before returning to him. “I’m not going to tell you to give up. I know you wouldn’t listen anyway.”“Kimiko-chan!” Lee’s eyes burned with resolve. “You are right—I cannot slow down. I have already shown that I am not strong enough against tough opponents.”Kimiko nodded slowly, her expression soft but resolute. “I know. I get it. But if you push too hard and don’t give your body the time it needs to heal, you might make things worse, Lee. Worse to the point that even your dream might slip out of reach. All I’m asking is... take the doctors’ orders seriously. Just for now.” She motioned toward Sakura, who was watching them both with a mix of surprise and approval.Lee’s grip on the embroidery tightened as he looked down at it. A long silence stretched between them before he finally sighed. “...Kimiko-chan,” he said quietly, his tone filled with gratitude. “I promise I will think about your words.”Kimiko smiled faintly, patting his hand lightly. “That’s all I ask. I know you’ll find a way to keep moving forward.”Sakura’s expression softened, and she gave Kimiko a grateful look before turning back to Lee. “She’s right, you know. Just listen to her for once, okay?”Lee chuckled weakly, nodding. “Thank you... both of you.”Kimiko stepped back, giving him space. “Get some rest, Lee. You’ll need it.”
Hopefully, you’ll still have the same resolve to make the correct decision.
After her visit to the hospital, Kimiko decided to stop by her mother’s teahouse on her way home. Though Kaori was still upset over everything Kimiko had endured during the Chuunin Exams, she had simmered down enough to focus on her work. However, as Kimiko walked past Ichiraku Ramen, a familiar chakra signature tugged at her senses.“Naruto?” Kimiko called as she stepped into the stall. She spotted Naruto mid-slurp, his face lighting up as he turned toward her.“Oh! Kimiko-chan!” Naruto exclaimed, grinning widely. “Didn’t expect to see you here. How’s your training going?”Before she could answer, Kimiko’s attention shifted to the man sitting beside Naruto. He was tall, broad-shouldered, sitting with a relaxed and casual posture. His wild mane of white hair framed his strong features, and the distinct head protector he wore marked him as someone far from ordinary. The older man turned his head toward her, his eyes sparkling with interest.“Ooooh,” he said, his voice deep and smooth as he inspected her. “This one is young now, but she’ll be a real beauty in a few years. Say, would you like me to train you?”“PERVY SAGE!” Naruto yelled, pointing an accusing finger at the man. “STOP BEING A CREEP! YOU’RE SUPPOSED TO BE TRAINING ME, NOT HITTING ON MY FRIENDS! SHE’S YOUNG ENOUGH TO BE YOUR GRANDDAUGHTER!”Jiraiya, the Toad Sage and one of the Legendary Sannin, shot Naruto a fiery glare. “BRAT! YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND THE ART OF APPRECIATING BEAUTY! IF YOU HAD ANY SENSE, YOU WOULDN’T BE SHOUTING AT ME ABOUT IT!”Kimiko blinked, utterly unimpressed by the antics of the two. But as her senses adjusted to the room, her attention was drawn to something far deeper—the man’s chakra. It was vast and powerful, much similar to Orochimaru’s, if bigger. The flow of it was immense, a great and unending current that hummed with life. It wasn’t chaotic or overwhelming, but measured and steady, like a limitless chorus of frogs croaking in perfect harmony.And then she felt it—the center of it all. A gigantic red toad loomed within the vast sea of chakra, its presence calm yet commanding. Its eyes, sharp and curious, seemed to peer into everything around it, seeing far more than its size suggested.Kimiko’s gaze flicked back to the man, her mind racing. This wasn’t just any ordinary ninja. Jiraiya, the Toad Sage, was even more extraordinary than she had imagined.“Naruto, you haven’t introduced me yet…to this Pervy Sage, ” said Kimiko quietly, her voice carrying just the right amount of feigned curiosity. Naruto glanced at her, then waved dismissively toward Jiraiya.“Oh, yeah, almost forgot. Kimiko-chan, meet Jiraiya. He’s helping me train for the Chuunin Exams. He calls himself a wise sage, but I honestly think he’s just a huge perv.”Jiraiya scoffed, puffing out his chest. “I am a wise and powerful sage! You should learn to respect me more!”Kimiko smiled softly but tilted her head as if in surprise. “Jiraiya? As in, Master Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin?”The silly grin on Jiraiya’s face flickered, replaced for a moment by a sharp, assessing look as his gaze locked onto Kimiko. But just as quickly, it vanished, and his grin returned as if it had never left.Naruto blinked. “Sannin? What’s that?”“Oh,” Kimiko began, folding her hands neatly. “The legendary Sannin. They’re three ninja who earned that title after surviving an encounter with Hanzo the Salamander, a legendarily powerful shinobi from Amegakure. They’re among the most renowned shinobi in Konoha’s history.”“Oooh,” said Naruto, before frowning. “Wait. This guy’s one of those three? Who are the other two? Are they a bunch of old pervy geezers too?”Kimiko giggled lightly. “No. One of the Sannin is the legendary medical ninja, Princess Tsunade. The other…” Her face darkened, her voice lowering. “We’ve already met him. Orochimaru.”Naruto’s eyes widened. “You mean the guy who…?” He hesitated, gesturing vaguely to her neck. “The guy who marked you and Sasuke?”Kimiko nodded solemnly. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Jiraiya’s face harden, his jovial demeanor momentarily replaced with somber contemplation.Naruto’s gaze flicked between the two of them before he crossed his arms, grumbling, “I don’t know. I still think this guy’s too pervy to be a respectable ninja.”Jiraiya’s serious expression melted back into his trademark grin as he turned to Kimiko. “A beautiful girl and a smart scholar. Are you sure you don’t need a sensei?” he teased.Kimiko laughed softly, flipping her hair back. “You’re flattering, Master Jiraiya. But I already have Kakashi-sensei.”“PERVY SAGE!” Naruto bellowed, pointing accusingly at Jiraiya. “I TOLD YOU, KAKASHI-SENSEI’S ALREADY TRAINING HER AND SASUKE! I’M THE ONE WHO NEEDS A TRAINER!”Jiraiya shot him a glare. “BRAT! CAN YOU BLAME ME FOR ACTUALLY WANTING TO TRAIN A PRETTY AND SMART STUDENT LIKE THIS GIRL RATHER THAN A MORON LIKE YOU?!!”Kimiko smiled at their antics before interjecting. “Anyway, wasn’t Ebisu-sensei supposed to be your teacher, Naruto?” She knew that Jiraiya was bound to find him anyway, but Kimiko wanted to know just what sort of training Naruto did with Jiraiya, and whether it differed from canon“Huh? Oh.” Naruto scratched the back of his head, huffing. “Yeah. He brought me to the hot springs to teach me water walking, but I told him I already mastered that thanks to your help and Kakashi-sensei’s training. So we were supposed to work on my ninjutsu, but this guy ”—he gestured at Jiraiya—“was peeping! Ebisu-sensei caught him, and then this geezer knocked him out. I told him to take over my training after that.”Kimiko raised an eyebrow. “And?”“Well,” Naruto grinned, “he made me show him my basics first. I showed him my Shadow Clones and the Wind Jutsu I learned when you and Sasuke took me to the archives.”Kimiko nodded thoughtfully, stealing a glance at Jiraiya. The older man was eating his ramen in silence, but his keen eyes betrayed his attentiveness.“Anyway,” Naruto continued, “he said my chakra control and fundamentals weren’t bad because of all the training we’ve been doing. That, and that all of our training really expanded my chakra reserves!” Naruto grinned. “So he said we’d skip the boring stuff and learn some cool jutsu.”“Oh?” Kimiko’s curiosity was piqued. “I’m jealous. What did you learn?”Naruto puffed out his chest, a wide grin splitting his face. “I learned the Summoning Jutsu just today! I even signed my name in blood on the scroll and everything!”Kimiko’s eyes widened slightly in approval. “Really? That’s impressive.” She knew the Summoning Jutsu was a highly advanced space-time ninjutsu requiring both great chakra control, as well as a considerable chakra reserves to effectively use. Usually, it was used to summon creatures, whether part of an extensive lineage like toads and snakes, or any lone creature willing or able to forge a bond with the summoner. Of course, other things, like the Rashomon Gates, could also be summoned, but regardless, the jutsu wasn’t something just any genin could master.“You bet!” Naruto exclaimed, practically bouncing in his seat. “Pervy Sage had me summon a toad just a few hours ago after I signed the contract, and I managed to summon one! It was a pretty big toad, almost as big as the one this geezer was riding on when he was peeping!”Kimiko’s smile widened. Interesting. In the anime, she remembered it taking Naruto nearly the entire month to properly execute the Summoning Jutsu. In that timeline, he didn’t have the control or chakra reserves to use the technique with his own chakra. That was why Jiraiya eventually had him tap into Kurama’s chakra. But if Naruto had already succeeded in summoning a large toad within just three days, it meant his chakra control—and perhaps his reserves—had drastically improved in this altered timeline. However, it also meant that he didn’t get to encounter Gamabunta yet, which made Kimiko slightly worried“Oh, and Pervy Sage told me that since I’m already sooo advanced,” Naruto continued, puffing out his chest, “he’s gonna teach me a few new tricks! He even said he’s gonna show me how to use my other chakra after I learn a few more jutsu from him!”Kimiko tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. Ah. So he’s going to teach him to tap into that chakra regardless. Perfect. Naruto, ever eager to share, launched into an explanation.“You see, Kimiko, I’ve got two chakras. One is my usual one—the yellow one—and the other is the—”“The red one?” Kimiko interrupted smoothly.Naruto blinked, his train of thought derailed. “Huh? Yeah! How’d you know?”Jiraiya’s gaze flickered to Kimiko.Kimiko smiled gently. “I’ve known ever since we met, Naruto. I’m a hypersensitive sensor, remember? I can analyze a person’s chakra intimately, down to its makeup and unique qualities. I sensed the red chakra in you back then, and I also saw you use it during our A-ranked mission.”“Oh, yeah! I totally forgot about that,” Naruto said, scratching the back of his head sheepishly.“Anyway,” Kimiko continued, shifting the topic, “remember to maximize the Shadow Clone Training I taught you. It’ll help speed up your jutsu learning process a lot.”“Shadow Clone Training?” Jiraiya interjected, his voice finally cutting through the conversation.“Yeah!” Naruto exclaimed, turning to Jiraiya with an excited grin. “Kimiko-chan taught me this super cool trick with Shadow Clones. It helps cut down on the time I need to learn a jutsu. I just make ten or fifteen clones, have them all practice together, and when the clones poof, I get all their knowledge and experience!”Kimiko noticed Jiraiya shoot her a contemplative look, his usual joviality replaced by quiet curiosity.“How are you and Sasuke doing on training?” Asked Naruto. “Sasuke just woke up,” Said Kimiko. “So, he’s doing his one on one training with Kakashi-sensei to get him up to speed. So I’m doing my training with Yugao-san now,” Said Kimiko. “It’s really tough. She makes me run around the training ground at early dawn, we end when the sun’s already set. It’s good training.” Kimiko smiled. “Kakashi-sensei said that he would do me and Sasuke’s training after a few days, though.”Naruto nodded, crossing his arms with a determined grin. “I’m gonna be stronger than either of you after this month. Especially Sasuke, if he keeps sleeping at the hospital.”Kimiko giggled. “Oh, please. I could still kick your butt, Naruto.”“That reminds me,” Jiraiya interrupted, his tone casual. “Naruto, I forgot to buy ink and some paper for my novels. I also need to restock my scroll supplies. Go fetch me some, and I’ll pay you back later.”“WHAT?!” Naruto yelled, glaring at Jiraiya. “WHY SHOULD I BUY YOU ANYTHING? AND HOW DO I EVEN KNOW YOU’LL PAY ME BACK? YOU’RE NOT JUST A PERV; YOU’RE A CHEAPSKATE!”Jiraiya raised a hand in mock surrender. “Now, now. I guess I’ll just ask Kimiko to be my student instead, since you’re so disobedient…”“HMPH!” Naruto huffed, standing up in a flurry of motion. “FINE! BUT YOU BETTER PAY ME BACK, YOU PERVY SAGE!”With that, Naruto stormed off, muttering under his breath, leaving Jiraiya alone with Kimiko.Jiraiya sighed, shaking his head. “That kid’s got some spirit. So,” he said, turning his sharp gaze to Kimiko, “I guess you’re the one I have to thank for getting Naruto this strong, huh?”Kimiko tilted her head slightly, a small smile gracing her lips. “That was all Naruto. I just shared what I knew and helped him whenever I could. He’s the one who put in the work.”“Hoh, humble too,” Jiraiya remarked, his expression contemplative. “So, you can sense Naruto’s second chakra, huh?”Kimiko nodded. “Yes, Jiraiya-sensei. And…I already know what it is. Kakashi-sensei told me the full story.”Jiraiya’s eyes narrowed slightly, the teasing glint in them replaced by something much sharper. “...I had a feeling you’d know. But confirm it for me.”Kimiko hesitated, then frowned, her voice soft but steady. “It’s the Nine-Tails’ chakra. The Fourth Hokage sealed it inside Naruto.”She remembered her earlier conversation with Kakashi, back during their mission in the Land of Waves. After they’d saved Zabuza and Haku, she’d used the opportunity to subtly confirm what she already knew from her foreknowledge. Framing it as her noticing the similarities between Naruto’s chakra and the ominous presence she’d sensed as a child during the Nine-Tails’ attack, she’d coaxed the truth out of Kakashi.Jiraiya sighed deeply, shaking his head. “Kakashi told you, huh? I suppose it couldn’t be helped. He probably figured you’d already pieced it together and decided it was better to tell you outright.”After a pause, Jiraiya’s gaze flicked back to Kimiko. “Orochimaru marked you and Sasuke, huh?” His frown deepened. “What exactly did he do to you? You don’t seem to be in pain or discomfort.”“Well…” Kimiko opened her palm, and the air around her hand shimmered as a blood-red aura seeped out, sizzling faintly. The toxic chakra danced around her fingers, radiating an ominous intensity.Jiraiya’s eyes widened as he studied the sinister energy. “Wait…is that—”“Toxicity,” Kimiko confirmed. “Venom. Poison. I’m immune to nearly all poisons now. And more importantly, once I ingest a toxin, I can command my chakra to replicate its effects.”Jiraiya’s expression darkened, his features tense as if dredging up an unpleasant memory. “...Orochimaru’s always had a sick sense of humor, but this…this is twisted. I didn’t think he’d go this far.”“Well, technically, he didn’t,” Kimiko said, closing her hand to dispel the aura. “I laid the groundwork myself. I ingested various poisons to experiment with my chakra. It failed…spectacularly. Orochimaru just noticed what I was trying to do and gave me the missing ingredient to make it work.”Jiraiya stared at her in disbelief. “You’re telling me you did that to yourself? You willingly tried to give yourself such a dangerous ability?”Kimiko nodded, her expression resolute. “I did. I’ve always been interested in poisons. Unlike Sasuke, I don’t have decades of clan techniques to rely on. And unlike Naruto, I don’t have the Nine-Tail’s power. I wanted something that was uniquely mine.”Jiraiya exhaled slowly, rubbing his temples. “So, you basically turned yourself into Hanzo the Salamander, and Orochimaru gave you that final push. Why? Why go so far?”“Because I want to protect the people I love,” Kimiko said, her voice quiet but firm. “My family. Sasuke. Naruto. Kakashi-sensei. Konoha as a whole. Even if it means turning myself into a poison furnace.” Her gaze sharpened. “Didn’t Hanzo do it for the same reason? To protect Amegakure from larger, more aggressive villages? And didn’t he succeed? He singlehandedly stopped you three Sannin, even if you had an entire platoon behind you.”Jiraiya’s lips twitched at the mention of that fateful battle. “I bet Orochimaru had a good laugh when he sensed the poison in your body. First time I ever saw him truly scared of an opponent.” He muttered, then sighed. “Well… love, huh?” His eyes settled on her, appraising. “You remind me of him when he was younger, but you’re different too. You’re just as beautiful as Tsunade was back then. But you’re too sweet and refined, like an actual princess.”Kimiko raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile playing on her lips. “You got all that after meeting me just once?”“Hah! I’m a sage, after all. Infinite wisdom, unmatched perception.” Jiraiya grinned broadly, puffing out his chest in mock pride.Kimiko giggled softly, then shifted to a more serious tone. “Anyway, Jiraiya-sensei. Sasuke’s staying at my house during the month leading to the finals, and we’ll be working together for the most part. Naruto’s staying with you, I assume, but…” She hesitated for a moment, then smiled. “I want him to have dinner at my house.”Jiraiya blinked, tilting his head. “Hm? Why’s that?”“Because we’re family—me, sensei, Naruto, and Sasuke. My teammates are orphans, but I don’t want them to feel like they’re alone.” Kimiko’s voice softened. “It’s been a while since we had a proper team dinner. I’d like to share one with them before the Third Test.”
Before Konoha Crush. Before the attack.
Kimiko’s smile brightened as she added, “You’re welcome to join us too, Jiraiya-sensei. It would be my dad’s honor.”Jiraiya snorted, folding his arms. “Judging by those eyes of yours, I’d guess your father’s Shinku Yuhi, right?”Kimiko nodded, her gaze narrowing slightly. “He is, yes.”“Hah! Thought so.” Jiraiya let out a hearty laugh. “You know, your dad used to be quite the heartthrob back in the day. Serious type, just like Sakumo-san. Those two were inseparable. Had all the ladies chasing after them.” He chuckled fondly, shaking his head. “I wanted to be like them.”Kimiko smirked. “What happened?”“Let’s just say they set the bar way too high.” Jiraiya grinned. “Alright, alright. I’ll drop by with Naruto. Can’t pass up good food, especially if it’s made by the daughter of Shinku Yuhi.” He ruffled her hair playfully. “Well, you seem like a good kid, Kimiko. Even with that… unusual chakra of yours.”Kimiko looked up at him, hope gleaming in her eyes. “Good enough that you’d give me a lesson or two when you’re not busy training Naruto?” Jiraiya paused, grinning at her enthusiasm. “We’ll see, kid. We’ll see.”The rest of the week was a relentless cycle of grueling training and painstaking experimentation for Kimiko. Each day began at the crack of dawn, either heading to the training grounds to spar and condition with Yugao or locking herself in her workshop. The air there was thick with the acrid smells of distilled minerals, poisonous plants, and all manner of volatile fluids. Her hands often bore faint stains from the ingredients she worked with, proof of her dedication to mastering the art of toxins.Her routine was unforgiving—physically taxing and mentally draining. Whether it was Yugao’s rigorous drills or the meticulous concentration required to concoct poisons, every hour left her more exhausted than the last. But she endured, pushing herself to the edge of her limits in preparation for what was to come.However, one morning, just as Kimiko was preparing to head to her usual training with Yugao, her mentor intercepted her mid-way.“Kakashi asked me to let you know there’s a change in plans,” Yugao said, her expression neutral but her tone carrying a hint of intrigue. “You’re to head to the outskirts of Konoha instead. He’ll meet you there to start your new training.”With her curiosity piqued, Kimiko adjusted her course and set out. The area she arrived at was stark and imposing—a dry, desolate expanse scattered with towering rock formations that jutted into the sky like ancient sentinels. The landscape reminded her of something out of a painting, its rugged beauty marred only by the harshness of the environment. It felt isolated, a perfect setting for the kind of rigorous training Kakashi likely had in store.“Yo,” a familiar voice called out from above. Kimiko shielded her eyes from the sun and squinted, spotting a dark silhouette perched on one of the towering rocks. It was unmistakably Kakashi, his relaxed posture a sharp contrast to the environment. Beside him stood another figure, shorter, with hands buried in his pockets, his gaze fixed on her.“Kakashi-sensei,” Kimiko greeted, raising her hand to block the glare. Her gaze shifted to the figure next to him, a smirk forming on her lips. “And nice to see you’re finally up and about, Sasuke-kun.”Sasuke smirked faintly in return, the glint of confidence in his dark eyes. “Heh. So, you’re training with me now? Better bring your A-game.”Kimiko’s smile widened. “When have I ever not?” she teased. Her eyes flicked upward to assess the sheer height of the rock formation. “So, I assume my warm-up is climbing up there to join you two?”“Exactly,” Kakashi replied, his voice calm as always. He glanced down at her. “But there’s one catch—you’re climbing without using chakra.”Kimiko let out a soft giggle, moving to the base of the rock and pressing her hand against a jutting ledge. “No chakra, huh? Alright then. Wait for me up there—I won’t keep you waiting.”The climb was arduous, but it was nothing compared to the grueling training that followed once Kimiko reached the peak. Kakashi pushed both her and Sasuke through a punishing routine, conditioning their bodies and sharpening their abilities. The day began with a relentless series of runs down the towering peaks, only for Kakashi to have them scale another massive rock under a strict time limit. This process repeated again and again, moving from one towering rock to the next until they had cleared nearly all of the formations in the area.The dry, scorching environment made the already brutal training even harder. By midday, both Kimiko and Sasuke were already bruised, battered and sweaty. Kakashi wasn’t done, however. He insisted they work on controlling their speed and evasion under duress. From atop the rocks, Kakashi launched kunai at them as they ran through the narrow paths below, dodging obstacles and each other while trying to stay out of his line of fire.By the time Kakashi called for a break, Kimiko and Sasuke were exhausted, sweat dripping from their bodies as they collapsed onto a shaded ledge to catch their breath. Kakashi descended shortly after, looking down at them with a satisfied nod.“Great work,” Kakashi said. “Tomorrow, we’ll do the same drills. The day after that, we’ll start specialized combat training for the two of you.”Kimiko nodded weakly, grabbing a bottle of water and pouring it over her head and chest to cool herself off before passing it to Sasuke. He mirrored her actions, tipping the bottle back for a long drink before letting the water cascade over him. That’s when Kimiko noticed something odd—despite shedding most of his gear, Sasuke’s right arm was still wrapped in bandages.“Hey,” Kimiko said, pointing at his arm. “What’s that? Accident during your solo training with Kakashi-sensei?”“Sort of,” Sasuke replied nonchalantly.Kimiko blinked and tilted her head, leaning closer. She caught a glimpse of bruised and slightly wounded flesh beneath the bandages. Her eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering across her face.“Wait a second,” she said, turning her gaze to Kakashi. “Did you teach him your jutsu, sensei? The Chidori?”Kakashi sighed, a hint of exasperation in his tone. “I can never keep anything from you, can I? Yes, I did. He’ll need it, considering who he’s facing in the first round.”Kimiko’s gaze flicked back to Sasuke. “And you’ve already learned it?”Sasuke gave a slight nod, his expression as calm as ever. “I took a page out of your and Naruto’s book and used a shadow clone to help. I can’t use more than one without risking burnout, but it was enough to cut down the learning time.”“You can only safely use it twice, however.” Kakashi interjected before Kimiko could ask anything else. “After that, your reserves are tapped. You still need better chakra control, and your reserves need work. That’s what we’ll focus on for the rest of the time we have.” He paused. “Well, that and how to use that Sharingan of yours effectively.Kimiko’s eyes lingered on Sasuke. He had learned the Chidori—barely a week into training. It struck her how much of an advantage waking up earlier had given him. With three full weeks of training still ahead, his progress was bound to surpass his original counterpart’s skill. She thought back to Naruto’s rapid growth and smiled faintly. Looks like it’s not just Naruto who’ll be stronger this time around. "Now, don’t get jealous," Kakashi quipped, glancing at Kimiko, as if assuming she might envy Sasuke for learning the Chidori. "I’ve got something planned for you too, Kimiko. A couple of jutsus I can teach, probably some that’ll complement that toxic chakra of yours."“I’m not jealous, sensei,” Kimiko replied evenly, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. Her lips curved into a sly smile. “Besides, you’re not my only teacher. Jiraiya-sensei said he has a few things to teach me whenever he’s not busy with Naruto.”Both Kakashi and Sasuke turned to look at her, brows raised in unison. Her grin only widened at their reactions.“You’ve already met Jiraiya-sensei, huh?” Kakashi said with a chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck. “Well, of course he says that. I should’ve expected as much. I can’t really stop you, though. After all, I’ve got my hands full with Sasuke. It’s only fair you pick up a second teacher while I focus on him.”Sasuke’s brow furrowed slightly. “Wait—who’s Jiraiya?” he asked.Kimiko shot him a flat look. “You’re as bad as Naruto sometimes. Seriously, read a book.” She crossed her arms, feigning exasperation. “He’s one-third of the Sannin. You know, a very powerful ninja, alongside Tsunade and Orochimaru.”Her words hung in the air for a moment, and she immediately regretted mentioning the last name. Sasuke’s face darkened, his jaw tightening just enough for her to notice. Crap. Is he jealous? Or just pissed that Naruto has a Sannin as a teacher? Kimiko quickly added, trying to defuse the tension, “...And I invited Jiraiya-sensei to join us for dinner.” She gave a cheery smile. “Which means you’ll get to meet him. Who knows? Maybe he’ll give you some pointers too.”Sasuke's expression relaxed ever so slightly, but he didn’t say anything, opting to give a curt nod instead. Kakashi, however, let out an amused sigh, shaking his head at her antics. “You’re quite the negotiator, Kimiko. Getting one of Konoha’s greatest ninja to teach you and bringing Sasuke along too.”“Naturally,” Kimiko replied with a grin.“Oh, before I forget,” Kakashi added, reaching into his pouch and pulling out a folded letter. “Your friend—the girl with the red hair from Kusagakure—left this for you. Had to go through the usual Intelligence Division vetting, you know, standard protocol with how high alert we are right now.”Kimiko nodded absently as she took the letter, her fingers brushing over the worn edges. She unfolded it carefully and began to read.
Dear Kimiko,

I don’t know when you’re going to get this letter, but I’m probably on my way back to my village by the time you do. I just wanted to say thank you for everything you did for me during the exams. I wouldn’t have made it as far as I did without your help and generosity.

Thank you for treating me like a friend (even though you kind of scared me a little with all that talk about using me as a human meat shield).

We’ll likely never see each other again, but please know that I will never forget the kindness you showed me—the first real kindness I’ve experienced in a long time. You’re also the first person to refuse to bite me because you actually cared about what I wanted and how I felt, something no person seemed to think about doing before you.

If fate or a mission ever brings you to Kusagakure, please look me up if you have time. I’d love to catch up in a peaceful setting where we can just relax.
Oh, and please bring Naruto and especially Sasuke with you when you do.
With much respect and gratitude,

Uzumaki Karin
Kimiko smiled softly as she finished reading, her fingers tracing the Uzumaki name at the bottom of the letter. “Karin…” she murmured under her breath, a mix of fondness and amusement evident in her voice.Kakashi tilted his head. “Friend of yours from the exams?”“Something like that,” Kimiko said, folding the letter neatly and tucking it away. “She was… interesting. But she has a good heart. She just needed someone to treat her like a human being.”Sasuke raised an eyebrow but didn’t speak, his curiosity evident in the glance he shot Kimiko’s way. She caught his look and smirked. “She also mentioned that she’d love for me to bring you and Naruto if I ever visit Kusagakure.”Sasuke’s lips twitched, the faintest hint of a smirk forming. “She remembers me?”“Oh, very much so,” Kimiko teased. “Especially you.” She turned toward Kakashi, her smile softening. “Anyhow, sensei. If we’re done here, I think it’s about time the three of us head back home.”Kakashi stretched lazily, shutting his book with a snap. “Yeah, yeah. Come on, Sasuke. And remember, we’re both guests at Kimiko’s house, so no brooding too much.”“Nah,” Kimiko interjected, shaking her head with a playful grin. “Did you already forget? You two and Naruto are family.”Her gaze lingered on Sasuke for a moment, her expression unreadable but warm.
And I’m never going to let Orochimaru take you, Sasuke. I’ll make sure his plans turn to ashes.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 25: Wildflower (Chuunin Exams, Training Arc for Finals, Part III)
Sweat dripped from Kimiko’s brow, pooling and falling to the grass below the training grounds.At the tip of her index finger, a concentrated glow of blue chakra pulsed, meeting the razor-thin tip of a senbon embedded in the ground. Her body, perfectly parallel to the sky, hung motionless. One arm was clasped tightly behind her back, her fist clenched, leaving only the tip of her finger to balance her entire weight atop the delicate needle.Every muscle in her body screamed with exertion, the ache radiating through her form. She embraced the discomfort, knowing each moment of strain would translate to greater strength, sharper reflexes, and faster movements in the battles ahead.This wasn’t just physical conditioning—it was precision training, a method she had devised with Kakashi’s guidance over the past two weeks of intense practice alongside Sasuke. After mastering her earlier chakra control exercises, such as folding origami with her chakra alone, they had become too rudimentary for her skill level. Seeking a challenge that combined physical rigor with advanced chakra control, Kimiko came up with this.She had started simply, balancing on her palm. Then she advanced to using two fingers—her index and middle—before progressing to this: the tip of her index finger alone. Now, she pushed herself to the absolute limit.Her body remained motionless, poised like a statue atop the fragile senbon. Sweat slid from her temples, trailing down her jawline. Then, with a deep, steadying breath, she shifted her weight.Her index finger dipped as she withdrew her other hand from behind her back, pointing its index finger toward the exact position her original hand had balanced. The transition was painstaking—half a second of struggle, of trembling as her core fought to stabilize—but she regained her equilibrium with quiet determination. Now, her previously supporting hand was clasped behind her back, while her new finger bore her weight.“Good,” Kimiko murmured, her voice low and steady, despite the effort written across her face. Sweat trickled down her temple, soaking into her collarbone. “Now…”She bent her index finger slightly, her body descending as the senbon remained perfectly still beneath her weight. The strain intensified, her muscles quivering with effort as her finger absorbed the pressure. Then, with a deliberate push, she extended her finger again, lifting her entire body back into position.Up. Down. The repetition was slow, agonizing, and deliberate.With each motion, Kimiko’s focus sharpened, her mind silencing every doubt and distraction. This was her path to mastery, and nothing—not the aching of her muscles nor the trembling of her arms—would stop her.“Wow,” came a familiar voice from behind her. “Would you look at that training? Seriously, you’re quite the diligent one, huh?”A small smile crossed Kimiko’s lips despite the exertion. She bent her index finger again, and with a burst of strength, she pushed herself off the senbon, flipping gracefully through the air before landing upright on her feet. Without a word, she walked over to grab her towel, dabbing the sweat from her face.Finally, she turned to the visitor. “Jiraiya-sensei, I didn’t expect to see you here,” Kimiko said with a small smile. “Naruto isn’t with you?”The man chuckled, shaking his head. “Nah, he’s working on accessing that… second chakra of his. It’s the only thing giving him trouble, I think. He’s absorbing all the other lessons like a sponge, especially after picking up that Shadow Clone trick you taught him. But for now, he’s wiped out and resting.”“Ah, yes. That’s the perfect training technique for someone with Naruto’s skillset,” Kimiko said, her smile widening. “And Kakashi isn’t here to oversee your training?” Asked Jiraiya.Kimiko shook her head. “He’s in closed door training with Sasuke. Something about how to best use his Sharingan. He mentioned that the training will last for the rest of the month,” Kimiko tilted her head. “How can I help you, Jiraiya-sensei?”“Well,” Jiraiya began with a smirk, “I did say I’d consider training you, didn’t I? And with Naruto resting, what better time to do it than now?”Kimiko’s eyes brightened. That was something she actually didn’t expect. “Oh! Alright, wow. It’s not every day you get the chance to be mentored by a Sannin.”“Mm.” Jiraiya nodded, his expression thoughtful. “From what I just saw, you’re already far beyond your peers in chakra control. And from what I can sense, your chakra pool is absurdly large. With those natural advantages, you’re building the foundation for a truly powerful shinobi. Honestly, barring those with kekkei genkai, you’re sitting on the perfect set of tools for greatness.”He paused, scratching his chin. “That said, I could give you a hundred recommendations, but Kimiko paused, feeling the weight of the question. Mentorship from one of the Sannin, even if temporary, was an opportunity no shinobi in their right mind would pass up—especially a mere genin like her. Yet, the question overwhelmed her. There were countless paths she could take, countless skills she could ask to learn: ninjutsu, advanced tactics, maybe even something groundbreaking.But she forced herself to focus, considering her immediate situation. The first round of the Chuunin Exams loomed ahead, and her opponent was Temari—a wind-style user. Knowing what she did from the anime, Kimiko understood the Exams would likely be interrupted mid-way through Sasuke’s match with Gaara. Still, she wanted to claim a decisive victory over Temari. Injuring or exhausting her now could tip the scales in their favor when Gaara made his escape.Beyond that, though, she saw areas in her repertoire that needed refining. Not weaknesses, per se, but places where potential could be turned into undeniable strength. And Jiraiya, of all people, might be the one to help her do it.After a long pause, she finally spoke. “Jiraiya-sensei,” Kimiko began. “I’ve thought about two things I’d like help with. One is for the Chuunin Exams—specifically my first opponent—and the other is more about my overall skillset.”“Oh?” Jiraiya prompted, intrigued.“For the Exams,” she continued, “my first opponent is a wind-style user. She wields a giant fan and specializes in long-to-mid-range, wide-spanning wind attacks.” Kimiko paused, organizing her thoughts. “While I’m confident in my fundamentals and my speed to match her, her wide-area attacks nullify my usual defense strategies. Evasion and parrying just won’t cut it against her wind jutsus.”“Hmm, smart assessment,” Jiraiya remarked, stroking his chin. “And the other?”“I’d like help with my sensory skills,” Kimiko said, her tone growing serious.Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. “You’re already a better sensor than most ninjas. Your hypersensitivity to chakra allows you to do passively what most sensors can only do actively.”“I know,” Kimiko admitted. “But there are still people—like Orochimaru—who can evade my senses entirely. He had to actively conceal his chakra signature to fool me, but there are others who might have an easier time. If I can refine my sensory abilities further, I know I can push through even advanced techniques meant to block me.”She paused, her expression tightening. “If you have any exercises or techniques that could help me strengthen that aspect, I’d be grateful, Jiraiya-sensei.”She knew he must, given that Sage Mode users were naturally extraordinary sensors.Jiraiya sighed, shaking his head with a bemused smile. “Most kids your age would be asking me to teach them some flashy, over-the-top jutsu, you know.”Kimiko smirked. “Maybe in the future. Like that one you’re famous for—the one you use to peep on women?”The Sannin let out a bark of laughter, shaking his head. “I can see why Naruto likes you—you’ve got guts, kid.” He paused thoughtfully. “The first request is easy enough to handle. Since you favor evasion as your primary defense, I’ll assume you rely heavily on speed. And, considering who your father is, I’m guessing that tanto of yours is your main offensive weapon?”“Mmhm,” Kimiko said with a nod. “I usually try my best to close in and use kenjutsu techniques. I apply my toxic and water chakra through my sword to maximize the damage with every swing.”“I see,” Jiraiya replied, studying her. “And what do you do when someone stays out of range, especially if closing the distance isn’t an option?”“That’s when I rely on my senbons. I channel my chakra into them to enhance their damage potential and throw them at my opponents. Or I use water ninjutsu. I’ve mastered a few mid-to-long-range techniques—especially since sensei helped me learn some,” she said, smiling faintly. She was particularly grateful for her foresight in mastering Searing Torrent, a fundamental water jutsu. It had laid the groundwork for her to learn more advanced techniques, as it required intricate control over water shaping and volume.“Ah,” Jiraiya said with a nod. “So, you’re the type of shinobi who believes that an overwhelming offense is the best defense.” His lips curved into a smirk. “Your style seems to focus on dealing as much damage as possible to make defense irrelevant.”Kimiko tilted her head thoughtfully as Jiraiya scratched his chin. “Ordinarily, I’d suggest you learn a solid defensive water jutsu. But given your strengths, it might be better to focus on improving the raw power and frequency of your water ninjutsu. That way, you can ensure your attacks overpower their wind jutsu every time—or outlast them in a ninjutsu slugfest.”“Now,” said Jiraiya, stroking his chin. “The second request is a bit trickier. Sensory abilities come in all shapes and forms. In Konoha alone, you’ve got Yamanaka clan techniques, Inuzuka scent tracking, the old man’s scrying jutsu, and let’s not even get into the countless variations of the basic sensory jutsu,” he explained. “But based on what you’ve told me, yours works by distinguishing chakra signatures—being able to identify someone by their unique signature, and you can do this passively?”“Yes,” replied Kimiko. “Though, I can actively knead my chakra to expand my range, and if I concentrate, I can lock onto a specific signature for tracking.”“...Huh,” Jiraiya said, raising an eyebrow. “That’s an impressive ability. Very useful, too.” He nodded to himself, clearly thinking. “Alright, I’ve got an exercise in mind that might help refine those skills of yours.”Kimiko tilted her head. “Right now?”“Right now,” Jiraiya confirmed with a mischievous smile. “How do you feel about a village-wide game of hide and seek?”To Kimiko’s surprise, Jiraiya proved to be an exceptionally capable teacher. The "Hide and Seek" training he devised was both innovative and challenging. At first, Jiraiya concealed himself in various parts of Konoha, instructing Kimiko to locate him using only her sensory abilities. Each time she succeeded, he moved farther away, progressively increasing the difficulty to test the limits of her range and precision.When Kimiko failed to track him after he began hiding near the outskirts of the village while she remained in the city center, Jiraiya made some observations. He noted that her sensory abilities didn’t degrade over distance as long as the target remained within her range. Additionally, she could focus on a specific chakra signature with precision regardless of their distance to her, provided it fell within her sensory radius.Through this exercise, they determined that Kimiko’s current maximum range was impressive, spanning several blocks or a significant portion of the village when she concentrated fully. Jiraiya reassured her that this range would naturally expand as she grew older and honed her abilities, with her passive sensory reach also increasing over time.Once they established her sensory range, Jiraiya shifted the training focus to countering concealment techniques. This proved far more challenging.Initially, Jiraiya suppressed his chakra to varying degrees, forcing Kimiko to detect the faintest residual traces. The lower he suppressed his chakra, the more intense Kimiko’s focus had to become, sharpening her ability to pick up subtle disturbances. Yet, even that seemed simple compared to his next test: disguising his chakra entirely.In this advanced exercise, Jiraiya modified the way his chakra pulsed, making it feel like an entirely different person’s signature. At first, Kimiko struggled, her usual methods of identification rendered almost useless. That’s when Jiraiya shared a crucial insight:“No one can completely alter their chakra makeup—at least, no one we’ve encountered so far,” Jiraiya explained. “Anyone trying to mask or disguise their chakra leaves telltale flaws. Look for inconsistencies: a rhythm that’s slightly offbeat, or chakra patterns that don’t flow naturally.”Applying his advice, Kimiko began to notice subtle irregularities in the disguised signatures. It wasn’t an immediate success, but by the end of the exercise, she managed to locate Jiraiya at least once. That single victory proved that with practice, she could refine this skill. And since only a rare few had the expertise to alter their chakra signatures convincingly, her growing proficiency would give her a significant edge over most foes.The rest of the week training with Jiraiya followed a similar pattern, but with an added focus on refining Kimiko’s ninjutsu. Jiraiya emphasized the importance of optimizing chakra usage—maximizing the power of a jutsu while expending the absolute minimum amount of chakra. This efficiency would ensure her effectiveness in prolonged battles, especially against stronger opponents.To practice, Jiraiya spat fire jutsu at her, forcing her to intercept and overpower it with her water techniques. Initially, her water jutsu could only cancel out his flames, but Kimiko persevered. Day by day, her techniques improved, and although she ended each session utterly drained, the progress was undeniable.Kimiko could already tell the effort was worth it. She realized that Jiraiya was, at his core, a natural teacher. While Kakashi’s genius was undeniable, his brilliance often made it difficult for him to convey lessons to those who lacked his instinctive grasp of ninja arts. Jiraiya, however, had trained multiple shinobi over the years, and it showed in his adaptable teaching style.She reflected on how Jiraiya had trained Naruto, using humor and exercises that leaned into Naruto’s stubborn perseverance. But with her, his approach was noticeably different. He gave her the freedom to experiment and encouraged her to analyze her mistakes, always asking, “What could you have done better?” While he offered insights and guidance, he allowed her to find solutions independently, serving more as a guide than a taskmaster.Kimiko admired his intelligence and empathy. He instinctively understood what each student needed: Naruto thrived under clear, direct guidance, while Kimiko flourished when given room to draw her own conclusions. By the end of the week, Kimiko felt a pang of sadness knowing their time together was coming to an end.“Cheer up,” Jiraiya said, ruffling her hair. “When you win your exams, I’ll stick around and teach you some more, squirt. You’re a better student than that loudmouthed goof Naruto. Can’t believe I actually want him to sleep a few more days. He’s probably already up and eager to start training again.”“I won’t say no to that, Jiraiya-sensei,” Kimiko said dryly. “But speaking of that silly goof, say hi to him for me, and let him know I miss him.”Jiraiya gave her a flat look. “Uh-huh. Don’t know why you’re friends with a loudmouth like him.”Kimiko giggled. “You love him already, don’t you? I can tell. He reminds you of yourself when you were younger, doesn’t he?”Jiraiya snorted. “I was a handsome, talented youth, thank you very much. Naruto’s just an annoying brat.” He glanced toward the horizon. “Anyway, I better head off before he decides to restart training without me. I taught him the basics of drawing on the Demon Fox’s chakra, but he was too beat up to safely try it last week. Knowing him, though, he’ll try it anyway if I’m not there to guide him properly—”Before he could finish, Kimiko froze. She felt it before she saw it—a massive influx of chakra that was impossible to miss. Her head snapped toward the source, eyes narrowing as she scanned the distant skyline.In the far distance, an enormous cloud of smoke billowed up, then began to fade. What it revealed made Kimiko’s breath catch: a toad, so gigantic it dwarfed every summon she’d ever seen. Its rust-red skin gleamed in the sun, a long scar ran over its left eye, and it wore a blue happi vest, in its lips was a long, unlit pipe. Kimiko didn’t need to think twice. She knew who the toad was. And from the chakra signature she sensed atop the massive toad, she knew exactly who had summoned it.
So… Naruto managed to draw on the Nine-Tails’ chakra all by himself this time, huh? Seriously, just how much could I help to speed up your growth, Naruto?
Jiraiya stared at the scene, dumbfounded. Kimiko smirked and crossed her arms. “You were saying, sensei?”With only one week left until the Chuunin Exams, Kimiko dedicated the time to rest, knowing she had done everything possible in the last three weeks. Any additional training, she realized, would be futile; she had learned all she could, and rest was essential to ensure she performed at her best.With Naruto still unconscious in the hospital after overdrawing the Nine Tails’ chakra and Sasuke immersed in closed-door training, Kimiko found herself enjoying a rare moment of peace at home. She sat at a table near the family’s pristine flower garden, sipping her hand-blended jade green tea. A wide textbook lay open on the table, borrowed from the library—a detailed study of human anatomy and chakra pathways. Though it wasn’t for medical ninjutsu, her interest lay in identifying precise points to strike an opponent, maximizing damage to kill or incapacitate efficiently while minimizing unnecessary pain.“Huh, didn’t expect to see you here,” came a familiar voice from behind her.Kimiko didn’t look up from her book, instead placing her ceramic teacup on the table with a small clink. “Finished Shino’s training earlier than usual, nee-san?”“Yes,” Kurenai said, walking over and taking the opposite seat. “I have a good feeling about that boy’s chances in the Chuunin Exams.” Her sharp gaze lingered on Kimiko. “And you? It’s not like you to be around the house… resting.”Kimiko shrugged casually. “I trained as much as I could with Yugao-san, Kakashi-sensei, and Jiraiya-sensei. At this point, pushing further would only risk injury. Resting will help me more than any extra drills.”“Didn’t know you even knew the meaning of that word,” Kurenai teased with a chuckle.Kimiko huffed lightly. “There’s no point in stressing my body needlessly. I’ve done all I could; now, I just have to wait.”“Never thought I’d hear that from you, nee-chan,” Kurenai said with a wry smile, leaning back in her chair. For a moment, silence settled between them, until Kurenai broke it.“So… the Chuunin Exams, huh?” she asked, her tone neutral.“Mm,” Kimiko replied without much enthusiasm.“I assume you’re aiming to win the tournament?” Kurenai prompted.Kimiko furrowed her brow. “...Obviously, sister. I didn’t come this far to do anything less than my best.”“Ah,” Kurenai said, a faint smile crossing her lips. “That’s just like you.”Kimiko stared at her sister, her gaze steady. “Sister,” she began, her voice calm but probing. “Is there something you want to say to me but can’t?”Kurenai fell silent for a long moment, her eyes dropping slightly before she finally spoke. “It’s just… I don’t know how to put it into words. You promised you wouldn’t take unnecessary risks.”“Yes,” Kimiko replied, nodding slowly. “And I’ve kept that promise. I push myself to my breaking point, but no further. I don’t experiment recklessly with techniques that might kill me.” She paused, her tone firm but measured. “I said I’d stop taking unnecessary risks, not that I’d stop trying to grow into the most powerful kunoichi I can be.”Kurenai let out a soft sigh, leaning back in her chair. “You’re right… you’ve kept your promise.”Kimiko tilted her head slightly, studying her sister. “So, what is this really about, nee-chan?”Another stretch of silence followed, Kurenai seeming to struggle with her words before she finally admitted, “...I guess…I just don’t know when you stopped being my little sister. The one who was so proud of folding an origami flower using her chakra, something I taught her.” Her voice softened. “And now, you’ve grown into this… brilliant genius of a kunoichi.” She hesitated, then added, “Did you know my colleagues are saying your match with that Sand kunoichi is the least anticipated of the tournament?”Kimiko blinked, momentarily thrown off. “Huh?”Kurenai gave a small, rueful smile. “They think it’s a complete mismatch. Everyone’s sure you’ll crush her. And that’s not because she’s mediocre—she’s actually quite strong—but because you’re just that much better.”“I am,” Kimiko said, her tone arch, a slight smirk tugging at her lips. “But shouldn’t you be happy that I’m developing into a great kunoichi? Of course I’ve changed, but that doesn’t mean I’ve stopped being your sister.”“Does it?” Kurenai countered, her voice carrying an edge of vulnerability. “When’s the last time we spent any time together? Or bonded?”Kimiko raised a brow, her gaze sharp. “When’s the last time you weren’t with your team?” she shot back. Her tone softened, though it didn’t lose its firmness. “I won’t apologize for doing my duty and fulfilling my potential. I am a kunoichi of the Leaf, and I take that responsibility seriously.”“That’s just it,” Kurenai murmured, her voice dropping. “See? I don’t know when you started becoming so… intense. And…” She hesitated, struggling to find the words. “Honestly, your rate of growth… it puzzles me. Your skill, your fortune, all of it—it makes me feel… less.”Kimiko blinked, momentarily stunned. What was Kurenai saying? Was her sister jealous of her? The thought was as confusing as it was unsettling.“You’re one of the elite shinobi of Konoha and more than twice my age, Kurenai,” Kimiko said slowly, her voice steady. “I don’t think I’ll be anywhere near your level anytime soon. And when I do get to that point, I’m sorry, but I’m not going to stop pushing myself just because it makes you feel bad. I owe it to myself to be the best person I can be.”Kurenai sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. “You can be so cruel and blunt sometimes, you know?” she said softly. “But... you’re right. It’s just—seeing you do things that would have terrified me at your age, and some that still terrify me even now... It’s a lot. You fought Orochimaru and survived. You killed two genin and maimed another without hesitation. You probably saved Hayate’s life and gave Konoha intel that would save thousands of lives. It’s... stunning.”She paused, her gaze thoughtful. “I was never a genius, Kimiko. So, it’s harder for me to relate to what you’re doing.”Kimiko frowned slightly but kept her tone even. “You’re a jonin, Kurenai. Most shinobi can only dream of reaching that rank. People have died for far less. So, don’t sell yourself short. Whatever I accomplish doesn’t diminish your achievements in any way. If anything, it reflects well on you, doesn’t it?”Kurenai let out a soft laugh, her expression softening. “You’re so mature for your age, it’s insane.” She studied Kimiko fondly for a moment. “But does it reflect on me? I’ve watched you fight, and I see Kakashi’s influence, Father’s, some of your own flair, and even Hayate’s. But I don’t see any of me in you.”Kimiko tilted her head to the side, her brow furrowing slightly. Was this Kurenai’s way of saying she felt left out as if she hadn’t contributed to Kimiko’s growth as a shinobi?“Well, we can fix that, if you want,” Kimiko said after a moment, her voice softer. “And... we should definitely make time to spend together after the exams.”Kurenai’s smile grew warmer, more genuine. “I’d like that.”Thankfully, the rest of the week with Kurenai proved far less tense than their earlier conversation. Kurenai gave her a few pointers in canceling genjutsu, as well as some of her favorite ones for Kimiko to use as a base for her own genjutsu.She informed Kimiko that Hinata had recently regained consciousness and wanted to thank Kimiko for the embroidery gift. Though Hinata was back on her feet, she remained fragile from her ordeal. Still, she was adamant about attending the Third Exams to support both Kimiko and Naruto.Naturally, the mention of Naruto’s name spurred Kimiko to visit him by the end of the week to check in on his recovery. While she knew he simply needed rest, she wanted to ensure Naruto felt cared for—herself, above all, making the effort. “Uzumaki Naruto’s room?” Kimiko asked the medical-nin at the front desk.“Oh, yes. I remember him. A huge toad brought him in. Weirdest thing I’ve seen since I started working here. Third floor, Room 305.”Kimiko smiled politely at the medical-nin before heading to the indicated room. Before even opening the door, she detected another chakra signature inside, a familiar one.Pushing the door open, Kimiko’s eyes landed on a lazy boy seated casually beside Naruto’s bed, a basket of fruit resting on the nightstand.“Shikamaru,” said Kimiko, tilting her head in mild surprise. “Didn’t expect to see you here.”“Yeah,” Shikamaru replied dryly. “I was visiting Choji, but I heard Naruto got laid out, so I figured I’d drop by... even though it’s such a drag.”Kimiko placed her wrapped bento box beside Shikamaru’s fruit basket before taking a seat across from him, offering a polite smile.“I’m sure he’ll appreciate you showing up for him,” said Kimiko. “So, how’s your preparation for the Chuunin Exams going?”“It’s going fine,” said Shikamaru, his tone neutral. “Yours?”
Hm. Keeping things close to the chest, as expected. Smart. He knows we’re in the same bracket so he doesn’t want to risk giving me any advantage.
“It’s going well, too.” She paused, glancing briefly at Naruto before turning back to Shikamaru. “You mentioned Choji’s here? I hope my attack didn’t injure him that badly.”“Nah,” Shikamaru replied with a lazy wave of his hand. “He ate too much barbecue after your match and gave himself indigestion.”Kimiko giggled softly. “Well, I’ll make sure to visit him. Did the medical-nin say anything about—”Her words trailed off as a groan escaped Naruto, his eyes fluttering open.“Mmmngg...” Naruto muttered groggily.Shikamaru smirked, shooting Naruto an amused glance. “So, you’ve decided to wake up, huh?”“Where am I…?” Naruto muttered groggily, blinking his eyes open as he slowly stirred.“You’re in the hospital,” Kimiko said softly, her voice gentle as she reached over to run a hand through his messy blond hair.“They said you’ve been out for three days straight,” Shikamaru added, leaning back casually in his chair.Naruto squinted at them, his mind still catching up. “...Why am I here with you two? Where’s Pervy Sage?”“Well, we came to visit you,” Kimiko replied with a small smile. “Last I saw Jiraiya-sensei was last week, right after that huge toad you summoned. He said he’d keep helping you, but I haven’t seen him since.”“You summoned that huge toad?” Shikamaru interjected, raising an eyebrow. “I saw it from my training grounds. That’s actually pretty impressive... for a moron like you.”“Heh heh heh… Wait, HEY! I’M NOT A MORON!” Naruto yelled indignantly before looking panicked. “How many days left till the Third Exam anyway?”“It’s tomorrow,” Kimiko said nonchalantly, checking her nails.“IT’S WHEN?!” Naruto suddenly leaped up, standing on the hospital bed, his head whipping between Kimiko and Shikamaru with wide eyes.“WHY DIDN’T YOU TWO WAKE ME UP EARLIER?!” he bellowed.“Even if we tried, you wouldn’t have woken up,” Shikamaru replied, unfazed. “You were completely tapped out. Such a drag.”“Oh no, oh no! And Pervy Sage left me all alone!” Naruto groaned dramatically. “He’s supposed to oversee my training!”“Calm down,” Kimiko chided, rolling her eyes. “You know he didn’t abandon you. I bet you learned a lot this past month training with him, didn’t you? Didn’t he teach you a couple of new jutsu?”“Well, yeah, but still!” Naruto exclaimed. “Ugh, I could’ve done so much more with those three days!”“Naruto,” Kimiko said firmly, pinning him with a pointed look. “Rest is just as important as training. Besides…” She motioned toward the nightstand, and Shikamaru grabbed the fruit basket and the bento box, handing the latter to Kimiko.“We brought you get-well gifts,” Kimiko continued.“Yeah,” Shikamaru added, setting the fruit basket on the bedside table. “I went through all the trouble of getting this for Choji, but the medical-nin said he can’t have it. Such a drag. At least the three of us can eat it.”“Wait, Choji?” Naruto asked, blinking. “You mean he’s here too?”“Nothing to worry about,” Shikamaru replied lazily. “As I told Kimiko, he’s just here because he ate too much barbecue and gave himself indigestion.”“HAHAHAHA!” Naruto burst out laughing. “That’s just like him!”Kimiko chuckled, then placed the bento beside Naruto. “Here,” she said, pushing it toward him. “I prepared this for you.”“Oooh, is it ramen?” Naruto asked, peeking into the bento box eagerly.“No,” Kimiko said flatly. “It’s vegetables and rice. You need to eat healthier, Naruto. Even if I have to feed you myself.”Naruto puffed out his cheeks in protest, but Kimiko’s stern look cut through his whining. Shikamaru sighed, shaking his head.“What a drag. A girl takes the time to visit you and bring you food, and you act all childish.”“I agree,” Kimiko said dryly, tossing her hair over her shoulder.Naruto waved them off. “Yeah, yeah,” he muttered, catching an apple Shikamaru threw at him. “This looks delicious, though.” He was about to bite into it when he suddenly paused, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.“What now?” Shikamaru asked, raising an eyebrow.Naruto started laughing, covering his mouth. “Let’s eat it in front of Choji. It’ll drive him crazy.”“Man, that’s mean,” Shikamaru said, a smirk forming. “I like it.”The two boys were already on their feet when Kimiko huffed, crossing her arms. “It’s impolite to ignore a lady or not give her an invite,” she declared, standing with a flick of her hair. “I’m coming too. Someone has to make sure you two don’t go overboard. What room is he in anyway?”“Second floor, room two-thirteen,” Shikamaru said idly, holding the door open as Naruto waved her ahead with a grin.The moment Kimiko stepped out of the room, her entire body tensed. Her heightened sensory capabilities, honed by training with Jiraiya, flared to life. A chakra—familiar, unstable, and thick with malice—hit her like a cold wave. It was unmistakable.And it was heading to the second floor.“Shikamaru, Naruto,” Kimiko said, her tone clipped, halting them mid-step. Both turned to her, Shikamaru raising a curious eyebrow while Naruto looked puzzled.“My senses just picked up something,” she continued. “It’s Gaara. He’s here, and he’s not happy. His chakra’s spiking—erratic, even more unstable than usual. And he’s headed to the same floor we’re going to.”Naruto blinked, his brow furrowing. Shikamaru’s expression shifted into something sharper, his lazy demeanor gone in an instant. “Well,” Shikamaru said dryly, “let’s just be sure to greet him when we cross paths.” He started walking again, Naruto close behind, and Kimiko followed, her gaze narrowing.Kimiko locked onto Gaara’s signature, focusing her sensory abilities to ensure she didn’t lose him, which, due to his close proximity to her made it much easier, not even requiring much focus thanks to her training with Jiraiya. His chakra pulsed violently, like a storm barely held in check. The closer they got to the second floor, the more erratic and oppressive it became, making her stomach knot.The silence among the trio was palpable as they descended the stairs. Kimiko’s heart raced when she felt Gaara’s signature come to a still stop. He had entered a room.And she knew exactly which one.Rock Lee’s room.Her blood ran cold as the memory from the anime hit her like a lightning bolt. She could practically see it—the way Gaara would stand over Lee, intent on ending the boy who was already broken and defenseless.“Naruto, Shikamaru,” Kimiko said urgently, her voice leaving no room for argument. “He just entered Lee’s room.”“Huh?” Naruto asked, confused. “Why would he go into Bushy-Brow’s room?”Kimiko glanced at Shikamaru, their eyes locking. His face paled as realization dawned.“Naruto, let’s move. Now,” Shikamaru said sharply, his voice unusually forceful. “That guy’s going to try to kill him.”Without another word, they broke into a sprint, urgency driving every step as they raced toward Rock Lee’s room.The moment they entered the room, the scene was as horrifying as Kimiko feared. Gaara loomed over Rock Lee, his eyes wide with an unhinged intensity. Sand snaked across Lee’s fragile body, encircling his limbs and even brushing dangerously close to his face. It pulsed and slithered as if alive, poised to deliver a final, crushing blow.In a blur, they sprang into action.Shikamaru’s hands moved in a precise formation, his shadow stretching and snapping toward Gaara, locking onto him in an instant.Naruto lunged, his fist connecting solidly with Gaara’s face, sending cracks rippling across his cheek. At the same time, Shikamaru grimaced and rubbed his jaw as if he’d been struck himself.Kimiko didn’t hesitate. Her tanto was in her hand before she knew it, the blade glowing with her toxic red chakra, which hissed and sizzled against the air. She pointed it directly at Gaara’s throat, her stance solid and unwavering.Shikamaru rubbed his cheek with a wince. “Ow,” he muttered. “Hey, Naruto, don’t forget—whatever you do to him while I’ve got him in the Shadow Possession Jutsu, I feel it too.”“Oh, sorry, Shikamaru,” Naruto mumbled before turning his sharp gaze back to Gaara. “What the heck are you trying to pull?!”Gaara simply stared at them, his cheek cracked from Naruto’s earlier punch. The silence was deafening, and the tension in the air felt like a blade hovering over their heads.Naruto’s frustration finally boiled over. He clenched his fists and snapped, “Well?! Are you going to tell us what you were trying to do?!”“...I was going to kill him,” Gaara said, his voice quiet yet chilling.Kimiko met his eyes, dull and filled with vicious intent. There was no remorse, no hesitation.“You already beat him,” Shikamaru interjected, his tone sharp. “You won your match against him fair and square. What’s your problem? Wasn’t that enough for you? Do you have some kind of personal grudge?”Kimiko’s gaze flickered to the shadow binding Gaara in place. Though the jutsu was holding, her instincts told her it wouldn’t last much longer.“No,” Gaara said, his voice eerily calm and detached. “I have nothing against him. It’s nothing that complicated. I simply want to kill him.”The cold, matter-of-fact way he said it sent a chill through the room. Shikamaru and Naruto both stared at him, stunned and equal parts disturbed by the admission.“YOU KNOW WHAT? YOU’RE SICK IN THE HEAD! YOU’RE CRAZY!” Naruto shouted, pointing a trembling finger at Gaara.Kimiko frowned. Considering he hasn’t slept in who-knows-how-long, that’s probably true. “You think we’re just going to stand by and let you do whatever you want?” Shikamaru said, his voice laced with disgust. “You sick, selfish psycho.”Kimiko took a step forward, her tanto glowing faintly with her chakra’s toxic aura. Her voice was quiet, yet every word dripped with cold precision. “If you so much as move a finger, you’ll be the one to die.”Kimiko very much didn’t want to follow through with her threat. She vaguely remembered a jonin arriving in the anime to stop things before they spiraled out of control. Still, the tension in the room was suffocating. She could feel Shikamaru’s calculating gaze flicker between her and Naruto, as if running the odds in his head.In her own estimation, the three of them might be able to stop Gaara—might—but only if he didn’t enter his One-Tailed Form. If Shukaku manifested in the middle of a hospital, it would be catastrophic. Not only for them, but for the entirety of KonohaGaara’s gaze swept over them slowly, lingering on her. His voice remained disturbingly calm. “If you don’t stay out of my way, I’ll have to kill all three of you as well.”Naruto clenched his fists, his temper flaring. “Oh, really? Well, let’s just see you try!” he shouted, taking a step forward.“Hey, whoa, Naruto. Take it easy!” Shikamaru quickly interjected, a nervous edge creeping into his tone.Gaara, however, was completely unfazed. His calm demeanor only seemed to unnerve Shikamaru further.“Yeah, we saw your last match against Lee. We know you’re strong,” Shikamaru said, forcing a grin that didn’t reach his eyes. “But, you know, Naruto, Kimiko, and I have a few tricks up our sleeves too. We were holding back during the competition. There’s a lot you haven’t seen yet.”
He’s bluffing. He doesn’t like our odds and is trying to talk us out of this. But Gaara doesn’t care. He just wants to kill.
“And on top of that,” Shikamaru added, his voice growing firmer, “it’s three against one. So don’t be a fool, okay? You saw how Kimiko effortlessly beat my teammate. She alone could probably match you. So take our advice, and go. Quietly.”Kimiko’s lips tightened into a thin line. Not true. I’d lose unless I killed him in the first minute. It’s a bad matchup. Her grip on her tanto tightened as she stepped forward. Her voice was deathly calm and measured. “I can stab you through the eye before you lift your defenses.”The weight of her words hung heavily in the air before she continued, her tone even colder. “And if it means preventing you from killing innocents, I’m willing to sacrifice myself. I’ll flood this entire room with my chakra, tinged with most potent poison I’ve ever stored inside me and ensure we all go down together.”The quiet conviction in her voice made even Naruto and Shikamaru tense. Gaara, however, just stared at her, his unreadable expression betraying nothing.“…I’ll say it once more,” said Gaara, his voice low and chilling. “If you get in my way, I’ll kill you.”“AND I’LL SAY IT AGAIN,” boomed Naruto, stepping forward and pointing a finger at Gaara. “Let’s see you try it!”“Back off, will ya?” muttered Shikamaru, throwing out an arm to hold Naruto back. “We don’t wanna go there. This guy fights like he’s mad—like he’s some kind of demon or something.”“He can act like a demon all he wants,” said Naruto, a fiendish grin crossing his face, “but you know what? I’ve got the real thing inside of me.”Naruto locked eyes with Gaara, his defiance unwavering. Gaara stared back, his expression unreadable, though something flickered behind his dull eyes. Kimiko, standing nearby, side-eyed Naruto, her thoughts veiled.
If only you knew how similar the two of you are…but not now, Naruto. Tomorrow. When you beat him and save Konoha for the first time.
“Idiot,” Shikamaru hissed, nudging Naruto with his elbow. “Don’t antagonize him. What’s the point of getting him mad?”“A demon, huh?” Gaara’s voice cut through the tension. He closed his eyes briefly, as if steeling himself. “...My demon is as real as yours.”Naruto and Shikamaru exchanged uneasy glances, but Kimiko remained silent, her gaze fixed on Gaara.“From my birth, my upbringing was not something most people would consider happy,” Gaara began, his voice flat but laced with bitterness. “To ensure that I became the strongest shinobi, my father cast a jutsu on me, infusing my unborn self with a sand spirit. I destroyed the life of the woman who gave birth to me…” He paused, his words heavy. “I was born a monster.”Naruto and Shikamaru stared at him in horror, but Gaara continued without hesitation.“Its name is Shukaku. It’s the living incarnation of an old monk of the Sand Village who was sealed inside a jar of tea.”Shikamaru grimaced, visibly disturbed. “Yeah…some kind of creepy demonic jutsu. But to use it on a baby? Before it’s even born? That’s messed up.”Naruto’s expression tightened as he stared at Gaara, clearly grappling with the weight of his story. But Kimiko, knowing the truth, stepped in.“You don’t have the complete picture,” she interjected, her voice calm but commanding. Gaara’s gaze shifted to her, his eyes narrowing slightly.“What’s sealed inside of you isn’t just the living incarnation of an old monk. You’re right about its name—it’s Shukaku, and it’s a sand spirit. But it’s not an old monk; it’s a Tailed Beast.”The room fell silent, the weight of her words hanging heavy in the air. All eyes were on Kimiko now.“It’s the Ichibi—the One-Tail,” she continued. “Sunagakure captured it, but the rest of the Tailed Beasts were captured by Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage. He divided them up among the different villages.”Naruto and Shikamaru’s jaws dropped at her revelation, while Gaara’s lips pressed into a thin line. For the first time, his mask of eerie calm seemed to waver. But she continued.“You’re a Jinchuuriki. A human who has a tailed beast sealed inside of them,” Kimiko said, her voice calm but firm. “And that monk you were talking about?” She paused. “He was likely the Jinchuuriki before you. They were probably conflated together in history.”The room fell silent. Gaara and Naruto both stared at her, their expressions unreadable. It was Shikamaru who finally broke the quiet.“...How the hell do you know this, Kimiko?” he asked, his tone skeptical yet tinged with curiosity.Kimiko shrugged lightly. “It’s simple history. You can find it in the library. When Gaara mentioned the spirit sealed inside him and described it as a sand spirit, it clicked. The One-Tail has always been described as something akin to a sand spirit because of its abilities. Besides,” she added, “I can sense two distinct chakras inside him.”“Well, whatever’s sealed inside him,” Shikamaru said, his gaze shifting back to Gaara, “your dad must’ve been one twisted dude to do that to you—his own son.”Gaara’s voice dropped, cold and sharp. “You speak of love? Don’t measure me by your standards.” His tone sent a chill through the room. “Love, family… Let me tell you what family means to me.”The air grew tense as Gaara continued. “The only emotional ties I have to family are the ties I want to wrap around their necks. They’re only ties of hate.”Naruto and Shikamaru stared at him, both struck silent as Gaara pressed on.“Given life by the death of my mother, I was brought into this world and raised as the salvation of the village. As the Kazekage’s child, my father taught me the secret arts of the shinobi—one after the other. He pampered and protected me, and for a time, I thought that was love.” His voice grew darker. “And that was when everything started.”“When what started?” Shikamaru asked, his face pale, a mixture of horror and disbelief clouding his features.Gaara remained silent.“What was it?” Naruto demanded, his tone insistent. “Are you going to tell us or not?”More silence.“Come on!” Naruto pressed, his curiosity mixed with genuine frustration. “What started? What was it?”Gaara lowered his head for a moment, then raised it again, his eyes wide and unblinking, a twisted smile spreading across his face. “In the six years since I turned six, my father has tried to kill me more times than I can count.”The two boys recoiled, the horror written across their faces unmistakable. Shikamaru cleared his throat, his voice uneasy but steady enough to ask, “You just finished saying your father pampered and protected you. So which is it?”“A presence that is too powerful becomes a presence that is feared,” Gaara replied, his words laced with bitter venom. “The jutsu that gave me life unbalanced something in my mind. Even the fools in my village eventually realized I had… emotional problems.” He smirked, but it was devoid of humor. “My father, the Kazekage, created me to be his ultimate weapon, but I eventually became a threat to the very village I was meant to save. By the time I was six, I was a figure of terror to the villagers. To them, I was nothing but a relic of the past—a nightmare they wished would disappear.”He paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words hang in the air. “So you see, I had failed at the one purpose for which I was given life. What, then, was left for me in this existence? Why go on living? For a long time, I couldn’t find an answer. But in order to live, you need a purpose. To exist for no reason… is the same as being dead.”The silence that followed was suffocating.Kimiko turned her gaze to Naruto. His wide eyes were fixed on Gaara, his expression one of dawning horror. It didn’t take long for Kimiko to understand why.He knows exactly what Gaara is feeling. He’s empathizing with him. And he’s horrified at that realization.“Then in time, the answer came to me,” Gaara continued, his voice steady, yet unnervingly hollow. “To put it simply, my reason for living lies in the killing of others. For years, I lived in fear of those sent to murder me. But now, I am at peace. I killed many would-be assassins. And in doing so, the truth became clear. I live solely for myself. I love only myself. Just as it was my mother’s death that gave me life, now it is the deaths of others that sustain me. That make me almost happy to be alive. And there’s no end to it. As long as there are still people to kill in this great, wide, crowded world, I will never disappear.”He spoke with such conviction, as though every word was carved from the depths of his soul. Silence filled the room, each of them grappling with the weight of Gaara’s dark philosophy. Kimiko’s gaze flickered to Naruto, who stood frozen, his wide eyes staring at Gaara. It was clear he wasn’t just listening—he was seeing himself in Gaara’s words.Kimiko could almost hear the gears turning in Naruto’s mind. The realization was dawning on him, sharp and cruel: he could have been Gaara. Before Iruka-sensei. Before Sasuke. Before her. The loneliness, the darkness—it could have consumed him too.Naruto’s breath hitched, and Kimiko saw him take an involuntary step back, fear flashing in his eyes.“Hey, where are you going?” barked Shikamaru, his sharp tone breaking through the silence. “What’s wrong?!”Kimiko’s senses flared a moment before it happened. Her eyes darted to Gaara, who now stood hunched forward, his wild gaze fixed on them. Above him, entire columns and tendrils of sand hovered menacingly, undulating as if alive, poised to strike. His expression twisted into something manic.“Now… HELP ME FEEL ALIVE!” Gaara roared, and the sand descended in a terrifying rush, forming sharpened tendrils aimed directly at them.Kimiko’s hand instinctively moved to her tanto, her body ready to flicker into action. She could dodge it easily, counter with her toxic chakra-coated blade, and even strike Gaara before the sand reached them. But then she felt it—an unmistakable presence behind her, calm yet overwhelming in its sheer confidence. A green blur shot past her vision, and a familiar voice rang out.“Alright, that’s enough,” said Might Guy, his tone calm but firm, as he stepped into the room. “Save it for tomorrow. Don’t be in such a hurry—that’s when the third test begins.”All eyes whipped toward him. The tendrils of sand froze midair before crumbling harmlessly to the ground, the once-threatening particles now nothing more than a gritty texture underfoot.“You’re just wasting it today,” Guy added, stepping fully into the room, his posture relaxed yet authoritative. “Is that what you want?”Gaara clutched his head, groaning in pain. Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she watched the sand begin to retreat, slithering back into the gourd strapped to his back. His shoulders shook as though an unseen battle raged within him.Finally, Gaara straightened, his movements slow and deliberate. He limped toward the doorframe, his hand clutching it as he paused to glance back at them. His pale, cracked lips curled into a sinister smirk.“All the same,” he rasped, his voice low and threatening. “I’ll kill you all. Just you wait.”Kimiko exchanged a knowing look with Guy, her expression unreadable. With a slight nod, she acknowledged the unspoken understanding between them.Gaara disappeared into the corridor, his presence leaving behind a suffocating weight. Kimiko turned her gaze to Naruto, whose hands trembled slightly at his sides, his expression a mixture of anger and fear.Shikamaru sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Man…what a drag,” he muttered, but his voice lacked its usual edge of indifference.Kimiko sheathed her tanto, sighed, and reached over to hold Naruto’s hand. “It’s going to be okay, Naruto.” Said Kimiko. “Come on, let’s get out of here. And thank you, Guy-sensei.” She led the two boys out of the room, her hand grasping Naruto’s in her own. Naruto remained quiet, even as Kimiko signed his hospital discharge forms. He didn’t say a word when she took his hand and practically dragged him to her house for dinner. He followed silently, his mind seemingly elsewhere, though he didn’t resist her gentle grip.“Tadaima,” Kimiko called out as she slid open the door, slipping off her sandals before tugging Naruto toward the living room. “And I brought a guest with—Oh?”Her steps faltered as she noticed the scene before her. Sitting cross-legged on the floor was her father, Shinku, sharing a hearty laugh with Jiraiya, who seemed to have just cracked a joke.“Oh, Kimiko-chan!” Jiraiya greeted with his usual boisterousness. “Nice of you to join us. I see you brought the brat from the hospital too. That’s good of you. I hope you don’t mind, but I took you up on your invitation for dinner.”Naruto’s brooding mood snapped for a moment, replaced by outrage as he pointed an accusatory finger at Jiraiya. “PERVY SAGE! WHY DID YOU ABANDON ME?! YOU COULDN’T EVEN VISIT ME IN THE HOSPITAL! I NEARLY DIED TRYING TO STAY ON THAT STUPID TOAD’S HEAD, AND NOW I SEE YOU HERE, LAUGHING?!”Jiraiya shot back immediately, waving his arms. “BRAT, I TOLD YOU NOT TO CALL ME PERVY SAGE IN FRONT OF COMPANY! YOU’RE EMBARRASSING ME! AND DON’T BLAME ME FOR YOUR LACK OF TALENT! YOU OVERDID IT AND SUMMONED THE TOAD YOURSELF! STOP BRINGING UP IRRELEVANT STUFF IN SOMEONE ELSE’S HOME!”Shinku roared with laughter, his deep voice filling the room. “Hah! He’s just like you were at his age, Jiraiya-kun!”“He is not!” Jiraiya protested, looking visibly ruffled. “I was handsome, wise, and talented!”Shinku smirked. “Sure, and Naruto’s not a lecher like you. I remember when Tsuna-chan nearly killed you for peeping on her!”Jiraiya spluttered in embarrassment, unable to form a proper retort. Before the teasing could escalate further, Kaori entered the room, dressed in an informal yukata and carrying a tray of sake. She gracefully set it down on the table before turning her attention to the newcomers.“Oh, another guest?” Kaori greeted warmly, her smile directed at Naruto. “Nice to see you, Naruto-kun. Kurenai will be helping me cook tonight, so I hope you’ll stay for dinner.”“I’ll help too,” Kimiko offered.“You will not,” Kaori replied with a small smile. “You and Naruto-kun have a big day tomorrow. Neither of you should lift a finger tonight. Your sister and I will handle it.”Kimiko nodded and guided Naruto to sit beside her. He looked momentarily stunned by how naturally he was included in the family’s dinner plans, a softness in his expression betraying his surprise. But the surprises weren’t over yet. A knock came at the door, and Kaori went to answer it. Moments later, she returned, accompanied by none other than Kakashi, carrying a rectangular wooden case. Behind him, to Kimiko’s astonishment, was Sasuke Uchiha.“Hello, everyone,” Kakashi said with his usual relaxed tone. “Thought we’d drop by. Kimiko invited us for dinner once, and I figured this was a good time to show up.”Kimiko’s eyes darted to Sasuke and back to Kakashi. She could piece it together: Kakashi likely caught wind of Jiraiya and Naruto being here—probably through Guy—and decided this was the perfect opportunity to temporarily pull Sasuke out of his training. She had no doubt it was Kakashi’s way of strengthening Sasuke’s ties to Konoha and countering Orochimaru’s influence.“Hey,” Sasuke said, sliding into the seat next to them.“Uh-huh,” Kimiko replied with a grin, glancing up at him.“Hey yourself,” Naruto muttered, turning his face away.“What’s his problem?” Sasuke asked, tilting his head toward Kimiko.She sighed, her expression softening. “Long story, Sasuke-kun. Let’s not get into it right now. Dinner’s here, and we should enjoy it.”And enjoy it they did. Kaori had outdone herself, preparing an incredible spread that filled the air with mouthwatering aromas. The centerpiece was a large, steaming platter of slow-roasted pork belly, lacquered with a glaze of soy and honey, garnished with fresh scallions and sesame seeds. Beside it sat a bowl of miso soup with silky tofu cubes, seaweed, and a sprinkle of green onion, its warmth filling the room. A variety of side dishes complemented the meal: pickled daikon and cucumber, crispy tempura vegetables, and a plate of hand-rolled sushi with vibrant slices of salmon, tuna, and tamago. For dessert, Kaori presented a simple but elegant dish of mochi filled with sweet red bean paste, dusted lightly with powdered sugar.The warm atmosphere of the dinner seemed to melt away the tension, with laughter and chatter filling the room. Kurenai and Kakashi spoke quietly in one corner, discussing plans for the next day. Meanwhile, Jiraiya was deep in conversation with Shinku and Kaori, regaling them with tales of his travels and explaining his unexpected return to Konoha.At their end of the table, the younger shinobi engaged in their own conversation, lighthearted and punctuated with humor.“Still can’t believe that guy’s supposed to be a Sannin,” Sasuke remarked, his gaze flicking to Jiraiya.“Ha! Another brat, huh? And an Uchiha this time.” Jiraiya leaned back with a broad grin. “I’ll have you know I’m a wise and powerful shinobi! I could give you some guidance, if you’re interested.”“...No thanks,” Sasuke replied flatly, earning a dramatic pout from Jiraiya.Naruto burst out. “WHY DO YOU KEEP PICKING UP OTHER STUDENTS, PERVY-SAGE? FIRST KIMIKO, NOW THIS IDIOT! WHY CAN’T YOU BE CONTENT WITH ME?!”Jiraiya shot back immediately. “BECAUSE AT LEAST SASUKE AND KIMIKO HAVE ACTUAL TALENT! YOU’RE A MORON WHO RELIES ON BRAWN AND BLIND LUCK, YOU NITWIT!”The whole table erupted into laughter as Jiraiya reached over and pinched Naruto’s cheeks, the boy squirming and yelling in protest.“Anyway,” Kakashi interrupted with his usual calm tone, cutting through the commotion, “Kimiko, I brought you something. With a little help from Hayate and your sister.” He placed a rectangular wooden case on the table in front of her, its polished surface catching the light.Kimiko furrowed her brow, curiosity lighting up her eyes. “What is it?” she asked, running her fingers across the smooth grain of the wood.“Open it and see,” Kakashi said with a slight smile, leaning back in his chair.With a nod, Kimiko unlatched the gold-plated locks and flipped the case open. Her breath caught as she took in the contents.Inside lay a sword—a blade somewhere between a wakizashi and a tanto in length. The hilt was a sleek, pure white, while the tsuba gleamed gold, intricately shaped into a blooming lotus. What surprised her most, however, was the blade itself. There was no sheath. Instead, it was encased in delicate ivory silk threads that wrapped from the base to the very tip.“Take it out,” Kakashi encouraged, his tone light.Kimiko hesitated for only a moment before gingerly picking up the sword. The leathered hilt fit perfectly in her slender hand, the balance almost unnervingly precise. Compared to her tanto, it felt lighter yet more substantial—like an extension of herself.“Now,” Kakashi said, his eye curving with satisfaction, “flare your chakra into it.”Kimiko nodded, her fingers tightening slightly on the hilt. As she did, the ivory threads wrapped around the blade began to unfurl like petals in bloom. The silk threads slid effortlessly across her arm, coiling around her forearm with practiced precision, forming a sleek, protective guard.Her attention, however, was drawn to the blade itself. It was bone-white, its elegant curve exuding a quiet grace. A faint milk-white glow seemed to emanate from the blade, subtle yet serene, as if the weapon was alive and humming softly in resonance with her chakra.It was, undeniably, very Kimiko.A low whistle broke the silence, drawing her attention. “Wow,” Jiraiya muttered, leaning forward with an appraising look. “Yeah, there’s no mistaking it.”“That… sword,” Shinku murmured, his expression slack with disbelief. “The blade—it looks so much like your father’s personal sword. The White Light Chakra Saber. The one he wielded before… before it broke in action.”“That’s because it is that sword,” Kakashi interjected calmly. “Or rather, it’s forged from the pieces of it. I contacted a blacksmith from a country over, had the fragments sent to him, and told him to forge something that would fit a short and petite girl like Kimiko. I just got it back.”“You’re giving Sakumo Hatake’s sword to my daughter?” Shinku’s voice rose, incredulous.“It’s her sword now,” Kakashi replied evenly. “Besides, that sword was broken in my hand. This is something new—reborn from its shattered pieces.”“But still,” Shinku protested, his gaze flitting between Kakashi and the sword. “That is your father’s blade. A very famous blade, one that’s comparable to the Seven Swords of the Mist. That’s the sword Sakumo used to kill the Second Kazekage and the Gold and Silver Brothers. That’s the sword that made your father the White Fang!”“And now,” Kakashi said, his voice firm yet tinged with pride, “that sword will make your daughter the kunoichi I know she can grow up to be.”“…Wow,” Sasuke muttered, his eyes lingering on the blade in Kimiko’s hands.“It fits you, Kimiko-chan,” Naruto added softly, awe in his voice. “It looks so cool.”“It is,” Kimiko murmured, her gaze fixed on the sword. Her fingers traced the flawless surface of the bone-white blade, following its elegant curve. Her heart fluttered with a mix of gratitude and excitement. This wasn’t just a weapon; it was a piece of history, a legacy. Kakashi had entrusted her with something priceless. Did he truly mean it when he said she was his favorite?“That sword is priceless,” Jiraiya remarked, his tone more serious than usual as he examined the weapon. “As you’ve heard, it’s forged from the remnants of a blade wielded by a shinobi who was said to have equaled, if not surpassed, us Sannin in skill and achievement. A sword like that could ignite wars between clans. It’s the kind of treasure worth more than entire mountains.”He shook his head, a small smile playing on his lips. “You’re a very lucky girl, Kimiko.”“I am,” Kimiko replied, her voice steady as she turned to Kakashi. Her eyes shone with gratitude. “This is… wow. This is something else, sensei. I promise I’ll bring honor to your father’s memory. I’ll wield this to protect the Leaf.”“You’re already starting to sound like my father,” Kakashi remarked dryly, though there was a faint note of pride in his tone. “You’re welcome. I know you’ll do that sword justice.”“But wait,” Shinku interjected, leaning forward with a thoughtful expression. “Every great sword—especially a masterwork like that one—requires a name.” He paused, letting his words settle. “And since you’re its new owner, you should be the one to name it.”Kimiko blinked, her mind whirling. Name the sword? That was a ritual usually associated with samurai or Mist Shinobi—warriors who placed significant emphasis on kenjutsu. Yet, with her father being one of Konoha’s foremost experts in swordsmanship, it made sense that he upheld such traditions.She turned her attention back to the blade, eyeing it clinically. Its elegant design, the serene glow, the legacy embedded in its very steel… She wracked her mind for something fitting, a name that could encapsulate all it represented. Finally, inspiration struck.“So, as a homage to Konoha’s White Fang, while also keeping it original…” Kimiko paused, letting the tension build before smiling. “I’m going to name the sword… Byakko. The White Tiger.”The name rolled off her tongue with confidence, and the room seemed to hold its breath for a moment. Sasuke gave a small nod of approval, Naruto grinned wide, and even Jiraiya let out a low hum of appreciation.“A fine name,” Shinku said, a glint of pride in his eyes. “The White Tiger—a fitting counterpart to the White Fang.”“Byakko it is, then,” Kakashi affirmed with a slight smile, his visible eye crinkling with satisfaction.Kimiko gripped the hilt of her new sword tightly, the weight of its legacy settling in her chest.“Byakko,” she whispered to herself again, the name feeling right in her heart.This sword was hers now, and with it, she would carve her own path.After dinner, Kakashi and Sasuke bid their farewells, citing last-minute training before disappearing, likely back to their closed-door regimen. Jiraiya followed soon after, and Kurenai mentioned meeting Asuma for something. Before long, Kimiko found herself alone in her family’s flower garden, her new sword wrapped snugly in its ivory threads resting on her lap. The gentle hum of cicadas filled the air, blending with the faint rustle of leaves under the moonlight.Beside her, Naruto sat in silence, idly rolling a flower between his fingers. His usual exuberance was gone, replaced by a somber mood that Kimiko had grown familiar with.She didn’t press him. She didn’t need to. Eventually, Naruto broke the silence.“Hey, Kimiko-chan?”“Yes, Naruto-kun?” she replied, her tone patient, her gaze steady.Naruto hesitated, his fingers slowing as he rolled the delicate petals of the flower. “About that… Jinchūriki and Tailed Beast stuff you mentioned when we were confronting Gaara…”Here it comes, she thought, bracing herself.“I was just wondering,” Naruto continued, his voice quieter now, “you said something called Ichibi was sealed in Gaara. Do you think that’s what made him evil?”“No,” Kimiko answered without hesitation. “It wasn’t the Ichibi that made him evil—it was how people treated him because of it.”Naruto nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. “Right. So, about the Tailed Beasts... I know you seemed to know a lot about Ichibi—Shukaku, the One-Tail.” He paused, glancing at her. “Do you know anything about the others?”“Like who?” Kimiko asked, though she had a feeling she already knew where this was going.Naruto’s gaze dropped to the flower in his hand. “Like... the Nine-Tails.”“The Kyūbi,” Kimiko said slowly, watching him carefully. “Yes, people say it attacked the village twelve years ago. Why do you ask?”Naruto hesitated again, his grip tightening on the flower. “Well, you see... You know how you said you could sense two chakras in my body? The truth is…”“The Nine-Tailed Fox is sealed inside you,” Kimiko finished dryly, her tone matter-of-fact.Naruto blinked at her, his jaw dropping. “Huh?! HOW LONG HAVE YOU KNOWN?!”“Since you fought Haku and beat him,” Kimiko replied smoothly. “I felt its chakra hovering over you. Then Sensei confirmed it when I asked him about it.”“WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME? THAT COULD’VE CLEARED UP SO MUCH CONFUSION!” Naruto demanded, his voice tinged with petulance.Kimiko gave him a faint smile. “I know, and I’m sorry. But it wasn’t my place to tell you that secret. The Third Hokage kept it hidden for a reason.”Naruto sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. “So… is that why the villagers treat me like trash? Like I don’t belong?”“Yes,” Kimiko said softly, her voice steady. “People fear what they don’t understand. They can’t see the sacrifices you’ve made as an unwilling Jinchūriki.” She smiled gently, but Naruto’s eyes remained clouded.“But…you never treated me differently,” Said Naruto slowly.“That’s right, I haven’t. Because you’re an earnest and sweet boy.” Replied Kimiko. “Regardless of what fate was forced on you.”“Do you… think I could end up like him?” he asked slowly, his voice barely above a whisper.Kimiko paused, weighing her words carefully. “Yes,” she admitted. “You could—if you forsake all your bonds and friendships.” She leaned closer, her voice gentle but firm. “Loneliness isn’t part of human nature, Naruto-kun. We’re meant to find strength in each other—in love and friendship. As long as you have that in your heart, you’ll never become like Gaara.”Naruto exhaled, his breath shaky. “Okay,” he murmured, his voice heavy with emotion. Kimiko reached over, giving his hand a gentle squeeze.“It’s just… hard, you know?” Naruto continued, his voice raw. “Seeing Gaara like that—it was scary. It felt like I was staring at what I could’ve become if I hadn’t met Iruka-sensei, or you, or Sasuke… or any of my friends.” He paused, the flower in his hand trembling. “Sometimes, I feel like giving in, but I don’t want to disappoint myself—or anyone else.”Kimiko’s grip on his hand tightened slightly, her expression softening. “That’s very selfless of you, Naruto-kun. Don’t be afraid of those feelings—they’re what make you human.” She smiled warmly, her eyes meeting his. “And at the end of the day, remember this: You’re Uzumaki Naruto. And that name has always been enough for me.”Naruto blinked at her, a faint blush creeping across his cheeks. He looked down at their joined hands, then back up at her. “Thanks, Kimiko-chan,” he muttered.Kimiko nodded, her gaze turning to the moonlit garden. The night felt a little less heavy now, even knowing what would come the next day.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 26: Wildflower (Third Exams, Round 1: Uzumaki Naruto vs Hyuga Neji)
Kimiko sat in front of her vanity, her reflection staring back at her with startling clarity.The polished surface of the table glinted faintly in the soft light, a delicate array of cosmetics spread neatly before her—pale pink powders, slender kohl pencils, and tiny pots of shimmering pigments. It was a ritual she had rarely indulged in recently. But today, for reasons she didn’t entirely understand, she felt compelled to reconnect with a quieter, more feminine side of herself—perhaps as a small act of normalcy before the Chuunin Exams.Maybe it was her mother’s words that echoed faintly in her mind. You owe it not to anyone, but to yourself, to present yourself in the best light possible, especially on significant days where you'd be in the public eye.  The Chuunin Exams weren’t just a test—they were an event, an opportunity to stand tall amidst peers and adversaries alike. And even knowing what she did about what would happen in this exam…Yet even as her hands moved to uncork a pot of blush, a shadow of doubt lingered in her thoughts. Kimiko told herself the exams would not even make it to completion. They would be interrupted midway, devolving into chaos and war. If Sasuke—and inevitably Naruto—pursued Gaara to the outskirts, she knew she would likely follow. Would the precision of her eyeliner or the softness of her blush matter in such moments?Despite her rationalizations, she remained seated. Her hands were steady as she picked up the brush, as though a part of her refused to let go of this small comfort, this connection to something simpler and more personal.She tucked a loose strand of her black hair behind her ear and leaned closer to the mirror. Crimson-ringed eyes stared back, their depths shadowed by the violence and bloodshed she had seen—and thrived in. But there was a softness now, a fleeting vulnerability that surfaced only in these private moments. A faint smile curved her lips as she dipped the brush into the blush, swirling it lightly until its bristles were kissed with pale pink.Kimiko swept the color across her cheekbones with deliberate precision. A soft warmth bloomed against her fair skin, and with it came a memory: sitting by her mother’s side as a child, watching Kaori prepare for formal dinners and festivals. Her hands had been so graceful, so deliberate as they moved across her face. She remembered how Kaori had insisted on teaching her the same techniques, ensuring that mother and daughter mirrored each other at every event.The memory brought a small, genuine smile to her lips.She reached for the kohl pencil next, tilting her chin upward as she drew a fine line along her lashes. The black pigment accentuated the natural sharpness of her gaze, but she softened the edges with a faint smudge, blending it into something elegant rather than severe. Turning her face slightly, she caught the play of light on her features, the lamp casting a soft glow across her skin.“Not bad,” she murmured to herself, a touch of pride in her voice. For just a moment, she allowed herself to admire the transformation.Her attention shifted to a tiny jar of tinted balm. She uncapped it, dabbing a fingertip into the rosy tint before applying it to her lips. The color was subtle, natural—just enough to add life without being ostentatious. She blended it until the effect was effortless, the way her mother had taught her.“...Kimiko?” a voice interrupted gently from behind.She turned to see Kaori standing in the doorway, a bundle of shinobi attire folded neatly in her arms. Her mother’s expression was unreadable, a mixture of surprise and something else Kimiko couldn’t quite place.“Oh, Mother,” Kimiko greeted with a smile, gesturing for her to enter. “Forgive me. I was just… preparing for later. The Chuunin Exams.”“I see,” Kaori replied, stepping into the room. Her gaze lingered on Kimiko, who had turned back to her vanity. She placed the bundle of clothing carefully on the bed but said nothing for a long moment.After the silence stretched, Kaori spoke again, her voice quieter. “I didn’t expect… that you still bothered with this.”Kimiko furrowed her brows, glancing at her mother’s reflection in the mirror. “Why wouldn’t I? You always told me that a woman’s strength lies in her composure—and in how she wields her beauty against a world that seeks to diminish her because of it.” She paused, her voice softening. “I could never forget your lessons in cosmetics. Or any of your other lessons.”Kaori’s expression flickered with something close to pride. Without a word, she stepped forward, reaching for the ivory comb that sat overlooked on the vanity. Gently, she slid it through Kimiko’s hair, the strokes deliberate and tender.“…Your exams,” Kaori said softly, her voice barely above a whisper as her fingers continued brushing through Kimiko’s hair. “You’re not in any sort of danger, right?”Kimiko blinked, caught off guard by the question. She studied her mother’s reflection in the mirror, her face lined with quiet concern. “Everything we do is a facet of danger,” Kimiko replied carefully. “It’s all meant to prepare us for what awaits outside the village.”She hesitated, her mind drifting to the storm she knew was coming. Not to mention that an attack on the village is imminent… and the counterattack will be fierce. Kaori’s hands faltered briefly before she resumed brushing. “Did you not just face death a month ago?” she asked quietly. “When that… Orochimaru assaulted your team? When you had to survive in that forest?”Kimiko met her mother’s eyes in the mirror, crimson reflecting amber. “Death is inevitable for a shinobi, Mother,” she said softly but firmly. “The only way to avoid it is to grow strong enough that death always stays one step behind.”A silence fell between them, heavy yet familiar. Kaori sighed, gathering Kimiko’s hair into a loose bun before letting it fall, the silky strands slipping through her fingers. She reached into a small box on the vanity, pulling out a delicate pin—a single red lotus flower—and slid it carefully into place at the side of Kimiko’s hair.“You should wear your hair loose,” Kaori murmured, stepping back to admire her handiwork. “It’s one of your best features. And I see you’ve kept it washed and smooth, even with all your training.”Kimiko offered a faint smile at the compliment, but Kaori’s next words brought a shadow to her expression.“I can never understand your way of life,” Kaori said, her tone heavy with resignation. “Nor your sister’s. Nor your father’s. I’ve always feared for your lives, but you most of all. It feels like you keep throwing yourself to the wolves in this endless attempt to grow stronger—no matter how painful it is for you, or for us.”Kimiko’s frown deepened as she looked at her mother. Kaori’s gaze, however, remained fixed on the mirror, studying Kimiko’s reflection with quiet intensity.She really did look like her mother.“…But,” Kaori began again, her voice softening, “I see you. I see your friends. I hear the way people speak of you—not just for your beauty, but for your strength. And then I look at your face, this face which I love so much, and…” She trailed off, shaking her head before leaning forward to rest a hand over Kimiko’s.“I may not be able to understand it, but… I understand why you feel you need to do this,” Kaori said, her voice steady now. “And I will do my best to support you.”Kimiko blinked, momentarily dumbfounded. She had always known her mother disapproved of their lives—especially hers and her sister’s. Growing up in the capital, where traditions were slower to evolve, women weren’t expected to take up arms. In Konoha, however, such conventions mattered little. As long as someone was willing, they could take the field. Shinobi were warriors above all else, and survival left no room for outdated notions of gender roles. This also meant that daughters were just as ready to face war and death as sons were.“Thank you,” Kimiko said slowly, a faint smile curving her lips. “It means a lot, Mother… to know you’re willing to support me, even in pursuing something I know frightens you so.”Her words hung in the air, and Kaori gave her daughter a small, bittersweet smile. Before either could say more, a soft knock interrupted the quiet moment.“Kimiko-chan? Are you in there?” Naruto’s voice called from the other side, loud and unmistakably familiar.Kimiko stifled a laugh, shaking her head. Of course, peace could only last so long. Rising from her seat, she cast one last glance at her reflection before turning toward the door. “Coming! I’m still getting dressed!” she called back, her tone light.Her mother’s smile grew as she moved toward the door. “Naruto-kun didn’t get any sleep last night. He’s either very excited or very nervous for today,” Kaori remarked, her voice tinged with amusement.Kimiko hadn’t been surprised when her mother insisted Naruto stay with them for the night, though it had caught her off guard at first. Kaori wasn’t typically one to embrace shinobi life, let alone take in someone like Naruto. Yet, she didn’t complain—far from it.Kaori reached for the door. “I’ll usher him over to have breakfast. Go ahead and finish getting ready.”Kimiko smiled, bowing her head slightly. “Thank you so much, Mothe—Mom.” She paused on the word, savoring its simplicity, her gaze meeting Kaori’s. “And…”For a moment, her thoughts wandered. Images of the impending chaos of the Chuunin Exams flashed through her mind—the Konoha Crush. She knew her sister and father wouldn’t let anything happen to their mother. Kaori would be ushered into the underground bunkers with the other civilians. But still, the thought of her being in danger lingered in the back of Kimiko’s mind, gnawing softly at her resolve.“I love you, Mom,” Kimiko said, her voice soft but firm.Kaori’s eyes widened briefly before her expression softened into something warm and tender. She stepped closer, resting a hand gently on Kimiko’s cheek. “And I love you, Kimiko,” she said, her voice filled with quiet conviction. “More than you’ll ever know.”With that, Kaori slipped out of the room, leaving Kimiko to her thoughts and her preparations for the day ahead.Konoha seemed to have transformed overnight. The influx of visitors and tourists pouring into the village for the Third Exam Tournament had turned it into a bustling, vibrant hub. Stalls lined the streets, their merchants eagerly hawking wares to the throngs of outsiders, many of whom had never set foot in a shinobi village before. The festive energy was palpable, almost suffocating, as people jostled through the streets, some chattering excitedly about their bets on the matches, others marveling at the sights.Carabaos pulled palanquins bearing noblemen along the cobbled roads, their richly adorned carriages an odd contrast to the more humble vendors yelling out their offers. Children darted between the crowds, laughing, while street performers juggled or played music to draw attention—and coin.Amid the chaos, Kimiko and Naruto walked side by side. The streets were alive with color and noise, but Naruto didn’t seem to notice. He clutched the straps of his backpack tightly, his head bowed, gaze fixed on the ground as if it held answers to some invisible problem.“You okay?” Kimiko asked, her eyes flicking toward him as she tilted her head. Her voice was casual, but her tone carried a quiet concern.It took Naruto a moment to respond. He blinked, as though snapping out of a daze, and looked up at her. “Huh? Uh… yeah!” he said quickly, flashing her a smile—but it didn’t quite reach his eyes.Kimiko frowned slightly. She had a feeling she knew what was bothering him. The weight of the upcoming matches was likely pressing hard on him. Facing Neji in the first round was no small challenge. Neji Hyuga—the prodigious genius of the Hyyga clan, one of the strongest genin the Leaf ever produced, and probably the most talented shinobi to have come from the Hyuga Clan.And then there was Hinata. Naruto had grown closer to her recently, far quicker than Kimiko remembered from the anime. Watching Neji brutalize Hinata during the preliminaries had struck a nerve in him, one that was still raw. The thought of not being able to keep his word to avenge her—it would have been eating at him. Kimiko understood that kind of pressure all too well.She stopped abruptly, reaching out to place a hand on his shoulder. Her grip was firm but comforting as she gave it a gentle squeeze. “Alright, something’s bothering you,” she said, her tone leaving no room for denial. “Do you want to go somewhere quieter? Clear your head? Crowded places like this can be overwhelming.” She glanced around at the bustling streets. “We’ve still got an hour or two before our call time.”Naruto hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line as he seemed to genuinely consider her offer. “...Yeah, if you think it’s okay. Do you think we can… maybe go back to the place where we first became genin?”Kimiko tilted her head slightly. “The training grounds?”Naruto nodded, his gaze softening just a fraction. “Yeah. I just… want a chance to breathe. Clear my head before the fight.”Kimiko nodded in understanding, angling her head to catch his gaze. With a small smile, she reached out to gently tilt his chin up. “Keep your chin up,” she said, her voice calm but encouraging. “And yes, let’s go.”Naruto blinked, startled by the gesture, before giving a small, genuine smile. “Thanks, Kimiko-chan.”The journey to the training grounds took them across the rooftops, the brisk wind tousling their hair as they leapt from building to building. From their elevated vantage point, Kimiko couldn’t help but notice the hundreds of Konoha shinobi stationed at strategic points—rooftops, alleys, and key chokepoints throughout the village. Their presence was subtle but deliberate.Kimiko already knew what it was: a calculated measure disguised as traffic control for the festival. These positions weren’t just for managing crowds—they were likely part of Konoha’s plan to evacuate the civilians once Konoha Crush was triggered by Orochimaru. Once the fighting started, these shinobi would direct civilians into safehouses under the pretense of orderly retreat. The thought lingered in her mind as she landed gracefully on the edge of a roof, her gaze flicking briefly to the distant Hokage monument. Smart move, she thought. Prepared for both the festival and the disaster—whichever comes first. Finally, they reached the last rooftop before the training grounds. Kimiko and Naruto leapt down together, landing lightly on the worn dirt road that led into the familiar clearing. The path ahead was quiet, the atmosphere distinctly different from the bustling streets they had just left. As they walked, Kimiko felt a familiar presence nearby—one she hadn’t expected to sense here. Her eyes narrowed slightly, scanning the training grounds until she saw her.Hinata.Her best friend stood with her back to them, facing one of the wooden training poles that dotted the area. Her posture was relaxed yet focused, her hands resting at her sides as if lost in thought.“Hinata-chan?” Naruto’s voice was uncharacteristically gentle as he rushed past Kimiko, his steps kicking up faint trails of dust.Hinata startled at the sound, spinning around quickly. The moment her pale eyes landed on Naruto, she froze. For a second, it seemed she might dart behind the training pole for cover, but her gaze shifted to Kimiko, and her presence alone seemed to still her. Instead, Hinata planted her feet, a faint blush creeping across her cheeks.“H-Hi, Naruto-kun,” she murmured shyly.Kimiko approached with a warm smile, wrapping both arms around Hinata in a soft embrace and pressing a kiss to her cheek. The gesture, once something that would have left Hinata sputtering, now drew only a small blush as she hugged Kimiko back briefly before stepping away.“Hina-chan,” Kimiko greeted warmly before tilting her head slightly. “What are you doing here?”Hinata’s gaze shifted between them. “Oh. I was just…waiting for Kiba,” She paused. “W-What are you two doing here, Kimiko-chan, Naruto-kun? The finals are today… right?”Kimiko smirked, gesturing toward Naruto. “Ask him. It was his idea.”“Oh, it’s just…” Naruto paused, rubbing the back of his neck. “It’s nothing. I just felt like coming here, is all.” His voice softened as he looked around the clearing. “This is actually the place where Kimiko-chan and I became genin, so…”A nostalgic smile touched his lips as his gaze drifted upward to the sky. For a brief moment, his usual boisterousness was replaced by something quieter, more introspective.“O-Oh,” Hinata murmured, her blush deepening. “But… why are you here?”Naruto shrugged, his hands buried in his pockets. “Oh, no real reason. It doesn’t matter anyway.” He hesitated, his gaze flicking to her for the briefest of moments before darting away. “But… I’m glad I got to see you, at least, Hinata-chan.”Kimiko’s eyes didn’t miss the slight blush creeping onto Naruto’s face as he resolutely avoided meeting Hinata’s gaze. Nor did she miss the way Hinata’s cheeks turned an even darker shade of pink, her hands fidgeting nervously in front of her. The silent exchange between the two was almost too much to bear.Kimiko pressed a hand to her painted lips, stifling the giggle threatening to escape. The two of them were so endearingly awkward that she couldn’t help but find it amusing—and, in a way, heartwarming.After a moment of quiet, Naruto broke the silence. “Say, Hinata-chan…” He glanced at her hesitantly. “Neji’s your cousin, right?”Hinata stiffened slightly, her gaze dropping to the ground. “Y-Yeah,” she murmured, her voice tinged with pain, as though the memories of the preliminaries were still fresh.Naruto’s face fell as well, his usual energy dimmed. “...He really is strong, isn’t he?”Hinata nodded quietly, her pale eyes still fixed on the ground. “...Mhmm.”“Great,” Naruto muttered, his shoulders sagging further.Kimiko frowned, reaching over to ruffle his hair gently. “Hey, none of that, okay?” she said softly, her tone encouraging. But Naruto’s expression didn’t brighten.“B-But,” Hinata interjected suddenly, stepping forward despite the shyness in her movements, “I mean… you still might be able to win, Naruto-kun!”Naruto turned to her, putting both hands behind his head in an exaggerated show of nonchalance. “Hahaha, yeah! I’m pretty strong too, after all!” he said, but the bravado fell flat. His tone wavered, and the fake smile he wore didn’t quite hide the doubt in his eyes.For a moment, the three of them stood in a pregnant silence.To Kimiko’s surprise, Hinata stepped forward again, looking up at Naruto despite the deep blush spreading across her face. “...I know you can win, Naruto,” she said, her voice growing steadier with each word.Naruto’s blush deepened, but he didn’t step back. “Huh?”Hinata nodded, her gaze unwavering as she continued. “Remember? During the preliminaries, when you cheered for me… I felt like I could become stronger than I’ve ever been before. When the matches ended, I was finally able to like myself, even just a little.”Kimiko felt something stir in her chest, but she didn’t interrupt. She tilted her head slightly, a small smile tugging at her lips as she watched Hinata glance down at Naruto’s hands.“To anyone else, it might look like nothing’s changed about me. But I feel different—like I’ve become a better person,” Hinata continued. She hesitated, her voice softening as she looked back up, meeting Naruto’s eyes. “And… I think it’s all thanks to you, Naruto.”Kimiko’s smile grew, warm and knowing. She could have been jealous of Naruto for meaning that much to her best friend—if she didn’t love both Naruto and Hinata in her own way. Instead, she allowed herself to bask in the quiet joy of watching this young love bloom.Naruto’s eyes widened, his gaze earnest as he looked down at Hinata. “...Hinata, do you really believe that’s true?” he asked quietly, his voice raw.Hinata tilted her head slightly, confusion flickering across her face as Naruto averted his eyes. “I… may look strong to you,” Naruto said, his voice barely above a whisper. “And I have gotten stronger. But… all I ever do is mess things up.”The admission sent a pang through Kimiko’s chest. Even in this timeline, where he’s so much stronger than his canon counterpart, she thought, the seed of doubt still lingers in him. Naruto’s voice wavered as he continued. “I act tough because I’m so frustrated, but underneath it all, I just feel like I’m a huge failure.”Kimiko glanced away, her hand brushing against her painted lips as she tried to stop a tear from welling up. She didn’t want to ruin her makeup, but the vulnerability in his words made her heart ache. “...Naruto,” she murmured, frowning.Before she could say more, Hinata stepped forward with sudden determination and grabbed both of Naruto’s hands.“That’s not true!” she exclaimed, her voice trembling slightly but firm. “Even when you mess up, you’re always… how can I say this…” She paused, her blush deepening as she glanced down at their joined hands. Naruto’s face flushed as well, but he didn’t pull away.“A proud failure,” Hinata said at last, her voice soft but certain. “From my point of view.”“Huh?” Naruto blinked, his hands still holding hers. Kimiko noticed the way his fingers subtly tightened around hers, almost as if seeking reassurance.“When I look at you,” Hinata began again, her voice growing steadier, “you fill me with so much admiration. I’m not saying you’re perfect—no one is—but when you make a mistake, you always have the guts to pick yourself up and keep trying. That courage… to keep going no matter what—that’s what real strength is.”She paused, her pale eyes locking onto Naruto’s as she spoke her final words. “I just think… you’re an incredibly strong person, Naruto.”Naruto stared at her, dumbfounded, his mouth slightly open as though he didn’t know how to respond. Kimiko, watching the scene unfold, felt her chest tighten with emotion. They’re meant for each other, she thought. Naruto had the power to inspire others to become the best versions of themselves, to draw out courage even from the most timid hearts. He could make the most jaded person believe in the light once again, and she knew that in the near future, he would be the light in the Shinobi World.And Hinata… Hinata had the strength to make Naruto see that in himself. Had the strength to pick Naruto back up when even he doubted himself.“...Thanks, Hinata. I needed that,” Naruto said, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. The gesture made Hinata’s blush deepen, her cheeks glowing a delicate shade of pink.“Even though I’m completely used to being the underdog, I guess this time I was just really feeling the strain,” Naruto admitted, scratching the back of his head with his free hand. “I was really down, which isn’t like me at all. But now…” He looked at her, his grin widening. “I feel a hundred percent better!”“I’m glad you do,” Hinata murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.Naruto hesitated, his gaze flicking away for a moment as though gathering his courage. Then, with a small, awkward smile, he turned back to her. “...And it’s all because of you, you know that?”Hinata’s eyes widened slightly, and her lips parted, but she didn’t speak. Naruto’s voice carried a rare vulnerability as he continued.“...Hinata-chan,” he said, almost stumbling over the words. “I always thought you were…”Hinata tilted her head slightly, her voice soft with anticipation. “What…?”“Gloomy,” Naruto said bluntly. “Timid, always terrified, and basically completely weird.”Hinata’s expression fell, her shoulders tensing as though the words had struck her physically. Kimiko, watching nearby, had to bite her tongue to stop herself from scolding him on the spot. Naruto, you absolute idiot… she thought. But then, she noticed something else. Naruto still hadn’t let go of Hinata’s hand. If anything, his grip had tightened slightly, grounding her in place.“But you know what?” Naruto said quickly, his voice softening. “I actually like…” He trailed off, his blush deepening until his face was as red as Hinata’s. “People like you.”Hinata’s eyes widened again, the faintest hint of hope flickering in their pale depths. Her blush deepened as well, as if the idea of Naruto liking people like her was just as good as hearing him say he liked her directly.And then, as though driven by a force even he didn’t fully understand, Naruto shook his head. “No,” he said firmly, his voice trembling slightly. “I… like you. You’re a really pretty and special girl, Hinata-chan.”Hinata’s lips parted in surprise, and Kimiko, standing just behind them, felt a warm pang in her chest as she watched the scene unfold. It wasn’t often Naruto showed this kind of earnestness—this kind of raw sincerity.“And…” Naruto continued, his voice quieter now, “I’m not just fighting Neji to prove to him that failures like me can defy fate. I’m fighting because… I want to fight for you. And I want to make you proud… of me.”The silence that followed was heavy with emotion. Hinata stared at him, her cheeks flushed, her eyes wide and shimmering. For a moment, it seemed like she might speak, but no words came out. Instead, she simply nodded, her fingers curling slightly against his hand as if to reassure him.Kimiko smiled to herself, her heart swelling at the sight. Naruto, she thought, you may not realize it yet, but you just gave her more courage than any training or technique ever could. “Alright, time’s up, lovebirds,” Kimiko said dryly, her arms crossed as she leaned against a nearby wooden pole. Her words sliced through the tension between Naruto and Hinata, shattering the loving spell that had them gazing into each other’s eyes.They pulled away almost simultaneously, both of them blushing furiously.“Ki-Kimiko-chan!” Hinata stammered, her voice barely above a squeak, while Naruto rubbed the back of his head furiously, muttering something incoherent about how he couldn’t believe he’d just done that.“Yeah, yeah,” Kimiko said, waving her hand dismissively. “Come on, Naruto. Let’s get going.” She turned to Hinata with a sly smile. “Oh, and Hina-chan? If Naruto embarrasses himself and loses to Neji…” She clicked her tongue, letting the implication hang in the air. “I’ll pick up his slack and win the tournament for you.”“Yeah, right!” Naruto shot back, his bluster returning as he straightened his back. “I’m gonna beat that jerk Neji, and then I’ll take you down, then Sasuke, too!”“...You probably can,” Kimiko said simply, her voice calm and sincere.Naruto blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected vote of confidence. “Huh?”Kimiko stepped closer, ruffling his hair with a warm smile. “It’s not just Hinata who believes in you, Naruto. You know that, right?” She let her hand linger on his head for a moment before stepping back. “At this point, it’s basically my life’s mission to make sure you become Hokage. I’m your sister—in spirit, if not in blood. And your dream is something I’ll fight for, too.”Naruto’s blush deepened, but this time it wasn’t out of embarrassment. His usual wide grin returned, this time softer and more heartfelt. “Kimiko-chan… thanks.”Kimiko shrugged, her smile turning playful. “Don’t mention it. Just don’t embarrass me, okay?”Hinata giggled softly, her shyness momentarily forgotten as she watched the exchange. “Naruto-kun… you have so many people cheering for you. I know you can do it.”With a renewed sense of determination, Naruto nodded firmly, the weight of his earlier doubts beginning to lift. “Yeah! I’ll prove to everyone that failures like me can win!”Kimiko grinned. “That’s more like it. Now come on, let’s get moving before you make us late.”“Yeah!” Said Naruto, before turning back to Hinata with a huge grin as the two of them walked back to Konoha proper. “Don’t forget to come watch the tournament, Hinata-chan! I’ll be blowing your cousin Neji away!”They arrived at the arena just in time—a massive stadium built to accommodate thousands of spectators. The sheer size of it was staggering, and the roar of the crowd inside was already deafening, reverberating through the stone walls as they approached the entrance.A chuunin greeted them, quickly guiding them toward the competitors’ entrance. The passage was narrow and dimly lit, the air thick with anticipation. As they emerged into the heart of the stadium, the sudden brightness was almost blinding. The arena floor stretched out before them, an expanse of carefully packed dirt surrounded by towering stands. At the center of it all stood the competitors and their new proctor, replacing her injured senpai: Genma Shiranui. He exuded an air of nonchalance, his forehead protector tied like a bandana around his forehead and a senbon lazily perched between his lips. His sharp, half-lidded eyes swept over them as they entered.“Took you two long enough. Yuhi,” he drawled, pointing with the senbon. “You’re to the right of Aburame. Uzumaki, next to Nara.”Kimiko nodded silently and moved to her spot without comment. As she walked, she noticed the eyes of the other competitors turning toward her. There was no mistaking the flash of irritation on Temari’s face, though Kimiko chose to ignore it. Her gaze swept across the lineup, taking mental notes of everyone present—everyone, except Sasuke.Her heart sank slightly. Sasuke’s absence was glaring. In the anime, she remembered, he had arrived with Kakashi just in the nick of time, narrowly avoiding disqualification. The common theory was that Kakashi had planned it that way, not wanting Sasuke to face Gaara unprepared. But in this timeline, things were different. Kakashi had pulled Sasuke out of his secretive training, even bringing him to attend dinner at Kimiko’s home. Did that mean Kakashi still felt that Sasuke was ill-prepared to face Gaara? No use dwelling on it now, Kimiko thought. Focus on your match, and what’s bound to happen after. Her thoughts were interrupted as Genma’s voice cut through the noise. “Hey, knock it off.” His gaze shifted to Naruto and Shikamaru, standing beside each other and speaking about something she didn’t hear. “Quit your fidgeting, you two. Stand up straight and present yourselves proudly to the spectators.”Kimiko glanced at Naruto and saw him immediately stiffen, his hands flying to his sides. Shikamaru sighed dramatically but obeyed, shifting his posture just enough to avoid further reprimand.Then, it hit her.Thousands of people were watching them.The noise from the crowd swelled to a thunderous cheer, rolling over the stadium like a wave. Kimiko’s eyes flicked upward, scanning the three massive viewing boxes overlooking the arena. Each one had a traditional Japanese-style roof, providing shade for the higher-ranking spectators. Her gaze lingered on the central box, where the Third Hokage sat, his aged features calm but watchful as he looked down at them. An empty chair sat to his right, and Kimiko felt her stomach twist. That chair is for the Kazekage. Or rather, Orochimaru… The crowd’s energy was palpable, their cheers rising to a near riotous crescendo. Kimiko could feel the ground beneath her feet vibrate faintly with the force of it.“You guys are the heroes of this final competition,” Genma’s voice rang out, calm and steady amidst the chaos.Kimiko felt… excited.It wasn’t nerves, not the trembling anticipation or fear she’d heard others describe before stepping into a moment like this. No, this was something deeper, something primal. A stirring in her chest that made her heart beat a little faster, her breath quicken. The thought of thousands of people cheering for her fight, of being acknowledged by this crowd, of making a name for herself—it all sent a thrill through her.A small smile crossed her lips as she glanced at the sea of people. Their cheers were deafening, a chaotic roar of excitement and energy that filled the arena. For a moment, she allowed herself to bask in it.And then, she felt it.The air shifted, subtle but distinct. Her eyes flicked instinctively toward the central box again. The Third Hokage stood, his robes billowing slightly in the breeze, but Kimiko’s attention was drawn to the man beside him—the Kazekage, flanked by two silent bodyguards.Except it wasn’t the Kazekage.Kimiko’s breath hitched, her crimson eyes narrowing. She knew who it was. Orochimaru. The man who had killed the real Kazekage and taken his place to further his plans—plans to manipulate Sunagakure, to destroy Konoha, and to kill Hiruzen Sarutobi.She clenched her fists briefly before forcing herself to relax. Stay calm, she told herself. This isn’t a surprise. We prepared for this. In this timeline, her warning—and Hayate’s survival—meant that Konoha was fully aware of Sunagakure’s alliance with Orochimaru. The village had taken precautions. She knew that. But still, a part of her couldn’t help but wonder: Will it be enough? Will Konoha avoid the devastation it suffered in canon? Her thoughts were abruptly interrupted as the Third Hokage moved to the edge of the central box. His voice rang out, cutting through the din of the crowd with practiced authority.“Ladies and gentlemen,” Hiruzen began, his tone warm and steady, “we welcome you all and extend our deepest thanks for coming here to Konohagakure for the Chuunin Selection Exams!”Applause erupted, filling the stadium with a thunderous roar. Kimiko’s gaze shifted briefly back to the crowd, taking in their excited faces before returning to the Hokage.“We will now begin the matches of the final round between the nine candidates who advanced in the preliminaries!” Hiruzen continued, his voice carrying effortlessly over the cheers. “Please sit back and enjoy!”The applause swelled even louder, nearly riotous in its enthusiasm. Hiruzen stepped back to his seat, settling beside the Kazekage—or rather, Orochimaru. Kimiko’s eyes caught the faintest flicker of movement as the disguised snake muttered something to the Hokage.Kimiko’s attention shifted as Genma stepped forward, his laid-back demeanor contrasting sharply with the rising tension in the air. “Alright, so before anything else, I need—what is it?” he asked, cutting himself off as Naruto began waving his arms animatedly.Kimiko didn’t need to guess. She knew exactly what he was about to ask.“I, uh, was just wondering what would happen to Sasuke—I mean, if he doesn’t show up?” Naruto asked, his voice a mix of curiosity and concern. His gaze darted around the arena as if Sasuke might suddenly appear.“If the candidate is not here in the arena at the time his name is called,” Genma replied flatly, his senbon shifting slightly between his lips, “he forfeits the match.”Kimiko noticed the color drain from Naruto’s face at the statement, but she kept her expression neutral. Kakashi knows what he’s doing, she thought. And so does Sasuke. Genma continued as though the interruption hadn’t happened. “Anyway. The terrain is different, but the rules remain the same as before—that is, there are no rules.” He paused, flicking the senbon lazily. “The match continues until one candidate acknowledges defeat… or dies.”Naruto’s audible gulp broke the silence, and Kimiko bit back a smile.“That being said,” Genma added, his tone sharpening, “if I determine the match is over, I can step in and stop it at any time. No arguments permitted. Understood?”When no one spoke up, he nodded slightly. “Good. Now, the opponents for the first match: Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Neji. Those two stay. The rest of you can head to the waiting area.”The Sand siblings were the first to move, Gaara’s unblinking gaze lingering on Naruto for a moment before he turned to follow his siblings. Shikamaru and Shino followed shortly after, their expressions unreadable.Kimiko lingered, stepping closer to Naruto. She reached out and gave his wrist a reassuring squeeze, grounding him in the moment. Then, without a word, she leaned in and grabbed the back of his head, pulling him close until their foreheads almost touched.“Good luck, alright?” she said softly. “I’ll be cheering for you.”Naruto blinked, startled by the gesture. His mouth opened as if to respond, but then he simply nodded, his lips curving into a small, determined smile. “Thanks, Kimiko-chan.”Kimiko stepped back, giving his shoulder a light pat before turning and walking toward the waiting area. As she left, her eyes briefly flicked to Neji, whose expression remained calm, unreadable—yet something about his posture suggested he had heard every word. You’ve got this, Naruto, Kimiko thought as she joined the others, her eyes glancing back toward the arena one last time.Another chuunin awaited them at the entrance to the viewing area, leading the competitors up a flight of steps to a platform that offered a clear, 360-degree view of the arena below. Kimiko was among the first to step forward, quickly moving to the railing to peer down at the arena. The noise of the crowd swelled around her even louder, but her attention was drawn elsewhere.Her passive sensory abilities tingled, a faint prickle that made her pause. She closed her eyes briefly, filtering through the myriad chakra signatures in the crowd until she pinpointed them. Dozens of ANBU Black Ops, their presences carefully masked but still detectable to someone as attuned as her, surrounded the arena. Blended into the throng of spectators, they weren’t just there for show. Their presence was heavy with intent—security, yes, but also preparation. For what, Kimiko already knew.“You okay?” Shikamaru’s voice pulled her from her thoughts. He slid in beside her, leaning casually on the railing, his eyes flicking to her face.“Yes, sorry. Just distracted,” Kimiko replied quietly, her gaze dropping back to the arena floor.Shino, positioned on her other side, spoke next,  “That is understandable. Why? Because nerves are a natural response to an event of this scale. Particularly when the first match involves your teammate against a prodigy like Hyuga Neji.”Kimiko smiled faintly, her expression softening. “I’m not worried about him. If anyone can win against Neji, it’s Naruto. Or me. Or Sasuke.”“Very humble,” Shikamaru said dryly, rolling his eyes. But Kimiko only giggled, the sound light and unbothered. Behind her, she heard a sharp scoff—probably Temari—but she ignored it. Her focus remained on the center of the arena.Below, Naruto and Neji stood facing each other, the tension between them palpable even from this distance.“You have anything to say to me?” Neji asked, his tone calm yet cutting as his pale eyes bore into Naruto. His voice carried easily across the arena, sharp enough to silence even the roaring crowd.Naruto, trembling with barely contained energy, raised a fist in front of him. His glare burned with intensity. “Only what I told you the last time,” he snarled. “I vow to WIN!”Neji’s eyes closed briefly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips as he opened them again. Even from the viewing platform, Kimiko could see the veins bulging near his temples as he activated his Byakugan. His gaze lingered on Naruto, studying him as he effortlessly settled into the Gentle Fist stance.“So much better for me,” Neji replied, his voice cold and unflinching. “I can’t wait to see the look of despair on your face when you learn that your foolish vow… is impossible to keep.”Naruto’s chakra flared brightly, vibrant and untamed, like a golden wildfire stirring beneath his skin. “Are we going to stand here talking all day?!” he barked, his hands dropping to his sides in frustration. “Let’s get going! Show me what you’ve got!”Neji’s chakra began to stir as well, calmer and more controlled, but no less potent. Its deep, steady blue was like the bright, empty sky, ready to overwhelm.Kimiko gripped the railing tightly, her manicured nails tapping on the steel as she watched the two square off. The energy between them crackled, almost visible to her trained senses. Both were poised, ready to strike, their intense stares locking as they prepared to pounce.This was no longer about just passing an exam. This was a clash of ideals, a test of willpower as much as strength. Kimiko’s heart raced as the crowd roared louder, the tension reaching a fever pitch. Come on, Naruto, she thought, her grip tightening even further. Show him what you’re made of. “Alright,” Genma called out, his voice cutting through the anticipation. “Let the first match… begin!”For a moment, the arena was silent, the tension thick enough to cut with a blade. Then, Naruto broke the stillness.With a sharp motion, his hand blurred as he unleashed a flurry of shuriken, the weapons slicing through the air toward Neji. The Hyuga prodigy moved with practiced ease, striking each shuriken out of the air with precise palm movements. But Naruto was already on the move, charging at Neji with a fist cocked, aiming straight for his face.“Idiot,” Shikamaru muttered, “A frontal attack against a Hyuga?”Kimiko frowned but said nothing, her eyes locked on the fight below.Neji intercepted with a fluid motion, placing his palm on Naruto’s forearm mid-punch and redirecting his momentum, sending him crashing into the ground behind him. But Naruto’s reflexes were sharp—he caught himself with his free hand, using it to break his fall and transition into a smooth flip, landing in a crouch.Before Neji could fully turn, Naruto was already lunging again, another punch aimed straight at Neji’s face.Neji smirked, tilting his head just enough to let Naruto’s fist pass harmlessly by his cheek. Naruto didn’t let up, launching into a flurry of strikes. His punches and kicks came in rapid succession, each one precise and forceful. Yet Neji’s palms moved just as quickly, deflecting and redirecting each blow with little effort. The arena seemed to echo with the sharp snaps of their movements.One hard parry from Neji sent Naruto off balance, his swing redirected with enough force to spin him around. Naruto used the momentum to leap into a spinning jump kick, his leg slicing through the air toward Neji’s head.“Neji's got him right where he wants him,” Shikamaru murmured, eyes narrowing.Neji ducked smoothly under the kick, his movements fluid and effortless. As Naruto landed, he immediately lunged again, another punch aimed at Neji’s chest.This time, Neji didn’t evade or parry. Instead, he outsped Naruto entirely, closing the distance between them in a flash, slipping inside Naruto’s guard. With an open-palm strike, he drove his hand into the center of Naruto’s chest. A burst of blue chakra erupted from the contact, the sheer force sending Naruto stumbling back with a wince of pain.Neji didn’t stop. He lunged forward, his palm striking Naruto’s shoulder with pinpoint precision. Naruto managed to roll backward, landing on his feet to put distance between them.“Do you understand now?” Neji said, his voice cold and composed. “You have no way of beating m—”But Neji’s words were cut short when the Naruto before him smirked—and suddenly vanished into a puff of white smoke.Neji’s eyes narrowed, the veins around his Byakugan bulging as he scanned the arena. From behind one of the trees lining the arena’s edge, the real Naruto stepped out, his wide grin as vibrant as ever. “Heh, get real,” Naruto taunted. “I was just checking you out. Looks like you had a lot of fun fighting a clone.”Neji’s expression darkened, his calm facade faltering slightly.“He used a shadow clone to test Neji’s offense and reaction time,” Shino observed from the viewing platform, his monotone voice carrying a hint of approval.“Yeah,” Shikamaru added, his gaze sharp. “Since the Byakugan can only see chakra points, and shadow clones are made entirely of chakra that perfectly replicates the user, there’s no way Neji could tell it wasn’t the real Naruto.”Kimiko smiled, pride swelling in her chest. “That’s Naruto for you,” “Okay, now that we’re warmed up, we can get started!” Naruto called out, grinning widely as he formed a hand seal.In an instant, the air was filled with poofs of smoke as a dozen identical Narutos appeared around him. The clones stared at Neji with identical determination, their presence making the arena seem suddenly much smaller.“No matter,” Neji said, his calm, measured voice cutting through the noise. “You can’t hide for long.”“We’ll just see about that!” the Narutos replied in unison, their voices a defiant chorus.“If you’re coming, then come on,” Neji said, his stance unshaken.“Hey!” the Narutos shouted again, pointing dramatically. “Don’t ever, and I mean ever, count me out!”With that, the clones charged forward, spreading out to surround Neji like a coordinated assault team. Their movements were erratic but purposeful, each clone aiming to test Neji’s defenses from a different angle. Yet the Hyūga remained utterly composed, his pale eyes tracking their movements effortlessly.Two Narutos came at him first, each wielding a kunai. They ducked low, trying to flank him, but Neji placed his hands on their heads mid-charge, using them as leverage to push himself into a graceful front flip. He landed behind them without so much as a wobble.Before the first two could recover, another pair of Narutos attacked from his left and right. Neji didn’t hesitate, striking each with a single palm to their chests. The clones burst into white smoke on impact.The two clones he’d vaulted over finally recovered and moved to strike him from behind with kunai aimed at the back of his head. Neji spun sharply, his hands darting out to jab their necks with surgical precision. Both clones vanished in a puff of smoke before they could land a blow.A single Naruto launched himself into a spinning kick aimed squarely at Neji’s jaw. The crowd gasped as the kick closed in, but Neji suddenly propelled himself upward, flipping gracefully into the air of his own volition, avoiding the attack entirely.“Did he get him?” Shikamaru asked, his brow furrowed.“No,” Kimiko said, frowning. Her eyes followed Neji’s movements intently.Below, Neji landed lightly on his feet, the same calm expression on his face. His poise seemed almost unshakable. In front of him, Naruto was standing, dumbfounded.“...This person’s insanely strong,” murmured Shikamaru.Naruto clenched his fists, glaring. “Not bad, but let’s see you do that again!” he shouted, his clones reforming their ranks and charging once more.The eight remaining Narutos attacked in unison, converging on Neji from all sides. Two approached his flanks first, but Neji leapt into the air again, this time crossing his arms in front of his chest. With a sudden spin, both of his feet shot out, striking the clones square in their faces. They vanished into smoke before they even hit the ground.As he landed, two more Narutos lunged at him from behind, kunai glinting in their hands. Neji’s hands shot backward with impossible precision, grabbing their wrists and yanking them downward. Their heads collided painfully with his elbows before he spun around and struck each of them in the chest with a palm strike. The force dispelled them both.Four clones remained. They rushed at him simultaneously, closing the distance too quickly for him to dodge.But Neji didn’t dodge. He didn’t even flinch.Instead, he thrust both palms outward. “Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm!”A pressurized wave of chakra burst from his hands, slamming into the Narutos with enough force to send them flying. They dissipated into smoke mid-air, leaving only silence in their wake.“...He’s a monster,” murmured Shino.Kimiko’s mind raced as she observed the fight. Her eyes flicked toward Neji as the realization hit her. Wait. Vacuum Palm? she thought. Neji didn’t know that jutsu at this point in the anime… Then it dawned on her.Yes, Naruto was stronger in this timeline—far stronger than his canon counterpart.But so was Neji. He had adapted. Seeing Naruto crush Kiba so effortlessly must have forced Neji to reevaluate him as a threat. He hadn’t underestimated Naruto. Instead, he had trained harder, pushed himself further, and even learned new techniques to ensure his victory.
The world isn’t static. It reacts to changes. And with Naruto stronger than ever, Neji became stronger, too.
She gripped the railing tighter, her nails tapping onto the metal. For the first time, Kimiko felt a flicker of doubt.
Can he still win?
Shocked faces dotted the crowd as the dust settled. In the arena, only one Naruto remained, his fists clenched tightly, glaring at Neji.“This guy…” Naruto snarled, his voice low but furious. “He must have eyes on the back of his head!”Neji tilted his head slightly, his expression calm but condescending. “You thought you could be Hokage?” He smirked, the air around him seeming colder. “It’s absurd. Never.”Naruto’s scowl deepened, but Neji continued,  “These eyes of mine show me many things. One thing they’ve always shown me is that people’s limitations are fixed, unchangeable. Only a fool wastes his time trying to become something he can never be.”Naruto was seething now, his teeth clenched as his rage simmered just beneath the surface. “A fool, huh? Not this crap again. Who are you to judge what a person can or can’t be?”Neji let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. “Do you think anyone can become Hokage? That all it takes is a little hard work?” He chuckled again, the sound laced with derision. “Open your eyes, Naruto. Of all the shinobi in all the world, how many ever become Hokage? A handful. A chosen few. They were born destined for it. It’s not something you achieve through will alone.”His voice dropped, softer but no less venomous. “Each person is given their own path to follow. And they must follow it obediently... to the end.”Neji’s eyes darkened, his tone turning grim. “There is only one destiny we all share equally. Death.”The crowd’s cheers dwindled to silence, a heavy tension settling over the arena. Above, Kimiko’s eyes never left the scene below. The weight of Neji’s words pressed on the atmosphere, but Naruto refused to let them take root.Finally, Naruto spoke, his voice sharp and defiant. “Yeah? So what?” He spat on the ground, his gaze fiery. “You can think that way if you want.” He raised his fist and pointed it at Neji, who frowned slightly. “People always tell me I just don’t know when to give up.”With a sharp hand seal, Naruto shouted, “Shadow Clone Jutsu!”In an instant, more than thirty identical Narutos materialized, surrounding Neji in a sea of yellow hair and orange jumpsuits.“If he keeps using that, he’s going to run out of chakra soon,” Shikamaru muttered from beside Kimiko, crossing his arms.Kimiko didn’t respond, her focus locked on the unfolding chaos below. The clones charged as one, swarming Neji in another coordinated assault. But Neji was unshaken. His movements were fluid, graceful, and precise, every strike of his palms dispelling a clone with minimal effort. He dodged punches, slid beneath kicks, and retaliated with a calm precision that bordered on terrifying.Neji’s eyes flicked to one Naruto, standing at the rear of the swarm, seemingly hesitant to engage. His Byakugan locked onto him, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.“He’s identified him,” Shino murmured, his voice even but tense.Neji moved like lightning, a streak of white and blue that closed the distance in an instant. The lone Naruto didn’t even have time to react as Neji’s fingers struck him square in the chest.“You’re the one keeping out of range, afraid of me striking your tenketsu. Like this.” Neji’s fingers dug deeper, and Naruto winced, blood spilling from his mouth.“The more the others attack, the more you stand out for holding back.” Neji’s smirk widened. “You’re the real one, aren’t you?”The other clones dispersed in a puff of smoke, leaving the battered Naruto kneeling before Neji.“The match is over,” Shikamaru said grimly, his voice low.Neji stepped back, his expression unreadable. “I told you it was pointless,” he said, watching as Naruto collapsed forward, his body trembling.But instead of despair, laughter spilled from Naruto’s lips. “Heh heh… Oh yeah?” he chuckled, his voice hoarse but defiant. “I told you it was a mistake to count me out.”Before Neji could react, the Naruto before him vanished in a cloud of white smoke.“What?!” Neji barked, his composure cracking. “But how?!”From behind him, four identical Narutos leapt into the air, their fists cocked back and wreathed in spiraling gales of wind.“He purposely made Neji think that way,” Kimiko explained from above, her voice steady. “By holding one of his clones back, Naruto baited Neji into dropping his guard. The real Naruto isn’t afraid to charge head-on, even at the risk of taking a hit.”“Think I’d be too much of a chicken to attack you myself?” Naruto snarled mid-leap, his voice echoing across the arena. “Take this! Quadruple Gale Fist Barrage!”The four Narutos struck Neji simultaneously, their wind-enhanced punches slamming into him with enough force to shake the ground. The attack should have been devastating—enough to pulverize any genin. But Neji stood unmoving, unyielding.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. She felt it the moment it happened. Neji expelled chakra from his body—specifically, from the tenketsu nearest to where the attacks landed.Neji smirked as Naruto’s attack faltered. Before the clones could react, Neji began to spin. A sphere of blue chakra erupted around him, expanding rapidly and throwing the Narutos back with violent force.“What the hell was that?” Shikamaru demanded, his tone incredulous.Kimiko’s expression was grave as she answered. “Eight Trigrams: Palm Rotation.”Shino and Shikamaru turned to her, while even the Sand siblings seemed intrigued. Kimiko continued, her voice calm but firm. “It’s a technique unique to the Hyuga. By using the Byakugan’s near-360-degree vision, the user can detect attacks the moment they’re launched. They then expel large amounts of chakra from their tenketsu while rotating, creating a barrier that both blocks and repels all incoming strikes.”“But…” Kankuro interrupted, only for Kimiko to raise a hand.“I know what you’re thinking. Emitting chakra from multiple points is incredibly difficult, even for jonin-level shinobi. Most can only expel chakra from a single point, like their hands or feet. But Neji…” She gestured toward the arena. “Neji’s mastery of the Gentle Fist is so advanced that he can emit chakra from multiple tenketsu at once, countering attacks from all directions.”She paused, her gaze sharp. “It’s an ultimate defense.”Gaara’s eyes flicked toward her briefly, but Kimiko ignored him.“You know the most impressive part?” she added, her tone thoughtful.“What?” Shikamaru and Kankurō asked simultaneously.“That technique is taught only to the main branch of the Hyuga Clan. Neji learned it through observation alone.”Kimiko’s voice lowered, her respect clear. “Neji’s a genius. No… he’s the undisputed greatest genius of the Hyuga Clan.”“If you, Hinata’s closest friend, say so,” Shino said evenly, “then it must be true. Why? Because you wouldn’t offend your friend by claiming such unless you were certain.”Below, another wave of Narutos was repelled by Neji’s rotation. The real Naruto crouched on the ground, glaring at Neji with frustration written across his face.But Kimiko knew the fight was far from over.“Give it up,” Neji said coldly, his voice carrying across the arena. “You’re finished. You’re in range, and you can’t escape my Eight Trigrams.”“Huh?” Naruto blinked, his confusion evident as he struggled to make sense of Neji’s words.Neji smirked, lowering his stance. One palm hovered just above the ground, while the other extended behind him, his arms positioned like propeller blades ready to strike.“Crap,” Kimiko muttered, her fingers tightening on the railing. “Naruto’s done if he doesn’t get out of range.”But before anyone could react, Neji shot forward with a burst of speed, closing the distance between them in an instant. His strikes began, precise and devastating.“Two Palms!” Neji’s voice rang out as he struck Naruto twice in the chest.“Four Palms!”Naruto staggered, but Neji was relentless, his strikes accelerating.“Eight Palms! Sixteen Palms!”Each strike sent shockwaves through Naruto’s body, and Kimiko’s eyes could barely keep track of Neji’s movements.“Thirty-Two Palms!”The final sequence came like a hurricane, Neji’s hands moving as blurs.“SIXTY-FOUR PALMS!”The last strike hit with such force that Naruto was sent flying backward, blood splattering from his lips as he crashed into the ground. The crowd gasped, the stadium hushed by the ferocity of the assault.Neji straightened, his breathing calm and measured. He cocked his right fist to his side, his palm facing outward as if ready to deliver another blow. “I have now struck sixty-four of your tenketsu,” he said idly, watching Naruto’s unmoving form. “You’re lucky to even still be breathing.”Naruto twitched, his fingers curling against the dirt as he tried to rise. “Come… on…” he murmured, his voice barely audible.“It must be frustrating,” Neji continued, stepping closer. His voice dripped with superiority. “To realize how utterly hopeless it all was—this little dream of yours. You thought you could succeed on hard work alone. But that’s just an illusion.”Naruto remained motionless, and for a moment, it seemed as though Neji’s words had crushed him entirely. The crowd murmured, anticipation thick in the air.And then, the body on the ground disappeared in a cloud of white smoke.“What?!” Neji’s composure cracked as an orange blur slammed into his side, a fist connecting with his cheek. The force sent him stumbling, too surprised to activate his Rotation.When the dust settled, Naruto stood before him, his fist still extended and a triumphant grin plastered across his face. “Gotcha!”Neji clutched his cheek, his eyes wide with disbelief. “Impossible! When did you…”Naruto grinned wider, thumbing his chest. “When you first used your Rotation, I switched myself with a clone before I hit the ground. So, yeah—you didn’t block any of my points.”“Tch.” Neji scowled, sliding back into his stance. “It doesn’t matter. You’re still bound to lose. Those cheap tricks of yours won’t grant you victory.”“Heh, you’re right,” Naruto said, his determination blazing in his eyes. “I can’t beat you using my old tricks. But…” He paused, running through hand seals with practiced precision. “You’re not the only one who’s learned something new.”Biting his thumb, Naruto slammed his hand onto the ground. “Summoning Jutsu!”Neji’s eyes widened as he dashed forward, trying to stop Naruto before the technique could finish. But before he reached him, the arena was engulfed in a massive cloud of white smoke.When the smoke cleared, the crowd collectively gasped.Standing in front of Naruto was a massive blue toad, its height towering over both Naruto and Neji. It wore a sleeveless yellow gi and blocked Neji’s outstretched hand with a single palm.“What?!” Shikamaru exclaimed from the stands, his jaw dropping. “ Summoning Jutsu?! Where did Naruto learn such an advanced jutsu? And how does he still have chakra for it after all those Shadow Clones?!”“His chakra reserves have expanded significantly,” Kimiko said, her eyes narrowing. 
More of the Nine Tail’s chakra must have leaked through the seal, increasing his chakra reserves even further.
Below, Naruto grinned as he patted the toad’s back. “I knew I needed help to deal with your Taijutsu, so I asked for backup,” Said Naruto. “Thanks for answering my call, Gamaseki-san!”The toad croaked deeply, its voice carrying an air of pride. “Hmph. I shall show this youth the power of Mount Myōboku!”Neji leapt back, his Byakugan tracking every movement as the massive toad sprang into the air. Its raised leg loomed like a falling meteor, threatening to crush Neji beneath its sheer size. At the last moment, Neji slid out of range, the toad’s foot slamming into the ground with a deafening crash that sent tremors through the arena. The impact left a crater where the toad landed.Naruto leapt onto Gamaseki’s back, standing tall as he pointed down at Neji. “Alright! Time to get serious!”Neji glared up at him, his stance unyielding despite the destruction around him. “You’ll regret this,” he growled, but the confidence in his voice had faltered ever so slightly.Above, Kimiko couldn’t help but smile. That’s Naruto for you, she thought. Always full of surprises. Naruto and Neji met in the middle of the arena, the tension between them crackling like a storm. Naruto stood atop Gamaseki’s broad back, while Neji remained firmly grounded, his Byakugan never leaving the Toad. Each strike Neji aimed at the toad was met blow for blow, the impacts reverberating through the arena like thunderclaps. Dust and debris scattered with every exchange of palm against frog hands, the sheer power of their clashes shaking the spectators.Naruto crouched slightly on the toad’s back, his eyes watching Neji, calculating. He was poised, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.Neji lunged with a powerful open-palm strike, aimed at Gamaseki’s chest. But the toad suddenly skipped into the air, spinning mid-leap and delivering a devastating back kick. Neji crossed his arms in a tight guard just in time, but the impact sent him skidding across the arena floor, his heels digging deep trenches in the dirt.Naruto seized the moment, leaping from Gamaseki’s back. As he soared through the air, he began weaving hand seals with practiced precision.“Wind Style: Air Bullets!” Shino’s voice cut through the din. “More jutsu? He’s managed to learn a second technique beyond the Summoning Jutsu? Just what sort of training did he undergo?”Kimiko smirked, her eyes gleaming with pride. This is what he learned with Jiraiya-sensei, huh? Naruto inhaled deeply, drawing in air until his chest expanded. Then, with a sharp exhale, he released a barrage of wind bullets. The compressed air shot from his mouth like cannonballs, exploding upon impact with the ground around Neji. Each blast sent dirt and dust flying into the air, cratering the arena floor.Neji moved with his characteristic grace, dodging the bullets with fluid precision. But one bullet came dangerously close, grazing his right cheek and leaving a thin line of crimson in its wake.“Enough!” Neji snarled, his voice cutting through the chaos as Naruto landed, already inhaling for another round. His hands flashed through seals, preparing to unleash another volley.The moment Naruto expelled his second barrage, Neji braced himself, holding both palms out toward the incoming projectiles. “Eight Trigrams: Air Palm!”A powerful blast of chakra erupted from Neji’s palms, meeting the wind bullets head-on. The collision triggered a massive explosion of energy, sending shockwaves rippling through the arena. Dust and debris erupted in a swirling vortex, forcing Kimiko to shield her face with her arm as the viewing platform was battered by the aftershock.When the dust began to settle, Naruto had already recovered. Gamaseki leapt into the air, allowing Naruto to flip gracefully onto the toad’s back. From the toad’s massive form, Naruto steadied himself, his hand placed firmly on Gamaseki’s back.Kimiko’s eyes widened. Wait… it can’t be… Below, Neji watched warily as Gamaseki’s belly began to expand. Naruto’s grin was fierce, his voice ringing out with Gamaseki’s in perfect unison.“Wind and Water Cooperation Style: Toad Gun!”The spectators gasped as Naruto’s wind chakra merged with Gamaseki’s water chakra. The toad unleashed a spiraling blast of pressurized water, surrounded by a razor-sharp vortex of wind. The sheer force of the combined jutsu caused the air around it to ripple violently as it roared toward Neji.Neji’s eyes widened slightly, but he didn’t panic. Instead, he expelled chakra from every tenketsu in his body and began to rotate. “Eight Trigrams: Palm Rotation!”The blue sphere of spinning chakra enveloped Neji, colliding with the wind-infused water jutsu in a clash of raw power. The two techniques warred against each other, the spinning barrier and spiraling blast locked in an intense struggle. Kimiko’s sharp senses caught the subtle shifts as Neji’s rotation strained against the overwhelming force of the attack.For a moment, it seemed as though the Toad Gun would overpower Neji’s defense. But with a final surge of chakra, Neji’s rotation matched the intensity of the combined jutsu, forcing it to detonate in a massive explosion. Water and wind cascaded across the arena, raining down in a torrential spray. The ground was left soaked and scarred, steam rising from the sheer energy of the impact.“Impressive…” murmured Shino, his voice tinged with respect. “Naruto has learned the Summoning Jutsu, another Wind Release jutsu, and even how to execute combination ninjutsu with his summon. All in the span of a month. He’s grown remarkably strong.”“Yes,” Kimiko replied, her tone measured. “If he were facing anyone other than Neji, he would have won this match already. He’s skill- and power-wise at Chunin level without question. But Neji…”Her eyes locked onto Neji, who stood unshaken amidst the drenched battlefield. “Neji’s a genius for a reason. He’s had an answer for every jutsu Naruto’s thrown at him. He’s beyond a genin now too, undoubtedly.”Neji’s pale eyes flicked up toward Naruto and Gamaseki, unyielding. Naruto glared back, determination blazing in his eyes. The rain from their clash soaked them both, but neither seemed to notice. The crowd erupted into cheers, captivated by the battle between these two young shinobi with immense power for their age.Gamaseki lunged forward, his massive hand descending in a thunderous chop aimed at Neji’s head. The toad’s speed belied his size, but Neji moved with the grace of a dancer, darting to the side as the chop struck the ground with an impact that sent cracks radiating through the arena floor.As Gamaseki turned to follow through, Neji was already moving, his hands flying up into position.“Eight Trigrams: Double Air Palm!”Two blasts of compressed chakra erupted from Neji’s palms, slamming into Gamaseki’s chest with unrelenting force. The toad was sent flying across the arena, his enormous form crashing into the wall with an earth-shaking impact, cratering the stone. Naruto leapt off Gamaseki’s back mid-flight, landing in a crouch on the ground below.But Naruto wasn’t idle. As Gamaseki struggled to recover, Naruto capitalized on the distraction. Wind began to coil around his right fist, spinning faster and faster, forming a sharp vortex. His eyes locked onto Neji’s unguarded back, his target clear.“Wind Style: Gale Palm Fi—!”Naruto’s battle cry was cut short as Neji whirled to face him, moving with a speed that made it impossible for Naruto to react. And then, he hit him.“Two Palms!” Neji’s voice rang out as his strike connected with Naruto’s chest, forcing the wind chakra to dissipate from his fist.“Four Palms!” The rhythm was precise, deadly, and relentless.“Eight Palms!”“Sixteen Palms!”“Thirty-Two Palms!”“Sixty Four Palms!”Each strike was a blur, almost too fast for the spectators to follow. By the time Neji’s final strike hit, Naruto’s body was already faltering, threatening to collapse under the sheer force of the assault.Kimiko’s frown deepened, her eyes locked on Naruto’s battered form. She saw Neji’s Sixty-Four Palms once already—this should have been the moment he fell.But then she noticed something. Neji’s stance hadn’t reset. His hands hadn’t lowered. The rhythm of his movements hadn’t stopped.“Oh no,” Kimiko murmured, her eyes widening. “Oh no, no, no.”Her reaction caught the attention of the other competitors, confusion written across their faces. Shikamaru was the first to understand, his mind piecing it together.“Wait…” he said, his voice tinged with disbelief. “Is he continuing his attack? That’s insane! How is Neji that fast?!”Neji’s hands became blurs of motion, striking Naruto with an overwhelming ferocity. The sheer speed of his assault sent shockwaves rippling across the arena, each strike hitting harder and faster than the last.  “One Hundred and Twenty-Eight Palms! ”The final blow launched Naruto like a missile, his body slamming into the opposite wall with an ear-splitting crack . The impact cratered the stone, sending shards flying as Naruto’s form fell limp to the ground.Neji stood in the center of the arena, his chest heaving from exertion. His outstretched palm still smoked faintly, the residual chakra dissipating into the air. For a moment, silence reigned, the crowd too stunned to react.“Eight Trigrams: One Hundred and Twenty-Eight Palms,” Neji declared, his voice even but carrying a weight that chilled the air.Kimiko’s breath caught in her throat. Fear gripped her for the first time. This isn’t possible, she thought, her mind racing. That technique… Neji didn’t know it during the Chuunin Exams in the anime. He only learned it later,  when he fought against Kidomaru. But now, here it was—an attack far beyond what Neji should have mastered at this point. Kimiko’s heart sank as realization struck. His intensified training…  of course. it made him stronger, faster. He’s evolved far beyond what I anticipated. He learned this jutsu this early…he really is a genius. Her hands shivered against the railing. Naruto lay motionless against the wall, and for a terrifying moment, she wasn’t sure if he would stand again.“Hm,” Neji murmured, his voice calm but heavy with disdain as he began to approach Naruto’s prone form. “I admit, you have grown stronger. Much stronger. But this only proves that you cannot fight against fate.”Genma walked over to Naruto, crouching beside him to check his condition. Naruto remained still, his body battered and motionless. Genma stood, brushing off his hands.“All right,” he said, his tone flat. “The winner of this match is—”“D-Don’t you dare…” came Naruto’s voice, weak but defiant. His body stirred, trembling as he forced himself to stand. His legs shook violently under the strain, his form slumped, yet his will burned brightly.“Impossible,” Neji said, his calm exterior again cracking with disbelief. “I blocked a hundred and twenty-eight of your tenketsu. How are you still standing?”Kimiko’s eyes locked onto Naruto, her heart pounding. Even now, after being struck by what was possibly the most lethal technique Neji had ever mastered, he stood. Her heart clenched as she realized something profound: Naruto in this timeline had endured twice the punishment his canon counterpart had—and yet, here he was, refusing to fall.“I… told… you,” Naruto rasped, forcing a bloodied grin onto his face. His chest heaved, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. “I just don’t know when to give up.”Neji stared, dumbstruck. “Stop this madness,” he said, his tone harder now. “I acknowledge your strength. You’ve grown, but continuing this will only bring more of the same. I have nothing against you personally.”“Heh,” Naruto chuckled weakly. “That’s touching. You’re going to make me cry.” His voice gained a sharp edge. “But I’ve got plenty of grudges against you.”Neji’s face twitched in irritation. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”“And here I thought you were Mister Know-it-All,” Naruto snarled, his anger bubbling to the surface. “You don’t remember what you did to Hinata-chan? The way you tore her down, using your stupid mind games, even when she worked so hard to be here?”Neji’s expression hardened. “That doesn’t concern you,” he said flatly.Naruto’s fists clenched, his voice rising. “You mocked her! Called her a failure! All that crap about the great Hyuga clan!” His voice cracked with raw emotion. “Main Branch, Cadet Branch—it’s all garbage! It doesn’t give you the right to decide who’s a failure. That’s what I’ve got against you!”For the briefest moment, Neji’s face twisted with something—pain, perhaps—but it passed quickly. He exhaled sharply, crossing his arms. “Very well. Since you’re so interested, I’ll tell you about it.”His gaze flicked toward the viewing platform, his pale eyes locking onto Kimiko. “Maybe your friend,” he said bitterly, “should learn what she did when she insulted my dead father.”Kimiko’s brow furrowed, her arms crossing as she stared back at him.Neji turned his attention back to Naruto, his expression darkening. “The Hyuga clan’s heritage of hatred.”“For generations, the Main Branch of the Hyuga clan has practiced a secret ninjutsu—a Curse Mark Jutsu.”“Curse Mark Jutsu?” Naruto repeated, his brows furrowing in confusion.Neji closed his eyes for a moment, his face pained, before speaking again. “The Curse Mark is a symbol. A bird locked in its cage,” he said softly. “It’s the mark of those bound to a destiny they cannot escape.”He reached up, untying the headband from around his forehead. The fabric fell to the ground, and Naruto’s face twisted in horror as he stared at the mark etched into Neji’s skin. A green X, with curling hooks extending from either end, scarred the center of his forehead.“Is… is that…” Naruto stammered. “The cursed mark?”“I was four years old when they branded this symbol onto my forehead with the Curse Mark Jutsu,” Neji said, his voice trembling with restrained fury. “On that same day, there was a grand celebration in Konoha. After years of war, a peace agreement had finally been reached with Kumogakure. Their Head Ninja came to sign the treaty and join the festivities. Everyone was there—every genin, chuunin, and jonin in the village.”He paused, his expression growing bitter. “Except for one clan. The Hyuga. Because that was the day the heir to the Main Branch turned three. Lady Hinata’s third birthday.”The competitors on the platform leaned in, drawn into Neji’s story. Even Kimiko, who already knew the broad strokes, found herself captivated by the raw emotion in his voice.“My father, Hizashi, and her father, Hiashi, are twins,” Neji continued, his tone turning venomous. “But because Hiashi was born first, he inherited the family headship. My father was banished to the lesser branch.”Kimiko’s eyes tracked every nuance of his expression. His pain wasn’t just bitterness—it was the culmination of years of resentment and heartbreak.“It was on that day,” Neji said, his voice quieter now, “when the heir of the Main Branch turned three, that my uncle placed this cursed mark on my forehead and made me a bird in a cage.”Naruto’s fists shook, his anger mixing with something else—pity. “You and this clan of yours,” he demanded, his voice trembling, “what’s the point of it all? Why have a Main Branch and a Cadet Branch? And this weird curse mark—what’s it even mean?”Neji’s eyes met Naruto’s, colder than ever. “I can assure you of one thing,” he said bitterly. “It’s not merely for decoration.” Neji’s pale eyes seemed to glaze over, distant and haunted, as if reliving a nightmare he could never escape. His voice, steady but laden with bitterness, cut through the oppressive silence of the arena.“You see,” he began, his tone low, almost resigned, “this is more than just a mark we wear. It is also the instrument by which they keep us in our place.” His hand brushed across the scarred symbol on his forehead, his fingers trembling for just a moment. “We live with the constant fear that they will use this curse mark to turn our brains to jelly at their whim. Fear. That is what we live with. Every day. Only in death are we freed from it.”The crowd was silent, his words heavy as lead, sinking into the ears of all who listened. Even from the viewing platform, Kimiko felt the weight of his confession.“This,” Neji continued, “is how the power of the Byakugan is kept sealed away. The Hyuga possess the secret of this unique Kekkei Genkai, and of course, there are many who would steal it from us.” His voice grew colder, sharper. “That is why we exist. The Cadet Branch—my branch—is tasked with defending that secret. And we serve the keepers of the secret—the Main Branch—obediently and without question… for eternity. That is our destiny.”He paused, his shoulders trembling slightly. “Or… it was. Until that dreadful night. The night they went too far. The night they murdered my father.”His words rang out like a bell tolling for the dead. The weight of his grief and fury seemed to fill the arena, pressing down on everyone who heard him. The crowd was utterly silent, their collective breath stolen by his story.Kimiko’s eyes remained locked on Neji. She had heard this story before, knew the pain behind his words, yet it hit her differently now. This wasn’t the aloof genius of the anime speaking—this was a boy broken by a system that crushed him from birth.And yet…Kimiko’s jaw tightened as she recalled the preliminaries. The coldness in Neji’s eyes as he struck Hinata down without mercy. The hatred that drove him to nearly kill her best friend. That was no mere clan duty; it was personal. He wanted to kill Hinata. The memory of it lit a fire in Kimiko’s chest, burning away any lingering pity. Should I feel bad for what I said to him? Kimiko thought, her lips pressing into a thin line. For telling him I’d send him to whatever hell his father was in? She didn’t. She made no apologies for her insult, nor for the readiness in her heart to kill Neji then and there if it had come to it. She knew his pain, understood it intimately. But it didn’t excuse what he had done—or what he had tried to do to Hinata. We all carry scars, Kimiko thought, as she continued to stare down at Neji. But they don’t give us the right to destroy those that had nothing to do with our fate. Not when the person was likely just as horrified as you with what happened. Neji continued, his voice tinged with bitterness that cut through the arena like a blade. “One night, someone entered the main household and abducted Lady Hinata,” he said, pausing as the memory seemed to weigh heavily on him. “Hiashi-sama quickly caught and killed the intruder. And who was this shadow, stealing into the night, wearing a mask over his face?” His lips twisted into a bitter smile. “It was none other than the Head Ninja of Kumogakure—the man who had just signed a peace treaty with us.”The crowd stirred at the revelation, murmurs rippling like a tide. Neji let the noise wash over him for a moment before continuing, his voice now dripping with disdain. “It was obvious to everyone that he was after the secret of the Byakugan. But Kumogakure, ever the schemers, professed shock at the ‘willful murder’ of their ninja.” He snorted mockingly. “They claimed Konoha was in violation of the peace treaty and demanded recompense.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. She couldn’t argue with Neji’s recounting, though her mind lingered on the likely negotiations. The elders probably wouldn’t have wanted to risk a treaty that took years to establish, she thought. And so, concessions were made. Still. I feel like it could have been handled better. She stayed silent, though her lips tightened in frustration.Neji’s tone grew colder. “Things spiraled quickly. It seemed war would break out anew. Konoha, desperate to avoid another conflict, struck a deal.”“A deal?” Naruto asked, his voice sharp with curiosity.Neji nodded grimly. “A life for a life. Kumogakure demanded the life of the man who had slain their ninja. If peace was to endure, Hiashi-sama had to die.” His voice darkened. “And Konoha— in their desperation for peace— accepted. ”A chill settled over the crowd. Kimiko remained motionless, her crimson eyes fixed on Neji.Neji’s voice tightened as his calm façade began to crack. “And so, to avoid war, a man was killed. But it wasn’t Hiashi.” His fists trembled as his rage began to seep into his words. “It was my father—Hizashi—his twin brother, who was killed in his place!” He roared, his body trembling with barely contained fury. “All to protect the Main Branch!”Neji glanced at the forehead protector in his hand, his gaze burning with hatred. “Only in death was my father freed from the curse mark.”His voice softened momentarily, but it only made the weight of his next words hit harder. “They were so alike, twin brothers. But their destinies had been decided long ago—when one was born a few seconds after the other.”Naruto stared at Neji, wide-eyed and stricken. The depth of Neji’s pain struck him, and for a moment, his defiance faltered as he took in the weight of the handsome Hyuga’s tragic story. But Neji wasn’t finished.“And this match,” Neji said, his voice returning to its icy certainty, “is no different. Your destiny was decided the moment I was chosen as your opponent.”“What a drag…” Shikamaru muttered beside Kimiko, though his tone carried a hint of sympathy.Kimiko’s gaze remained locked on Neji, her expression cold and calculating. Finally, she spoke, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. “I think the fault lies with Kumogakure.”Her words drew the attention of everyone around her, even the other competitors on the platform. She crossed her arms, her tone almost casual despite the sharp edge to her words. “Imagine sneaking into an allied village under the pretense of diplomacy, only to resort to trickery and betrayal.” She tilted her head, her eyes flickering with imperious disdain. “To violate the sanctity of hospitality? That’s the act of barbarians and savages.”Kimiko’s lips curled into a faint smirk. “Cunning is one thing, but Kumogakure’s actions were nothing more than those of uncultured swine who know only violence. Not worthy to be called a Ninja Village,”“...Right,” Shikamaru muttered, furrowing his brows at Kimiko’s cutting commentary.From the corner of her eye, Kimiko noticed Kankuro glaring at her, his fists clenching in fury. But before he could speak, Temari grabbed his arm, pulling him back with a firm shake of her head. Kimiko didn’t flinch under Kankuro’s hateful gaze. Instead, she met it head-on, her expression calm but unyielding. Good, Kimiko thought, her smirk fading into a neutral expression. Let them simmer. They’ll show their true colors soon enough. And I’ll make sure to repay them twice in kind. “It’s your destiny to lose to me,” Neji repeated, his voice cold and certain. “That’s a fact. And that’s it.”Naruto, battered and bloodied, panted heavily, struggling to stay upright. Yet his gaze never left Neji, defiance burning in his weary eyes. “Oh yeah?” Naruto spat, his voice ragged but unwavering. “Well, we won’t know that until you beat me, will we?”Neji watched as Naruto struggled to steady himself, his face unreadable. But as Naruto’s breaths came harder, his injuries clearly weighing on him, Neji’s lips curled into a faint smirk.Naruto closed his eyes, gathering himself as Neji reached for his forehead protector, retying it with deliberate calm.“Okay, so your father was killed a long time ago,” Naruto said suddenly, “And yeah, it wasn’t fair. Maybe you’re upset about that. I get it.” He paused, breathing hard. “But that’s got nothing to do with destiny. If you think I’m buying that crap, you’re dead wrong.”Neji’s eyes narrowed, irritation flashing briefly before he composed himself. “You will never understand,” he said.He dropped back into his stance, his Byakugan flaring to life once more. In an instant, Neji dashed forward, striking Naruto square in the chest with an open palm. The force sent Naruto flying, his body rolling across the arena floor before coming to a stop.“Proctor,” Neji called over his shoulder, his voice calm. “It’s over.”Naruto didn’t move.“Hmph,” Neji snorted, turning away. “You’re a failure, still.” His gaze flicked to the competitors’ platform, locking onto Kimiko. “Perhaps your teammates, either Sasuke or Kimiko, would prove to be better challengers.”With that, Neji turned his back on Naruto entirely, walking away.But then, Naruto stirred.From the dirt and rubble, the blond shinobi forced himself to his knees, trembling violently as he began to rise. “W-Wait…” Naruto croaked, his voice barely above a whisper. “D-Don’t walk away from me.”Neji stopped, turning back with a frown. “You’re still standing?”“I’m not… done yet,” Naruto panted, swaying but refusing to fall. He clutched his stomach with one arm, his eyes fierce despite the blood dripping from his mouth. “I don’t… quit. And I don’t… go back on my word.” He straightened as much as he could, meeting Neji’s glare. “That’s my nindo. My ninja way.”For a moment, Neji’s eyes flickered with recognition. A faint chuckle escaped his lips. “Heh. I’ve heard those words before.”“All this… destiny crap,” Naruto continued, his legs shaking but holding firm. “If you really believe in it, then why are you the one walking away?!”Neji’s smirk faltered, his expression darkening. “You impudent little brat. Why waste my breath explaining it to you?” His hands curled into fists. “We are all given a destiny at birth. It is pointless to fight against it.”Neji’s voice trembled, his stoic mask slipping as a memory surfaced unbidden. “You don’t know what it’s like,” he growled, his voice rising, “to be branded with a mark that sets you apart. A mark that can never be wiped away!”From the platform, Kimiko snorted softly. Uh-huh. Say that to the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki. Cry me a river, Hyuga. Naruto’s head hung low, his shoulders rising and falling as he took deep, measured breaths. His eyes were closed as if gathering his thoughts—memories flashing behind his lids. Then, with a sharp intake of breath, his eyes snapped open, locking onto Neji’s.“Oh yeah?” Naruto said, his voice low but steady. “I know what that’s like. More than you could ever know.”The statement hit like a kunai. Neji froze, appalled, his Byakugan veins pulsing angrily. “You… worthless… little…”Naruto straightened, still clutching his stomach, and took a shaky step forward. “Man, you think you’ve got troubles?” He gave a weak chuckle. “I’ve got news for you, Neji. You’re not the only special one around here.”Neji’s glare deepened, but Naruto pressed on, his voice growing stronger. “Did it ever cross your mind that Hinata is suffering just as much as you are? It’s not her fault her father was born ahead of yours, but you resent her for it anyway.” He paused, anger flashing in his eyes. “You disrespect her—even when she’s working so hard to improve herself. All she wanted was your respect. That’s what she was fighting for, even though it almost killed her!”“And what was that all about, anyway?” Naruto’s voice rose, a snarl in his tone. “I thought it was your destiny to serve the Main Branch—not beat it to a bloody pulp! Kimiko-chan was right about you. You’re a hypocrite!”Naruto spat blood onto the ground, his glare unwavering. “After all that crap about how you can’t fight destiny, you don’t really believe it, do you?”Neji’s breath hitched, his composure cracking under the weight of Naruto’s words. He frowned deeply, glaring at Naruto as if searching for a retort, but found none.Naruto stumbled, wiping his mouth with his sleeve. “You think that Byakugan of yours sees everything,” he said, his voice ragged. “You think you know everyone’s weakness, right?”“That’s right,” Neji said coolly, regaining his composure. “And if you think you’re the one to prove me wrong… be my guest.”“You got it,” Naruto growled, dropping shakily into a fighting stance. His movements were sluggish, his legs trembling, but his determination was palpable.From the platform, Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she studied Naruto. His form wavered, second-guessing himself for a moment before something seemed to click. His face shifted, his expression resolute.Kimiko’s heart sank. He’s going to use it. He’s going to draw on Kurama’s chakra. Naruto’s head hung low, his body swaying as though it might collapse at any moment. Neji watched him for a moment before turning to Genma, his Byakugan deactivating.“Proctor,” Neji said coolly, “this has gone on long enough.” He paused, his tone steady but sharp. “I suggest you end the match. If he’s foolish enough to continue, I won’t be responsible for what happens to him.”Genma sighed, his senbon shifting between his teeth. “Tch. Fine.”But before Genma could make his call, a guttural sound escaped Naruto’s lips. His trembling hands rose, forming a single seal in front of him.Neji frowned, his gaze snapping back to Naruto. “It’s pointless,” he said sharply. “I told you—”A primal scream tore from Naruto’s throat, silencing Neji mid-sentence. The sound was raw, filled with desperation and fury, as if Naruto was tearing apart the very limits of his body and soul.Neji’s eyes narrowed, a smirk playing on his lips. “Why bother? You have no chakra left to use.”Naruto ignored him, his scream building in intensity, his hands holding the seal as if his life depended on it.Neji shook his head, his smirk widening. “Why fight a hopeless battle? You can’t change your fate. You’re wasting your energy trying to defy destiny.”Naruto’s voice broke through the air, clear and unyielding. “Because people called me a failure.” His eyes snapped open, filled with unrelenting determination. “And I’m going to prove them wrong.”Kimiko felt it before she saw it—the same malevolent chakra she had sensed before, during their fight with Zabuza, and later against Orochimaru. But this time, it was different. It was heavier, darker, more intense.The air seemed to thrum with energy as swirling, vermillion chakra began to flow around Naruto’s body. The ground beneath him cracked and cratered under the pressure of the chakra, tiny pebbles trembling before rising into the air. Genma instinctively stepped back, his normally composed face showing a flicker of unease. Even Neji’s confident expression faltered, his eyes widening in disbelief as the oppressive energy radiated outward.Kimiko leaned forward, her eyes locked on Naruto. From the corner of her vision, she noticed Gaara doing the same. His wide, unblinking eyes shimmered with recognition—and something akin to fear.“W-What?” Shikamaru stammered, shielding his face from the swirling debris. “How is he doing that? He shouldn’t even be able to use his—”“You,” Gaara said suddenly, his voice cutting through the chaos. His tone was low, almost reverent. He didn’t turn to face Kimiko, but his words were meant for her.“What?” she asked flatly, not taking her eyes off Naruto.“Is this what he meant?” Gaara’s voice trembled, his gaze fixed on the swirling cloak of chakra around Naruto. “When he said he had a demon inside him too?”Kimiko’s stomach tightened, but she answered without hesitation. “...Yes.” Her voice was even, though a flicker of concern crossed her face. “I told you about the true nature of what’s inside you. Well... this is Naruto’s.”Gaara’s eyes narrowed, his hands twitching at his sides as his siblings exchanged uneasy glances. None of them spoke, their attention riveted to the boy in the arena who now radiated a power they barely comprehended.The malevolent chakra coalesced around Naruto, forming into a swirling, translucent vermillion cloak. Its edges licked at the air like flames, its tendrils pulsing with barely contained energy. The injuries that had covered Naruto’s body moments ago were gone—completely healed by the overwhelming force of the Nine-Tails’ power.Pebbles and debris continued to rise, caught in the torrent of chakra that seemed to distort the very air around him. Neji raised his arms instinctively, shielding his face as the wind pressure and flying debris forced him to take a step back. His composure was gone, replaced with a mix of disbelief and wariness.Naruto straightened, his eyes glowing faintly red through the chakra veil. A feral grin spread across his face, his renewed strength almost palpable. “Here I go!” he snarled, his voice carrying an edge that hadn’t been there before.In a blur of orange and vermillion, Naruto disappeared from Neji’s sight.The next moment, he reappeared behind Neji, his movements impossibly fast. Four shuriken gleamed in his hands, their sharp edges catching the light of the midday sun.“Take this! My own personal jutsu!” Naruto roared as he flung the shuriken toward Neji. His hands blurred into a single seal. “Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!”The four spinning shuriken multiplied mid-air, doubling, quadrupling, and continuing until the sky above the arena seemed filled with gleaming steel. A massive barrage—no fewer than fifty shuriken—hurtled toward Neji in a deadly rain.“What?!” Kankuro exclaimed, his voice a mixture of disbelief and awe. “Another jutsu? Just how powerful did he get in a single month?!”Kimiko’s eyes flickered toward Naruto, her mind racing. Did Jiraiya-sensei teach him that? No…  Her gaze shifted to the Third Hokage, who now stood from his seat, his eyes wide, his face etched with shock. He recognized the technique—one of his own creations. Now used by Naruto.Kimiko’s breath hitched. No, Naruto didn’t learn it from anyone. Her chest swelled with pride and astonishment. He figured it out on his own. He learned it by himself. Below, Neji’s Byakugan flared as he assessed the incoming storm of shuriken. His eyes narrowed, calculating every angle, every trajectory. “So much chakra,” he murmured, his jaw tightening. But Neji was no ordinary genin—he was still the Hyuuga prodigy.His feet shifted, his hands rising into position. With a controlled exhale, Neji began to spin.“Eight Trigrams: Palm Rotation!”A brilliant sphere of chakra erupted around Neji, spinning violently as it expanded. The shuriken collided with the barrier of pure chakra, clattering and ricocheting off in all directions. The sheer force of the clash sent shockwaves through the arena, the crowd erupting into screams and cheers as the display of skill surpassed their wildest expectations.Kimiko’s heart pounded as she analyzed the scene. Neji’s rotation… it’s bigger and stronger than before, but he’s burning through chakra fast. Her eyes flicked to Naruto, who flipped through the air, landing on the wall which cratered at his landing.
And Naruto… he’s not done yet.
Naruto bent his knees, his vermillion aura swirling around him like a storm. With a powerful leap, he propelled himself from the wall, rocketing toward Neji in a blur of orange and red.Neji, still catching his breath from his rotation, snarled and reacted. “Take this!” he shouted, flinging a handful of shuriken he snatched in mid air toward Naruto. His hands flashed forward, palms open. “Eight Trigrams: Air Palm!”The shuriken shot forward like missiles, propelled by the pressurized chakra from Neji’s strike. The deadly projectiles whistled through the air, aimed directly at Naruto’s trajectory.But Naruto vanished.“What?!” Neji exclaimed, his Byakugan flickering as he tracked the sudden shift. The enhanced shuriken slammed into the arena walls, embedding deep with smoking cracks but missing their target entirely.Naruto reappeared behind Neji in a blur of motion, his fist cocked back for a devastating blow. Neji reacted instantly, sidestepping with the grace and perception his Byakugan afforded him. Naruto’s punch skimmed past Neji’s shoulder, but the force of it sent a shockwave through the air.Neji leapt back, creating distance between them. His breath came faster now, but his focus never wavered. Across the field, Naruto’s vermillion chakra flared brighter as he reached into his pouch, drawing a kunai.Neji mirrored the movement, their actions eerily in sync.Both boys flung their kunai at the exact same moment, the blades spinning through the air with deadly precision. They collided mid-air, the clash of steel sending sparks flying as the kunai ricocheted backward. Without hesitation, the two genin lunged forward, each moving to intercept their thrown weapons.Their hands closed around the kunai simultaneously, and they continued their momentum, meeting in the center of the arena in a violent clash. Steel struck steel as their blades locked, the force of their impact sending vibrations through the ground.They passed each other mid-air, exchanging positions in a blur of speed and precision. As they landed, the ground beneath their feet cracked and cratered under the force. Dust and debris rose around them, obscuring the arena for a moment as the crowd roared in excitement.Kimiko gripped the railing tightly, her knuckles whitening. This isn’t just a fight anymore—it’s a spectacle. They’re not just genin anymore. Both of them are fighting like Chunin… no, like true shinobi. Beyond even that. The dust began to clear, revealing the two combatants standing on opposite sides of the battlefield, their eyes locked. Naruto’s vermillion aura flickered and pulsed, his breath heavy but steady. “Okay, you,” Naruto growled, his grin sharp and feral as he tightened his grip on the kunai. The vermillion chakra around him flared, casting an eerie glow that flickered and danced like living fire. Neji glared back, his Byakugan pulsing with sharp intensity.“So, I heard you like close combat, huh?”Without waiting for a response, Naruto charged. The ground cracked beneath his feet with each powerful step, dust and debris exploding in his wake as his chakra pulsed with raw, untamed energy. His voice roared above the chaos, filled with defiance and fire.“It may be the Hyuga way to cave in to destiny, but it’s not mine!”The crowd fell silent, the tension almost suffocating as Naruto closed the distance. Every eye in the arena was fixed on him, every breath hitched in anticipation. Neji’s eyes widened at the words, his composure slipping as he realized the ferocity of Naruto’s resolve.“If you think it’s futile to fight, then don’t,” Naruto snarled, his body coiled as he launched himself into the air. “Just stand there and take it!”Neji’s instincts flared, his chakra reserves already dwindling. His hands rose as he began to spin, building the momentum for a full rotation. But Naruto’s vermillion cloak surged, growing brighter, denser, more furious, as if answering his unyielding will.“I’ll change the way of the Hyuga clan!” Naruto roared, his voice shaking the air as his chakra burned brighter.Their clash came in an instant—Naruto’s kunai-wielding fist meeting Neji’s spinning barrier of chakra. The impact was cataclysmic. A shockwave rippled outward, shaking the arena to its core. The collision of red and blue chakra exploded in a blinding burst of energy, forcing Genma to leap back to avoid the onslaught.Kimiko squinted against the brilliant light and dust, trying to make out the point where their opposing forces met. She could feel the overwhelming intensity of their chakra, distinct and clashing like two storms fighting for dominance. Even amidst the roar of the explosion, she heard Naruto’s voice rise once more, clear and resolute.“After I become Hokage!”Then came the explosion. A massive blast of raw energy erupted from the center of their clash, expanding outward with devastating force. The ground beneath them tore apart as chunks of earth were flung into the air. Trees were uprooted and sent hurtling like leaves in a storm. The sheer power of it was felt even on the high platform, where Kimiko shielded her eyes against the pressure.Shikamaru stared down at the arena, his jaw slack. Beside him, Temari and Kankurō were frozen in stunned silence, while Gaara’s dilated pupils trembled as he watched the display of power with rapt fascination. Shino leaned heavily on the railing, his usual calm broken by the sheer magnitude of the fight.As the smoke and dust began to settle, the battlefield came into view once more. Two deep craters scarred the earth, their edges still smoking and jagged.“What happened?” Kankuro murmured, his voice unsteady.“The clash was so powerful, the recoil sent them both flying,” Shikamaru explained, his brow furrowed as he scanned the scene. “Both of them are buried in those craters.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, her gaze drawn to the smoking gouges in the ground.
Come on, Naruto… show them.
Suddenly, from one of the craters, a hand shot upward, dirt and smoke trailing off its trembling form. Another hand followed, pushing against the edge of the pit, pulling a battered figure upward.It was Neji.Bruised, bloodied, and barely able to stand, he clawed his way out of the crater. His breaths came shallow and uneven, his body swaying with each unsteady step as he forced himself toward the second smoking crater.And then, she saw it.Naruto lay motionless in the other crater, his body sprawled lifelessly, dirt and debris coating his battered form. His chest barely rose and fell, a shallow rhythm that betrayed how much he had endured.“Wow,” Shikamaru murmured, his hands resting on the railing as he surveyed the scene. “Naruto lost, but still… I doubt they won’t promote him to Chuunin after showing off that many tricks.”“Yes,” Shino agreed, his tone even but impressed. “Why? Because Naruto has displayed the qualities required of a Chuunin—ingenuity, determination, and raw strength. In some ways, he has even surpassed those standards.”“Yeah… good for him. But Neji Hyuga’s just that powerful,” Shikamaru sighed, scratching the back of his head. “What a drag. If I somehow beat you or Temari, Kimiko, I’m gonna have to face that monster.”Kimiko didn’t reply immediately. Instead, she smiled, her sharp senses honing in on something none of the others had noticed yet. She focused, her training with Jiraiya paying dividends as she filtered through the overwhelming chakra signatures around the battlefield.And then, she sensed it—another chakra source. One that still burned strong.Right beneath Neji.“Oh, I don’t know,” Kimiko said, her voice lilting with amusement as she leaned casually against the railing. Her grin widened as her eyes sparkled with mischief. “Haven’t you learned not to count Naruto out yet?”Neji, still panting heavily and clutching his side, scoffed. “Sorry,” he said, his voice laced with exhaustion and disdain as he gazed down at Naruto’s unmoving form. “But this is reality. You’re a failure.” He staggered slightly, his balance wavering. “This match is ove—”The ground beneath Neji exploded.In an instant, a dirt-covered Naruto burst upward, his fist cocked back and cloaked in a spiraling vortex of wind chakra. Neji’s eyes widened in shock as the realization struck him too late.“TAKE THIS!” Naruto roared, his voice echoing through the arena. “WIND STYLE: GALE PALM FIST!”The vortex of wind around Naruto’s fist churned violently, its power tearing through the air as he aimed a devastating uppercut at Neji. Desperation flashed across Neji’s face as he moved to step back, his body already beyond its limits, but still managing to force his body to shoot backwards.And then, just as Neji moved, the ground behind him erupted once more. A familiar blue figure lunged forward—Gamaseki, someone Kimiko thought was out cold, was now back in action.“You’re not going anywhere, brat!” the toad growled, spinning in mid-air and delivering a crushing side chop to Neji’s back. The impact sent a spray of blood from Neji’s mouth as the force propelled him forward, back into the direct path of Naruto’s strike.With nowhere to escape, Neji took the full brunt of Naruto’s uppercut. The gale-wrapped fist slammed into his chin, snapping his head back with bone-jarring force. The energy surrounding the punch exploded outward, a violent gust of wind expanding across the arena, tearing more dirt and debris from the ground.The resulting blast sent both fighters flying in opposite directions. Naruto’s body was flung through the air, but Gamaseki leapt after him, his large arms cradling the boy mid-flight.“Got you, kid,” the toad grumbled, his tone gruff but protective as he set Naruto down gently before vanishing in a puff of smoke.Neji wasn’t so fortunate. His body hurtled toward the arena wall, slamming into it with a deafening crash. The stone cracked and crumbled under the force, and Neji collapsed to the ground, face down. Blood dripped from his lips as he struggled to move, his trembling fingers grasping at the dirt.To Kimiko’s surprise, Neji was still conscious. His body shook as he rolled onto his back, his voice a strained whisper. “Can’t… move…”“What happened?!” Shikamaru asked, his voice rising with incredulity.Kimiko smirked, gesturing toward the crater that Neji had stood over moments ago. “Look at the crater,” she said, her tone almost teasing. “Naruto baited Neji into dropping his guard with a clone. When Neji thought he had him beat, Naruto used that moment to dig underground and plan his next move.”She straightened, her smile softening. “Naruto never stopped believing he could win. Even when the odds were stacked against him, even when everyone thought it was over, he kept thinking, kept fighting. That belief—” Kimiko’s gaze flickered down to Naruto, who was slowly sitting up, a tired but triumphant grin on his face. “That belief is what makes him unstoppable.”Kimiko’s voice grew quieter, almost reverent. “And that’s why my teammate will become the Hokage.”Naruto, still panting heavily, began to walk toward Neji, his steps uneven but purposeful. The vermillion aura around him had faded, leaving only the battered boy underneath. His blue eyes, however, burned with determination as he approached Neji’s prone form.Neji lay on the ground, his breaths shallow, glaring up at Naruto. “I should have guessed,” he snarled, his voice tinged with frustration and something else—perhaps respect. “You’d use that shadow clone jutsu. It’s your specialty, after all. I was careless.”Naruto stopped a few feet away, his chest rising and falling as he struggled to catch his breath. “For the record,” he began, his voice hoarse but steady, “I failed the graduation exams. Three times.” His gaze dropped for a moment, then locked on Neji’s. “Because there was this one jutsu that was always in the exam. It tripped me up every single time. No matter how much I tried, I couldn’t master it.”Kimiko, leaning on the railing above, giggled softly, her crimson eyes alight with memory. She rested her elbow on the edge, propping her chin on her palm. “Oh, I remember those days. You too, Shikamaru? Shino?”Shikamaru sighed, scratching the back of his neck. “Yeah, troublesome as it was. I still remember you dragging me, Naruto, and Choji out to train until we dropped.”Shino nodded, his usually impassive voice carrying a hint of fondness. “Indeed. Even back then, your bonds with Naruto, Sasuke, and Hinata were evident.”Naruto didn’t seem to hear them, his focus solely on Neji. “And that jutsu?” he continued, his voice breaking slightly from exertion. “It was the clone jutsu. The one I just couldn’t get right. It made me feel like a failure every single time.”Neji’s eyes widened slightly, the words cutting through the fog of his defeat.“So don’t come whining to me with this destiny stuff,” Naruto said, his voice growing louder, more forceful. “And stop trying to tell me you can’t change what you are.” He pointed a trembling finger at Neji. “Because you can. You can do it too. Because unlike me?” Naruto paused, his lips curving into a small, triumphant smile. “You’re not a failure.”For the first time, Neji’s expression softened, the bitterness in his gaze giving way to something quieter—thoughtfulness, perhaps. He stared at Naruto, no words escaping his lips, as if he were grappling with the weight of what had just been said.From the sidelines, Genma stepped forward, his voice breaking the tension. “The winner of this match is… Naruto Uzumaki!” He raised his arm before chopping it down decisively.The arena erupted in riotous applause, the crowd roaring with approval and admiration. The deafening cheers echoed across the stadium, and Naruto, despite his exhaustion, looked up at the spectators. For a moment, he simply stood there, taking it all in.Then, with a shaky but determined motion, he raised his fist into the air, a grin spreading across his face.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 27: Wildflower (Third Exams: Round 2, Kimiko Yuhi vs Temari of the Sand) 
The applause thundered on, relentless and almost deafening. Kimiko, however, found herself stifling a yawn as she watched Naruto, who had been locked in a life-or-death struggle moments ago, now flailing his arms and running in circles like a kid high on sugar. His grin was enormous, his energy boundless, as if he’d forgotten the beating he’d just endured.“Man, Naruto beat Neji,” Shikamaru muttered, leaning against the railing and staring down at the arena. His voice was heavy with resignation. “And here I thought he was just like me—a dorky, uncool guy.”“Dorky and uncool?” Shino echoed, his tone deadpan as he gave Shikamaru a sideways glance.“Now everyone’s acting like he’s gonna be something big,” Shikamaru continued with a sigh. “Just great. I doubt I can even beat him now. This is so depressing. What a drag.”Kimiko giggled softly, bumping Shikamaru’s shoulder with hers. “Naruto is strong, yes. Very strong. But don’t sell yourself short, Shikamaru. I know exactly what you’re capable of when you put your mind to it.”Shikamaru sighed again, his gaze distant. “Yeah, well, I blame you and Sasuke for this. Put an idiot on a team with two hardworking, smart people, and it’s bound to rub off on him.”Kimiko smirked, her amusement bubbling just beneath the surface. Below, the medics appeared, accompanied by a familiar figure—Sakura. They moved swiftly to lift Neji onto a stretcher, carrying him off toward the infirmary. Genma, meanwhile, was ushering Naruto toward the side entrance, likely to guide him back to their platform. But Naruto, ever the distraction, was craning his neck, scanning the crowd as if searching for someone. Looking for Hinata, huh? Kimiko tilted her head with a knowing smile, watching him disappear from view.The crowd’s roaring cheers didn’t subside, their energy now spilling into anticipation for the next match—Gaara vs. Sasuke. It was the match everyone had been buzzing about, the highlight of the Chuunin Exams. And yet… He’s still not here? Kimiko’s brows furrowed. Will it play out like it did in the anime? She sensed Naruto’s chakra as he began to climb the steps, his energy still as bright and exuberant as ever. Kimiko turned just in time to see him appear, a massive grin splitting his face. Without warning, he launched himself at her, wrapping her in a tight hug and lifting her off the ground. He spun her around, laughing so loudly it echoed in her ears.“Oof—congrats!” Kimiko managed between breaths, laughing as Naruto finally set her back down. Shikamaru gave an idle smile of approval, while even Shino nodded slightly at Naruto’s triumph.Kimiko giggled, reaching up to ruffle his unruly blonde hair. “You were amazing, Naruto. Your training really paid off.”Naruto leaned into her touch for a moment, his confidence radiating off him like heat. “It totally did! Believe it! I can totally win this thing entirely! I bet I can beat you and Sasuke with one hand behind my back, you know!”Kimiko cupped his cheek, her eyes twinkling with affection. “We’ll see about that, future Hokage.”However, around them, the applause had morphed into a wave of murmurs, impatience simmering across the massive crowd. What started as scattered comments of curiosity was quickly becoming audible dissatisfaction. “Hey, what’s the hold-up?” someone shouted. “Start the next match already!” another voice demanded.The murmurs grew louder, transforming into a chorus of complaints. Kimiko’s sharp gaze flickered toward the Sand Siblings. Kankuro and Temari were both looking at Gaara, their expressions uneasy. Kimiko caught the faintest flicker of doubt in their eyes.Right. Gaara went to visit Sasuke before the match. They're probably wondering if he killed him, Kimiko thought, a faint smirk curling her lips.“That Sasuke…” muttered Shikamaru, leaning heavily on the railing, his face furrowed with irritation. “What does he think he’s doing? Forfeiting?”“A wise man never courts danger,” Shino replied cryptically, his monotone voice blending with the tension around them. “It may very well be a wise decision.”Naruto leaned forward on the railing, shaking his head vehemently. “What are you two even talking about? There’s no way Sasuke would skip this! He’s definitely gonna be here.”Kimiko slid between the boys, resting her forearms on the railing as she gazed at the restless crowd. “Naruto’s right. I trust him. Sasuke-kun wouldn’t miss this, especially not after all the hard work we’ve put into training.”Naruto let out an enthusiastic sound of agreement. As he glanced at the arena, his eyes suddenly locked onto Gaara’s. A silent intensity passed between them like a spark catching fire. Kimiko followed Naruto’s gaze, her own eyes narrowing slightly as she observed Gaara’s calm but unnervingly focused expression. The tension between them was palpable.Shikamaru glanced between Naruto and Gaara, rubbing the back of his neck. Kimiko’s attention shifted, however, to Kankuro, who was leaning over to whisper something in Temari’s ear. The pale expression that overtook Temari’s face was telling. They’re nervous.  Kimiko realized. If Sasuke doesn’t show, their entire plan to attack Konoha falls apart. Little do they know what’s really going on behind the scenes. Her sharp eyes darted to the Kage viewing box. Hiruzen Sarutobi was speaking to Orochimaru, who was still disguised as Rasa, nodding along with the Third Hokage’s words. The exchange was too subtle for most to notice, but Kimiko caught the flicker of tension in Hiruzen’s brow.Her focus snapped back as Hiruzen gestured to his bodyguard, Raido. Raido bowed and disappeared in a puff of smoke, reappearing moments later next to Genma in the arena. The two exchanged quiet words, and Genma nodded before turning to address the arena.“Excuse me, everyone,” Genma announced, his voice cutting through the noise. The crowd hushed. “One of the competitors for the next match has not arrived yet. Therefore, we’re going to postpone this battle temporarily and move on to the match scheduled afterward.”Shikamaru’s eyes widened slightly. “That just means my fight is much closer now… What a drag.”Naruto let out a sigh of relief. “Whew! At least they’re not canceling Sasuke’s match.”Genma raised his voice again, looking toward the competitors’ platform. “Aburame Shino and Kankuro of the Sand, please step into the arena.”Kimiko turned her gaze to Kankuro, her eyes catching the slight stiffening of his frame. His jaw tightened, his lips pressing into a thin line. Shino, meanwhile, placed a hand on the railing, ready to leap down.
Kankuro doesn’t want to reveal his tricks this early. Tough luck, but predictable. If he follows through…
“Proctor,” Kankuro said abruptly, his voice carrying across the arena. “I withdraw.”The murmurs on the platform were instantaneous. “What?” Shikamaru said, his eyes darting to Kankuro. Naruto spun toward him as well, incredulous. Even Shino, his calm demeanor unbroken, turned to face his opponent.Kankuro didn’t acknowledge them, his gaze fixed firmly on Genma. “I withdraw,” he repeated, his voice even. “Please advance to the next match.”The arena erupted in a cacophony of boos, a collective wave of dissatisfaction crashing down on Kankuro. The Sand ninja, however, remained unshaken, stepping back without so much as a flinch. His stiff resolve only seemed to fuel the crowd’s displeasure further.Genma sighed, visibly weary of the growing tension. “Due to Kankuro of the Sand’s withdrawal, Aburame Shino wins by default.”Another round of boos met the announcement, but Kimiko barely registered them. Her mind was already shifting gears, anticipating what came next.
If that’s done, then the next match is—
Her thoughts were interrupted by the sharp sound of wind tearing through the platform. Beside her, Temari unfurled her giant fan with a dramatic flourish, a powerful gust sweeping across the competitors’ platform. Naruto and Shikamaru raised their arms to shield themselves from the wind, but Kimiko stood unmoving, her eyes cool as a strand of her hair fluttered across her face.Temari leaped off the platform with practiced ease, balancing gracefully atop her fan as the wind she commanded carried her downward in a controlled descent. Her poise was undeniable, her confidence palpable. She landed beside Genma, folding the fan and slamming its edge into the ground with a deliberate display of strength.Genma glanced at her with mild irritation. “And you are?”Temari smirked, tilting her chin up. “It’s my turn, right?”“Well, you’re sure an eager one, aren’t you?” Genma sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Fine, let’s start the next match the—”Before he could finish, a storm of black and red lotus petals spiraled into existence beside him. The petals swirled like a mini-maelstrom before dissipating, revealing Kimiko standing impassively, her gaze locked on Temari.Another sigh escaped Genma. “Two eager ones, huh? Alright then.” He turned to address the restless crowd. “The next match: Yuhi, Kimiko versus Temari of the Sand!”Polite applause rippled through the arena, noticeably subdued compared to earlier matches. Kimiko noted the difference but remained unfazed. It wasn’t an insult, not truly—she understood that the crowd’s attention was largely fixated on the highly anticipated Gaara versus Sasuke fight. And, as Kurenai had warned her, many in the crowd might not take her seriously, expecting a lopsided battle in her favor or dismissing it outright because both competitors were kunoichi.“Hmph,” Temari sneered, her sharp gaze raking over Kimiko. “Did you miss the memo? Showing up with your hair all done and full makeup, like this is a beauty pageant instead of a fight.”Kimiko’s expression didn’t flicker, “I know perfectly well what this event is. I simply wanted to present my best self to the crowd.”She let her words hang for a beat, then added coolly, “I only wish I could say the same for you.”Temari’s scowl deepened, her hand tightening on her fan. “Tch. Let’s see if you’re still feeling so high and mighty after I wipe the floor with you. Let’s see how your makeup helps you then.”Kimiko took a deliberate step forward. Her eyes glinting with imperious disdain. “How curious. You seem so fixated on my appearance—almost as if it’s a reflection of your own insecurities. Then again,” She tilted her head slightly, “I shouldn’t expect much else from a third-rate, petulant kunoichi with neither refinement nor grace.”Temari bristled, her teeth gritting audibly. The tension in the arena reached a fever pitch as the two stared each other down. Genma rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. “...W-well, alright then. Any time now.”“GO KIMIKO!!!” Naruto’s enthusiastic yell echoed from the platform, causing heads to turn. Kimiko, however, kept her focus locked entirely on Temari.Temari didn’t waste time. She struck first, swinging her massive fan in a powerful arc. A wall of wind tore toward Kimiko, ripping up dirt and scattering loose debris in its path. Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she blurred out of the way, vanishing in a burst of speed before reappearing to Temari’s right.“Wow, she’s fast!” a voice from the crowd shouted, and murmurs of awe rippled through the spectators.Temari didn’t falter, twisting smoothly to intercept Kimiko’s advance. She swung her fan again, its movement precise and commanding. “Wind Scythe Jutsu!” she barked. Blades of wind screamed through the air, slashing toward Kimiko.With no way to change direction mid-charge, Kimiko flickered once more with her Blossoming Escape, vanishing in a swirl of black and red petals. She reappeared to Temari’s other side, her hand already gripping the hilt of Byakko. The threads surrounding the blade unfurled and unspun, forming a protective forearm guard while revealing the bone-white sword beneath.Gasps erupted from the crowd as Kimiko charged, Byakko gleaming faintly in the light. The blade carved a graceful, ghostly arc through the air, trailed by a white streak of chakra, aimed directly at Temari.Temari’s reflexes, to her credit, proved up to the challenge.Knowing  there wasn’t enough time to summon another jutsu, she snapped her fan shut and used it as an improvised shield. The clash was deafening as metal met metal, the shock of the collision sending vibrations through both weapons. Kimiko’s eyes met Temari’s gaze in a moment of locked intensity.With a grunt, Temari shoved Kimiko’s lighter blade away using the weight and leverage of her fan, creating space between them. She leaped back, landing gracefully several feet away.“Hng, new sword, huh? It’s pretty,” Temari remarked, her tone cool but tinged with irritation.“Yes,” Kimiko replied, her voice even and measured. “It’s made from the shattered pieces of the White Fang’s personal blade. I believe your people are familiar with it?”The casual mention made Temari’s face twist in anger. Kimiko knew all too well about the White Fang of Konoha. His fearsome legacy was a bitter stain on Sunagakure’s history, particularly the stories of his victories against Temari’s people. The most infamous of these was his slaying of the Second Kazekage—a tragedy that birthed whispers of a cursed lineage for the Kazekage’s line.Temari’s knuckles whitened around the hilt of her fan. “Tch,” she spat, her composure cracking ever so slightly. “Don’t think a blade with a bloody history will save you.”Kimiko raised Byakko , the faint glow of its edge glinting in her poised stance. “We’ll see,”Temari’s shoulders shifted, signaling her intent to summon another wind jutsu. But before she could act, Kimiko’s fingers flashed through a one-handed seal.“Wind Scythe Jutsu!” Temari shouted, unleashing another whirlwind of cutting winds.“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet!” Kimiko’s voice rang out.Gasps erupted from the crowd as Temari’s slicing gusts surged toward Kimiko. However, moisture around Kimiko began to coalesce, spiraling into a cyclone at her feet. The whirlwind of water grew, twisting upward until it formed a massive serpentine dragon, its torrential body roaring as it surged forward to meet the cutting winds.The two techniques collided violently, the water dragon pushing relentlessly against the razor-sharp gales. Temari’s eyes widened as her jutsu began to falter, the dragon forcing its way through the resistance. Realizing the danger, she leapt back, retreating further as the dragon crashed down, creating a deluge that flooded the arena. A river of water rippled outward, soaking the battlefield.The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, their excitement at a fever pitch. Kimiko, however, didn’t react to the noise. Instead, she stepped onto the now waterlogged ground, the surface rippling as she glided toward Temari with astonishing speed.Temari, still off balance from her retreat, barely had time to react. Kimiko was already upon her, both hands gripping the hilt of Byakko , the blade glowing faintly with her virulent red chakra. Their eyes locked for an instant before Kimiko’s voice rang out:“Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Moonlit Tide.”Kimiko’s form blurred, her sword flashing in a crescent arc of white and red. In an instant, she was behind Temari, the white blade dripping with blood and coated in her ominous chakra.Temari gasped, falling to one knee. Across her stomach were two deep, precise cuts, their edges glowing red as Kimiko’s virulent chakra pulsed through the wounds.“So fast,” murmured a voice in the crowd.“She can perform a water-style jutsu without a nearby water source?” another whispered in awe.Kimiko turned her head slightly, her voice calm and confident. “It’s over.”But Temari wasn’t finished. Gritting her teeth, she forced herself to her feet, her fan trembling in her grip. “Go die,” she snarled, swinging her weapon around in a complete arc as she turned towards Kimiko.“Cyclone Scythe Jutsu!”Kimiko’s eyes widened as the air around her erupted into a massive, spinning blast of colliding winds. The sheer force of the attack cut into her cheek and arm before she could fully react. Damn, Temari got stronger too, compared to canon. She realized, weaving hand signs as quickly as she could.“Water Prison Jutsu!”The water below her bubbled and rose up, forming a sphere that encased her. The dense liquid struggled against the onslaught of Temari’s winds, holding steady for a moment before finally collapsing under the pressure. Kimiko’s drenched form emerged from the broken sphere, a cut on her arm dripping blood as she glared at Temari. Shit. It’s that strong, huh? Kimiko thought grimly, bracing herself for the next attack.As expected, the wounded Temari refused to relent. She leapt high into the air, using a powerful swing of her fan to propel herself to a commanding vantage point. Spinning like a top, the weight of her fan carried her as she swung again, unleashing a massive blast of wind hurtling down toward Kimiko.Kimiko’s hands flashed through a series of seals, her eyes never leaving Temari’s.“Water Style: Thousand Needles of Death!”From the water-soaked ground, hundreds of sharp water senbon materialized around her, shooting upward in a deadly barrage. The needle-like projectiles met the wind blade midair, resulting in a pressurized explosion that scattered raindrops across the arena like a brief summer storm.Temari flicked her fan downward, skillfully using it as a makeshift surfboard to glide toward the ground. Kimiko, however, wasn’t idle. Twirling Byakko , she infused it with her water chakra and swung it in fluid arcs. Ribbons of pressurized water spiraled outward, surging toward Temari in a crescendo of deadly crescents.Temari veered sharply, redirecting her descent to avoid the onslaught. Kimiko didn’t miss the slight wince on her opponent’s face or the tremor in her hand as she maneuvered her fan. The cuts Kimiko had dealt earlier, laced with her virulent chakra, were clearly beginning to take their toll. Good, Kimiko thought, her crimson eyes narrowing. The paralytic I used is slow-acting, but it’s taking effect. Still… it’s not enough. I need to cut her more. Temari landed directly in front of her, planting the half-open fan between them like a shield. She glared at Kimiko, a smirk playing on her lips despite the sweat on her brow. “Not as easy as you thought, huh?” She won’t make this easy, that’s for sure, Kimiko mused. And I can’t keep relying on ninjutsu. Not when she’s clearly learned a few new tricks. Her gaze flicked downward, noting the slick surface of the ground beneath Temari. The soaked terrain shimmered faintly in the light. Alright, time for a different approach. They burst into motion once more, a blur of chakra and sharp intent. Kimiko leapt back, her fingers moving fluidly through one-handed seals.“Water Style: Noxious Cloud!”She opened her mouth, exhaling a thick, blood-tinged mist that spread rapidly across the battlefield. The poisonous cloud hissed and sizzled in the air, the acrid smell wafting out as the mist enveloped the space. Kimiko had infused her chakra with the properties of the Blood Lily Flower, ensuring the corrosive fog would be both toxic and disorienting.Temari jumped back, her fan sweeping in front of her as she studied the growing cloud. Her expression was unimpressed. “Ha! A poison mist? Against me? Seems you’re too pretty to be smart. Cyclone Scythe Jutsu!”Kimiko vanished into the cloud as Temari swung her fan, the cutting winds slicing into the mist and dispersing it in an explosive gust. The poisonous vapor burned away into the air, leaving the arena floor slick and damp, but Kimiko was nowhere in sight.Temari’s head whipped around, her eyes scanning the area. “Where the hell did that bitch—”Her words cut off as her instincts screamed. Kimiko descended from directly above, her hand gripping three senbon between her fingers, their edges glowing with her blood-red chakra. Trailing streams of dark water enhanced by pressurized chakra spiraled behind the needles, creating streaks of deadly precision as she flicked them downward.Temari dove to the left just in time. The senbon struck the ground where she had been standing, detonating on impact with a burst of corrosive water and leaving three deep gouges in the arena floor. Kimiko landed in a crouch atop the smoking craters, her sword drawn, but Temari was already recovering.“Cycle Scythe Jutsu!” Temari snarled, swinging her fan to send another wave of razor-sharp wind slicing toward Kimiko.Kimiko’s hands blurred through seals. “Water Prison Jutsu!”A swirling sphere of water rose around her just as the cutting winds struck. The sphere shuddered under the force, cracks forming as the winds tore into it. Kimiko felt the prison collapse, stray blades of wind grazing her shoulder and arms, forcing her to retreat a few paces.Temari didn’t let up, swinging her fan again with a fierce battle cry. Kimiko’s expression tightened, and she decided to follow Jiraiya’s advice: offense for offense.Her hands moved swiftly, weaving through complex seals. “Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet!”The arena floor churned as water surged upward, forming into a massive, serpentine dragon. The dragon roared as it charged forward, colliding mid-air with Temari’s cutting winds. The two forces wrestled for dominance, the impact creating a shockwave that sent droplets of water and gusts of wind spraying across the arena. The clash ended in a violent explosion, the aftermath raining down a deluge of water onto the battlefield.The crowd erupted in applause, captivated by the intensity of the ninjutsu exchange.“Heh,” Temari panted, smirking as she steadied herself. “Told you not to underestimate me. Maybe you should’ve thought twice about showing off in make-up.”Kimiko tilted her head, her expression neutral but her eyes sharp. Before she could retort, Temari unfurled her fan fully, her movements deliberate. What came next sent a chill through Kimiko’s spine.Temari bit her thumb, smearing blood across the fan’s surface. As intricate seals began to glow along the fan’s body, Kimiko’s mind raced.
Fuck. She learned that jutsu. Crap, crap, crap.
Temari planted her foot firmly, gripping her fan with both hands before swinging it in a wide, deliberate arc.“Wind Style: Quick Beheading Dance!”A hurricane-force gust exploded from her fan, the strongest yet. Kimiko raised her forearm to shield her face from the violent winds as debris flew wildly around the arena, tearing entire sections of the ground into an explosion of dirty, and shearing the trees dotting the arena in half because of its sheer power. From the vortex emerged a white weasel with a wicked gleam in its single, uncovered eye. The creature held a razor-sharp sickle in its paws, spinning chaotically in the wind as it carved arcs through the air with alarming precision.
If that thing so much as grazes me, I’m dead.
Kimiko’s mind raced as her eyes darted to the battlefield’s slick surface. An idea sparked, and she leaped to the side just as the winds threatened to engulf her. Her hands blurred through the final seals of her jutsu.“Water Style: Black Water Dragon Bullet!”Kimiko let her toxic chakra flow freely, the virulent energy merging with her water chakra. From the ground beneath her, a colossal dragon surged upward, its serpentine body an abyssal black that shimmered with an ominous sheen. The air sizzled as the dragon’s toxic essence radiated outward, a manifestation of polluted fury.The dragon roared, diving headfirst into Temari’s windstorm. The sheer force of its advance created a tremor through the ground, but the wall of cutting winds halted its descent. The eyepatch-wearing weasel darted around the dragon, its sickle slicing into the blackened water with unnatural speed, carving away chunks of the massive creature’s form.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as the dragon thrashed and writhed, its abyssal body struggling against the relentless force of Temari’s winds. The two opposing jutsu reached their breaking point, colliding in a deafening impact. The black water dragon dissolved in the clash, cascading downward in a torrential rain of corrosive liquid that hissed and sizzled as it struck the ground.The battlefield was momentarily obscured as the pressurized explosion transformed much of the water into a dense, black smog. The toxic mist spread rapidly, cloaking the arena in an opaque, shadowy veil. The cries of the crowd grew distant, muffled by the heavy shroud as it enveloped everything in its path.A powerful gust tore through the arena, then another, and another still, until the dense, obscuring smog dissipated entirely. Standing amidst the now-clear battlefield was Temari, clutching her wounded stomach with one hand, the other gripping her planted fan for support. Her shoulders rose and fell heavily, her sharp eyes darting across the scarred terrain.On the ground lay Kimiko, head tilted to the side, seemingly unconscious.“Heh,” Temari sneered. “Bet you didn’t see that coming, huh? Should’ve kept your mouth shut about my homeland, bitch.”From a safe distance, Genma cautiously re entered the center of the arena,anoiding the pools of corrosive water and the gouges in the ground. He surveyed the scene with a raised brow.“Well, what a match,” Genma remarked, sliding the senbon in his mouth to one side. “Looks like we’ve got an upset.” He raised his hand. “The winner of this match is—”The prone Kimiko exploded into a cloud of smoke.From the shadows of a nearby crater—the one carved out during Naruto’s clash with Neji—a familiar figure emerged.Kimiko rose from the dirt, her face alight with a wicked grin. The grime smeared across her skin only made her crimson ringed eyes blaze brighter. Genma instinctively leaped back, his instincts screaming. Temari’s eyes shot wide open as Kimiko lunged, too close for her to retreat, Byakko gleaming in her hand.Temari swung her fan up just in time to intercept Kimiko’s descending slash. The clash of steel on steel rang out, and the weight of the fan proved formidable. With a fierce shove, Temari knocked Byakko free, the blade spinning through the air before embedding itself into the ground several meters away, far beyond Kimiko’s reach.Temari seized the opportunity, shifting her grip on the fan and preparing a brutal swing aimed squarely at Kimiko’s face.“Too slow, bitch!” snarled TemariKimiko finished weaving her one handed seals, right under Temari, away from her sight.Kimiko’s eyes locked with Temari’s—and the Sand kunoichi froze. The fan stopped mid-swing, inches from Kimiko’s neck. Temari’s eyes widened, her body betraying her as it seized up completely.Kimiko leaned close to her face.“Genjutsu: Abyssal Depths.” In Temari’s mind, she was no longer standing in the arena. She was submerged in an endless, crushing ocean, surrounded by blackness. The water pressed in from all sides, heavy and suffocating, freezing her in place. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t move a single muscle.Kimiko caught the faint sound of a delighted cheer from the stands, no doubt from her sister.Kimiko capitalized on Temari’s frozen state, her hand snapping out to grip Temari’s wrist—the one clutching her fan. Her fingers clenched with crushing force.A sickening crunch echoed in the arena.Temari’s anguished yelp pierced through the air, jolting her out of the genjutsu’s hold. Instinctively, she tried to retreat, but Kimiko’s grip was unyielding, like iron shackles pinning her in place.Before Temari could formulate any counterattack, Kimiko’s other hand shot up—pale, delicate, deceptively gentle—only to wrap around Temari’s throat. Her nails, painted in pristine white, dug into soft skin.“You were stupid,” Kimiko hissed, her voice cold and cutting. “The moment I saw you flaunt that wind jutsu of yours, I had your defeat mapped out.”Her imperious gaze bore into Temari’s widening eyes. The Suna kunoichi’s breath came in ragged bursts, her attempts to struggle futile against Kimiko’s relentless grasp. Kimiko tightened her grip, forcing Temari to feel every calculated ounce of pressure.“I obscured your vision with the noxious mist for a reason,” Kimiko continued, her tone laced with disdain. “To blind you long enough to allow me to manuver and attack you at the perfect angle angle—which was meant to bring you to this very place, beside the hole Naruto created.”Temari managed to muster enough strength to repeatedly kick at Kimiko’s stomach, her legs striking out with desperation. But Kimiko didn’t even flinch, her stance unwavering, like a rooted mountain. She lifted her foot and brought it down hard on Temari’s ankle.Another sickening crack followed.The yelp of pain that would have escaped Temari’s lips was strangled into silence as Kimiko’s hand clamped tighter around her throat, her fingers like vices. Temari’s body jerked, but the tightening grip cut off her ability to do much more.“Then,” Kimiko continued coldly, “I used the Water Prison Jutsu. Oh, I knew it wouldn’t stop you—your winds would shatter it with ease. But it wasn’t meant to stop you. It was meant to inflate your ego.”Her nails pressed deeper into Temari’s neck, the sharp tips puncturing skin and drawing thin trails of blood that dripped onto the arena floor. Temari’s struggling hand trembled as it clawed weakly at Kimiko’s arm.“I’ll admit,” Kimiko mused, her lips curling into a faint smirk, “that summoning trick of yours was unexpected. That weasel caught me off guard. But it didn’t matter. I adapted. I blinded you again, so you wouldn’t notice me jumping down the other hole. By the time you cleared the smog, I already tunneled to the hole I led you to. You were reckless. You failed to read the battlefield. Kimiko’s voice dropped lower as her toxic chakra began build onto her fingertips, a dangerous red hue flickering around her nails.  Meanwhile Temari, as if understanding what’s about to happen, let out a feeble gasp. Her free hand pushed against Kimiko’s shoulder, but the effort was futile."A shinobi needs to be aware of their surroundings, Temari. But then again," Her nails dug deeper into the Sand kunoichi's throat, "a little sand-dwelling dust rat like you wouldn’t know the first thing about being a proper shinobi, huh?"Her toxic chakra began to seep into Temari, the sickly red glow flowing from her fingertips into the entry wounds she created on Temari’s neck. Kimiko had prepared for this moment meticulously, crafting a poison specifically for this fight—designed to cause maximum pain while ensuring no permanent injuries. The venom surged into Temari’s system, weaving agony through her veins.“All you savages know is how to prey on children and defenseless people,” Kimiko tilted her head mockingly, her eyes boring into Temari’s. "Where’s that cutting tongue you’re so proud of? Huh? Why so quiet now?"Her voice dropped into a chilling whisper, ensuring only Temari could hear. "Guess what? Take this as payment for your dear jonin-sensei almost killing my senpai. A student for a senior,” She smirked, leaning even closer. “He’s alive, by the way. We know all about your pathetic plans to attack us." Kimiko’s smirk widened into a sneer. "And we’re letting you charge straight into slaughter. By the time you wake up, your village will be nothing but ashes. Enjoy that thought."Temari’s strangled scream rose in her throat, but it came out as little more than a hoarse whimper. Her eyes bulged as veins began to darken and swell beneath her skin, spider-webbing across her face and neck in a fiery red. The visible spread of the toxin left her features twisted in pain, her body trembling as her strength failed her entirely.Finally, Temari went slack, her limbs limp and unresponsive. Kimiko glanced at her in disgust, the image of Tenten's crumpled form after Temari’s casual dismissal flashing in her mind. With an air of disdain, Kimiko released her grip and carelessly flung Temari’s lifelessly poisoned body toward the arena wall.The Sand kunoichi hit the stone with a dull thud, crumpling to the ground in a graceless heap, like a broken doll. Kimiko brushed her hands together as if wiping away dirt.Genma cleared his throat “…Winner of this match is Yuhi, Kimiko.”The crowd erupted into applause, though a few murmurs rippled among the delegations. Kimiko noticed several individuals watching her intently, their expressions a mix of intrigue and unease. From the nobles' box, a man with striking resemblance to her mother tilted his head, scrutinizing her with a curious intensity.Genma leaned in slightly, his voice low and dry. “You could’ve ended that five minutes ago, Yuhi. Don’t make a habit of turning matches into performances.”Kimiko tilted her head, her tone soft. “Sorry.”Genma straightened with a faint sigh. “It’s fine. I get it—payback for Hayate-kun, right? Just try to keep it clean next time. Now go on, back to the platform. Congrats.”Kimiko offered a slight nod in acknowledgment and turned to leave, but her steps slowed as she sensed movement.Her calm was disrupted as Kankuro leaped from the platform, landing with a heavy thud and charging toward her, his face twisted in rage.“You bitch!” he snarled, fists clenched tightly.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, her hand moving to draw three senbon. She raised them with measured precision, ready to end the threat before it reached her.But Naruto moved faster, jumping down from the platform and rushing between them. Positioning himself as a barrier, he swiftly summoned shadow clones, the group forming a protective wall as Kankuro slammed into them, his fury unchecked.Kimiko, still poised, arched a brow. “Your sister put up more of a fight than I expected—still pathetic, though.”Kankuro growled, his voice straining with anger as he shoved against the clones. “You’ll pay for that!”“I’ll kill you! I swear I wi—”“Talk is cheap,” Kimiko cut in, her tone slicing through his threats. Her gaze locked onto him with unwavering disdain. “Your trash of a sister should be grateful Konoha’s med-nin are taking care of her. She might survive—if the fever doesn’t get her first.”The venom in her words wasn’t born from malice but precision. Kimiko knew exactly what she was doing, rattling Kankuro to keep him unbalanced. The poison she had used on Temari wasn’t lethal, designed only to incapacitate. Allies they might someday become, but friendships were not in the cards.“Fuck you!” Kankuro snarled, his composure slipping further. “I swear, I—”“Get over yourself,” Kimiko interrupted again,“If you want a fight, wait for your turn. Otherwise, step back, or I’ll end you right here.”Kankuro faltered, hesitating as her merciless stare bore into him. Finally, he stepped back, his rage boiling but impotent.From the platform, Gaara’s impassive gaze met Kimiko’s briefly before shifting away, unreadable.Naruto dismissed his clones, letting the tension diffuse as he turned to Kimiko, his expression somewhere between uneasy and impressed. “...That was pretty cold, Kimiko-chan.”Kimiko shrugged, her slim shoulders lifting with casual grace. “Payback for Konohamaru. Besides, Temari wasn’t exactly a saint. I gave her a taste of her own medicine.” She flipped her hair over her shoulder, the motion smooth and deliberate. “Call it a lesson in humility.”“I guess,” Naruto muttered, scratching the back of his head.Kimiko glanced at him, her expression thoughtful. “Which reminds me, there’s still another match left.”Naruto blinked, tilting his head in confusion. Then, realization dawned, and his eyes widened. “Oh, yeah… but where the hell is he?”The crowd’s cheers had once again devolved into murmurs and complaints, growing louder with each passing moment. The most anticipated match—Uchiha Sasuke versus Gaara of the Sand—still hadn’t begun, and impatience was palpable.Kimiko and Naruto remained in the middle of the arena, both ignoring Genma’s lack of instruction to return to the viewing platform. Naruto shaded his eyes with a hand, squinting toward the stands as if hoping to spot Sasuke amidst the throng of onlookers.Genma, standing nearby, didn’t bother to reprimand them. Instead, he scanned the viewing platform, his gaze flicking between the Hokage and the Kazekage, clearly awaiting further orders.Behind him, Raido flickered into view again, appearing out of a puff of smoke. He leaned in to whisper something to Genma, who nodded in response. Raido’s gaze then met Kimiko’s, and he gave her a warm smile, one that she returned with a slight nod. Without a word, Raido disappeared again, teleporting back to his position beside Hiruzen.Genma sighed, pulling a circular watch from his pocket and glancing at the time.Naruto, meanwhile, growled beside Kimiko, his impatience boiling over. “Man, if he doesn’t show up, I swear I’ll kill him!”“Calm down,” Kimiko said, her tone even. Her eyes scanned the crowd, which was growing increasingly restless. “He’ll be here.”The chorus of boos and jeers grew louder, the arena starting to rumble with discontent. Kimiko turned to Genma. “How much time did the Hokage give him?”Genma blinked, then raised a brow at her. “Now how did you—never mind. Of course you’d know.” He sighed again, clearly exasperated. “Ten more minutes. If he doesn’t show by then, he’s disqualified, and we move on to your match with Nara.”The boos intensified, rippling through the stands like a wave of discontent.“Man, this crowd’s gonna tear him apart if he doesn’t show!” Naruto shouted, throwing his arms up in frustration. “And if they don’t, I will!”Kimiko’s gaze didn’t waver as she replied. “He’ll show.”Her confidence wasn’t purely rooted in her knowledge of the anime’s events—it was deeper than that. She trusted Sasuke and Naruto with her life. Their pride, their drive, their unyielding determination were things she knew intimately. Sasuke would never quit, and he would never fail to appear.In his own way, his pride matched Naruto’s. And that meant he would show up.A few minutes later, Naruto, who had been pacing restlessly, finally stopped and threw his hands up in exasperation. “What’s he thinking? I bet he’s planning some big entrance or something. Well, I’m not gonna be impressed!”Kimiko remained silent, standing with an air of calm that belied the tension she felt. She had already retrieved Byakko, the threads of her forearm protector unfurling smoothly to wrap around and sheath the blade. With the tip resting on the ground and both hands steady on the hilt, she stared upward.
Come on, Sasuke. Any time now…
“Time’s up,” Genma announced, glancing down at his watch with a tone of finality. “Alright, the time limit has expired. So I’m officially calling this match—”Kimiko’s eyes widened as she felt it—a sudden surge of chakra, unmistakable and potent.“He’s here,” she said simply.The shift was palpable; even Genma paused, raising a brow as a knowing smile tugged at the corner of his lips. Naruto froze mid-pace, his jaw slack, clearly awestruck by the energy now radiating through the arena.A single leaf fluttered in front of Kimiko, spinning lazily. Then ten more followed. Then a hundred. Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind swirled through the empty space before her, carrying a flurry of leaves that danced in an elegant whirlwind.Kimiko’s hair lifted with the breeze, but she didn’t flinch, her gaze steady. As the winds dissipated, the leaves settled into a lazy spiral around two figures now standing in the clearing.The first was unmistakable—Kakashi Hatake, his hands tucked casually into his pockets, his demeanor as unruffled as ever. Behind him, standing back-to-back, was the boy Kimiko knew so well. Their teammate. The genius of their year. Uchiha Sasuke.Dressed in a sleek black shirt, Sasuke stood with a commanding presence, his arms at his sides, face impassive as the leaves continued to fall in slow, deliberate arcs around him.Kimiko’s lips twitched into a grin, the sharp edge of pride and anticipation in her expression.The entire arena fell silent, the collective breath of the crowd stolen in awe. Naruto’s slack-jawed stare quickly shifted into an irrepressible, wide grin. Genma’s smile grew broader, clearly amused by the spectacle.“Sorry we’re late,” Kakashi said casually, as if addressing an old friend. “You wouldn’t believe the traffic.”Naruto trembled with excitement, his grin threatening to split his face. Kimiko tilted her head slightly, her crimson eyes fixed on Sasuke and Kakashi.Genma, perhaps forgetting what he told Kimiko about theatrics, took a step forward, his tone carrying deliberate weight. “Your name?”Sasuke finally spoke, his voice cutting through the stillness with quiet confidence.“Uchiha, Sasuke.”The arena erupted with riotous applause, louder and more energetic than any before, shaking the very stands. The intensity of the cheers made it clear that this was the match everyone had been waiting for.“Show off,” Kimiko muttered with a dimpled smile, her tone playful.“Heh, so you decided to show up after all,” Naruto said, grinning. “I was betting you wouldn’t because sooner or later, you’d have to face me!”Kimiko cast a sidelong glance at Naruto, shaking her head in exasperation. As if he wasn’t just worried Sasuke wouldn’t come… Sasuke’s eyes slid toward Naruto, a smirk tugging at his lips. “What about you?” he asked. “Did you win?”“You know it!” Naruto barked, nearly vibrating with excitement, his grin threatening to split his face.“Well, don’t get too full of yourself. You’re still a loser,” Sasuke replied, his smirk softening into something almost fond.Naruto didn’t seem offended in the slightest. If anything, his grin widened, his eyes sparkling with the thrill of competition.Sasuke turned his gaze to Kimiko. “You won too, huh?”She flipped her hair over her shoulder with a flourish. “Obviously. I wouldn’t embarrass our sensei after coming this far.”Sasuke’s smirk lingered, his expression filled with subtle warmth. “Good. I want to beat you too.”“Fat chance, Uchiha,” Kimiko replied, her tone equally teasing, but with an undercurrent of fondness.Kakashi cleared his throat, breaking the moment. “Well, would you look at that? One more win, and our entire team takes their rounds.” He smiled under his mask, turning toward Genma. “Sorry if we kept you waiting, but uh… how late are we? Sasuke’s not disqualified, right?” He scratched the back of his head sheepishly, though Kimiko noticed something behind his casual demeanor. No, Kimiko thought, her crimson eyes narrowing slightly as they flicked to Kakashi. You’re hoping he’s disqualified so he doesn’t have to face Gaara. Genma sighed, fixing Kakashi with a dry look. “Like master, like student—right down to your lousy sense of time.”Kakashi laughed nervously, his hand still at the back of his head. “Well, what about it?”“You know you were so late we extended the deadline for you. Twice, in fact,” Genma deadpanned. “And it’s lucky for you we did, because you just made it. No, he’s not disqualified.”“Ohohoho, what a relief,” Kakashi sighed, visibly relaxing. “You really had me worried there for a minute. So we’re good, then?” He turned his gaze toward the viewing platform. Sasuke followed, and Kimiko and Naruto’s eyes tracked after him.Gaara stood there, arms crossed, staring down at Sasuke with an intensity that made the air feel heavier. Naruto glared at Gaara in return, while Kimiko’s gaze stayed steady, observing the Sand shinobi closely.“Just make sure you don’t lose to him,” Naruto growled.Kimiko tilted her head slightly, her eyes never leaving Gaara. “He’s been looking forward to this match. Don’t disappoint him.”Sasuke nodded, his expression hardening. “Got it.”After a tense moment, Sasuke broke his gaze with Gaara and turned back toward Naruto. Naruto didn’t hesitate. “Hey, Sasuke!” he shouted, his voice brimming with emotion.Sasuke raised a brow, giving Naruto his full attention.“Don’t lose,” Naruto said firmly, his fists clenched. “Because I want to fight you myself.”“And me too,” Kimiko added. Despite knowing deep down that she likely wouldn’t get to face Sasuke here, something stirred within her. The desire to truly test herself against him was undeniable.Sasuke smirked faintly at the two of them. “Maybe we’ll see who’s the strongest in our team, then.”The arena erupted in loud cheers again, the crowd clearly loving the prospect of Team 7 members potentially meeting each other in the finals. But Kimiko’s focus wasn’t on the excitement around her. Her sensory abilities honed in on something distinct, something familiar.
Well, hello there, Kabuto-senpai.
The chakra signature stood out to her immediately. Her eyes flicked toward the stands, skimming past a figure cloaked in black with a mask obscuring their face. She didn’t linger, instead quickly diverting her gaze to avoid drawing attention.“Alright, Gaara,” Genma called out, his voice carrying through the arena. “Come on down here.”Kimiko turned to Naruto. “Naruto, let’s leave. Free the arena for them. You go first, I’ll follow.”“Huh? Oh, right, right,” Naruto replied, jogging toward the entrance that led to the stairs up to their platform. Kimiko lingered for a moment, stepping closer to Kakashi, who stood watching the scene unfold with his hands in his pockets.“Sensei,” she said softly, her voice low enough not to carry. “I need to tell you something. Come closer.”Kakashi instinctively leaned down, his demeanor as casual as ever, though she could feel his attention sharpen. She tilted her head slightly, keeping her voice to a whisper. “Kabuto and Orochimaru. Kabuto’s disguised as an ANBU—black cloak, unknown mask. Orochimaru is the Kazekage.”She felt Kakashi stiffen ever so slightly, though he didn’t let it show. He straightened, placing a hand lightly on her head, as if in an affectionate gesture. “Got it. Leave it to me,” he said, his tone light but firm. “Focus on your matches. You’ve got the most ahead of you.”Kimiko gave him a slight nod, her expression unreadable, and turned away, heading toward the stairs to the viewing platform.As Kimiko reached the stairs leading to the viewing platform, her senses flared, picking up on two distinct chakra signatures—Naruto and Gaara. She ascended the steps, her hand brushing the hilt of her sheathed sword as she spotted Naruto standing frozen, his wide eyes fixed on a shadowy hallway.“Naruto?” she called softly, stepping closer behind him. “What’s—”Her words cut off as her gaze snapped toward the dim corridor, her senses immediately zeroing in. Two other signatures flickered in the darkness alongside Gaara’s. Before she could react, one of them vanished, accompanied by a guttural scream that echoed through the hallway. The second signature moved quickly, panicked footsteps rushing toward them—only to be seized mid-flight by Gaara’s sand. The grains pulled the unlucky victim back into the shadowed abyss, and the signature disappeared moments later.The air grew heavy. Quiet, deliberate steps, each tapping against steel, broke the stillness. Gaara emerged from the darkness, his expression unreadable, his sand gourd silent but ever present at his back.Kimiko’s sharp gaze traced his face, unwavering and imperious, while beside her, she felt Naruto tense like a taut bowstring. Gaara’s bloodlust hung heavy in the air, almost suffocating. But she knew. He wouldn’t attack—not yet. He’d just killed two people. For the moment, his bloodlust was sated.
For now.
Even if it wasn’t, she thought coldly, between herself and Naruto, their odds were strong.Gaara stepped past them, his impassive gaze fixed forward. The space between Kimiko and Naruto felt charged as he brushed through it, his presence radiating menace. But then, he stopped, his back to them.“I want… to kill you two… after… Sasuke.”His voice was low and deliberate, dripping with malice.Kimiko’s hand tightened imperceptibly on the hilt of her sword, though she didn’t turn. Instead, she smirked faintly, her voice steady as steel. “You’ll have to get through Sasuke first. And if you kill him?” Her voice dropped low. “I’ll make you wish your father succeeded in trying to kill you.”Naruto, fists clenched, growled under his breath, but Gaara didn’t respond. He walked away, his steps fading as he disappeared down the hallway, leaving behind only the lingering weight of his words.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 28: Wildflower (Third Exams: Round 3, Uchiha Sasuke vs Gaara of the Sand) 
For the longest time, they lingered in the dimly lit hallway. Naruto's fists were clenched tightly, trembling with barely contained anger as he glared at the spot where Gaara had disappeared. Even Kimiko felt a deep unease. Her thoughts churned with concern—not just for Sasuke but also for the ripple effects of her actions. She had used her future knowledge to empower herself, Naruto, and even Sasuke, pushing them far beyond their original potential. But if Temari had become this formidable, how much stronger had Gaara grown in response?“Damn it,” Naruto snarled suddenly, punching the metal wall beside him. The impact left a dent, his knuckles pressing into the warped steel. He turned to Kimiko, his expression a volatile mix of fury and worry. “We can’t let Sasuke face that monster,” he said, his voice shaking with intensity. “You felt it too. Gaara wants to kill him. If we let this happen…”“I know,” Kimiko replied quietly, trying to steady her own nerves. “But we need to trust Sasuke. We can’t just interfere in his match. You know how he is—he’ll never forgive us if we—”“To hell with how he feels!” Naruto cut her off sharply, his voice echoing through the corridor. Kimiko frowned, but he pressed on. “Don’t you get it? What kind of teammates would we be if we let him fight that thing alone? Gaara might be like me, but he’s different. If we don’t stop this and Sasuke gets killed—what then? I’d rather have Sasuke pissed off at us than dead because we didn’t want to hurt his pride!”Kimiko sighed deeply, a part of her agreeing with Naruto. No way in hell would she willingly let Sasuke face something as dangerous as Gaara alone—not without her and Naruto there to back him up. But another part of her hesitated. She knew the risks of interfering, how it could derail Konoha’s plans and potentially escalate the situation. If they stepped in now, Gaara might transform right in the middle of the arena. They needed Sasuke to wound Gaara long enough that he wouldn’t get the capability to transform, not until he’s out of the Village’s walls, at least.“Okay, okay,” Kimiko said, biting her lip. “What about this? Let’s go to Kakashi-sensei and tell him everything we know about Gaara. Let him decide. He’s the one who knows Sasuke’s abilities best, anyway—he’s been training him the most.”Naruto hesitated, his jaw tight as he wrestled with his emotions. Finally, he exhaled sharply and nodded. “Fine. Let’s go.”They hurried through the winding corridors, emerging into the crowded general viewing area. Kimiko weaved through the throng of spectators, Naruto following close behind with determined strides. They pushed toward Kakashi, who was standing near Ino, Choji, and Lee’s seats, with Guy beside him.“Kakashi-sensei!” Naruto called out, his voice cutting through the noise as he stopped at the top of the steps leading down. “You need to stop this match!”“Naruto!” Lee turned toward him, his expression excited but curious.Ino blinked, glancing at Naruto, while Choji paused mid-bite, a chip halfway to his mouth.“Hm?” Kakashi responded lazily, his visible eye narrowing slightly as he shifted his gaze to the approaching duo.“He’s not normal!” Naruto blurted out, his voice rising in urgency. “He lives to kill people—he’s a... a Jinchuu—”“Naruto,” Kimiko interrupted sharply, her tone low but firm. She noticed heads beginning to turn, curious eyes focusing on them. The last thing they needed was to draw attention.Kakashi exchanged a quick glance with Guy before sighing. “Alright, calm down, Naruto,” he said, his tone steady but serious. “Kimiko, Naruto—come here.”He gestured for them to join him, and they hurried down the steps to his side. Kakashi regarded the two of them, his gaze lingering briefly on Kimiko before he spoke.“...Regardless of what he is or isn’t—and I can imagine where you learned that, Naruto,” Kakashi said, a faint edge of admonishment in his voice as he eyed Kimiko. “This isn’t the time to panic.”“But, Kakashi-sensei—” Naruto began, his words cut short as Kakashi raised a hand.“Sasuke has shown immense growth this past month,” Kakashi said evenly. “You need to trust him. He’s more than capable of handling this.”“But—” Naruto tried again, his worry palpable.“Naruto,” Kakashi interrupted, his voice softening. “Trust him. Trust your rival. He’s not the same person he was a month ago. He’s stronger, faster, and more prepared than you realize. And if things do get dangerous...” Kakashi’s gaze shifted toward the arena, where Sasuke and Gaara were now standing face-to-face. “I’ll step in myself.”Kimiko glanced at Naruto, who was staring down at the arena with a furrowed brow. He sighed heavily, his shoulders sagging in quiet frustration.“Now,” Kakashi said, breaking the silence, “I know the two of you told me you won your matches. Asuma and Kurenai gave me a full accounting about them—they were impressed. Seems the two of you are operating well beyond genin level, at least when it comes to strategy and battle prowess.”“Thank you, sensei,” Kimiko replied, bowing her head politely. Beside her, Naruto gave Kakashi a noncommittal nod, his gaze still fixed on the scene below. Sensing his focus, Kimiko followed suit, stepping up to the railing beside him for a clearer view of the match.Reaching out with her sensory abilities, Kimiko focused on Sasuke’s chakra signature. To her surprise, the foul, oppressive aura of Orochimaru’s chakra—emanating from the cursed mark—was faint, almost fully suppressed. Hm. That’s good, she thought. Maybe Sasuke put in more effort to suppress it, just in case. “Naruto,” Kimiko said softly, her tone kind. “Come on. Stop worrying. Sasuke’s got this, okay? And if Gaara tries anything… well, sensei will step in before it gets that far.”“Yeah, yeah…” Naruto muttered, still frowning. “I just can’t help it. But, whatever—better to just watch the match.”The arena was still, the tension thick in the air as the crowd seemed to hold its collective breath. All eyes were fixed on the two figures below: Sasuke, standing calm and poised, and Gaara, unnervingly still, his face void of emotion.Genma shifted his gaze between the two fighters, then glanced up toward the Hokage’s viewing platform. With a subtle nod from above, he raised his hand and announced, “BEGIN!”Immediately, sand began pouring from Gaara’s gourd, swirling ominously above his head. Sasuke instinctively jumped back, his expression betraying a flicker of surprise. Ah, crap. Right. He doesn’t know about Gaara’s Sand, Kimiko thought grimly. Should’ve told him when I had the chance. But instead of attacking, Gaara suddenly winced, clutching his right eye.“Urgh… please, I beg you… don’t get so mad at me,” he muttered, his voice trembling.Then, he opened his exposed eye—wild, crazed, and unfocused. “Mother.”Sasuke’s confusion deepened as he watched Gaara’s strange behavior. More sand rose into the air, hovering and coiling around Gaara as he continued muttering to himself.“I gave you… awful-tasting blood earlier, didn’t I?” Gaara murmured, his tone almost apologetic. “I’m really sorry… but now…” His gaze snapped toward Sasuke, a sinister grin spreading across his face. “But this time… I’m sure it’ll taste so very good. And after that…” His grin widened as his eyes flicked briefly toward the stands. “I’ll take those two delicious prey we encountered, too.”Kimiko narrowed her eyes. Beside her, Naruto’s grip on the railing tightened. He means us. Gaara winced again, and the sand hovering above him collapsed to the ground in an eerie cascade. When he raised his eyes once more, a strange calm seemed to settle over him.“Come on,” he muttered to Sasuke, his voice low and chilling.“Here goes,” Sasuke said quietly, reaching for the pouch strapped to his thigh. In one swift motion, he drew two shurikens and hurled them toward Gaara.The sand beneath Gaara surged upward, forming a wall that effortlessly intercepted the shurikens. As they clattered harmlessly against the barrier, the sand began to shift, reshaping itself into an identical replica of Gaara.“A sand shield turning into a sand clone,” Kimiko murmured.Sasuke bent low and sprinted forward. Without so much as a gesture, the sand clone extended its arms wide, puffing out its chest before unleashing a torrent of sand from its center. The blast honed in on Sasuke, whose eyes widened before he leaped into the air to evade it.From midair, Sasuke hurled two more shurikens, but the clone retaliated with shurikens of its own. The projectiles collided, clattering away harmlessly. Sasuke, however, wasn’t done. As he descended, he twisted his body, rearing his leg back for a kick aimed at the clone’s torso.The sand clone raised its arm to block, but Sasuke’s kick smashed through the sand, scattering its arm in a spray of golden grains. Landing lightly on his hands, Sasuke flipped to his feet and spun, delivering a backfist strike to the clone’s neck.The clone’s eyes widened briefly before the sand around its neck began to constrict, attempting to trap Sasuke’s arm. But Sasuke was faster. Stepping back, he cocked his free hand and delivered a straight palm strike that obliterated the clone’s head, scattering it into a formless heap of sand on the ground.“That’s that,” Naruto muttered, leaning forward as the clone dissolved completely.Sasuke didn’t relent. Bending his knee, he lunged toward Gaara, his cocked fist aimed for a devastating straight punch.But a wall of sand erupted from the ground in front of Gaara, obscuring his face.Even from a distance, Kimiko caught Sasuke’s smirk as he twisted his foot. In a blur, he vanished, reappearing behind Gaara in the blink of an eye.Gaara’s eyes widened in shock as he began to turn, but it was too late. Sasuke bent low, cocking his fist like a spring before releasing it in a rocket-like strike that connected cleanly with Gaara’s face, sending him flying backward.“What?!” Naruto exclaimed. “That was—”“Fast, yes,” Kimiko interjected calmly. “As fast as Lee’s speed without his weights.”“Yes, but did you see how he punched?” Naruto pressed.“Mm.” Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she analyzed Sasuke’s movements. “A picture-perfect copy of Lee’s taijutsu.”Her lips pressed into a thin line. That Sharingan of his… It’s not just reading movement. He’s replicating patterns. How did he do that? The dust began to settle, revealing Gaara sprawled on the ground, glaring at Sasuke. The Uchiha stood tall, holding the back of his four fingers toward Gaara in a confident gesture.“So that’s your Sand Armor, huh?” Sasuke said, his voice calm yet cutting. With a flick of his fingers, he made a taunting gesture. “Come on.”Gaara’s glare intensified, his face cracking as pieces of the Sand Armor began to shatter and fall away. Still, he made no move to get up.Impatience flickered across Sasuke’s face. “Hn. If you won’t come to me… then I’ll come to you!”With that, he charged forward, a blur of motion, lightning-fast. Gaara’s eyes widened in alarm as the sand in front of him surged upward, forming a defensive wall. But before it could fully solidify, Sasuke flickered out of sight.Reappearing behind Gaara, Sasuke’s sudden proximity sent a ripple of panic through him. Gaara’s head snapped back, and the sand wall he’d formed split into two streams, snaking around to strike Sasuke from both sides.The torrents of sand lashed out, but Sasuke was already a step ahead. He shifted to the left, dodging the first strike, then darted back, seamlessly avoiding the second. His speed was relentless, too fast for the sand to keep up.Closing the gap, Sasuke curved his path, sprinting in a tight arc to Gaara’s right. At the last moment, he skidded to a halt, using the momentum to pivot sharply. With a fluid spin, he swung his leg around in a powerful front kick.The blow connected cleanly with Gaara’s torso, sending him flying backward. Sand swirled frantically around Gaara’s body, cushioning his impact as he slammed into the arena wall.Sasuke held his position, his leg still extended mid-kick. He smirked, his taunt biting. “What’s the matter, Gaara? Is that all you’ve got?”Sasuke lowered his foot, his gaze locked on Gaara. He raised his hand again, a confident smirk curling his lips. “That Sand Armor of yours… I’ll tear it off you!”Without hesitation, Sasuke charged toward Gaara, whose sand began to rise, forming a protective ring around him. Sasuke didn’t falter. Instead, he ran in a wide circle, keeping his speed up and forcing Gaara to turn his head frantically, trying to track him. Judging by Gaara’s darting eyes and tense expression, it was working.Then Sasuke struck.In an instant, he broke his circular pattern, ducking low and slipping beneath the rising ring of sand. Before Gaara could react, Sasuke was already inside his guard, crouched and poised to attack.Using the ground for momentum, Sasuke launched upward with a powerful front kick that connected squarely with Gaara’s jaw. The force of the blow snapped Gaara’s head and upper body back violently.But Sasuke didn’t stop there.As Gaara’s body reeled from the kick, Sasuke brought his foot down and stood upright in one fluid motion. He grabbed the front of Gaara’s shirt, yanking him close. Before Gaara could recover, Sasuke drove his knee hard into Gaara’s stomach.The impact left Gaara doubled over, gasping. Sasuke didn’t miss a beat—he released his grip, jumped into the air, and twisted mid-spin to deliver a devastating back kick to Gaara’s face.The kick landed cleanly, sending Gaara flying backward, flipping through the air. He hit the ground hard, landing on one knee. His Sand Armor cracked further, large pieces shattering and falling away, revealing his face—half of it now exposed and vulnerable.Sasuke stood motionless, smirking, his breathing steady and controlled, as though the exertion hadn’t affected him at all.“...His training,” Gai began, his gaze fixed on the arena, not even looking at Sasuke. “Just what did you do with him?”Kakashi turned toward Gai, his expression calm but thoughtful. “Hm?”“To reach such a level in just a month…” Gai continued, his tone tinged with curiosity and begrudging respect.Kakashi nodded slightly, as if considering his answer. “Sasuke has the Sharingan, which allowed him to copy Lee’s taijutsu during their earlier encounters. During our training, I focused on helping him refine it.” He paused, letting the words sink in. “I had Sasuke visualize Lee’s movements—every stance, every technique—and then replicate them.”The others turned to Kakashi, surprised by the simplicity of his explanation.“Of course,” Kakashi added, his tone more serious, “copying Lee’s taijutsu with the Sharingan gave Sasuke a blueprint, but mastering it required a lot of effort on his part. Even with his Sharingan, it wasn’t something he could just instantly do. He had to work for it—and work hard.”“Wait,” came Lee’s voice from the stands, his tone incredulous. “I know Sasuke is a genius. Copying my taijutsu and reaching my speed in just a month is incredible enough. But… no exertion at all?”“Yup,” Kakashi replied, his tone light yet filled with pride. “We focused a lot on endurance and stamina training throughout the month, too. Sasuke pushed himself hard.” Kakashi paused, his eye narrowing as he watched the arena. “He can maintain that speed indefinitely.” Interesting, Kimiko thought . In the original timeline, it took a lot of stamina for him to stay at that speed. But… here, he woke up two weeks earlier than he did in canon. That extra time for training was enough to give him the stamina to keep that speed up indefinitely… Her gaze flickered back to Sasuke, who was still focused on Gaara, his stance poised for another attack. Just how much stronger did he get? Below, Kimiko watched as Gaara formed a hand sign, and the sand beneath his feet began to coalesce, swirling upward in thick layers. Slowly, the sand encased him, forming a dense, spherical shield. Layer upon layer stacked around his body, creating an impenetrable cocoon of protection.Sasuke, recognizing the danger of allowing Gaara to complete such a defense, blurred into motion. His fist cocked, he charged at Gaara, aiming to strike before the sphere fully formed.But he was too late. By the time Sasuke reached him, Gaara was completely encased. His punch landed with a dull thud against the unyielding surface of the sand sphere, ineffective. In response, jagged spikes of sand erupted from the surface like stalagmites, grazing Sasuke’s arm and forcing him back.“Ultimate defense,” Kimiko murmured, her eyes narrowing as she analyzed the situation.To her surprise, Sasuke smirked. He brought up his free hand, weaving a series of seals with practiced precision.“Lightning Style: Static Storm.”Kimiko’s eyes widened in shock. Wait... that wasn’t in the anime— Lightning chakra erupted around Sasuke, crackling violently in the air. His entire body seemed to shimmer with raw energy as arcs of electricity danced along his frame. Without hesitation, he stomped on the ground.The charge released in an instant.A massive surge of lightning exploded outward, spreading across the ground in jagged, branching patterns. The earth cratered beneath Sasuke’s feet, and the roaring static current expanded in all directions. Arcs of electricity leapt into the air, creating a crackling storm that enveloped the arena.The crowd gasped and yelped, some shielding their eyes as a blinding flash accompanied the sonic boom. Loose debris scattered, and the electrified wave roared outward with unstoppable force.The sphere of sand bore the brunt of the attack. The stalagmites crumbled and collapsed as electricity coursed through them. Dozens of bolts struck the surface of the sphere, their energy seeping into its structure. The sand vibrated and hissed, its form destabilizing as parts of it began to collapse and melt.Inside, Gaara’s eyes widened in alarm. His sand armor—his ultimate defense—was failing. The sand refused to respond to his commands, rendered inert by the overwhelming lightning energy.With no other choice, Gaara leapt back, escaping the collapsing sphere and retreating beyond Sasuke’s range. He landed unsteadily, his wide eyes fixed on the electrified storm that raged around his opponent.“What?!” Gai exclaimed, leaning forward in astonishment. “What is that jutsu?!”Kakashi, unfazed, responded dryly, “Go and ask him yourself. It’s a jutsu Sasuke developed based on the Static Surge jutsu he found in the Konoha Archives with Naruto and Kimiko. He refined it, learned to harness more chakra, and turned it into a full-scale lightning storm that strikes everything in a wide radius.”Kimiko, still watching intently, added, “And since Gaara’s sand is partially composed of earth, the lightning ionizes it, disrupting its cohesion. The particles lose their responsiveness to chakra, making the sand useless for manipulation.”“Yup, very clever,” Kakashi said with a hint of amusement. “But… that’s not everything.”Kimiko’s head snapped toward Kakashi. “Sensei, what do you mean—”Her words were cut off as Sasuke’s voice echoed through the arena.“Lightning Style: Lightning God’s Vessel!”The crackling lightning chakra surrounding Sasuke suddenly dissipated—no, it wasn’t gone. It was being absorbed back into his body. The air grew still as Sasuke stepped back, his expression calm, almost calculated.Then, in a flash, electricity radiated from his entire body, encasing him in an aura of heavenly energy. The crackling mist of lightning swirled around him, sizzling the air and distorting the space near his frame.Sasuke’s head rose, and his Sharingan gleamed with fierce intensity. A vicious grin spread across his face as he flexed his arms downward, letting out a powerful scream. The sheer force of the lightning coursing through him cratered the ground beneath his feet, deepening the already fractured arena floor.“What powerful chakra…” Gai murmured, his eyes widening in awe.“What kind of jutsu is this?!” Lee exclaimed, his voice tinged with disbelief. Even Naruto was slack-jawed, unable to hide his astonishment.Kakashi’s voice was steady as he explained. “After mastering the ability to release large amounts of lightning chakra outward with Static Storm, Sasuke wanted to push the concept further. He wondered what would happen if he reabsorbed all that energy into his body instead of expelling it.” Kakashi gestured to the electrified figure in the arena. “That’s the result.”Below, Sasuke shifted into a combat stance, his body taut with energy. Without warning, he moved—charging forward with the speed of a lightning bolt.In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of Gaara, his fist already inches from Gaara’s face. Previously, his speed had been enough to maneuver around Gaara’s sand defenses. This time, the sand didn’t even have a chance to react.Sasuke’s fist struck Gaara square in the face. The lightning surrounding Sasuke’s body flowed into Gaara, crackling and surging through him. The Sand Armor that covered Gaara disintegrated instantly, rendered completely inert.Before anyone could react, Sasuke flickered back to his original position. A split second later, he dashed forward again, striking Gaara with another momentum-fueled punch—this time in the stomach.Electricity exploded outward from the impact, coursing through Gaara’s body. He let out a guttural scream as his muscles seized up, paralyzed by the static energy. Sasuke didn’t stop there. This time, he stayed close, unleashing a relentless barrage of lightning-infused punches. His fists blurred as they struck Gaara’s body from every direction, each blow accompanied by flashes of actinic light.“FAST!” Naruto yelled from the stands. “He’s way faster than Lee now—he’s even faster than Kimiko!”Below, Sasuke ended the vicious one-hundred-punch assault with a devastating roundhouse kick to Gaara’s stomach. A bolt of lightning surged from Sasuke’s foot, sending Gaara rocketing through the air like a rag doll.Gaara’s trajectory seemed to lead straight for the arena wall, but he never reached it.In another burst of speed, Sasuke dashed behind him, delivering a crushing kick to Gaara’s back. The force sent Gaara flying in the opposite direction, only for Sasuke to intercept him again with another electrified strike to the chest.The arena turned into a battlefield of motion as Sasuke zigzagged across the space, hitting Gaara from every angle. Gaara’s body was little more than a helpless projectile, ricocheting across the arena as Sasuke relentlessly pummeled him.Finally, Sasuke reappeared in front of Gaara, his leg already swinging mid-kick. The brutal strike connected with Gaara’s stomach, the force sending him hurtling through the air like a rag doll.Not wasting a second, Sasuke bent his knee and leapt after him, shooting upward like a lightning bolt. In a flash, he reappeared behind Gaara’s limp, paralyzed form, suspended midair.Sasuke placed both hands firmly on Gaara’s back, his palms crackling with residual lightning chakra. His Sharingan gleamed with determination as he channeled every last ounce of his lightning veil into the strike.With a deafening crack, twin bolts of lightning erupted from his hands, surging through Gaara’s body. The energy tore through his back and burst out of his abdomen, leaving a gaping hole in its wake. Blood spurted from Gaara’s mouth as his lifeless body plummeted toward the ground.Sasuke landed gracefully on the other side of the arena, smoke rising from his body as he stood, panting heavily.  Hm. It takes too much out of him, Kimiko thought, her eyes fixed on Sasuke as he stood panting, electricity still crackling across his body. No matter. We’ll iron out the details later. For a moment, the arena was silent. Then, an eruption of applause and cheers filled the air, the crowd roaring as they leapt to their feet, celebrating the young Uchiha’s apparent victory.“Sasuke won!” Naruto shouted, his voice brimming with excitement. “He won! He actually won!” He jumped up and down beside the railing, nearly knocking it over in his enthusiasm.“Amazing,” murmured Gai, his eyes gleaming with admiration. “He’s at Chuunin level… no, even beyond that. To create two powerful jutsu of this caliber in just a month…” Gai crossed his arms, nodding to himself. “He truly embodies the great genius of the Uchiha clan.”“Hm,” Kakashi said, his tone measured yet proud. “And he didn’t even have to resort to using that jutsu.”Kimiko, however, wasn’t celebrating. Her sensory senses flared, and she knew something was wrong. And then she felt it. A suffocating, malevolent chakra began to stir, enveloping Gaara’s broken body like a suffocating cloak.“No,” she whispered, leaning forward as dread filled her chest. “No, he’s not out yet.”Before anyone could react, Gaara twitched. Then, with a sudden jolt, he sat upright, a maniacal grin splitting his bloodied face. His wounds were severe—nearly bisected, a hole torn through his stomach—but he didn’t seem to care.“It… hurts,” Gaara rasped, his voice low and trembling. Then his eyes widened with wild glee. “IT HURTS SO MUCH! I LOVE IT!”His scream pierced the air, loud and unhinged. He clawed at his cheeks, raking his nails across his skin until blood and sand oozed from the wounds.“...What’s wrong with him?” Ino whispered, her voice shaky, barely audible over the rising tension in the stands.Kimiko’s glare was fixed on Gaara, but she glanced briefly toward the contestants’ viewing platform. Kankuro was pale, visibly shaken, while Shino and Shikamaru pretended not to notice the unfolding chaos.Gaara laughed, his voice ragged and deranged. “I WILL KILL YOU! I WANT YOUR BLOOD! I HAVE NEVER FELT SO ALIVE! MY BLOOOOOOD!”Suddenly, the sand beneath him shifted violently. It rose and swirled around him, forming deadly sand shurikens that hovered ominously in the air before locking onto Sasuke.Sasuke’s eyes widened in alarm as the shurikens shot toward him at incredible speed. He leapt back, narrowly dodging, but the sand projectiles struck the ground with explosive force. Dust and debris filled the air as the arena was gouged even further, leaving Sasuke no choice but to retreat, desperately jumping back, his Sharingan spinning furiously as he tried to anticipate the next attack.Another barrage of sand shurikens slammed onto Sasuke’s position, but he jumped in the air, and while suspended, he flickered toward Gaara again, reappearing right in front of him.But this time, sand spikes erupted violently from Gaara’s open stomach, forcing Sasuke to retreat mid-strike. He landed in a crouch, Sharingan still spinning as the jagged stalactites of sand shifted unnaturally.The sand twisted and coiled, wrapping around Gaara’s broken, smoldering form like a living cocoon. It grew rapidly, layers upon layers of dense sand expanding and taking shape. The crowd gasped as the structure transformed before their eyes, becoming massive and monstrous.The sand molded into the figure of a bloated feline, its thick arms extended outward and its rounded, cat-like face fixed in a disturbing, gleeful grin. Its mouth hung open, and Gaara’s voice echoed from within the gaping maw.Above the hulking structure, grains of sand coalesced into a single enormous eyeball, swiveling to give Gaara an unbroken view of the battlefield.“What the hell is that?!” Naruto shouted, his eyes bulging in disbelief. “It’s even bigger than that weird shield he used to make!”Kimiko’s expression darkened as she watched the hulking sand monstrosity take form. She didn’t need to guess what it was.“It’s his ultimate defense’s… ultimate defense,” she said simply, her voice low but resolute.The others turned to her, but she sighed and gestured toward the arena. “Naruto already said it anyway. I felt it with my sensory abilities—Sasuke’s last attack would’ve killed him, or at least grievously injured him. This… this is the beast inside him, lending Gaara its power to fight back. But…”Kimiko turned her gaze back to the massive structure. Beneath its bloated, sand-covered exterior, she could feel the surge of chaotic chakra stirring, threatening to spill over.
Shield of Shukaku… He shouldn’t even know this jutsu yet. But I need to stop being surprised at how much stronger everyone is this time around.
“I feel it,” Kimiko muttered, her tone grim. “The beast—it wants to break free.”As if on cue, two figures appeared behind Kakashi and Gai in a flicker of motion: Shino and Shikamaru. Both were panting, their expressions strained.“Gai-sensei, Kakashi-sensei,” Shikamaru started, his hand resting on his knee as he caught his breath. “That Kankuro guy—he’s panicking. He keeps muttering about some plan going completely off the rails.”“Yes,” Shino added calmly, though there was a tension in his voice. “We decided to report it to you. Why? Because his behavior is highly suspicious. He seems… nervous.”Kimiko’s eyes met Kakashi’s and Gai’s. Kakashi sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Well, he still has that jutsu to rely on. So… we’ll just have to wait and see. It seems like things are coming to a head soon.”“What’s coming to a head?” Naruto blurted, his words rushing together.Kimiko sighed, her gaze fixed on the arena. “You’ll find out soon. Just keep your eyes on the fight.”Below, Sasuke was in constant motion, dodging the relentless barrage of sand pellets fired from the massive feline structure’s belly. He backflipped, landing near one of the few remaining trees in the arena, but was forced to dash again as the seemingly endless projectiles obliterated the area around him.“Enough,” growled Sasuke, his frustration evident. “If you plan on staying inside that sand cocoon of yours, I’ll just force you to come out!”He lunged, flipping through the air before landing on the arena wall. His foot clung to the vertical surface as he channeled chakra into it, anchoring himself in place. Running through a series of hand seals, he grasped his wrist, and Kimiko could feel the surge of chakra building in his fingertips.“Wait,” Gai said suddenly, his eyes widening in recognition. “Is this the jutsu you were talking about? The one you were happy he didn’t use before?”“Uh-huh,” Kakashi replied, a small smile tugging at his lips. “If you ever wondered why I insisted on training Sasuke myself… now you know.” He paused, his tone turning somber. “It’s because he’s like me.”Kimiko’s attention snapped back to the fight. Electricity crackled along Sasuke’s arm, lighting up his fingers and hand with a heavenly, brilliant blue glow. The lightning danced and sparked, obscuring his hand in a bright, crackling aura. The wall beneath him crumbled slightly, cratered by the sheer force of the chakra. But she sensed something else in his arms.Without hesitation, Sasuke launched himself forward, head-on toward Gaara.“I see,” Gai murmured, watching intently. “That’s what you’ve been doing all along—you’ve been building his speed to the level required for this technique!”“Exactly,” Kakashi said, his tone light but tinged with pride.Sasuke descended from the wall, a massive dust cloud exploding upon his landing. When it cleared, he was already sprinting toward Gaara’s Shield of Shukaku, the distinctive sound of crackling lightning filling the arena like a thousand chirping birds.Kimiko leaned forward, her eyes glued to the scene. Would this be enough? In the canon timeline, Chidori could pierce Gaara’s normal defenses. But this wasn’t just his sand armor—this was his ultimate defense. How could even a Chidori break through that? “Whoa, I’ve never seen Sasuke do this before!” Naruto exclaimed, his voice filled with wonder. “What kind of technique is this?”“It’s a jab,” Gai explained, his tone steady but reverent. “But this jab is unlike any other. It’s the only weapon in Kakashi’s arsenal he didn’t copy from someone else.”“Huh?!” Naruto gawked, his expression confused. Even Shikamaru glanced at Kakashi with mild curiosity.Gai continued, “It’s a weapon of assassination. The secret lies in the speed with which it’s delivered and the ninja’s ability to focus their chakra at the point of impact. Once both elements—speed and focus—reach a certain threshold, the chakra becomes visible and produces the sound you hear, like birds chirping.”As Sasuke drew closer, his form a blur of speed, Gai’s voice rose slightly. “That sound is what gives this technique its name… Chidori: One Thousand Birds!”Kimiko’s gaze flickered to the arena wall where Sasuke had been perched moments ago. Her brow furrowed. Why is the wall partially melted? Her eyes shifted to the ground along Sasuke’s path. It was cratered, but… Why is the ground scorched? And why are there trails of embers? Finally, she focused on Sasuke’s hand. The lightning chakra was brilliant, but there was something more. Something unusual.“...No,” Kimiko murmured, her eyes narrowing. “This isn’t just a Chidori.”Gai turned to her, startled. “What do you mean?”Ignoring him, Kimiko turned to Kakashi. “Sensei, how did he modify it?”Kakashi chuckled softly, reaching out to pat her head. “Perceptive as always,” he said with a hint of pride.Kimiko turned to Gai, pointing to Sasuke’s arm. “Look closer. It’s not just electricity. His arm is radiating heat. That’s superheated fire chakra mixing with the lightning.”Gai’s jaw dropped as realization dawned. “He infused Chidori… with fire?!”“Yes, he did,” Kimiko replied, her lips curving into a smirk. “He turned an already complicated technique into something entirely his own. He really is the best genius of our generation.”Her gaze shifted back to the arena. The blue and white-hot flames roared beneath the crackling lightning enveloping Sasuke’s arm. The air around him shimmered with heat and electricity, and as he charged toward the center of Gaara’s Shield of Shukaku, his voice echoed powerfully:“Power wrought from the skies themselves: HEAVENLY LANCE!”The moment Sasuke’s hand struck the shield, it began to collapse inward. Lightning and fire fused into a devastating force, and Sasuke drove his arm deeper into the shield’s core. Suddenly, a blinding explosion of white light and searing heat erupted, forcing Kimiko to shield her eyes and turn away.When the light faded and the heat began to subside, the aftermath was nothing short of catastrophic. The arena was left in ruins, even more devastated than after her match and Naruto’s.The Shield of Shukaku was half-destroyed, its upper portion reduced to molten, glass-like fragments that glittered ominously in the arena’s light. The remaining lower half of the construct still stood, a jagged and unstable shell of sand that barely held together. Meanwhile,  the fragments of the upper half’s once-malleable sand wasn’t just dissipated—it had been transformed into gleaming glass by the sheer heat and energy of the attack, similar to what little remained of the upper half.Sasuke had retreated to his original position, his shoulders heaving as he fought to catch his breath. Smoke rose from his hand and arm, and his Sharingan glared fiercely at the fractured shield.Inside the remnants of the shield, Gaara’s form was still obscured, shrouded in the shadows of the remaining sand.“So…” Gai murmured, his voice quiet with awe. “This kid… he’s likely just as good, if not better, than his brother was at that age.”“Mm,” Kakashi hummed, his lone visible eye fixed on Sasuke.“But,” Kimiko interjected, her curiosity piqued, “how did he come up with the idea for this technique?”“Simple,” Kakashi said, his voice laced with subtle pride. “He heard the story of my Lightning Cutter and wanted something similar.”“Lightning Cutter?” Ino’s voice cut in, filled with confusion.“Yes,” Gai explained, picking up the thread. “It’s Kakashi’s evolved version of the Chidori. It got its name after Kakashi used it to cut a bolt of lightning in midair before it struck the ground.”Ino blinked, clearly skeptical, but Gai pressed on. “Regardless, it’s a jutsu of unimaginable power. It requires near-inhuman levels of speed and chakra. Once perfected, it transforms a ninja’s arm into an indestructible, invincible sword. A technique that’s as dangerous to teach as it is to use.”“Yeah?” Kakashi said dryly, tilting his head toward Gai. “You’re one to talk.” He squatted slightly, glancing at Lee. “Right, Lee?”Kimiko crossed her arms, her gaze contemplative. “But that jutsu of his isn’t for assassination,” she said slowly. “Sasuke’s arm didn’t become a sword. It became… a spear. A weapon meant to completely obliterate someone without leaving a trace. It’s as powerful as the Lightning Cutter, but its purpose is entirely different.”Naruto however, was quiet, his eyes, once filled with desire to see Sasuke safe from harm, was now replaced with something else.Kimiko giggled, bumping his shoulders with his. “I thought you wanted him safe? Are you jealou—”A surge of chakra pulsed through the arena.Kimiko’s head snapped back to the battlefield. Her gaze locked onto the remnants of the Shield of Shukaku. The air around it shimmered ominously as sand particles began to rise, trembling in response to the overwhelming energy within.“...No,” she whispered, her voice barely audible.The jagged lower half of the shield began to shift and quake. The sand compacted tightly, glowing faintly as malevolent chakra poured into it. Slowly, the bottom half of the shield sealed itself, forming a grotesque dome.From a small hole in its surface, Kimiko could still see it—and feel it.The chakra within made her stomach churn.And then it happened.A pair of eyes opened within the shadows of the shield.But the eyes…They weren’t Gaara’s.“Heads up,” Kimiko warned, her voice low.Gaara’s voice erupted, a guttural scream filled with nothing but pain and anguish.“BLOOOOOOOOD! IT’S MY BLOOD! YOU. ALMOST. KILLED. ME! I NEARLY DIEEEEED!”From the side of the shield, a massive, sandy arm shot out. Jagged nails extended from its clawed fingers, and thick curse marks ran across its surface.“Crap,” Kimiko muttered. “It’s happening.”The arm snaked towards Sasuke, but Sasuke slid back, away from its range, if only barely, the palm inches from his face. She Saw Genma squint at the sand dome, as if suspicious of what was within.The arm collapsed into grains of sand that poured from the remnants of the shield, cascading to the ground until the structure dissolved completely into a formless pile.Gaara’s body crumpled to the arena floor, knees first. His glassy eyes stared ahead, his breathing ragged. The entire right side of his body was burned, his right arm completely ireduced to ashes, and the hole in his stomach leaked sand in a continuous, slow flow onto the floor.“Fuck,” Kimiko said aloud, not even caring who heard her. “Shit, Gaara’s too hurt. Sasuke injured him before the One Tail could fully emerge, but it’s going to transform soon!”“WHAT?!” Naruto demanded, spinning toward her.She could feel Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji glaring at her from behind. Heads turned from the crowd, all focusing on her now, but Kimiko ignored them.Kakashi placed a steadying hand on her shoulder.And then chaos erupted.Sluggishness seized her body like a cold wave, and white feathers began to fall softly in front of her eyes. Kimiko’s sharp instincts kicked in immediately, and she formed a hand seal, flaring her chakra outward as she countered.“KAI!”The genjutsu shattered instantly. The falling feathers disappeared, leaving her vision clear as day yet again. Kakashi and Gai turned to her, but Kimiko didn’t stop. She extended her sensory abilities, tracking the lingering traces of the genjutsu before they could fade.And then she felt it.To her right, more than two dozen seats away, she sensed the presence of a cloaked figure wearing a mask.“THAT’S HIM!” Kimiko yelled, pointing sharply. “That’s Kabuto! Sunagakure’s about to launch their attack with Orochimaru!”As her words rang out, her gaze met Hiruzen’s across the arena. But before anything else could happen, a massive smokescreen exploded around the Hokage’s viewing platform, obscuring him completely.In the distance, Kimiko heard her sister’s commanding voice ring out.“KAI!”Half the arena stirred awake, broken free of the genjutsu by her sister’s intervention. She didn’t fail to note that most of those who woke up were shinobi, judging by their signature.Kimiko didn’t waste a second. She drew three senbon from her pouch, flaring her chakra into them. Black water spiraled along their path as she hurled them toward Kabuto, who was rushing toward her.Kabuto parried the senbon with a single hand, his palm wreathed in chakra. Instead of attacking her directly, he veered sharply toward an obscured area, diving away.“DON’T LET HIM GET AWA—”Kimiko’s shout was cut short as a massive, overwhelming surge of chakra erupted far from the arena.Everyone turned, their eyes widening in shock.Beyond the smoke, in the direction of the village walls, a gigantic three-headed snake materialized from a cloud of white smoke. Its towering form writhed as it slithered ominously toward Konoha, its sheer size casting a shadow over the battlefield.“Kimiko!” Kakashi’s voice snapped her out of her trance. “Wake Naruto and defend the others! Gai and I need to assist the Hokage—”He was abruptly cut off as more figures poured into the arena.Dozens of shadows emerged from hidden corners Kimiko didn’t even know existed. Masked ANBU units began flooding into the area, heading toward the roof where Hiruzen was.Her gaze shot upward. Orochimaru, still disguised as Rasa, had Hiruzen by the neck, holding him in a vice-like grip at the peak of the viewing platform. Raido and a handful of Konoha ANBU surrounded them, weapons drawn, but it was clear the Hokage was already in dire straits. Four individuals with dark, malevolent chakra surrounded Orochimaru, their presence sending shivers down her spine.The ANBU lunged at them, but the four individuals moved in unison, clasping their hands together. Acting as corners of a formation, they erected a dark indigo barrier. The energy rippled and solidified into a dome around Hiruzen and Orochimaru, separating them completely.The first ANBU who hit the barrier screamed as their bodies were engulfed in flames, reduced to ash in moments.“What’s happening?!” Naruto’s voice broke through suddenly, still groggy but apparently capable of breaking out of his own from the earlier genjutsu.“They outwitted the ANBU,” Gai said, his voice grim as he watched the scene unfold. “They erected a barrier ninjutsu. It’s meant to isolate the Hokage so no one can assist him. We need to act now!”Gai and Kakashi shoved past Kimiko, descending the steps to aid the Hokage. But before they could make it far, Kabuto, now unmasked, lunged into their path. Four more ninjas dressed in Sound-nin attire emerged from the shadows, flanking Kabuto.“What a nuisance,” Kakashi muttered, narrowing his eye.“You’re one to talk,” Kabuto sneered. “You and that little kunoichi of yours have been quite the thorn in our side. Too bad I’ll kill you both now.”Dread clawed at Kimiko’s chest. Fuck. Orochimaru’s managed to isolate Hokage-sama. It’s playing out exactly like the anime. What the hell was the point of warning them if they didn’t have a counterplan— Her thoughts froze as she felt it.A massive surge of chakra rippled through the area, potent and sudden. Judging by the way Kabuto’s smug expression twisted into surprise, he hadn’t expected it either.“You really didn’t think,” Kakashi said, his voice razor-sharp, “that we were completely unaware of your little plan, did you?”More ANBU flooded the arena, but something about them was different. Their movements were deliberate, their presence unsettling. Kimiko furrowed her brow. Their chakra signatures felt muted—so faint they were nearly nonexistent.And then, she felt a new chakra, one she didn’t recognize. It was raw, stormy, and unrelenting. It felt like howling winds that scoured flesh, beating against the scarred trees whose roots dug deep into the ground. The sheer power of it made her skin crawl.“You fools,” came a hoarse, venomous voice from behind her.Kimiko turned sharply, and her eyes widened.An old, scarred man stepped into view. His body was heavily bandaged, including his right eye, and he leaned on a wooden staff. Beside him stood an orange-haired man with long hair and a calm, calculating expression. On his other side was a distinctively shinobi-looking man with a cold demeanor. In front of them stood a younger figure—his midriff exposed, his face eerily reminiscent of Sasuke.The old man stepped forward, “You dare spit in the face of Konoha after we extended our hospitality?”As he advanced, the bandages around his right eye shifted slightly. He took another step, his presence radiating tyrannical authority.“We will make sure you regret ever setting foot in our village!” roared Danzo Shimura.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 29: Red Spider Lily (Konoha Crush Part I)
Kimiko’s thoughts were interrupted by Kabuto’s voice.“Hold them back. I need to assist Orochimaru-sam—”Kabuto’s words were cut off as two ink birds dove toward him and the Otogakure ninja flanking him. The sudden assault forced them to scatter, one of the birds relentlessly pursuing Kabuto, preventing him from breaking away.Kimiko’s sharp gaze followed the source of the jutsu and landed on the man who looked eerily like Sasuke, calmly painting on his sketchpad.
Oh, right. That’s Sai. But… what is ROOT doing here?
“Kakashi, Gai,” came Danzo’s gravelly voice, commanding attention.He stepped toward the railing, his single exposed eye fixed on the violet barrier separating Orochimaru and Hiruzen from the rest of the world. “You two, along with the rest of the Jonin, will focus on repelling these Oto and Suna-nin.”Danzo’s tone sharpened as he continued, “I will assist the Lord Hokage.”Without hesitation, he turned to his ROOT operatives. “Fū, Torune, Sai. Assist the ANBU and the Third Hokage’s bodyguard.”“But, Danzo-sama—” Kakashi began, his voice tinged with skepticism.Danzo turned to him, his gaze as impassive as ever. “Yes?”Kakashi continued speaking. “The Hokage is separated from us by that barrier ninjutsu. It would take time to break through. How would you—”Kakashi’s question was interrupted as a surge of chakra filled the arena.Kimiko froze, recognizing the familiar presence. It was unyielding, weathered, like a scarred oak tree standing tall amidst scorching flames.“Father?!” she whispered, her eyes widening in shock.On cue, she saw him. Her father, Shinku, emerged from the far end of the arena in full gear, his sword gleaming as he led no fewer than a dozen shinobi behind him.“Come! Retake this arena! Fight for Konoha!” he bellowed, his voice ringing with unshakable authority.Danzo’s expression didn’t waver. His voice was calm, yet firm as he addressed Kakashi. “As you can see, I will not be assisting alone. Shinku-san has insisted on lending his aid.”Kimiko’s eyes widened. “What?!”For once, Danzo’s piercing gaze turned directly to her.“Danzo-sama,” Kimiko began, her voice faltering slightly. “My father—how would he assist in—”She froze as a powerful surge of chakra rippled across the arena. Her head snapped to the other end, where her father stood, surrounded by a dozen Otogakure nin.Kimiko’s muscles tensed, instinctively preparing to lunge toward him, but something about her father’s expression made her pause. He was completely calm, his impassive demeanor unshaken by the enemies surrounding him.Suddenly, flames erupted around her father’s blade, spiraling upward in a vortex of scorching fire. With a single, deliberate spin of his sword, a blinding light filled the arena. The flames expanded outward, fanning into an arc of blazing heat.The next moment, the dozen Oto-nin were reduced to ash. The fiery remnants of their forms scattered into the wind, leaving nothing but scorched earth where they had stood.“Whoa,” Naruto muttered, his voice filled with awe. “Old man Shinku is awesome.”Kimiko’s grip on Byakko tightened as she stared, her mind racing. Father… was that powerful all along? “I’ve lingered here for too long,” Danzo said abruptly, his tone curt as his eyes flickered briefly to Kimiko and Naruto. “Ensure the safety of the civilians. I must assist now and break that barrier so we can enter.”And with that, Danzo vanished, his form blurring as he flickered away. In an instant, Kimiko’s father appeared beside him, now standing in front of the violet barrier on the roof. From her vantage point, she could see Danzo weaving through a flurry of hand seals with practiced precision.In the arena below, Kimiko’s eyes widened. Sasuke stood tense, his gaze locked onto the violet barrier surrounding Hiruzen and Orochimaru. Nearby, a now-conscious Gaara was clutching his head, screaming in agony. Kankuro and Baki flanked him, with Kankuro’s face etched in worry.Baki barked an order that Kimiko couldn’t quite catch, his tone sharp and commanding. Kankuro hesitated briefly before nodding, sliding Gaara’s arm over his shoulder. Together, the two began retreating, leaping toward the outskirts of Konoha.Suddenly, Genma flickered into view in front of Sasuke. The ever-present senbon between his teeth twitched slightly as he paced forward, his eyes not leaving Baki for a second.
Fuck. Genma’s about to tell Sasuke to go after Gaara.
As if on cue, Genma’s lips moved and said something that Kimiko couldn’t make out. Sasuke frowned, his expression briefly confused, but he nodded in understanding.Then, Sasuke turned to the crowd, his sharp eyes scanning the stands until they landed on Kimiko.“Kimiko. Naruto,” he called out, his voice steady yet firm. “I’m going after Gaara. I’ll need your help. We need to bring him back here.”Kimiko blinked in surprise, her thoughts racing. Wow. That’s a change I didn’t expect from you. In canon, you went after Gaara on your own. But this time… you’re asking for comrades? Sasuke’s voice cut through her thoughts again. “I’ll wait for you at the outskirts of Konoha, but I’m leaving in ten minutes if you two don’t show.”Before she could respond, Sasuke moved, running towards the arena wall, ready to vault on top and make his exit.“Not so fast!” snarled BakiHe hurled a flurry of kunai toward Sasuke, the deadly projectiles closing in fast. Sasuke tensed, his body poised to deflect them—but then, someone flickered in front of him.Kimiko’s breath caught. Senpai? Hayate Gekko appeared in front of Sasuke, his sickly frame moving with surprising precision as he deflected the kunai with a fluid twirl of his blade.“Tch,” Baki spat, his lip curling into a sneer. “So, you’re alive, huh?”“Yes,” Hayate replied coldly, his pale face stark but his eyes burning with fury. He pointed his blade at Baki, the steel glinting under the light. “And you won’t be once I’m done with you.”“Good,” Baki said, a smirk spreading across his face. “That saves me the trouble. I get to finish the job.”Hayate’s grip on his sword tightened, but he didn’t look back as he spoke. “Genma, I’ll handle this. Your fellow bodyguards need you more.”Kimiko’s senses suddenly flared, snapping her focus back to her surroundings. She turned sharply, just in time to catch movement from the corner of her eye.Two Otogakure nin lunged at her simultaneously from her left and right.Her hand instinctively flew to the hilt of Byakko. The threads of her weapon unfurled in an instant as she drew the blade, slashing in four swift arcs. The sword’s path left streaks of glowing white in the air, and the next thing she heard were the pained screams of her attackers.The two Oto-nin crumpled to the ground, deep, fatal wounds carved across their torsos. Blood sprayed, some splattering across Kimiko’s face, but she didn’t flinch.Before she could react further, two more Oto-nin came at her from the front and back. Kimiko braced herself to strike, but before she could move, Naruto flashed into the fray.“Got it!” he shouted.He soared above her in a blur of orange, his foot slamming into the first attacker’s face with a powerful front kick. Using the man’s head as a springboard, Naruto spun midair and delivered a flying hook kick to the second.Both enemies hit the ground with loud thuds as Naruto landed beside her.Kimiko adjusted her stance, gripping Byakko with both hands as Naruto coiled his fists, and the two instinctively closed ranks. Standing back-to-back, they formed a tight defensive circle.Kakashi and Gai mirrored their movements, standing back-to-back nearby as the remaining Oto-nin began to encircle them. “Yes, Naruto, but leave this to us,” Kakashi said firmly. “You heard Sasuke. He needs you.”Above them, Kimiko caught sight of Aoba engaging two Otogakure ninja. He lunged forward, kicking them away before flipping back onto the railing. Without missing a beat, he exhaled a wave of fire, consuming two more Sound-nin who had been closing in.“We’ve got this,” Kakashi continued. “The two of you have your own mission to focus on. This is your first A-rank mission since the Land of Waves.”“Hm,” Kimiko murmured, her hand dipping into her pouch. She retrieved three senbon and threw them with precision. One struck a Sound-nin in the side of the neck, paralyzing him just long enough for Aoba to dive in and land a solid punch, sending the enemy crashing to the ground.“Find Sasuke and pursue the Sand-nin?” Kimiko asked.“That’s right,” Kakashi confirmed. “Now, Kimiko, release the genjutsu on either Shino or Shikamaru and rendezvous with Sasuke.”“But, sensei,” Naruto interjected, his voice tinged with concern, “wouldn’t it be better if we woke Choji and Ino too? We could go after them as a group!”Kakashi shook his head. “No. You saw that giant snake earlier. I suspect that Sound and Sand-nin are infiltrating the village through the breach it made. Besides, moving as a four-person unit would—”“Destroy any advantage of swiftness and make it harder to conceal our presence,” Kimiko finished, nodding in understanding.  Beside, she honestly didn’t think Choji or Ino would be able to keep up with either her or Naruto.“Exactly,” Kakashi said, his tone calm but firm. “Now, I’ll send one of my ninken to help you track the Sand-nin.”He knelt by one of the fallen Sound-nin, placing his hand on the corpse. In a small puff of white smoke, a tiny brown puppy materialized, wearing a Konoha forehead protector.“This is Pakkun,” Kakashi said. “He’ll help you track Sasuke’s scent. I assume your sensory abilities will be sufficient for backup?”“Yes,” Kimiko replied with a curt nod.“I heard good things about the two of you,” barked Pakkun. “I just hope I got to see it in less of a dire situation,”“Good.” Kakashi straightened and gave them a brief glance. “Now, go. I’ll hold things here.”Kimiko exhaled, mentally preparing herself. “Alright,” she said, turning her gaze to Shino and Shikamaru. “I’ll release their genjutsu. Good luck, sensei.”Kimiko and Naruto ascended the steps quickly, Pakkun trotting ahead toward Shikamaru’s prone form. Oddly enough, Shino was nowhere to be seen.
Hm. In canon, he went after the Sand-nin on his own. Did he do the same here?
Kimiko didn’t waste time bending down to check on Shikamaru. Instead, she prodded him with her foot.“Wake up. I know you broke out of the genjutsu. Stop pretending to be asleep.”He remained stubbornly motionless.Kimiko sighed in irritation. “Pakkun,” she said, gesturing to the ninken.Pakkun obediently trotted forward and bit Shikamaru’s leg.At first, there was silence. Then, Shikamaru yelped in pain, jolting upright and shaking his leg furiously.“Uh-huh,” Kimiko said dryly, her expression flat as she crossed her arms.Shikamaru picked up Pakkun, holding the small dog at eye level. “I didn’t want to get involved,” he muttered, his voice laced with resignation. “Besides, Sasuke only asked for the two of you.”“Tough luck,” Kimiko replied, unfazed. She narrowed her eyes. “By the way, where’s Shino?”“He heard Sasuke’s little announcement and took off,” Shikamaru said, scratching the back of his head. “He’s probably already at the outskirts waiting for you.” Shikamaru extended his finger to Shikamaru, who bit it.“Good,” Kimiko said with a nod. Kakashi had made a solid point about the drawbacks of a four-person squad, but she reckoned Shino’s abilities would be worth the slight trade-off in speed. “Okay, here’s what we need to do—”Her words were cut short as an Otogakure-nin flickered into view behind Shikamaru.Kimiko barely had time to react before Naruto lunged forward in a blur of orange, intercepting the attacker with a powerful punch to the stomach.At the same time, a green blur streaked past Kimiko, and Gai appeared beside Naruto, his fist slamming into the Oto-nin’s abdomen simultaneously. The combined force sent the ninja flying backward into the wall, which cracked and crumbled from the impact. Gai remained in front of the Oto-nin, his fist buried in his stomach.The Oto-nin’s eyes bulged as he wheezed, struggling to process the sheer speed of the attacks. “F-Fast,” he stammered weakly.“Not just fast,” Gai said, his voice calm and assured. “Powerful, too.”Without hesitation, Gai pressed forward,  the pressure exerted from the punch obliterated the cratered wall entirely. The Oto-nin stumbled backward, disappearing into the new hole created by the force of Gai’s attack.“Alright, listen close,” Kakashi said, reappearing beside the wall with a flicker of movement. His voice was calm but firm, his lone visible eye scanning the group. “I’m going to explain the mission. As soon as I do, head through that opening.” He nodded toward the breach.“First, track down Sasuke, and—”“And stop him?” Kimiko interrupted, crossing her arms. “Unlikely, sensei. With all due respect, you’ve heard it from Asuma-sensei and nee-chan. Naruto and I are already far beyond Genin level—maybe even Chuunin level. Sasuke’s the same. And Shikamaru? He’s practically Chuunin already in skill and mastery of his clan’s jutsu.”She paused, her gaze steady. “We’re not just kids playing ninja anymore. We need to do our part to help Konoha.”“Stop that,” Shikamaru muttered, rubbing the back of his head with a sigh. “So troublesome…”Kakashi hesitated, his expression unreadable beneath his mask. After a moment, he let out a soft sigh, nodding in resignation. “Fine. Alright, Kimiko, I’ll leave the decision to you. Once you reach Sasuke, assess the situation. Depending on what’s happening, make the most optimal choice: either get to a safe place or continue pursuing Gaara. But don’t go too far.”Kimiko straightened, her tone resolute. “Got it.” She turned to Shikamaru and Naruto, her hand resting on the hilt of Byakko. “We have our orders. Let’s mo—-”A thunderous crack split the air, reverberating across the arena. Kimiko’s head snapped toward the violet barrier surrounding the Hokage and Orochimaru, just in time to see it shatter into fragments of dissipating chakra.The oppressive energy of the barrier gave way to a rush of movement. Standing at the center of the collapsed field were Danzo and her father, their imposing figures flanking Hiruzen, who was now in full battle gear.Danzo’s bandaged hand rested on his staff, his eyes burning with cold fury. “Your games end here, Orochimaru,” he declared, his voice carrying across the arena.Orochimaru’s smirk widened, “Danzo… Shinku… how quaint. So the old war dogs have decided to bare their fangs at me.”Shinku didn’t reply. Instead, his sword erupted in spiraling flames, the heat so intense that Kimiko could feel it even from her distance. He took a step forward, standing protectively by Hiruzen’s side, his expression stoic but his intent clear.The tension broke as Genma, Raido, and three other shinobi—Sai, Torune, and Fu—moved into action, intercepting the Sound Four who had been scattered by the collapse.“You won’t get another chance to form that barrier,” Genma said, his senbon clenched tightly between his teeth as he lunged at Kidomaru, who jumped back and lunged away, creating distance, only for Genma to spit the senbon towards him.Raido followed, his poisoned, black blade glinting as he clashed with Sakon and Ukon. “You’re not going anywhere!” he growled, struggling with Sakon and Ukon who pushed against his blade with their arms.Sai’s ink beasts surged forward, one tackling Jirobo while the other lunged at Tayuya, forcing her to leap away as Torune and Fu closed in.Orochimaru’s mocking laugh echoed again, his tongue flicking out as he clapped his hands slowly.“How delightful,” he hissed. “Danzo, Sarutobi-sensei… and your entourage. Do you really think you can stop me?”Danzo stepped forward, “We don’t need to stop you, Orochimaru. We only need to remind you why you should never have come here.”Shinkku’s sword flared brighter, its heat warping the air around him as he leveled it at Orochimaru. “You will face the consequences of your betrayal, and of your foul attack on my daughter, Orochimaru.”Orochimaru’s  smirk widened. “So be it.” And with that, his hand flashed through handseals.“Summoning Jutsu: Impure World Reincarnation!”Three distinct wooden coffins started to rise from the roof, blocking the air bullets Danzo spat towards Orochimaru. She saw Hiruzen and her father’s eyes widen…“Kimiko,” Kakashi said, catching her attention. “You got your mission. Don’t let the fight distract you. They’ll handle this.”Kimiko hesitated for only a moment, her gaze lingering on her father’s burning sword and Danzo’s stormy presence before she exhaled sharply.“Right,” she said, rallying herself. Turning to Naruto and Shikamaru, she barked, “Let’s go!”Shikamaru groaned, slouching slightly as he followed. “I swear, I should’ve just stayed ‘asleep.’”And with that, the four darted through the opening, leaving behind the unfolding chaos as the fight raged behind them.Running through Konoha was brutal. Chaos filled the streets as shinobi released from Kabuto’s genjutsu joined the fray, pouring out of the arena to counter the Otogakure and Suna-nin forces. The sharp clang of steel against steel rang through the air, accompanied by the shouts of combatants and the cries of civilians fleeing the battle.Thankfully, the path they chose offered a relatively direct route out of Konoha.Pakkun led the way, his small frame darting ahead while Kimiko, Naruto, and Shikamaru followed closely behind. The village began to shrink behind them, its silhouette growing smaller with every step.“Your friend’s close,” Pakkun called back. “I smell another person with him.”“I know,” Kimiko replied, her tone steady but focused. “I can feel his chakra. That other person’s a friend of ours—Shino.”As they rounded a bend, they came upon the figures of Shino and Sasuke waiting by the roadside. Shino stood calm and composed, while Sasuke’s head snapped up as he noticed them approaching.“Tch,” Sasuke muttered, crossing his arms. “I was about to leave the two of you behind. But then Shino found me here.”“Hey!” Naruto shot back. “Stop being such an impatient idiot. You don’t get to be cool all by yourself!”“What a drag,” Shikamaru grumbled, stuffing his hands in his pockets. Then, with a half-smirk, he glanced at Shino. “Still, I’m glad to see you’re here. Guess I was right about you joining in.”“It would not do well for a soldier to refuse to pick up his sword and fight while his homeland burns,” Shino replied cryptically.“Right, everyone,” Kimiko said, drawing their attention. All four boys and Pakkun turned to face her. “Here’s the situation. Kakashi-sensei’s original mission was simple: track Sasuke down and bring him back. But he left me in command.” She took a breath, steadying herself. “That means it’s our call. We can either find a safe place to lay low or continue pursuing Gaara and his brother.”She paused, her tone growing somber. “I need to warn you, though. Gaara’s a Jinchūriki, and the tailed beast inside him is likely about to break free. If that happens…” Her mind flashed to the Nine-Tails’ attack—the screams, the devastation, the chaos. She clenched her fists. “...Let’s just say no one here wants a repeat of that. That’s why I told Kakashi-sensei we’re going to make sure it doesn’t happen.”Sasuke gave her a grim nod, his expression serious. Shikamaru let out an exaggerated sigh, scratching the back of his head.“...Seriously, what a drag. Jinchūriki and Tailed Beasts? It’s way too troublesome. Then again, I’m already here, so…”Shino remained silent, his unreadable gaze fixed ahead.Naruto, however, clenched his fists, his voice rising with determination. “Then what are we waiting for?! We need to take Gaara down!”“Good,” Kimiko said, scanning their faces. “Looks like no one wants to turn back. Now, here’s the plan. I’ll track Gaara. His chakra’s erratic—I doubt he’ll be able to hide it from me for long. Pakkun,” she turned to the ninken, “stay on alert for any Sound-nin who might try to ambush us.” “Got it,” Pakkun replied with a curt nod, padding off slightly ahead.Kimiko closed her eyes, pressing her hands together as she began kneading her chakra. Her sensory field expanded, stretching outward like ripples in a pond.And then she found it.Two distinct chakra signatures. Gaara’s chakra flared wildly, chaotic and unstable, as if threatening to erupt at any moment. Kankuro’s presence was more subdued, his attempts to minimize his chakra failing to escape her detection. However, she recognized something in Kabuto, a faint chakra signature that seemed similar to Shino’s.“Got them, they’re not too far ahead.” Kimiko said, opening her eyes. “Their signatures are locked. They won’t escape us now. But…” She turned to Shino. “I sensed a piece of your chakra in Kankuro,”“Yes,” Said Shino. “I placed it on him while he was distracted by the sight of you poisoning his sister,”  He paused. “It was a way to track him down, should you and Naruto not make Sasuke’s deadline and they attempt to lose our pursuit..” “Smart,” Said Kimiko. She glanced at the group, “But keep this in mind. There are six of us, and they’ll likely be faster than we are. Not to mention the hostile ninjas scattered around.”Naruto grinned, cracking his knuckles. “So? We’ve got this. Let’s show them what we’re made of!”Kimiko nodded, gripping the hilt of Byakko. “Then let’s move. Stay sharp, everyone. ”The six of them blurred into motion, reappearing atop the tree branches as they leaped through the dense treeline. Kimiko led at the front, Sasuke and Naruto close behind, while Shikamaru, Shino, and Pakkun held the rear, their movements synchronized as they pushed forward.“Left,” Kimiko commanded sharply. Without hesitation, the group veered left, lunging through the branches as they adjusted course.Kimiko could feel Kankuro and Gaara’s chakra signatures ahead, erratic and desperate as they tried to escape. Between Pakkun’s keen tracking abilities and her own sensory skills, their team was well-suited for a pursuit mission. Yet, moving as a six-person unit made stealth and speed slightly more challenging.“How much longer till we catch up?!” Naruto called out from behind her.“If they keep this pace, a while,” Kimiko replied with a sigh. “They’re faster than I expected.”They continued pressing forward, their movements precise as they tried to close the gap. The trees whipped past them in a blur of green and brown, the air thick with the tension of the chase.Suddenly, Pakkun’s voice broke through the silence. “We need to pick up the pace!” he barked.“Picked up anything out of the ordinary?” Kimiko asked, not even glancing back as she leaped to the next branch.“Yeah,” Pakkun growled. “There are two squads behind us—no, wait.” He paused mid-sentence, sniffing the air. “Four squads. But I smell two more scents. That makes eighteen ninja on our tail.”Kimiko’s eyes widened in alarm.Shikamaru groaned audibly. “Oh man, already?”“Wait,” Kimiko said, her voice edged with disbelief. “How could they spare nearly an entire platoon just to hunt us down?!”“Hng,” Shikamaru muttered, his tone thoughtful. “The counterattack in the village center probably pushed some of them back. Or…” He hesitated before continuing, “that Kabuto guy you mentioned might’ve ordered more to trail us.”“Fuck,” Kimiko cursed under her breath, her jaw tightening. Fucking Kabuto. “They don’t know our exact position yet,” Pakkun said, his tone calm but serious. “But they’re steadily catching up, and they’re guarding against ambush.”“Oh man,” Shikamaru muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. “They’re probably at least all Chuunin. If they catch up to us, we’ll be wiped out. Dead.”“We could divide into two three-man teams,” Sasuke suggested.“That would be ideal,” Shikamaru said with a nod. “If this were any other situation. But with the number of pursuers they have, they could split their forces and hunt us down separately.”“He’s right,” Kimiko agreed, glancing behind them as they continued moving.“Listen, guys,” Naruto spoke up, his voice firm. “We don’t have much choice. We’re going to have to ambush them!”“An ambush… that could work,” Sasuke said thoughtfully.“No, it’s no good,” Pakkun cut in. “Three of you might be a match for a couple of them, but there are too many. These are Orochimaru’s henchmen. Like that one said, most of them are likely Chuunin, but some could even be Jonin-level.”“Man, I really thought that would work,” Shikamaru said with a glare. “I guess it won’t.”“Shikamaru’s right,” Kimiko said, her voice tinged with frustration.“Wait, hold on, why not?” Sasuke asked, his eyes narrowing. “The level of the opponent doesn’t matter as much in an ambush, does it?”“Yeah, what’s the deal?” Naruto added, glancing back at Shikamaru.Shikamaru sighed heavily, his exasperation evident. “You guys just don’t get it. Let me explain. Yes, an ambush can be a key battle tactic and give us an edge, but only if two conditions are met.”“Alright,” Naruto said, his voice impatient. “Tell us, and we’ll make it happen!”“Number one,” Shikamaru began, holding up his index finger. “The ninja on the run must stay completely quiet and find the enemy first.” He raised a second finger. “Number two: they have to catch the pursuers off guard in a location where they can do a lot of damage quickly, and then conceal themselves again just as fast.”Shikamaru sighed, glancing ahead as they continued leaping through the treetops. “And it’s only under those two conditions that an ambush is truly effective.”Naruto frowned, his brows furrowing in thought. “Hm…”“Now, the first condition is already difficult to pull off,” Shikamaru continued. “We’re a six-man team, which makes stealth harder. But it’s doable. Pakkun’s nose can track their exact location, and Kimiko’s hypersensory ability can confirm it.” He paused. “The second condition also seems to work in our favor—at least on paper—since we know the geography of this area like the back of our hands.”“But…?” Kimiko prompted, sensing his hesitation.Shikamaru turned his gaze back to the road. “But Orochimaru is a former Konoha shinobi. That means the second condition might not work in our favor.”“We’re out of luck there?” Naruto asked, his confusion evident. “Wait, explain why again!”“Our pursuers have likely studied the layout of this area,” Shikamaru explained. “It’s reasonable to assume Orochimaru had them go through simulated practices for this mission. And on top of that, they’re probably experts at pursuit tactics.”“So they know all our cards,” Sasuke muttered, his tone grim.“Exactly,” Shikamaru said, his voice heavy with resignation. “I suppose an ambush could give us some advantage, but there are too many uncertainties. Our enemy is a special platoon specifically assembled for this mission. And while three of you”—he gestured vaguely at Kimiko, Sasuke, and Naruto—“are no doubt stronger than the rest of us, it still leaves half our team vulnerable. Shino, who I honestly don’t know much about. A puppy. And me. A slacker who doesn’t even want to be here.”“Look,” Shikamaru began. “Tactics are about clearly grasping a tough situation and formulating the best plan. Right now, only one plan makes sense.” He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Just one.”Kimiko’s breath hitched. She was already piecing it together, and her stomach churned. “…I think I know what you’re about to say,” she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.Shikamaru nodded. “A diversion that only looks like an ambush,” he said. His tone was so matter-of-fact that it sent a chill down Kimiko’s spine. “Normally, one of us would be enough, but with that many pursuers… two people will have to stay back to slow them down. One person alone wouldn’t last long enough to buy us time.”Kimiko’s hands clenched into fists. “Two of us would have to act as decoys,” she said, her voice steady despite the knot tightening in her chest. “We’d need to hold them back as long as possible.”“That’s right,” Shikamaru confirmed, his voice low and even. “If two of us can delay them, the rest of the group should be able to escape undetected.” He paused, his next words weighing heavily in the air. “Of course, the pair who stay behind will probably…”“Die,” Kimiko finished, her voice overlapping with Shikamaru’s. They halted their movement, landing silently on a thick tree branch. The group stood frozen, the gravity of the situation sinking in. No one said a word, the tension palpable as they avoided each other’s gazes. Only the chirping of birds filled the silence between the six teens, and Kimiko felt her heart seize up.She’d like to say she felt fear, but… she didn’t. How could she? She had already died thirteen years ago.Naruto, Sasuke, Shikamaru, and Shino—they had futures to look forward to. They were essential, vital pieces in the unfolding story of this world. But her? Her future wasn’t supposed to exist. She was a dead woman inhabiting someone else’s body.Kimiko had come into this world a stranger, hijacking a life that might have gone a completely different path. Perhaps the Kimiko of the original timeline had never become a ninja. Maybe she had stayed in the capital, living a quiet, peaceful life. Perhaps she’d married a handsome nobleman, raised a family full of beautiful children, and brought pride to her mother.But this Kimiko had chosen differently. She had chosen the life of a kunoichi—a warrior’s life, where death was an ever-present companion. And this would be my penance, she thought, her fists tightening. To let this Kimiko die a death worthy of the life I took—and the life I chose to lead. “So,” Shikamaru’s voice cut through the heavy silence, “who’s going to do it?” His tone was calm but edged with weariness. “We need at least one tracker to follow the Sand-nin, so that means…”“...Alright,” Naruto began, his voice filled with determination. “I guess I’m going to have t—”“I’m the only one who can do it,” Shikamaru interrupted.“I’m going to stay behind and delay them,” Kimiko said at the exact same moment.“What?!” Naruto shouted, his voice echoing through the treetops as he whirled to face her.Sasuke turned sharply as well, his eyes wide with alarm. “No, Kimiko!”“Why does it have to be you two?!” Naruto demanded, his tone teetering between frustration and desperation. His fists clenched tightly, his knuckles whitening.“It’s better than all of us being wiped out, right?” Shikamaru said evenly, though the slight edge in his voice betrayed his unease. He ran a hand through his hair, glancing at Kimiko. “Besides, I’m the only one who can pin them in place long enough to buy time. I have the highest chance of surviving this. Shadow Possession Jutsu was invented as a delay tactic, after all.” He paused, turning to Kimiko. “But… you’re sure about this?”Kimiko nodded, her face calm, but inside, her emotions churned like a storm. She glanced briefly at the others—Naruto’s fiery anger, Sasuke’s stunned disbelief, and Shino’s impassive gaze, which seemed to glimmer faintly with concern.“I’m sure,” she said firmly, though her chest felt heavy. “You and I have the best chance of holding them back for the longest time. Shino can track them using the bug he planted on Kankuro.”She took a breath. “And poison is a tool perfectly suited for a delaying maneuver. Especially mine. I can spread it to make sure as many of them as possible are affected. Even if they get past us…”“They’ll be poisoned,” Shikamaru said, finishing her thought. “And they’ll be slowed down even more—if they don’t die outright.”“No!” Naruto bellowed, stepping forward, his face twisted in anguish. “What the hell?! You don’t get to do this, Kimiko! You’re going to die! It’s a suicide mission!”Kimiko’s gaze stayed steady, though her heart clenched painfully at the raw desperation in Naruto’s voice. She wanted to reassure him, to tell him it would be okay, but she couldn’t bring herself to lie.“No,” Sasuke said, his voice quieter but trembling with intensity. His fists clenched tightly at his sides. “You already almost died once, Kimiko. Don’t leave us!” His voice cracked, and for a moment, her normally stoic teammate looked as though he was holding himself together by a thread. “Not again.”Kimiko felt her resolve falter for a fleeting second. The weight of their concern, their fear—it pressed on her like a physical force. But then her gaze flickered to Shino, who stepped forward.“Kimiko and Shikamaru’s logic is sound,” Shino said. “This plan ensures the highest probability of success.” His voice softened slightly as he turned to Naruto. “Kimiko is not acting recklessly. She is acting as a shinobi.”Naruto’s jaw tightened, his teeth grinding audibly. “That doesn’t mean she has to die!” he shot back, his voice cracking.Pakkun padded forward, his small form dwarfed by the tension in the group. “Listen,” he said, his gruff voice cutting through the air. “None of us want this, but Kimiko and Shikamaru are right. They’ve got the best chance of holding the enemy off. The rest of you need to focus on the mission.”Kimiko closed her eyes for a brief moment, centering herself. I didn’t come into this world to live a quiet, happy life. I came here to fight for something greater. This is what I chose. She opened her eyes, meeting Naruto’s gaze. “Naruto, Sasuke… I’m not doing this because I want to die. I’m doing this so the rest of you can live—and win.”“But—” Naruto began, but his words faltered as Kimiko stepped forward, placing a hand on his shoulder.“You said it yourself, Naruto. You want to protect everyone, right? Then let me do this. Let me protect you and Sasuke. Let me help you achieve your dream of becoming Hokage by saving your life. After all,” She turned to the skies, “I’ll protect those I love, even if it comes at the expense of my own life.” She smiled. “That’s my nindo. My ninja way.”Naruto’s lips trembled as he looked down, his fists shaking. “Damn it… damn it, Kimiko…”Sasuke took a shaky breath, his expression hardening as he forced himself to look away. “If you do this, you’d better come back alive,” he muttered.Kimiko offered a faint smile, though it didn’t reach her eyes. “I’ll do my best.”The group stood in heavy silence for a moment before Shikamaru spoke up, his tone uncharacteristically solemn. “Let’s not waste any more time. If we’re going to do this, we need to act now. Now go, the rest of you.”Kimiko nodded, stepping back to stand beside Shikamaru. The two of them turned to face the path behind them as the rest of the group prepared to move forward.“Good luck,” Shino said quietly, his voice barely audible over the rustling leaves.Pakkun padded forward, giving Kimiko a brief nod. “Don’t make me regret this, kid.”Kimiko chuckled softly, gripping Byakko’s hilt. “I won’t.”With that, the remaining four shinobi lunged away, disappearing into the treetops and leaving only Kimiko and Shikamaru behind.For a moment, there was silence, broken only by the distant rustle of leaves.“You know,” Shikamaru said, his tone light but tinged with resignation. “I never expected I’d be dying beside you.”Kimiko snorted, a small smile tugging at her lips despite the tension. “Me neither. Honestly, I always liked Choji better.” She glanced at him, her expression softening. “But no one’s dying yet, Shikamaru. Not if I can help it.”Shikamaru gave her a side-eye glance, a faint smirk forming. “Guess I’ll have to hold you to that.”“First, we actually need to delay them,” Kimiko said, reaching into her pocket and pulling out a small brown pill.“Soldier pills?” Shikamaru asked, his brow lifting.“Yup,” she replied. “I’ve got enough chakra to last a while, but if we’re going to face sixteen enemies, I need to be at full strength.” She popped the pill into her mouth, biting down. The bitter taste made her wince, but within moments, a surge of energy coursed through her veins, sharpening her senses and stimulating her chakra reserves.Kimiko clenched her fists, feeling the power settle in her body. “Alright,” she said, turning to Shikamaru. “We need a plan.”“Way ahead of you,” Shikamaru replied idly, leaning against a branch with his usual nonchalant demeanor. Without looking, he snapped a branch off, eyeing it. It was one thing to know Shikamaru was a genius and another thing entirely to experience it firsthand.Kimiko couldn’t help but marvel—and feel a faint tinge of fear—at how quickly he formulated a strategy to deal with an entire platoon of Chuunin, and possibly Jonin, on the fly. It wasn’t just impressive; it was terrifying.In that moment, she fully understood one of Konoha’s most famous sayings: Few things are more frightening than a motivated Nara. Shikamaru’s plan was deceptively simple. He would lure the platoon away from the others’ path and lead them to a denser section of the forest. Once there, he would use his Shadow Possession Jutsu to immobilize as many as possible. That was when she’d strike, emerging from her concealed position to take them down. The entire plan hinged on her staying hidden until the exact moment she was needed.When she pointed out the obvious flaw—Shikamaru would only be able to hold his jutsu for a few seconds when dealing with eighteen people—he’d shrugged and agreed.“I can only hold them for ten seconds,” he said plainly, stamping the ground with a crude stick he’d jerry-rigged to mimic a dog’s footprints. “Maybe less. So, you need to kill them in that amount of time.”No pressure, then.And so here she was, perched silently on a tree branch, her chakra muted and her movements impossibly still. She’d positioned herself at the edge of the clearing, not too far from Shikamaru, her senses flaring as she tracked the approaching chakra signatures.
One, two, three…
She counted under her breath, her brows furrowing as she noticed something off.… Wait. Crap. Half of them were hanging back. Of course. They’re holding back to counter any ambush.Her eyes flicked toward Shikamaru, who was leaning against a tree, arms crossed, waiting for the Oto-nin to come into range. His casual demeanor betrayed none of the tension in the air.“Shikamaru,” she whispered sharply.“What?” he replied without turning, his voice low and steady.“Half of their numbers are hanging back,” she muttered, keeping her gaze locked on the distant movements of the enemy.Shikamaru cursed under his breath, his fingers twitching slightly. “Smart. They’re using their numbers to counter us. The first wave checks for traps and triggers an ambush, and the rear group counter-ambushes our ambush.”“Exactly,” Kimiko said grimly. “That means we have to deal with two squads each.”“What?!” Shikamaru hissed, his head snapping toward her. “Are you insane?”“We don’t have a choice,” she said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. “Since you’re only holding half of them, you can focus on the first wave. Keep your hold as long as you can, and I’ll deal with them quickly. Then, I’ll move to the second group before they realize what’s happening.”“And if they figure it out?” Shikamaru asked, his tone sharp.“They won’t,” she said simply, pulling a small pill from her pouch and tossing it to him. “Use this if you have to. You’ll need the extra chakra.”Shikamaru caught the pill and stared at it for a moment before tucking it into his vest. “This is crazy, you know,” he muttered.“Maybe,” Kimiko replied, a small smirk forming despite the weight of the situation. “But you’re the one who said the smartest move wins. So let’s be smarter than them.”Shikamaru sighed heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. “Troublesome…” he muttered. Then, more seriously, “Fine. But don’t die on me, Kimiko. We’ve got a lot riding on this.”“Don’t worry,” she said, gripping Byakko tightly as she prepared to leap into action. “I’ve got this.”Kimiko flickered through the trees, her movements swift and silent. It didn’t take long to sense the front half of the platoon entering Shikamaru’s range. Threads of his chakra snaked out, locking them in place. Her mental countdown began. The timer starts. Now I need to handle eight Chuunin, possibly two or more Jonin. Alone. No big deal. She pressed forward, her senses flaring to pinpoint the second half of the platoon. They hadn’t stopped far from Shikamaru’s position. It made sense; they needed to be close enough to launch their counter-ambush within seconds. Too far, and the ambushed shinobi might escape.Landing on a sturdy branch, she paused, closing her eyes briefly to focus her sensory skills. Their chakra signatures clustered tightly together. Perfect. It would be easier to deal with them in one group. Slowly, she crept closer, keeping low and silent, close enough to hear the rustle of fabric and strained whispers.Her eyes caught the sudden movement of an Oto-nin leaping toward them from the direction of Shikamaru’s trap. A runner. The front squad must’ve sent someone back to call reinforcements. That makes… She counted again. Ten.
Fuck. Alright. I need to maximize everything. No mistakes. Strike from stealth.
She took a steadying breath, gripping two smoke bombs from her pouch. Lunging forward, she closed the distance just enough for them to see her shadow darting between branches. Heads snapped toward her as she hurled the bombs, her timing precise.The smoke bombs detonated in the middle of the group, a sudden burst of thick, choking gray that engulfed their formation.“Ah, little bitch,” one of them sneered, his voice cutting through the haze. “Kabuto told us you’d be tricky. Guess he overestimated you. This genin-level crap won’t work. You’re dead the moment this clears!”Kimiko smirked, ignoring the taunt as she ran through a sequence of hand seals. Her chakra flared, mingling with the moisture in the air.“Water Release: Noxious Cloud.”From her position, the moisture thickened, swirling into a dense mist that spread rapidly outward. The opaque white turned into a sickly black, an unnatural smog that blanketed the area and mixed seamlessly with the smoke.“Wait…” one of the ninjas coughed, his voice faltering. “Ah, crap. What the hell is—”Kimiko didn’t give him a chance to finish. She flickered behind him, Byakko already poised. Her blade struck true, piercing his chest. His death throes were muffled in the mist as he collapsed, leaving only the faint echo of his last breath.The polluted mist hung thick in the air. Kimiko’s heightened sensory abilities painted a mental map of the battlefield as the Sound-nin began coughing uncontrollably. Their desperate, ragged hacking filled the space like an unholy orchestra.Aconite.It was one of the first poisons she had consumed, back during the Forest of Death. Now her chakra mimicked its properties perfectly. Paralysis would set in soon, muscles locking up as the toxin spread. Their hearts would falter next. Left exposed long enough, they’d all die.But she wasn’t about to give them the luxury of waiting.Kimiko flickered toward the nearest target, her senses guiding her like a second set of eyes. Byakko arced upward, striking cleanly. The sharp gurgle of blood confirmed her kill.Without hesitation, she drew her senbon, channeling her toxic chakra into the steel. She spun and hurled the needle toward another chakra signature. The scream that tore through the mist told her she’d hit her mark. Kimiko dashed toward the pair she sensed ahead. They had backed into each other, tense and frantic, their heads jerking as if trying to track her movements through the mist. They wouldn’t see her coming. With a flicker of movement, she lunged forward, Byakko slashing twice in clean arcs. Their bodies crumpled like paper, and blood sprayed across her face. She ignored the warmth as their gurgling breaths faded into silence.Around her, the coughing chorus from the rest of the squad was dying out, replaced by groans, then stillness. She lifted her hand, dispelling the mist. What was left of the platoon came into view: five shinobi sprawled on the ground, paralyzed, their chests heaving and eyes wide with terror.She wasted no time. Moving swiftly, Kimiko crouched over the nearest one, grabbed his head, and dragged Byakko across his throat. His blood splattered onto her hands, but she was already moving to the next. She killed each of them in turn, their struggles futile against the paralysis locking their bodies in place.As the last one stilled, Kimiko turned and bolted toward Shikamaru’s position, her steps urgent and purposeful. She pushed through the tree line, chakra pulsing in her senses—and froze.Shikamaru stood in a clearing, calm but visibly strained. His hand was raised, fingers loosely miming the grip of a kunai. Around him, eight Sound-nin stood motionless, their own kunai pressed tightly against their throats. The glow of his Shadow Possession Jutsu danced faintly in the air, the tendrils connecting him to each of his enemies like dark chains.Kimiko’s eyes widened as she watched him make a deliberate motion. Shikamaru mimed slitting his throat with the “ghost kunai” in his hand.And, as though following his lead, the eight shinobi mirrored his motion in eerie synchronization. Blades dragged across their own throats, blood spurting in unison. They crumpled like marionettes whose strings had been cut, collapsing into lifeless heaps around him.Shikamaru lowered his hand, his shoulders sagging. His face was pale, his breathing labored. “Took you long enough,” he muttered, his usual exasperation tinged with exhaustion.Kimiko stared at the carnage, stunned. She couldn’t help but let out a dry laugh. “You didn’t even need me, did you?”Shikamaru gave her a sidelong glance. “Trust me, I’d rather not have needed to pull that off. I’m completely drained.” He stepped carefully over one of the bodies. “Let’s get moving before anyone else shows up. I can’t hold off another group.”Kimiko smirked, a flicker of pride in her comrade’s brilliance. “Fine by me. Let’s go.”Kimiko felt it before she saw it—a subtle shift in the air, like a warning bell in her senses.“Get down!” she snarled, shoving Shikamaru to the ground just as a dozen kunai whistled past their heads, clattering against the trees. She barely had time to rise before more than a dozen figures materialized from the shadows, encircling them.These weren’t Sound-nin.Suna-nin.Her mind raced. How? Very few people could hide from her sensory abilities, especially at this range. How had they done it?“Heh,” one of the Suna-nin chuckled, stepping forward. A scarf concealed the top of his head, leaving his sly grin visible. “Guess we have Kabuto to thank for this. Sending that platoon your way gave us all the time we needed to get into position. That little trick he taught us made sneaking past you a breeze.”Kimiko’s eyes widened. Kabuto. He’d figured out a counter to her sensory abilities—and in less than an hour? “Damn it,” Shikamaru muttered beside her. He rubbed the back of his neck, his expression grim. “Crap. Even if I had enough chakra left to possess all of them, they’d turn us into pincushions before I finished forming the seal. Turns out the platoon wasn’t the real problem. They were just the distraction.”He sighed, glancing at the sky. “What a drag. I was really hoping we’d walk away from this with a cool story: two genin taking down an entire platoon of enemy ninjas made up of chuunins and a couple of jonins. Instead, I’m dying here. With you.”“Well said,” sneered one of the Suna-nin. “Kill the pretty one last—the one who couldn’t shut up about our village.”Kimiko closed her eyes, exhaling slowly. She wanted to make peace with it, but... there was still so much she had left to do.And then, two familiar chakra signatures flared in her senses, closing in fast. Her eyes snapped open, a flicker of determination sparking in them.“No,” she said quietly. Then louder, “We’re not dying yet.”Dust kicked up behind her as two figures landed.The first thing she smelled was nicotine.“Well,” came a deep voice, casual and gruff. “Looks like I finally caught up with you guys.”“Asuma!” Shikamaru exclaimed, his head whipping around.“And me,” came a softer voice—one Kimiko knew as well as her own heartbeat.Kimiko turned her head slightly, catching sight of her sister. “Nee-chan.”“You alright?” Kurenai asked, her crimson eyes flicking to Kimiko, soft with concern.Kimiko nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. “Yeah. Just in time, though. Is dad okay?”“Good, and yes, he is. ” Kurenai said, her expression hardening as she turned her glare toward the Suna-nin. “We’ll talk later. Asuma—let’s go.”Asuma grinned, a trench blade in each hand. “Gladly.”He charged forward in a blur of speed, closing the distance in an instant. His first strike was a devastating punch with his trench blade, smashing into the face of a Suna-nin and sending him flying. Pivoting smoothly, he slashed another across the chest, his blade biting deep.Two kunai shot toward his back, but in a flash, his body transformed into a log—substitution jutsu.From above, his real form descended, driving a flying kick into the chests of the two kunai-throwers. They crumpled under the force, gasping for air.Two more lunged at him from behind, aiming for his blind spots, but Asuma simply raised his elbows, catching both attackers in their stomachs. They doubled over in agony as they landed.“Too slow,” Asuma growled, leaping skyward. He spun mid-air, delivering a brutal kick to another Suna-nin, sending him crashing to the ground. Grabbing the fallen ninja by the arm, Asuma hurled his limp body into another, toppling them both like dominoes.In moments, half of their enemies lay incapacitated.“Don’t just stand there!” barked one of the remaining Suna-nin. “Get him—”His words cut off abruptly, his body seizing up.Kimiko turned to see Kurenai, her hands forming a seal, her gaze sharp and unyielding. The remaining nine Suna-nin froze in place, their bodies trembling as her genjutsu took hold.They began to scream, clutching their heads in agony as the illusion gripped them. Some collapsed to their knees, unable to withstand the mental assault.Kurenai’s expression didn’t waver. She flickered into the air, her movements fluid and precise. Eight kunai left her hands, and each found its mark with lethal accuracy. The screaming stopped as blood sprayed in a series of synchronized arcs, and the remaining Suna-nin fell.Asuma landed beside her, brushing some dust off his coat. “That’s all of them,” he said, his voice casual, as if they hadn’t just wiped out an entire ambush team. “Great job, by the way,” said Asuma, his tone relaxed but sincere. “The two of you, not even genin for a full year, managed to take out an entire platoon. That’s no small feat.”Shikamaru collapsed backward onto the ground, landing with a sigh. “Yeah, but it was way too much work.” He threw his head back, staring up at the sky before letting out a loud, frustrated yell, as if lamenting the sheer effort of it all.“Well, the two of you can rest here,” Asuma continued, glancing between them. “You’ve earned i—”“No,” Kimiko interrupted, her voice firm as she pushed herself to her feet. Byakko remained steady in her hand. “Thank you, nee-chan, Asuma-sensei, but I need to go back to my teammates. Shikamaru can stay here if he wants.”Asuma gave her a long look but stayed silent. It was Kurenai who broke the quiet, stepping closer with a frown. “I shouldn’t even bother arguing at this point, but you don’t need to push yourself further. You just finished your Chūnin Exams match, and judging by what we saw on the way here, you killed half a platoon. You’ve done your job—no, you’ve gone above and beyond.”Kimiko shook her head, brushing her hair back and tucking it behind her ear. Her expression was resolute. “A shinobi doesn’t quantify their contribution. The mission isn’t complete until it’s accomplished. Kakashi-sensei put me in charge of the team.” She paused, looking directly at Kurenai. “What kind of shinobi—what kind of leader—would I be if I stayed here, knowing I can still fight, while Naruto, Sasuke, Pakkun, and Shino pursue a destabilizing Jinchuuriki like Gaara?”“A living one,” Shikamaru muttered dryly from the ground.“What?!” snapped Kurenai, her sharp tone cutting through the air. Even Asuma turned to her with wide eyes. “How the hell do you know about a Jinchuu—”“Nee-chan,” Kimiko cut her off gently but firmly. “I’ll tell you later. For now, my point stands. We made the decision as a team to pursue Gaara. Shikamaru’s running on fumes, but I’m not. I took a soldier pill. I can still fight. It’s my responsibility to lead and protect them.”Kurenai sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose. “You sound so mature when you put it like that… Mother’s going to kill me.” She glanced at Asuma, who offered a shrug and a faint grin, then turned back to Kimiko. “Fine. I know better than to try to stop you by now. Go. Find your team.”Kimiko nodded, determination flashing in her eyes. “Thank you, nee-chan.”As she turned to leave, Kurenai called after her, her voice softening. “Just… be careful, Kimiko.”Kimiko gave a small, reassuring smile over her shoulder. “Always.”Kimiko sensed their chakras the moment they entered her range, the signatures flaring against her senses like sparks in the dark. What surprised her, though, was their separation. Three—Naruto, Gaara, and Sasuke—were still in pursuit, their chakras surging further into the forest. But two others were closer, stationary.Shino and Kankuro.Her brow furrowed. Huh? Are they fighting? She bit her lip. If Temari and Gaara had grown this much stronger, then Kankuro might have as well. And while she had absolute faith in Shino’s skills…
I don’t like his chances.
“Crap,” she muttered, her grip tightening on Byakko. “I need to help hi—”Before she could finish, a massive surge of chakra ripped through the air, and the world shifted. Her vision blurred, darkened, and suddenly, she wasn’t in the forest anymore.She stood amidst a titanic clash of forces.
An eight-headed serpent, pale and gargantuan, slithered forward, its heads darting with terrible precision. Its sheer bulk made the very earth tremble as it moved. Before it loomed a weathered mountain of gray stone, chiseled and resolute. Beneath the mountain’s shadow, a colossal ape stirred from its slumber, the ground splitting beneath its rising form.

The ape let out a bellowing cry of righteous rage that echoed through the heavens. The serpent answered with a cacophony of eight terrible hisses, its voices weaving a sinister symphony. It lunged, coiling its monstrous bodies around the ape, its fangs snapping, venom hissing as it burned through flesh.

From the west came a river, torrential and furious, crashing against the mountain with relentless force. Whitecapped currents tore boulders from the mountain’s surface, carving deep gouges in its face. Yet the mountain stood unyielding, enduring the river’s rage.

From the east rose a forest—a fortress of ten thousand trees, their branches intertwining like steel chains. Towering above even the tallest castles, they bound the mountain in an unbreakable grip. Leaves cascaded down in waves as the mountain shook beneath their grasp.

But a whirlwind descended upon the forest, scouring and tearing through its vast expanse. A hundred trees were uprooted in its path, only for a thousand more to rise and replace them. The gale howled, ripping branches apart and freeing the mountain from its leafy shackles.

The river’s relentless flow halted as it met an ancient, flame-scarred oak tree, its roots buried deep. Though battered and bare of leaves, the tree stood unmoved—a veteran of ten thousand storms. Perched on its branches, a magnificent bird of flame and sunlight sang a resplendent melody. Its great wings cast shadows over entire towns, bringing both comfort and ruin.

The bird took flight, each beat of its wings igniting infernos that consumed all in their path. Its purifying flames struck the river, boiling the water into clouds of obscuring steam.

At the mountain’s peak, a maelstrom of elements swirled—a tempest of fire, water, lightning, wind, and stone. Freed from its shackles, the storm lashed out with a hundred thousand bolts and rays, raining destruction upon the serpent. Flesh seared, and scales burned under the onslaught.

The ape, bloodied but unyielding, let out another roar. Grabbing two of the serpent’s heads, it tore them from the beast’s body, ichor pouring from the wounds. A searing ray from the storm cleaved through five more of the serpent’s necks, splitting its massive body in two. Poison flowed from its wounds, forming lakes of venom vast enough to drown entire cities.

But for every head severed, another rose—larger, more terrible than before.
Kimiko gasped, snapping back to reality. Her heart pounded as she blinked away the vision. Sweat dripped down her face, and her breath came in quick, shallow bursts.Kimiko turned her gaze toward the horizon, where a thick column of smoke rose in the distance. Her jaw tightened.It happened again.The vision. It always came when high-level shinobi were fighting—when their chakra clashed so intensely it rippled through her senses.
Is Dad alright? Fighting like that, at his age…
She shook her head sharply, forcing the thoughts away. No use wondering about that now.Focusing back on the task at hand, Kimiko lunged further into the tree line.It didn’t take long for her to arrive at Shino’s location—and to see the aftermath of a battle.Shino was on one knee, a mantle of bugs draped over his shoulder. He was panting hard, his usual composed demeanor cracked with exhaustion. Pieces of Kankurō’s puppet lay scattered across the branches, shattered and separated like the remnants of a desperate struggle.But Kimiko could still sense Kankuro’s presence. He was concealed behind a tree, his chakra signature faint but unmistakable. He was likely stalemated by Shino—too injured to press his attack, but Shino seemed equally spent, unable to find him.Kimiko’s grip on Byakko tightened. This is my chance. She lunged toward Kankuro’s position, descending swiftly from her vantage point, both hands on her blade, ready to end him in one clean strike.But Kankurō’s head snapped toward her mid-flight, and he grinned.“Gotcha,” he muttered, his free hand making a sharp motion.From below, a second puppet burst forth, its segmented body snapping open. Its hollow stomach expanded, surrounding her like a predator’s jaws. Kimiko barely had time to react before the puppet closed around her, encasing her in darkness.The puppet thudded heavily onto the ground, trapping her.Moments later, she heard Kankuro’s voice, muffled but clear enough.“Heh, you were too careless,” he sneered. “What, you thought I wouldn’t be ready after all your team’s impressive little displays, huh?”There was a pause. Kimiko could only see blackness, her surroundings tight and suffocating.“Alright, stay put. The poison I hit your friend with should finish him off soon. After that…” His voice grew sharp with malice. “I’ll come back here and get my payback for—AAAAAH!”Kankuro’s voice cut off, replaced by silence.Then, another voice: “Kimiko? Are you okay?” Shino’s tone was labored but steady.She exhaled, relief flooding her chest. “Yeah, I’m okay. Just give me a second.”Kimiko shifted her focus, ignoring the tight space around her. Constricted as she was, she formed a one-handed seal, kneading her saliva into chakra-infused water. The jutsu shaped the moisture into a dense, pressurized senbon.She spat it toward the puppet’s wooden frame. The senbon, red-hued and laced with her toxic chakra, struck the surface with force, exploding into the wood and burning through it. A jagged hole appeared in the puppet’s side, the edges sizzling and smoking.Kimiko crawled through the hole, her movements quick and efficient, until she was free.Outside, Shino stood a few feet away, though his breathing was still heavy. Around him, a swarm of insects retreated from Kankuro’s limp, unconscious form.“Thanks,” Kimiko said, brushing herself off and gripping Byakko tightly. She turned to Shino, her eyes narrowing. “What happened? Why did you separate from the others?”“I didn’t,” Shino replied, his voice calm despite his exhaustion. “We caught up with them shortly after Pakkun informed us of your successful delay of the platoon—and the second one.” He paused, his gaze shifting to Kankuro’s unconscious form. “But Gaara insisted he was fine to move on his own. He dismissed Kankuro and leapt ahead. I told Naruto, Pakkun, and Sasuke to follow him.”“Why didn’t you go with them?” Kimiko asked, frowning.Shino adjusted his posture, his tone matter-of-fact. “Because Kankuro was meant to be my opponent in the exams. It only made sense that I stay behind and deal with him.”“Right,” Kimiko said, nodding. She glanced toward the distant path. “Well, I’ve picked up their trail. We should—Shino!”She flickered forward just in time to catch him as he stumbled, wrapping her arm around his body to steady him. His weight pressed heavily against her, and she felt his labored breathing.“He…” Shino panted, his voice faltering. “His puppet’s weapon… it was poisoned. I think… I inhaled some…”Kimiko winced. She didn’t have time to craft an antidote, nor could she use her toxic chakra to extract the poison from his system. But she had another option.Her gaze snapped to Kankuro. Every poisoner keeps an antidote for their own poison. Always. Kimiko moved swiftly, patting down Kankurō’s limp form. Her hands found a pouch strapped to his body suit, and she pulled it free, spilling its contents onto the ground. Among empty vials, one stood out—a small glass container of clear liquid, labeled with the kanji for antidote.
Convenient. Maybe too convenient.
She didn’t hesitate. “Crap,” she muttered, moving back to Shino, who was now pale and unconscious. Popping the vial open, she tipped its contents into his mouth, letting the liquid trickle past his lips.Kimiko held her breath, watching intently. Almost immediately, she sensed his chakra stabilize, its flow returning to normal. She exhaled in relief, brushing her hair back with a trembling hand.“Alright, rest for now, Shino. You did well,” she said softly. Her gaze turned to the distance, where she could sense Naruto and Sasuke’s chakra signatures. They’re not far. I should be able to catch up. With care, Kimiko hoisted Shino onto her shoulder and carried him to a nearby tree. Propping him against the trunk, she paused, noticing something unusual above her.One of Kankurō’s puppet heads was embedded in the tree, its jagged blade protruding from the mouth. A faint purple liquid dripped from the blade, staining the bark where it had pierced.Kimiko reached up, pulling the head free from the trunk. Without hesitation, she pricked her finger on the poisoned blade. She didn’t flinch, her body unaffected by the substance. Closing her eyes, she focused, kneading her chakra.The familiar sensation flowed through her—her chakra taking on the poison’s properties, memorizing its effects.“Hm,” Kimiko muttered, inspecting the puppet’s head before tossing it back toward Kankuro’s unconscious body. “A mineral-based poison, huh? Well…” She turned, a faint smirk on her lips. “Thanks for the sample.”With one last glance at Shino, she adjusted Byakko in her grip and lunged toward the distant chakra signatures of her teammates.It was a horrifying scene.Kimiko landed on a branch beside Naruto and Sasuke, her presence unnoticed as both were too engrossed in what lay before them. She had already felt it through her chakra—a sickening, suffocating wave of malice—but seeing it with her own eyes was something else entirely.Gaara stood below them, his body grotesquely altered. Half of him—the side burned by Sasuke—had crumbled away entirely, replaced by a thick, sinewy arm of sand marked with jagged blue curse marks. The grotesque appendage pulsated as if alive, the sand shifting unnaturally, like it was waiting to lash out.Kimiko’s gaze flicked to his face, and a chill ran down her spine.Half of it still resembled the Gaara she knew, but the other half was monstrous—reminiscent of Shukaku, with jagged, coarse features and a yellow eye that gleamed with inhuman malice. That eye locked onto her, unblinking.“Ah,” Gaara murmured, his voice low and guttural, twisted with the beast’s influence. “My third prey is here.” A grin spread across his disfigured face, wide and unnatural. “Shall we get started, then?”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 30: Red Spider Lily (Konoha Crush Part II)
Kimiko barely had time to process Gaara’s grotesque transformation before Shukaku’s massive, sandy arm lashed out like a whip. The sheer force snapped the tree she was perched on into splinters, forcing her to leap away and land beside Naruto and Sasuke.“Is he human, or a monster?!” Sasuke demanded, his eyes glued on Gaara.“Doesn’t matter what he is!” Naruto snapped back, clenching his fists. “We need to stop him before he—”Kimiko’s eyes widened. “SCATTER!” she screamed as Gaara’s arm shot toward them again, its destructive path pulverizing everything in its way. The three of them vanished in a blur, each retreating to the cover of the surrounding trees. Gaara’s attack obliterated the spot where they had been standing, sending chunks of wood and dust flying.“Why do you hide from me?” Gaara slurred, his voice guttural and unhinged. He heaved with delirious excitement, his yellow, cursed eyes darting wildly. “Do I frighten you? Are you shocked by my true form?” His voice broke into a maddened cackle. “Come out, come out! To live, I must kill—and the three of you are my PREY!”Kimiko crouched behind the trunk of a sturdy tree, her breath steadying. She peeked past its edge, her sensory abilities focused on Gaara’s erratic chakra. His body trembled, barely containing the monstrous energy swelling within him. There’s three of us. She gripped Byakko tightly. If Naruto alone managed to reach him in the original timeline, we can definitely do this together. She expanded her senses, locating Sasuke perched high above Gaara, hidden behind thick branches a few trees away. Naruto, crouched at her level, was just a short distance off to her left.
Alright. First, we need a—
“SO THERE YOU ARE!”Gaara’s guttural scream echoed through the clearing as his massive arm shot upward, crashing through the tree where Sasuke was hiding. The force shattered the trunk, sending debris raining down as Sasuke leaped toward Gaara, his body blurring with speed.Gaara’s arm recoiled and lashed out again, this time striking Sasuke square in the chest—only for his body to vanish in a puff of smoke, replaced by a splintered log.The real Sasuke dropped from above, kunai gripped between his fingers. “Guess again!” he snarled, hurling the blades at Gaara.The kunai struck Gaara’s sand arm with dull, ineffective thuds, sinking into its grainy surface. Gaara sneered, the blades sinking deeper into his arm before disappearing entirely.“You can have them back!” Gaara roared. The kunai exploded outward, shooting back toward Sasuke like missiles. Sasuke dodged effortlessly, his body flickering to safety, only to reappear on the opposite side of Gaara.Kimiko’s senses kicked into high gear. She moved instinctively, charging from Gaara’s blind spot alongside Naruto. The two blurred into action as Sasuke attacked from the front.Sasuke spun midair, aiming a powerful kick at Gaara. His foot connected with Gaara’s sand arm, sinking into its surface, but not before Gaara twisted to spot Naruto and Kimiko closing in from behind.Naruto lunged first, slamming a hook punch into Gaara’s face. The impact rocked him slightly, but Gaara’s maniacal grin only widened as Naruto used his momentum to springboard away.Kimiko was already airborne, her blade raised high. “Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Twin Moons!” she cried, her voice cutting through the chaos. A streak of white trailed her blade as she executed two rapid slashes, severing the massive sand arm cleanly at its base. She landed in a crouch on a nearby branch, her blade gleaming faintly in the moonlight.“AAAAAAARGH!” Gaara screamed, clutching his severed limb as sand spilled to the ground. But his cries twisted into a maniacal laugh as the arm began to reform. “That actually HURT! I LOVE IT WHEN PREY FIGHT BACK!”The newly formed arm flexed and pulsed with cursed markings as Gaara turned his wild gaze on Kimiko.Suddenly, Gaara clutched his head with his still-human hand, a piercing scream ripping through the air as he collapsed to his knees. His head hung low, trembling with some unseen torment.“Why… do they always run away…” he sobbed, his voice cracked and raw. Slowly, the sobs turned into unhinged laughter. His head lifted, revealing a maniacal smile, half his teeth already jagged and razor-sharp. Saliva dripped freely from the corners of his mouth as his yellow, cursed eyes gleamed with madness.“I WON’T LET THE THREE OF YOU GET AWAY!” he bellowed, his voice echoing through the shattered forest. “YOU WON’T ESCAPE, DO YOU HEAR?! NONE OF YOU WILL!”With a roar, Gaara lunged at Kimiko, his massive sand arm cleaving through the trees like a wrecking ball. Kimiko’s form vanished in a flurry of red petals, reappearing on a nearby branch. Gaara snarled, his arm retracting and slamming forward again, smashing through more trees with ease as he laughed, a chilling, hate-fueled sound.“Come on, let’s stick together,” Kimiko murmured to Naruto and Sasuke as she regrouped with them on a higher branch. Both nodded silently, their eyes fixed on Gaara, who now stood in the open, saliva dripping from his chin as his head whipped around, searching for any trace of them.“Alright,” Kimiko said quietly, keeping her gaze on Gaara. “We need a proper plan of attack.”“What’s wrong?!” Gaara’s guttural voice broke through the relative silence. “I can smell it! The three of you are AFRAID OF ME!” With a furious yell, his sand arm lashed out, snapping nearby trees like twigs. Sand poured from his gourd, forming into a second massive Shukaku-like appendage, acting like a massive tail.“...Okay,” she muttered, her mind racing. “That brute strength is too much. We’ll likely only get one shot, so we need to make it count.” Her eyes darted to Sasuke. “Can you still use your Heavenly Lance?”Sasuke nodded, though his face was tight with strain. “Two more times,” he admitted.“Good,” she said firmly. “Naruto, we need to keep him occupied. Press him hard and give Sasuke time to set up for a clear shot. Remember, we only have one chance.” She dug into her pouch, pulling out two soldier pills and tossing one to each of them. Both boys caught the pills and swallowed them without hesitation.“Got it,” Naruto said, his gaze steely as he formed a hand seal, summoning three shadow clones. “On your signal.”“Now!” Kimiko yelled, launching into action alongside the clones.Naruto’s clones surged forward in the first wave. The first clone was obliterated as Gaara’s newly formed tail-like appendage slammed into it, dispersing it in a puff of smoke. The second clone darted closer but was destroyed by a strike from Gaara’s sand arm. The third managed to get through, leaping into the air to deliver a side kick, only for Gaara’s sand arm to snake around and block the attack.Another Naruto clone materialized behind Gaara, spinning midair to deliver a kick to the side of his head. The force sent Gaara flying from the branch, crashing through several others before his tail appendage grabbed a nearby branch, swinging him in a circle and letting him land heavily on a thick bough.Kimiko was already standing across the branch, her hand finishing the seals. “Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet!”Moisture from the air condensed rapidly, forming a massive, serpentine dragon of water. It roared toward Gaara, crashing into him with immense force. His tail expanded, coiling around him to form a protective sand sphere. The impact eroded the shield’s structure, leaving only the bottom half intact and exposing Gaara’s upper body.Gaara roared, his right arm shooting toward Kimiko. Instead of retreating, she leaped onto the sand arm, running along its surface as if it were a bridge. His tail lashed out, but Kimiko jumped high into the air, spinning gracefully as she drew three senbon from her pouch. Each needle was wreathed in her virulent chakra, a red, noxious aura enveloping them, as they flew towards Gaara, they were trailed by a stream of black water, making them shoot like missiles.She hurled the senbon at Gaara. His arm retracted to block the attack, but the needles exploded on impact, sending black, corrosive liquid splattering across the sand. Huge chunks of the sand arm disintegrated under the assault.Gaara howled in pain, but before he could recover, Kimiko flickered behind him. She hurled three more senbon wreathed in her toxic chakra, these embedding themselves into his back.Gaara snarled, his head snapping toward her, ignoring the senbon on his back sizzling with the smell of burning flesh. “I’LL KILL YOU!” he screamed, saliva flying as he reared his tail to strike. But his body suddenly stiffened, locked into place.She almost felt bad for assimilating Kankuro’s poison and using it against his own brother.“NOW, SASUKE!” Kimiko shouted, landing on a nearby branch.Sasuke was already in motion. He appeared before Gaara in a flash, his right arm blazing with actinic light and blue-white flames. The spear of incandescent lightning punctured Gaara’s chest, piercing through his back. The flames incinerated his flesh while the lightning coursed through his body, ripping apart vital organs.Gaara’s scream of rage twisted into one of agony as his right arm dissolved into formless sand, only to reform into another monstrous appendage. The newly-formed arm shot forward, aiming to crush Sasuke, who was still locked in place, his hand buried deep in Gaara’s chest. Sand began to coil around Sasuke’s arm, binding him in place.“SASUKE, NO!” Naruto yelled, panic lacing his voice.In a blur of speed, Kimiko slammed into Sasuke, forcing his arm free. She spun on her heel, placing herself between him and Gaara, Byakko raised in a defensive stance.Gaara’s massive sand arm hesitated, his mismatched eyes locking with Kimiko’s. For a moment, shock flickered in his gaze—remnants of a memory, perhaps—but the hesitation was brief. His expression twisted back into a snarl.“OUT OF MY WAY!” he bellowed.The sand arm surged forward, slamming into Kimiko and pinning her against a thick tree. The impact was devastating, the arm tearing through multiple trees before anchoring itself against the last one. Claws of sand dug into the bark, trapping her.Kimiko coughed, blood dripping from her lips onto the sand that held her. Her glare never wavered, piercing through Gaara’s maddened expression.“Kimiko!” Sasuke shouted, staggering as Naruto supported his weight.“Crap,” Naruto muttered, his arms trembling from the strain. “I don’t know if we can handle this. Once we free Kimiko, we might need to retreat.”But Gaara was clutching his head with his free hand, his face contorted in pain. His eyes squeezed shut as if plagued by a deluge of memories. I need a way out, Kimiko thought, her breath coming in ragged gasps. She tried to move her arms, but Gaara’s crushing grip left her immobile. I can’t wait for an opening. I need to create one. Gaara’s eyes snapped open, his focus shifting back to Naruto. His glare was molten with fury. “...Well? What’s the matter? Weren’t the two of you about to make a run for it?” he growled. “What are they to you?”Naruto’s head shot up, his own glare fierce. “What are they?” he repeated, voice rising. “They’re my friends! That’s who they are!” He pointed a trembling finger at Gaara. “You so much as lay another finger on them, and I’ll slaughter you!”Gaara’s lips curled into a wicked grin as he tightened his grip on Kimiko. She bit her lip, suppressing a scream as the pressure increased, but in the back of her mind, she felt it—a momentary lapse in Gaara’s focus.
Thanks, Naruto. That’s just what I needed.
“What’s the matter?” Gaara taunted, his voice sharp. “Weren’t you going to pulverize me? Come on, then!”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed, her breath steadying. “Should’ve kept your eyes on me, asshole.”Before Gaara could fully register her words, Kimiko spat a water senbon she had kneaded within her body. It flew through the air, glowing faintly with her virulent chakra, and pierced through Gaara’s neck. A sizzling sound erupted as the corrosive poison ate into his flesh, and Gaara let out a guttural scream of pain. His grip slackened.In a flash, Kimiko wrenched herself free, grabbing Byakko as she leapt backward. The sand arm surged toward her, but she was ready.“Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Implacable Swaying Willow!”Kimiko’s blade moved in a blur, streaks of white forming a protective shield around her. Each swipe severed sections of the sand arm, turning it into formless mounds of sand that crumbled to the forest floor. The arm was obliterated by the time Kimiko landed beside Naruto and Sasuke.“Quick thinking,” Sasuke said, his voice strained but appreciative.“Thanks,” Kimiko replied, her chest heaving. She steadied herself, her grip on Byakko tightening. “But we can’t celebrate yet. I can feel his chakra… He’s going to transform any moment.”Gaara, now regenerating his monstrous sand appendage, let out a maniacal laugh that echoed through the forest. “Fools! That’s why, no matter how strong you three think you are, you’ll never win.” His cracked, distorted grin widened, revealing razor-sharp teeth. “As long as you fight for the sake of others, you’ll never advance beyond your level. Only one can remain undefeated, and only he will feel what it’s like to truly exist. Forget your friends, fight only for yourself!”“You’re insane!” Naruto shouted, fists clenched. “None of us will forget each other! We’re not just friends—we’re family!”Gaara sneered, his voice dripping with derision. “Let trivial feelings like friendship and loyalty cloud your focus, and you’ll die!”“Yeah, yeah,” Naruto retorted, pointing a finger at him. “Keep talking while you can, because we’re about to shut you up once and for all!”Kimiko kept her eyes on Gaara as his sand-covered form shifted and twisted, the poison and blood on his right side still dripping. His body trembled with an unnatural energy as his arm shot toward them again, forcing the trio to leap from their perch as the branch was obliterated behind them.“Naruto,” Kimiko called, urgency clear in her tone. “We only have one shot at this. That toad you summoned when training with Jiraiya-sensei—we need it here.”Naruto’s jaw set, his eyes narrowing. “Right! It’ll take a lot of chakra, so give me some space!” He bit his thumb, smeared the blood on his palm, and rapidly wove hand seals before slamming his hand onto the branch. “Summoning Jutsu!”A plume of smoke exploded from the summoning circle… but instead of the towering Chief Toad, the diminutive orange figure of Gamakichi appeared, blinking lazily.“Whaaat is it now?” croaked the toad, sounding annoyed. “Look, kid, I hope you brought snacks, ‘cause if you think I’m doing anything for free, you’re dead wroooong.”Naruto’s face turned beet red as his fist shook in frustration. “OH, COME ON! I’M REALLY STARTING TO HATE YOU STUPID TOADS!”Despite herself, Kimiko’s lips twitched in amusement. If they weren’t facing a murderous Jinchuuriki on the verge of a full transformation, the scene might have been hilarious.“Oh hohoho, anti-amphibian much?” Gamakichi shot back, sticking out his tongue in a noisy raspberry.“LISTEN!” Naruto barked, his voice cracking in desperation. “We don’t have time for games, you slimy little squirt!”“Enough,” Kimiko interjected, her voice sharp. She turned her focus back to Gaara, who was visibly shifting, his chakra surging and contorting in a grotesque dance. “We have bigger problems.”Before their eyes, Gaara’s form twisted further. His entire body morphed, his human features subsumed into the coarse sand, leaving only his red hair visible amid the grotesque, humanoid form. His eyes, now completely yellow with slitted pupils, gleamed with malice as his tail coiled behind him like a serpent.“Heh, heh, heh…” The hybrid Gaara-Shukaku chuckled darkly. “See? Weakness. When I fight, I fight only for myself. That’s why I’ll crush you all!”Without warning, he crossed his massive sand arms before slashing them outward. “Sand Shuriken Barrage!” he roared, unleashing a hailstorm of razor-sharp sand projectiles.Naruto scooped Gamakichi into his arms as the three of them scattered, leaping from the branch just as the cutting sands demolished it.“Oof,” Gamakichi muttered, adjusting himself in Naruto’s grip as they landed on another tree. “Man, that was wild. Who’s the freaky sand guy anyway?”Kimiko didn’t answer immediately. She noticed Naruto’s gaze lingering on Gaara’s monstrous form, his expression pained and conflicted.“…Kimiko,” Naruto began hesitantly, “is that his…?”She didn’t let him finish. “Naruto,” she said softly but firmly, her gaze never leaving Gaara. “I love you with all my heart. Especially because I know what you’re thinking. Yes, that is a Jinchuuriki’s transformation. And no, he’s wrong—fighting only for yourself doesn’t make you stronger. It only leaves you alone, with no goal but self-loathing. But… we can help him. Just not in this state.”Naruto’s hands tightened into fists, and he nodded sharply. Sasuke glanced at Kimiko, his expression unreadable, before refocusing on Gaara. “So, what’s the plan?”“What’s the matter?” Gaara taunted, his voice guttural and filled with venom. “I thought your friendship made you stronger. Show me your power, all of you! Watch as I grind it to dust before your eyes! Attack me! Sandstorm Devastation!”Around his monstrous form, multiple mouths opened, sucking in air and unleashing scorching, razor-sharp sandy winds. The trio retreated, jumping back from the onslaught, but Gaara was relentless. He followed up with a hailstorm of sand shurikens, obliterating trees and forcing them to scatter.“SANDSTORM HELL!” he screamed, expelling a massive blast of wind and sand toward them. It caught them mid-air, sending all three crashing against a thick tree trunk. With a resounding thud, they landed on a branch below, disoriented.Gaara’s maniacal laughter filled the air. “Yes, YES! I’ll kill you all together! SUFFER! KNOW THE FOLLY OF YOUR FRIENDSHIP!”Naruto was the first to rise, his body trembling but his eyes fierce. “Sasuke, Kimiko. I have a plan. I’ll create an opening for the two of you.”“What?!” Sasuke snapped, scrambling to his feet. “Are you insane?!” His voice cracked with frustration. “You’ll die if you go in alone! I’m not letting you sacrifice yourself!”Naruto smirked, wiping blood from his mouth. “Idiot… I’m not planning on dying.” He glared at Gaara, forming a hand seal. In a poof of smoke, five identical clones surrounded him.“And even if I do,” said the Narutos in unison, “I’ll make sure I take him down with me! I’m not losing to a guy like him!” The clones turned to Gaara, their eyes burning with determination. “Here goes!” The five Narutos lunged forward. “Get ready for the ultimate secret taijutsu! Clone Body Slam!”Kimiko raised an eyebrow as she observed their chaotic formation. Three Narutos charged at Gaara head-on, linked together, while the other two stayed back. One of them crouched down, lifting the final clone on his shoulders. The last Naruto, perched at the top, brandished a kunai and smirked.Gaara scoffed, his massive sand arm sweeping forward to clamp down on the trio rushing him. “Foolish!” he sneered.“Now!” shouted the trapped Narutos as they poofed into smoke, disguising the real plan.The two remaining clones sprang into action, landing atop Gaara’s sand arm. The bottom clone launched the top Naruto forward like a missile. Gaara’s other arm lashed out to intercept, but the airborne Naruto grinned and performed a hand seal. “Shadow Clone Jutsu!”Two more Narutos appeared mid-air, splitting in different directions. One went above Gaara, the other dove toward his back. Gaara snarled, using his tail to swat at them, but the clones anticipated this.“Another!” the airborne clones shouted. “Shadow Clone Jutsu!”Two fresh Narutos materialized, becoming springboards to propel the two Narutos who now were next to each other directly at Gaara. Both clones wielded kunai, the handle wrapped in paper bombs.“Take this! Leaf Village Secret Taijutsu! Straight from the teachings of Kakashi Hatake!” the Narutos yelled, their fingers poised ominously.Kimiko’s eyes widened in horror. No way… Before Gaara could react, the two Narutos jabbed their fingers in unison toward what they thought was his weak spot—beneath the base of his tail.Sasuke and Gamakichi groaned in unison, both burying their faces in their hands. “Idiot…” they muttered simultaneously.Gaara blinked, his yellow, crazed eyes narrowing in confusion. Slowly, he turned his monstrous head to glare over his shoulder at the clones.The next moment, his tail swung with crushing force, sending the clones flying into the distance like ragdolls. But the real threat remained.Kimiko had been watching closely, already poised to strike. She saw everything that happened. He planted the kunai in Gaara’s weak point. What an unorthodox genius, this kid is. “Boom.”The twin kunai exploded, engulfing Gaara in a  subsequent, massive fiery blast. The resulting shockwave ripped through the forest, scattering debris in every direction. Flames and smoke obscured Gaara’s figure as the explosion consumed him.One of the Narutos dispersed in a puff of smoke, while the original Naruto was propelled dangerously far by the force of the explosion.“Sasuke, catch Naruto! I’ll handle Gaara!” Kimiko shouted.Sasuke didn’t need further prompting. He blurred into action, leaping after Naruto’s airborne form and catching him just before he could crash into a tree. Meanwhile, Kimiko sprinted toward the black smoke cloud, her sharp senses already locking onto Gaara’s chakra. The twin paper bomb explosion had caused immense damage; both of Gaara’s sand arms were sloughing off in uneven clumps, struggling to regenerate.Kimiko saw her opening and didn’t hesitate.“Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Serene Moon Devastation!”In a flash, she flickered forward, Byakko’s gleaming white blade cutting through the smoke with precision. The tip of her sword pierced Gaara’s chest, slicing through sand and finding flesh beneath. The momentum carried her past him, and she reappeared a few paces behind, the sword arcing upward in a graceful slash that left sand and blood dripping from its edge.Gaara stumbled, blood spraying from his mouth. With a guttural snarl, he lashed out with his remaining sand, but his movements were sluggish—too slow. The poison she infused into her blade was taking effect. Before his attack could connect, Kimiko’s body dissolved into a flurry of crimson lotus petals, reappearing beside Sasuke and Naruto.“...Did it work?” Sasuke asked, his breath labored as he propped Naruto up.“Yes, it worked,” Kimiko replied, steadying her own breathing. “Naruto’s attack left him wide open, and I hit him clean. The poison is in his system now. It won’t last long—his jinchuuriki resilience will likely burn through it—but for now, it’ll slow him down. He’ll feel the pain.”She tightened her grip on Byakko, her gaze fixed on Gaara as his form twitched and twisted in the distance, the monstrous power within him visibly stirring.“It’s insane,” she muttered, more to herself. “This poison could kill two giant bears, but for a jinchuuriki like him... it’s just a temporary inconvenience.”“Alright, well,” Sasuke said, his voice quieter than usual, yet resolute. “None of you pull something stupid like that again.” He closed his eyes, his breath steadying. “I lost everything once… I don’t ever want to see that again. My trusted comrades dying—no.” He opened his eyes, locking gazes with both Naruto and Kimiko. “My closest friends. My family. I will not let it happen again.”“...Family?” Naruto murmured, his wide blue eyes filled with curiosity and something deeper—understanding.Kimiko felt her lips curve into a soft smile, a warmth blooming in her chest at Sasuke’s words. She watched him with a mixture of admiration and affection as he continued.“I will not… allow my comrades to die. That is absolute. And that…” He turned to glare at Gaara, his voice rising with a power that left no room for doubt. “IS MY NINDO—MY NINJA WAY!”Kimiko’s breath caught. He’s found his ninja way… already? This soon? She blinked, her gaze softening. He’s grown so much.Naruto looked between the two of them, something flickering behind his eyes. Then, with a sudden clarity, he stepped forward. “I get it now.”Both Kimiko and Sasuke turned to him in surprise.Naruto clenched his fists, his voice steady and filled with resolve. “Gaara… he’s no different from me. He’s lived his whole life carrying the same sadness, the same loneliness I’ve had to carry. He’s fought only for himself, never relying on anyone. I thought that made him strong.” His voice wavered for a moment, but then he shook his head. “But I see it now. That’s not what real strength is.”Sasuke blinked, his stoic mask cracking as he looked at Naruto with newfound respect. Kimiko tilted her head, her expression both curious and proud.Naruto’s voice grew louder, more determined. “If you never fight for anyone but yourself, you’ll never be strong—no matter what you do!”With that, Naruto made a hand seal, and a surge of chakra erupted from him like a radiant sunburst. The sheer force of it washed over them, warm and unyielding, illuminating the battlefield with a golden hue. It wasn’t just chakra; it was hope, it was determination—it was Naruto Uzumaki.Kimiko’s heart raced as she felt it. This warmth… it’s like standing in the sun. It made her feel safe. Protected. Whole.Naruto’s chakra expanded, a bonfire in the darkness, dwarfing Sasuke’s, hers, and even Gaara’s overwhelming presence. It was a beacon.“I swear…” Naruto’s voice rang out, clear and strong. “I’ll protect all of you!”In an instant, the area was covered in a thick white cloud, dispersing to reveal a sight that made even Kimiko’s jaw drop.Hundreds of Naruto clones stood around them. No, thousands. No—tens of thousands. They covered every surface of the forest: perched on branches, the ground, even high in the canopy. It was as if the entire forest had turned into a sea of orange and blue.Kimiko stared, eyes wide. Just how powerful did I make him?! “Nice, kid!” Gamakichi croaked, hopping onto a branch nearby. “Not too shabby!”“Gee, sorry for keeping you waiting so long!” Naruto quipped, his usual grin lighting up his face. Then he turned his attention to Gaara, who was now little more than a monstrous amalgamation of sand. Naruto pointed at him, confidence radiating from every pore. “Get ready for an original jutsu, straight from my ninja handbook!”Gaara’s wide, mismatched eyes darted around the forest, the sheer number of clones leaving him visibly shaken. “What the… How did you summon so many clones?!”Even Sasuke, usually calm and composed, couldn’t hide his astonishment. But then, his surprise gave way to a wide grin, one filled with pride. “Naruto… you’ve gotten so strong. You… are my rival.”Naruto looked back at him, his grin softening into something more genuine. “Heh, thanks, Sasuke.”Kimiko, feeling a spark of competitive energy, huffed playfully. “Don’t forget about me. I’m your rival too, both of you.”Naruto laughed, his eyes shining with determination. “Alright then, Sasuke, Kimiko. Stay back for now and get ready. When I make my move, we’ll attack together and finish this once and for all!”The battlefield erupted into chaos as all the Narutos sprang into action. Ten thousand flashes of yellow and orange blurred through the air, converging on Gaara’s position.“Naruto’s Ninja Handbook!” the original Naruto yelled, his voice carrying through the destruction. “Everywhere Shuriken!”In perfect unison, the ten thousand Naruto clones hurled a shuriken each. Before the weapons reached their target, every Naruto made a hand seal.“SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!”The air crackled with chakra as their voices echoed through the forest. Each shuriken multiplied—two, four, eight, sixteen—until they blotted out the sky entirely, a dense, deadly rain of steel descending upon Gaara. The wave of shuriken struck from all sides, piercing through his sand defenses and embedding themselves deep into his body, tearing at his semi-transformed form.But Naruto wasn’t finished.A dozen clones surrounded Gaara, attacking in perfect synchronicity. Their kicks landed from every direction, launching him upward like a battered ragdoll. Another group of Narutos appeared mid-air, continuing the relentless assault, each kick sending Gaara further into the sky.“U!” yelled the first group, their voices like a battle cry.“ZU!” roared the second.“MAKI!” bellowed the third.“NARUTO’S!” came the final shout as the last group uppercut Gaara into the sky with a collective strike.Gaara hung in mid-air, battered and vulnerable, but before he could even begin to comprehend his situation, a wave of Naruto clones leaped higher, surrounding him from above. Their fists shimmered with spiraling winds, the chakra visibly warping the air around them.“TEN THOUSAND WIND BARRAGE!”The simultaneous cries from a thousand clones boomed like thunder as they descended upon Gaara. A massive explosion of gale-force winds detonated on impact, the sheer force leveling the forest below. Trees were uprooted, leaves scattered, and the shockwave tore through the battlefield, leaving nothing but a barren wasteland of destruction in its wake.When the dust began to settle, Gaara was barely recognizable—a disfigured blob of sand clinging to consciousness, his humanoid form almost entirely dissolved.And that’s when Team 7 struck.Kimiko and Sasuke flickered into position, appearing at Gaara’s sides. Kimiko’s Byakko gleamed with deadly intent, while Sasuke’s Heavenly Lance blazed with electric and fiery energy, illuminating his form like an avenging deity. Above them, Naruto hovered, his fist glowing with the same gale-force chakra that had obliterated the forest.“TEAM SEVEN COMBINATION BARRAGE!” they shouted in unison.Kimiko struck first, her blade slicing through Gaara’s abdomen in a precise arc, leaving a gaping gash that spilled sand and blood. In the same breath, Sasuke lunged forward, his Heavenly Lance piercing Gaara’s chest, the searing heat and electric charge burrowing deep into his form. Finally, Naruto’s fist came crashing down from above, the force of his gale-enhanced punch slamming into Gaara’s head.The combined impact sent Gaara hurtling toward the ground like a meteor. The earth quaked as his body collided, the sheer force of the crash leaving a massive crater in the ground, dust and debris rising into the air like a towering plume of smoke.For a moment, everything was still. The forest was silent, save for the faint crackle of chakra dissipating and the ragged breaths of Team 7. The battlefield bore the marks of their combined power—a testament to their strength, their bond, and their unyielding will to protect each other.Kimiko lowered Byakko, her breath heavy. “Did we… get him?”Sasuke’s gaze remained locked on the crater, his Heavenly Lance fading into sparks of dissipating chakra. “If he’s still standing after that…” he began, his voice trailing off.Naruto, wiping sweat from his brow, grinned. “If he’s still standing, we’ll just hit him again.”Below, Gaara didn’t stir, and Kimiko felt her chest tighten in fear. Did we… kill him?“Well, just to be sure, this time we’ll use both feet for a twenty thousand barrage!” Naruto’s clones yelled in unison, preparing to lunge toward Gaara’s limp form encased in sand.“I’M NOT GOING TO LOSE TO YOU THREE!” Gaara’s voice erupted suddenly, his eyes snapping open as his body twitched violently. A massive, grotesque appendage of sand burst from his chest, sweeping through the air and obliterating hundreds of Naruto’s clones in one devastating strike. The cloud of dispersing clones filled the forest with smoke, obscuring Kimiko’s view, but not her senses.She felt it—raw, chaotic, and malevolent. Chakra surged wildly in the air, suffocating and oppressive, similar to the Kyuubi’s energy but distinctly different. The chakra storm surged, scouring the area like a violent tempest.When the smoke cleared, Kimiko, Naruto, and Sasuke stood together on a branch, staring in shock at the massive figure looming before them. A towering tanuki made of sand, marked with intricate cursed seals, stood tall with a monstrous tail swaying menacingly behind it. The One-Tail, Shukaku, had fully emerged.“What… what is that?!” Sasuke demanded, his Sharingan spinning furiously.“So that’s it…” Naruto murmured, his gaze locked on the creature. “The monster hidden inside him…”“Well… sort of,” Kimiko said cautiously, her eyes narrowing at Shukaku’s massive form. “The tailed beasts… they didn’t start as monsters. They’re made into monsters by the people who wield them.” She caught herself mid-thought and winced. Crap. Me and my big mouth. Naruto and Sasuke turned their heads toward her, looking confused. Thankfully, Gaara’s voice cut through the moment.“Heh… I didn’t expect to be forced to use this form,” Gaara said, his voice distorted and booming. “SAND COFFIN!”Shukaku raised one massive paw, and the sand beneath them surged. The three of them found themselves pinned together on the branch as the sand coiled around their bodies like a tightening snake, forming a cocoon.“Crap,” Naruto murmured, his voice strained. “I used up all of my chakra with that last barrage…”“Tch,” muttered Sasuke, trying to struggle against the bonds that only grew thicker each second.Kimiko struggled against the sand constricting her body. Her mind raced, desperation setting in. “Naruto…” she whispered, glancing at him. His blue eyes met hers, and then he turned to Sasuke, determination replacing the panic on his face.A flicker of red crossed Naruto’s eyes. Is that…? Naruto swiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and formed a series of hand seals. “THIS IS THE END!” Gaara roared, his glee palpable. “SAND BURIAL!”“SUMMONING JUTSU!”In a blinding explosion of white smoke, the world shifted.The sand cocoon that had threatened to crush them was blown apart by the sheer force of the summoning. Kimiko coughed, the smoke swirling around her, but she could sense it—the enormous presence Naruto had called forth.As the smoke cleared, a massive shadow loomed over them. Beneath them, the ground trembled as an enormous red toad with intricate dark markings and a formidable pipe clenched between its jaws came into view. Its piercing eyes locked onto the titanic form of Shukaku. Gamabunta, the Chief Toad, had arrived.The three of them—Naruto, Sasuke, and Kimiko—found themselves perched atop the great toad’s head, a vantage point that dwarfed the surrounding forest.“Naruto…” Sasuke began, awe thick in his voice, though there was a hint of envy in his eyes. “How on earth did you pull this off?”Naruto crossed his arms smugly, his grin wide. “Heh, told you all that training would pay off someday.”“What the…” rumbled Gamabunta, his deep voice resonating like distant thunder. His massive eyes flicked upward to glare at them. “Not you again, brat.” His gaze shifted, taking in Sasuke and Kimiko. “And you brought along a couple of tagalongs too? What is this, a field trip?”Gamabunta’s eyes then turned to Shukaku, who towered menacingly in the distance, its massive tail whipping through the air and sending powerful gusts that rattled the forest canopy. From this height, Kimiko could see Konoha far in the distance, the silhouette of another massive toad locked in battle.“Jiraiya-sensei must be there,” Kimiko murmured to herself, though her gaze quickly snapped back to the looming threat. “But this is the fight I need to focus on.”Gamabunta huffed, his eyes narrowing. “Hrm… oh my. Well, would you look at that? Shukaku, the One Tail.”Naruto grinned confidently. “What do you say, Chief Toad? Will you fight alongside me today?”Gamabunta took a long drag on his pipe, expelling a cloud of smoke that enveloped them briefly. “Take a hike, kid.”“WHAAAT?!” Naruto bellowed, leaning forward as if to glare into the toad’s enormous eyes. “Are you serious right now?!”“Why go out of my way to mess with a guy like him?” Gamabunta grumbled, his voice laced with irritation. “What am I, stupid?”“YOU HAVE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!” Naruto screamed, pounding his fists against Gamabunta’s head. “You told me I was your henchman, didn’t you?! Isn’t it your duty as the boss to help me out?! Where’s your honor?!”“Yeah, I did say that,” Gamabunta drawled lazily, smoke curling from his mouth. “But we haven’t even sealed the deal over a cup of sake yet. So, no dice.”Naruto’s face turned crimson. “GIVE ME A BREAK! I’m not even old enough to drink!”Suddenly, a smaller toad—orange and spry—hopped onto Naruto’s head. “Oh, come on, Pops! Don’t be like that. Why don’t you hear the kid out?”“Huh? Pops?” Naruto blinked in confusion, looking up at the small toad.Sasuke raised a brow in exasperation. “You’ve got to be kidding me…”Kimiko folded her arms, trying to suppress a chuckle. “This is ridiculous.”“And just what do you think you’re doing here, Gamakichi?” rumbled Gamabunta, glaring at his son.“Well, I was bored, so I thought I’d come hang out,” Gamakichi replied nonchalantly.Naruto stared incredulously between the two. “You’re father and son?!”“This is… absurd,” muttered Sasuke, sitting cross-legged on Gamabunta’s head.“By the way, Pops,” Gamakichi said, pointing at Shukaku. “That big ugly lug was picking on me earlier, but this kid and his friends protected me.”Gamabunta’s massive eyes squinted at the tailed beast before flicking to the trio on his head. “Is that so?”“Yup,” Gamakichi confirmed, nodding. “These kids are tougher than they look. Real talents.”“Hmm…” Gamabunta grumbled, his expression thoughtful. With deliberate slowness, he reached for the enormous tanto strapped to his hip, unsheathing it with a metallic hiss that echoed through the forest. The sight of the weapon alone sent a shiver down Kimiko’s spine.“Alright, kid,” Gamabunta rumbled, taking a drag on his pipe and exhaling another thick plume of smoke. “You’re officially my henchman. And those two are too.”“We didn’t even ask…” Sasuke muttered dryly, resting his chin on his hand.“Sit tight, brats,” Gamabunta said, his massive voice rumbling with a newfound edge of authority. “I’ll show you what honor and duty are all about! But not before I take him down and make him pay for what he’s done!”Gamabunta raised his blade in a backhand grip, leveling it parallel to where his hip would be, and then he lunged.The sensation was both exhilarating and terrifying.The sheer rush of wind whipped past Kimiko's face, nearly knocking the three of them off balance. She quickly crouched lower to steady herself, realizing that riding atop a gigantic, mobile beast like Gamabunta required far more coordination than she had anticipated. The ground beneath blurred, entire sections of the forest vanishing as Gamabunta hurtled forward with the speed of a bullet. His enormous blade gleamed in the sunlight as he bellowed out a war cry, the deep rumble reverberating through her bones.“TOAD SLASH BEHEADING!” Gamabunta roared, his voice a thunderclap across the battlefield.As Shukaku raised his massive sandy arm to ward off the attack, Gamabunta used the momentum of his leap to swing his blade with devastating force. The tanto sliced cleanly through Shukaku’s arm, the severed limb falling away like a collapsing dune. Sand exploded into the air as Gamabunta shot past the hulking tanuki, the sheer weight of the severed arm crashing into the forest below and flattening acres of trees.“Woah!” Naruto exclaimed, glancing over his shoulder as they soared through the air. “That was awesome!”The three of them held on tightly as Gamabunta landed behind Shukaku, the force of the impact shaking the earth. The toad chief skidded on his massive feet, uprooting dozens more trees as he came to a halt, the ground tearing apart in his wake.Shukaku’s dismembered arm hit the ground with a thunderous crash, a mountain of sand erupting before dissolving into a formless mass. Above them, Gamabunta’s sword spun through the air, the sunlight gleaming off its surface like a beacon. It finally came down with a deafening thud, burying itself blade-first into the earth like a skyscraper.Shukaku snarled, his guttural growl echoing through the air. His hulking body twisted, each movement lumbering yet powerful, as he turned to face them again. His remaining arm reared back, his cursed markings glowing faintly in the light.“Interesting,” rumbled Gaara, his voice a deep, guttural echo that vibrated through the air. “INTERESTING! NOT BAD, YOU THREE!”The top of Shukaku’s massive head began to ripple like quicksand, and moments later, Gaara emerged headfirst, his torso rising above the sandy surface as if the tanuki’s head had birthed him. “Hng,” muttered Gamabunta, narrowing his massive eyes. “So that’s the host, huh?”Gaara grinned wickedly, his unhinged demeanor on full display. “In gratitude for giving me a good time thus far,” he sneered, forming a hand seal, “I’ll show you the true strength of the Sand Spirit.”Gamabunta’s eyes darkened. “That poor host,” he rumbled. “He’s got chronic insomnia from being possessed by Shukaku.”“Insomnia?” Sasuke echoed, blinking.“Look at the rings around his eyes,” Gamabunta explained, puffing out smoke from his pipe. “If they ever fall completely asleep, Shukaku would gradually devour their personality, until nothing of them is left. They’d just be a shell.”Sasuke frowned, exchanging glances with the three of them, “So that’s why he’s so unstable…”“Exactly,” grumbled Gamabunta. “Because of the sleep deprivation, the host’s personality deteriorates. Makes them more unpredictable, more dangerous.”The three of them exchanged looks, realization dawning. “That explains… a lot,” Sasuke muttered under his breath.“Normally, while the host stays awake, Shukaku’s power is suppressed,” Gamabunta continued, his tone grim. “But if the host voluntarily puts themselves to sleep…”Kimiko’s eyes widened. “Then the One Tail  fully takes over.”“Huh.” Gamabunta glanced at her, his massive brow raising. “How’d you know it’s the Ichibi?”“Never mind that, boss,” Kimiko interjected quickly, pointing toward Gaara. “Look!”Gaara’s torso hung limply from Shukaku’s head, his body swaying as he whispered, “PLAYING POSSUM JUTSU!”Suddenly, Gaara’s body fell limp, and the atmosphere around them changed instantly.“He’s done it,” Gamabunta said, his deep voice tinged with tension.“I don’t like it at all, Chief Toad. What’s going to happen?!” Naruto demanded, his fists clenched.Shukaku’s glowing yellow eyes snapped open, a malicious, childlike laugh erupting from the giant tanuki’s maw. “WOOHOO! HAHAHA, I’M FINALLY FREE! HERE I COME, BABY!”“S-So that’s the Sand Spirit?” Naruto stammered, his wide eyes glued to Shukaku’s monstrous form.“Man,” muttered Gamakichi, hopping onto Kimiko’s shoulder, “that is one funky demon.”Shukaku’s laughter subsided as he pointed his remaining hand toward them, the sheer force of his presence radiating malice. “I hope you’re ready to die! Let’s do this!”Gamabunta let out a low growl, tightening his grip on his pipe. “I’m gonna jump,” he warned, the tension in his massive muscles coiling like a spring. “Hold on tight!”Shukaku’s enormous stomach ballooned outward as he inhaled deeply, then smacked it with a resounding thud.“WIND STYLE: DRILLING AIR BULLETS!” he roared, expelling a series of rippling, compressed air blasts that carved through the forest like a hurricane, leaving a line of destruction in their wake.“Hold on!” Gamabunta bellowed as he propelled himself upward with an earth-shaking leap. The sheer force of the jump sent wind roaring past them, and all three held tightly to the giant toad’s head, the ground becoming a distant blur beneath them.Mid-air, Gamabunta formed a hand seal. “Water Style: Water Bullets!”A massive sphere of water shot from his mouth, meeting Shukaku’s air bullet in a spectacular collision. The impact detonated in midair, sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield and causing torrential rain to fall on the ground below.“WHAT KIND OF BATTLE IS THIS?!” Sasuke shouted, his voice tinged with awe as he clung tightly to Gamabunta’s head.They landed behind Shukaku, flattening trees under Gamabunta’s weight. Shukaku, undeterred, was already turning to launch another attack, his monstrous form brimming with malice.An idea sparked in Kimiko’s mind. “Naruto!” she called out. “You know how to do the Toad Combination, right? Use it with Chief Toad to strengthen the water bullets! You can overpower Shukaku’s wind!”Naruto’s face lit up. “That’s genius! But I’ve got a better idea! Why don’t all three of us combine our chakra? Kimiko, you and Chief Toad can sync your water styles, and Sasuke and I can add wind and lightning chakra to boost it!”Gamabunta grinned around his pipe. “Heh, not a bad plan, kid.”“W-Wait, I don’t know how to—” Kimiko stammered.“Too late!” Naruto interrupted as Gamabunta leaped again, weaving seals mid-air. Shukaku bellowed and slammed his stomach thrice, unleashing four massive wind bullets toward them, each larger than the last.Kimiko felt her pulse quicken. Here goes nothing. She began weaving seals, and before she could react further, Naruto and Sasuke moved in unison. Each placed a hand firmly on her back. She steadied her focus as their chakras intertwined with hers.Kimiko’s water chakra flowed into Gamabunta like a river merging with the sea, harmonizing with the Chief Toad’s colossal reserves. Sasuke’s lightning chakra sparked as it coursed through her, while Naruto’s wind chakra swirled violently, adding a razor-sharp edge to the mix.“TEAM SEVEN COMBINATION: COLOSSAL WATERFALL JUTSU!” they roared in unison.The fused chakra surged through Gamabunta, who unleashed a spinning torrent of water from his mouth. The massive vortex, crackling with electricity and wreathed in slicing winds, hurtled toward Shukaku.Shukaku’s wind bullets met the spinning typhoon head-on, but instead of stopping it, the jutsu absorbed their energy, growing even larger. The roaring vortex struck Shukaku with devastating force, driving him backward as the ground beneath him tore apart. Shukaku let out a pained, guttural scream as the overwhelming weight and power of the attack crashed into him.The explosion of water and chakra ripped through the battlefield, leaving a massive crater where Shukaku had stood moments before. Shukaku’s form slumped, sand spilling off him like debris.Kimiko, Naruto, and Sasuke stood on Gamabunta’s head, panting from the monumental effort.Naruto grinned, wiping his forehead. “Now that’s teamwork!”Kimiko gave a breathless laugh, her body trembling from the effort. “We’re not done yet. Stay sharp!”Shukaku was in bad shape. His remaining arm was gone, a gaping hole had opened in his stomach, and sand leaked from him like water from a cracked dam.“THAT HUUURT!” Shukaku roared, his voice echoing like a thunderclap. “I’LL KILL YA ALL!”“Hng,” Gamabunta rumbled, keeping a watchful eye on the thrashing beast. “That softened him up, but it’s not enough. We need to get close and wake that host of his. That’s the only way to undo the jutsu!”Without waiting for a response, Gamabunta lunged forward, leaping through the air with surprising agility for his size. He landed in front of Shukaku and slammed a massive hand against his sandy torso, aiming to pin him down. Shukaku roared in defiance, and his tail whipped upward in a vicious arc, forcing Gamabunta to retreat.“NO!” bellowed Shukaku, his monstrous voice reverberating through the forest.“Chief!” Naruto called out, his voice strained. “You’ll have to hold him down if you want us to get a clean shot!”Gamabunta growled in frustration. “My body doesn’t have claws or horns to dig into the enemy! I can’t keep a firm grip like this!”“Then what the heck are we supposed to do?!” Naruto yelled, his arms flailing.“Use the Transformation Jutsu!” Gamabunta snapped. “Turn me into something with claws and fangs! But…” He hesitated. “I’m not great with that jutsu myself, so one of you brats will have to take the lead.”Naruto blinked, his mouth agape. “Huh?! You want us to transform you?!”Kimiko, standing steady despite the chaos, snapped her fingers to get Naruto’s attention. “Naruto, listen! He’s your summon, so your chakra will resonate with his better than anyone else’s. You have to do it!”“What?!” Naruto yelped, his eyes wide. “Why me?!”“Don’t overthink it!” Kimiko barked. “Just focus! Gamabunta’s counting on you!”Before Naruto could protest further, Gamabunta charged forward again, lunging straight for Shukaku. The beast roared and swiped at the massive toad, its tail smashing through trees like they were twigs.“Any minute now, Naruto!” Sasuke shouted, his eyes darting between the toad and the towering sand demon.“Fangs and claws, fangs and claws!” Naruto muttered under his breath, wracking his brain for an idea. But Gamabunta was already closing in on Shukaku, and there was no time to waste.“TRANSFORM!” Gamabunta roared, his voice booming.“TRANSFORMATION JUTSU!” Naruto yelled, weaving the seals just in time.A massive cloud of white smoke exploded around them, engulfing Gamabunta as he barreled forward. When the smoke cleared, the toad’s form was no longer recognizable.Instead, standing in Gamabunta’s place was Kurama—the Nine-Tails—towering and menacing, his fiery-red fur bristling with power, claws and fangs gleaming in the sunlight. And only she and Sasuke were above his head, while Naruto was gone, presumably combine with Gamabunta in the form.Suddenly, the Gamabunta-Kurama galloped above an air bullet, landing with a sidestep to dodge another one before lunging toward Shukaku in a burst of incredible speed. One of its nine tails snapped out, grabbing hold of a massive tree, which it then used to propel itself through the air. Shukaku unleashed another wind bullet, but Gamabunta-Kurama hurled the tree into its path, intercepting the attack and buying enough time to land directly in front of Shukaku.Shukaku hesitated for a split second, but Gamabunta-Kurama surged forward, sinking its jaws into Shukaku’s belly while its claws dug deep into the sand creature’s massive form. Shukaku let out a guttural scream of pain, reverberating across the battlefield.“Okay, kids, you’re on!” bellowed Gamabunta-Kurama. In a poof of smoke, it transformed back into Gamabunta, sending Naruto flying up from the dissipating mist. He launched himself toward Gaara, fist cocked.“RISE AND SHINE!” Naruto roared, bringing his fist down with all his might. His punch landed squarely on Gaara’s face, sending blood spraying as Gaara’s head snapped to the side.“How’s that?!” snarled Naruto as he landed.“Good,” rumbled Gamabunta. “Not much time has passed since the host went under. That blow should be enough to wake him up.”“AAA! THAT’S JUST GREAT!” Shukaku screeched, his voice a mix of fury and despair. “GIVE ME A BREAK! I JUST GOT HERE, LOST MY ARMS, AND NOW I’M GOING BACK TO SLEEP?!”As the bright yellow glow in Shukaku’s eyes faded, Kimiko sensed his overwhelming presence begin to diminish, replaced by Gaara’s own unstable chakra. However, Shukaku’s massive physical form still loomed, thrashing as it fought against Gamabunta’s grip.“We managed to break the jutsu,” grunted Gamabunta, straining to hold Shukaku down. “But this guy’s still got some fight left.”On cue, Naruto began sliding down Shukaku’s enormous head as Gaara’s eyes shot open, glowing with rage.“Crap,” Sasuke muttered, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the now-conscious Gaara.Without warning, Naruto charged forward recklessly, determination blazing in his eyes. Kimiko’s heart leapt as she realized what he was about to do.“No, Naruto!” she and Sasuke shouted in unison, leaping after him. The three of them rushed past Gamabunta’s head in hot pursuit.But as soon as they reached Shukaku’s head, the sand beneath their feet turned to quicksand, trapping their ankles.Gaara glared at the three of them, his voice low and venomous. “Sand Coffin!”Sand began to rise on either side of him, surging toward them like twin tidal waves. Before they could react, Gamabunta’s massive tongue lashed out, wrapping around the three of them in a protective coil and shielding them from the crushing sand.“What were you thinking charging at him like that?!” Sasuke snapped, his voice full of frustration as they dangled in the grasp of the giant toad’s tongue. “Now we’re all stuck here together!”Kimiko grimaced but said nothing, keeping her focus on the looming threat of Gaara. Outside their protective cocoon, Gaara’s voice cut through the tension like a blade.“You think I’m a fool?!” he roared.The sand shifted, pouring in from beneath Gamabunta’s massive tongue, quickly filling the space around them. The tongue that had shielded them pulled back, leaving them submerged knee-deep in the suffocating sand. Trapped, the three of them glared at Gaara, his malevolent aura weighing on them. Even Kimiko, understanding the pain driving Gaara’s actions, felt a surge of anger at his relentless assault.“I’ll wipe you three from the face of the earth!” Gaara snarled, his glare sharp and wild. “I will not cease to exist!”Naruto panted, his determination unwavering despite the odds. He turned his gaze to Kimiko, then to Sasuke, before facing Gaara once more. A look of fierce resolve crossed his face as he brought his hands together to form a seal.Kimiko felt it immediately: Kurama’s chakra burst forth from Naruto, surrounding him in a blazing orange aura that sent shockwaves through the air. The force of it flung open his orange jacket and sent his headband flying.The oppressive sand around them began to loosen, melting away as Naruto’s chakra overwhelmed it.“I… will protect all that I hold dear!” Naruto shouted, his voice resonating with power as he locked eyes with Gaara. “Get ready, you crazy brute!”Without hesitation, Naruto lunged toward Gaara, his fist drawn back and glowing with the power of the Nine-Tails’ chakra. Gaara, unfazed, quickly made a hand seal, summoning thick tendrils of sand that wrapped around Naruto’s arms, halting his advance.“Oh no you don’t,” Kimiko growled, determination burning in her eyes. She turned to Sasuke. “Come on, Sasuke! Our teammate needs us!”Sasuke nodded sharply, and together they charged toward Gaara, weaving around the writhing tendrils of sand. Each of them seized one of Gaara’s sand-covered arms, pulling them apart and exposing him to Naruto’s attack.“I’VE HAD IT WITH YOU!” Naruto bellowed, breaking free of the remaining sand restraints. With a ferocious yell, he lunged forward, his head crashing into Gaara’s with enough force to reverberate through the air.Kimiko moved in tandem, her manicured fist slamming into Gaara’s left cheek as Sasuke’s punch connected with his right. The combined force of their attacks sent shockwaves through the battlefield, and for a moment, the relentless sandstorm around them seemed to falter.She heard it then—the cracking.A single fissure, followed by a thousand more. The sound filled the air, sharp and unrelenting, as Shukaku's massive form began to splinter. The spiderweb of cracks raced across his body, the vibrant colors of the One-Tail fading back to the muted hues of sand. Piece by piece, Shukaku’s physical form crumbled, collapsing like a demolished building. The sand fell away, cascading into the forest below.And with it, they fell.The sudden release of chakra dispersed Gamabunta and Gamakichi, their forms vanishing in a cloud of white smoke. Kimiko, Naruto, and Sasuke landed heavily on a thick tree branch, while Gaara crashed onto a similar branch just across from them.All four of them lay sprawled, panting. Kimiko was the first to sit up, groaning as she clutched her side.“You two alright?” she muttered, her voice hoarse.“Yeah…” Sasuke replied, though he sounded far from convinced.“Hng…” Naruto grunted, rolling onto his side to sit up.Across from them, Gaara was also stirring. His face was battered, his cheek swollen from their punches, and blood trickled from the fresh wound on his forehead. Despite his injuries, his mismatched eyes still burned with an unrelenting intensity.Naruto’s gaze met Gaara’s. Though exhausted, his expression was calm. “That’s it,” Naruto panted, shaking his head. “I can’t go any further. I’ve used up all my chakra. So have my teammates. And judging by the looks of it…” He narrowed his eyes. “So have you.”For a moment, there was only the sound of heavy breathing and the rustling of the forest. Then Naruto spoke again, his tone softer.“You and I… we’re a lot alike, more than you know.” He paused, searching Gaara’s face. “We shouldn’t be doing this.”Gaara’s face twisted, his clenched fist trembling. It seemed, for a fleeting moment, that Naruto’s words might have reached him. But then, with a roar of defiance, Gaara lunged forward, his body moving on pure instinct.Naruto didn’t hesitate. Though drained, he pushed himself off the branch with a burst of determination, meeting Gaara midair. His fist connected squarely with Gaara’s cheek, the impact sending Gaara spiraling downward through the canopy. The effort took its toll, and Naruto’s body gave out, falling after him.“Naruto!” Sasuke shouted, attempting to rise. His legs buckled beneath him, and he collapsed back onto the branch, spent.Kimiko reached out, placing a hand on his shoulder to steady him. “Sasuke,” she said gently, her voice laced with exhaustion. “He’ll be fine.”Sasuke turned to her, his dark eyes searching hers for reassurance. Kimiko offered a small, tired smile. “Naruto’s too strong to die to someone like Gaara. He’ll handle it.”She leaned back against the trunk of the tree, closing her eyes briefly as the weight of exhaustion settled over her. The Soldier Pill she’d taken earlier had pushed her past her limits, and now even the residual boost had faded.“We don’t have to worry about him,” she murmured. “In our state, we’re probably worse off than those two, anyway..” Her thoughts drifted, heavy with the implications of what she knew would come next. That conversation they’re about to have… it’s important. For the shinobi world. Kimiko exhaled deeply, her head resting against the tree. We shouldn’t interfere with that. Sasuke remained silent, his gaze fixed on the forest floor where Naruto and Gaara had disappeared. After a moment, he nodded, leaning back beside her as the two allowed themselves a brief respite.It didn’t take long before she and Sasuke were lunging past the trees, determined to find Naruto. Her sensory skills guided them, and soon, they spotted the two figures—Naruto, face down in the dirt, and Gaara, sprawled on his back, breathing shallowly.As they landed beside Naruto, Sasuke immediately crouched next to him, concern etched on his face.“Naruto,” Sasuke said, gently shaking him. “That’s enough. This guy’s chakra is completely spent.”Naruto managed a weak, relieved grin. “That’s...that’s a relief,” he mumbled before succumbing to unconsciousness.The tension was palpable as a new figure landed nearby. Kankuro appeared, his eyes darting between Gaara and the two Leaf shinobi. His shoulders tensed, and Kimiko noticed Sasuke's hand inching toward his pouch. She mirrored the motion, fingers brushing the hilt of Byakko, but she held her ground, watching.Gaara’s faint voice broke the silence. “That’s...enough.” His gaze was fixed on the sky, his tone quiet and distant. “It’s over.”Kankuro hesitated, staring down at his brother in disbelief. “But...Gaara…” he whispered, his voice wavering.Gaara didn’t respond, and Kankuro’s expression shifted from confusion to understanding. With a nod, he moved to Gaara, lifting him up and slinging his arm over his shoulder.As Kankuro turned toward them, he paused, his posture uneasy. “I know I shouldn’t be asking this, but—”“Your sister won’t be harmed,” Kimiko said, cutting him off. Her tone was steady, but her eyes were sharp. “She’ll be kept in a secure place in Konoha until this situation is resolved. That’s as much as I can say, but the rest is beyond either of our pay grades.”Kankuro blinked, his surprise evident. He glanced at Gaara, then back at her, before nodding silently. Without another word, he lunged away, carrying his brother into the shadows of the trees.Kimiko exhaled softly and turned her attention to Naruto. Kneeling beside him, she reached out, brushing dirt from his face. Sasuke joined her, the two of them sharing a quiet, unspoken agreement. They carefully lifted Naruto, draping his arms over their shoulders to support his weight.Kimiko glanced at Sasuke, who met her gaze with a slight nod. “Let’s get him back,” she said softly. “We’ve got a long way to go back to Konoha.”The path back to Konoha was mercifully quiet. As they neared the village, a group of ninjas led by Izumo and Kotetsu intercepted them. After a series of sharp questions to confirm their identities, they took Naruto from them, promising to bring him to the nearest triage clinic for recovery. With Naruto in good hands, she and Sasuke continued their trek back.When they finally crossed into the village, Kimiko paused to take it all in. Konoha was bruised, battered, but standing. Several buildings had shattered windows, and smoke still curled from scattered spots across the skyline. A jagged hole cut through part of the village, but it wasn’t the apocalyptic scene she had feared. It was bad—but fixable. Not like canon, she thought with a mix of relief and disbelief. That’s good. That’s really good. As they moved further into the village, a familiar figure staggered toward them, covered head-to-toe in dirt and grime. Sakura. Her face was pale, and her wide eyes seemed haunted.“Sasuke… Kimiko,” she murmured, her voice brittle.“Sakura?” Kimiko asked, stepping closer. “Are you okay?”“It was horrible…” Sakura whispered before her knees buckled. Sasuke was there in an instant, wrapping an arm around her to keep her upright. But even in his arms, Sakura didn’t blush or react. Her focus was elsewhere—on something far darker.“So many dead…” Sakura’s voice cracked. “My teammates… my sensei…”Kimiko’s stomach twisted. Maybe I spoke too soon. Before she could respond, a pair of medical-nin approached, gently guiding Sakura away. Ino appeared from somewhere nearby, rushing to her friend's side and rubbing soothing circles on her back.Kimiko watched them go, her heart heavy, until another figure stepped into view. Jiraiya. He didn’t look injured, though his eyes held a weight she hadn’t seen before.“Thought I spotted you two,” Jiraiya said, his gaze lingering on her for a moment before moving on. “I saw Gamabunta get summoned from here, and it looked like a hell of a fight. Kakashi told me he sent you after that Gaara kid. I take it that was him?”Kimiko straightened. “Yes,” she replied, her voice steady. “But… what happened to Sakura?” She glanced over her shoulder at the retreating kunoichi, who was now sobbing into Ino’s shoulder.Jiraiya’s face darkened. “Her sensei and teammates were killed. A couple of those Oto bastards snuck into the hospital looking for easy kills.”Kimiko’s jaw clenched. To stoop so low as to kill non-combatants… bastards. “She was forced to kill the two Oto-nin who killed her teammates herself,” Jiraiya continued grimly. “Then she took charge, saving lives while her teammates’… guts were all over her.”Kimiko’s heart ached for the girl. She looked after her. Even here, she needs to suffer? When she’s so far away from Team Seven?  “And… the Hokage?” she asked cautiously. She knew what had happened in canon, but Danzo and her father had intervened this time. Surely that had made a difference.Jiraiya’s gaze flicked to her again, lingering longer this time. “It went about as you’d expect,” he said finally. “Danzo and your dad showing up to battle helped the old man a lot. Orochimaru was grievously injured and was forced to flee after Hiruzen sealed his arms. All of his bodyguards were wounded, but Kabuto showed up to get them out.”Kimiko’s chest tightened. Sealed his arms… so Lord Third died anyway? “Hey, don’t worry about that old pervert,” Said Jiraiya with a sneak smile. “He’s alive, if barely,” Jiraiya added, his tone heavy. “The medical-nin say he’s in a coma from chakra fatigue. At his age…” He shook his head. “Danzo was the one who pulled him out in the end.”Kimiko felt a swell of cautious relief. It worked… something consequential finally changed. More people survived. The village wasn’t as devastated. Hiruzen was alive, even if comatose. She wanted to savor that victory, but a sinking realization pulled her thoughts in another direction.“Jiraiya-sensei,” she began hesitantly. “You said Danzo pulled him out… but where was my dad during all of this?”Jiraiya’s face fell, and an uneasy silence settled between them.“Kimiko,” Sasuke said softly, reaching out to take her hand. He squeezed it, his expression grim.Her heart hammered in her chest. “Jiraiya-sensei!” she cried, her voice rising with panic. Nononononono. “Kimiko,” Jiraiya said, dropping to one knee in front of her. He placed a hand gently on her head, his voice filled with sorrow. “Your father… died in battle against Orochimaru.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Post Konoha Crush Interlude 1: Kabuto Yakushi.
“Anything else?” asked the woman, glancing at him with a notepad in hand.“No, just water, thank you,” Kabuto replied with a practiced smile, rubbing the back of his head in a deliberate display of humility. It was a calculated move, a tactic to disarm people with what they perceived as refreshing kindness. Such an approach worked best with those in high-pressure roles—individuals constantly criticized, like a Daimyo’s secretary or customer service worker.The woman offered a faint smile before walking away. Kabuto’s smile faded as he leaned forward, lacing his fingers together and resting his chin atop them.Despite the risk, he found a strange relief in leaving the claustrophobic bolthole where he had been hiding. Orochimaru-sama, for all his brilliance, had never prioritized comfort in his hideouts. The relentless screams of his master in agony didn’t help matters. Kabuto had needed to step away to preserve his own sanity, though he pitied the Sound Four, stuck there nursing their injuries with no such reprieve.His thoughts were interrupted by the creak of the door opening. A man entered, nondescript and unremarkable—just another face in the crowd. Yet, Kabuto felt the subtle tug of his chakra sense.
I sense a deviation. That must be him.
The man silently took the seat across from Kabuto. He didn’t even bother looking up, the silence between them stretching until Kabuto sighed, breaking it.“You do realize that hundreds of Konoha-nin are searching for me, right?”The man remained mute. To an ordinary observer, nothing seemed amiss, but Kabuto saw it all: the delayed blinking, the slight unnatural gait, and the irregular heartbeat—signs of an artificial form. He exhaled, resigned.“You could have been less conspicuous with your disguise, Sasori-sama.”There was a pause before the puppet-man finally spoke, and Sasori’s voice emerged, smooth and calculated.“If you were foolish enough to let yourself be captured by Konoha-nin, then you’re of no use to me, Kabuto.” The man tilted his head slightly, a gesture that might have seemed human to anyone else.Kabuto was reminded once again of Sasori’s genius. His puppets were eerily lifelike, each one a testament to his skill, yet manipulated effortlessly from the shadows.“Which brings me to this,” Sasori continued, his voice low and steady. “That was quite an event. Tell me everything.”Kabuto allowed himself a wry smile as he lifted the glass of water, taking a measured sip. “It wasn’t anything relevant to your organization, Sasori-sama.”“It isn’t,” Sasori replied evenly. “But I intend to track every move that traitor makes. That’s why you’re my spy. Now, speak.”Kabuto chuckled, lifting the glass of water to his lips. “Well, it started off well enough. The Kazekage was quietly eliminated by Lord Orochimaru and his Sound Four, and neither Sunagakure nor Konoha suspected our involvement. The plan was straightforward: let the One-Tail transform into his true form in the middle of Konoha during the finals, and launch the operation. Orochimaru-sama would isolate the Hokage and eliminate him, while the rest of us systematically dismantled the village.”“Yes,” Sasori said, his tone even. “But that’s not what happened, is it?”“It wasn’t,” Kabuto admitted, adjusting his glasses. “Several complications arose. For one, the One-Tail’s host nearly transformed during his first match against Uchiha Sasuke. I was forced to trigger the signal prematurely to commence the operation.”“I see.” Sasori’s puppet tilted its head slightly, the wooden joints emitting a faint creak. “Orochimaru is not one to allow a minor disruption to derail his plan. Such a shift should have been... acceptable. Expected, even. And yet, this ‘minor adjustment’ as far as I have heard, seems to have led to the near-total annihilation of the invasion force.”“Oh?” Kabuto smiled faintly. “I didn’t expect you to consult other sources before coming to me. I must say, I’m wounded.”“You’re being overly familiar,” Sasori replied coldly. “Now, continue.”Kabuto smirked but resumed. “You’re right, of course. That misstep alone would not have spelled disaster. The One-Tail was a spectacle, not a necessity. With the element of surprise, our forces should have sufficed. But…” He pushed his glasses up, the lenses catching the light. “Konoha was prepared for an invasion.”Sasori’s puppet tilted its head further, its wooden joints creaking slightly. “Prepared, you say? Elaborate.”“I should have noticed the signs earlier,” Kabuto said, his tone measured. “By the time of the first match, civilians were being discreetly funneled to bunkers. ANBU patrols were unusually dense on the rooftops, and the tension was palpable. But the confirmation came when the operation began. Almost immediately, their counteroffensive was launched.”He leaned forward slightly. “ROOT operatives led by Danzo Shimura arrived to reinforce the stadium. Soon after, a strike force led by Shinku Yuhi joined the fray. Outside the arena, ANBU units rallied under Yugao Uzuki and executed precise shadow raids targeting our key jonin commanders. Meanwhile, Shikaku Nara and Hiashi Hyuga coordinated the village’s main forces, swiftly boxing in our troops and retaking lost ground.”“Interesting,” Sasori mused. “It seems Orochimaru’s overwhelming strength blinded him to the need for strategic finesse.”“I would refrain from speaking ill of the man who shelters me,” Kabuto said, his tone sharp, “especially when he cannot defend himself.”“Speaking of that,” Sasori continued, undeterred, “tell me about his battle with Hiruzen Sarutobi.“Ah,” Kabuto began, his tone neutral but with a hint of amusement. “From what I observed, Danzo Shimura broke the barrier ninjutsu that had been set to isolate Orochimaru-sama and the Hokage from the rest of the battlefield. Once that was down, members of the Hokage Guard Platoon, aided by ANBU operatives, engaged Orochimaru-sama’s bodyguards. Meanwhile, Shinku Yuhi and Danzo Shimura assisted the Hokage in fighting Orochimaru directly.”“I see,” Sasori murmured, his voice steady. “I assume that snake relied on that accursed jutsu of his—the one that brings back the dead? It’s how he managed to hold his own against them, isn’t it?”Kabuto’s lips curved into a faint smile. “Yes. While Orochimaru-sama was maimed and gravely injured, the most significant outcome…” Kabuto’s glasses gleamed as his eyes narrowed. “He can no longer use any of his jutsu.”“Is that so?” Sasori’s voice betrayed a flicker of intrigue.“It is,” Kabuto confirmed. “I witnessed it myself. After Danzo Shimura employed fuinjutsu to seal the two individuals Orochimaru-sama had resurrected, the Hokage executed a technique to bind Orochimaru-sama’s arms.”“Executed, you say? What kind of technique?” Sasori inquired, his tone measured.Kabuto feigned ignorance, lowering his gaze slightly. “I couldn’t discern its exact nature. It seemed to be some form of kinjutsu, one that prevents the use of jutsu by binding the arms. However, the Hokage used a shadow clone to perform it.”“I see.” Sasori’s puppet tilted its head slightly. “And how did Orochimaru escape?”“That,” Kabuto replied smoothly, “is where I intervened. Seeing his bodyguards preoccupied, I stepped in to fend off Danzo Shimura and Shinku Yuhi. I was able to extract Orochimaru-sama and ensure we slipped away before any jonin could give chase.”“How altruistic of you,” Sasori said, his voice laced with skepticism.Kabuto smiled faintly. “Trust is an investment, Sasori-sama. Allowing him to die would have yielded nothing for me… or for you.”“I neither believe nor trust you, Kabuto. But that is irrelevant,” Sasori said dismissively. “Konoha’s preparedness for the invasion intrigues me. Do you suspect a leak in Orochimaru’s ranks?”Kabuto steepled his fingers, his expression calm. “Orochimaru-sama has already ordered rigorous questioning of Otogakure’s members, but I’m inclined to believe there was no internal leak within Otogakure.”“Then you suspect Sunagakure?” Sasori pressed.“It’s possible,” Kabuto admitted. “I personally met with the Sunagakure jonin responsible for coordinating with Otogakure to deliver Orochimaru-sama’s plans for the invasion. However, during that meeting, a Konoha-nin managed to tail me and overhear our discussion. I wanted to eliminate the interloper myself, but the jonin insisted on handling it.”Kabuto sighed, shaking his head. “The jonin assured me the Konoha-nin had been eliminated. Yet, on the day of the invasion, that very same man reappeared in the arena to confront him. It seems I should have insisted on dealing with the matter personally.”“You should have. That was careless of you. I expect no such blunders when working with me,” said Sasori, his tone sharp. “And Orochimaru’s next plans?”Kabuto smiled, a faint glimmer of amusement in his eyes. “He spoke of seeking out one of his fellow Sannin. He’s asked me to track her down, believing that only the greatest medical ninja in the world can heal his arms. However…” Kabuto paused thoughtfully. “The jutsu the Third Hokage performed—whatever it was—took a significant toll on him. From what I observed, it induced extreme chakra fatigue. My professional opinion is that the jutsu exacted a severe cost. Using a Shadow Clone to perform it must have been a way to mitigate the price.”“And Sunagakure?” Sasori pressed.“Hm. Once they discovered the Kazekage’s death, they quickly disavowed any involvement with Orochimaru’s actions. However, the Konoha Council has demanded reparations. Negotiations remain at a standstill, with both villages too preoccupied with their own recovery efforts. Sunagakure, in particular, has shut its borders for the time being,” Kabuto replied smoothly.“Interesting,” mused Sasori. “Orochimaru’s forces are shattered, and he is crippled. Konoha is left with an incapacitated Hokage, and Sunagakure is leaderless and in turmoil.” The puppet’s jaw creaked faintly as Sasori continued. “How fortuitous. This chaos serves our interests well.” His voice dropped slightly. “And the One-Tail’s host—what can you tell me about them?”Kabuto smirked, reaching into his pocket to produce an orange card. He slid it across the table. “The host’s name is Gaara of the Sand. All pertinent details are on that card.”The puppet’s lifelike hand reached for the card, slipping it into its mouth in one seamless motion. Sasori’s tone sharpened. “And the Nine-Tails’ host?”Kabuto retrieved another card and slid it forward. The puppet repeated the motion, its subtle efficiency unsettling even to Kabuto.“Will you explain why these individuals interest you so much?” Kabuto asked, feigning curiosity.“That is none of your concern,” Sasori replied coldly. “You’ve done an adequate job. I will contact you again when it is relevant. Ensure that neither Orochimaru nor Konoha compromises you in the meantime.”With that, the puppet’s head slumped forward, its chakra threads severed.Kabuto leaned back in his chair, exhaling quietly. Reaching into his pocket, he produced yet another card, flicking it idly between his fingers. On the card was an image of a young kunoichi with regal features, pale skin tinged with a natural blush, and dark, flowing hair cascading past her shoulders. Most striking of all were her crimson-ringed eyes.“Yuhi, Kimiko,” Kabuto muttered, his tone contemplative. “A fascinating kunoichi, indeed.” He twirled the card. “It paid off, sparing you when I caught you tailing Baki and that proctor. It seemed you truly capitalized on that event.” He tilted his head. “Not only that…but wiping out two platoons of shinobi? Playing an important role in defeating a fully transformed Tailed Beast? At your age? Remarkable.” A smirk crept onto his face. “I suppose I should thank you for your actions. You’ve made Orochimaru-sama even more reliant on me, and you’ve ensured I remain in Sasori’s good graces.”Sliding the card back into his pocket, Kabuto sighed and drained the rest of his water. He set the glass down with deliberate care, his expression momentarily softening.“It’s such a shame I had to cut your father down to make our escape,” he murmured, almost wistfully.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Post Konoha Crush Interlude Part II: Dosu Kinuta
Dosu had lost track of how many days had passed since he was confined to this bleak cell.It had all started with Orochimaru’s betrayal—a revelation that rendered every sacrifice, every drop of loyalty, utterly meaningless. They were sent to the Chuunin Exams under the pretense of eliminating Sasuke Uchiha, only to discover that their true purpose was far more sinister. Sasuke wasn’t a target. He was a chosen one, marked with Orochimaru’s Curse Mark, a symbol of the snake’s twisted favor and a fragment of his immense power.At one point, Dosu had desired that mark himself.That ambition now felt laughable. They weren’t there to kill Sasuke but to die by his hands—a test to measure the potential of Orochimaru’s latest pet. They were disposable, pawns on a sacrificial altar, and even in that grim role, they had failed. Not because of Sasuke, but because of her.Her.The Kunoichi who haunted his nightmares.Even now, Dosu could recall the icy dread that had gripped him when he first encountered her. She wasn’t like the others. Her power, her presence—it was overwhelming, and far more terrifying than Sasuke’s burgeoning strength. He remembered Zaku’s crude remarks about her, Kin’s envious sneers, the petty loathing they all shared as she and her team humiliated them during the first test. The insults she hurled at them then, calling them weaklings from a backwater village, stung more than he cared to admit. Even Dosu had nursed a flicker of hatred, a desire to see her bleed for her arrogance.The opportunity had come during the second test in the Forest of Death. They cornered her alone. Sasuke and her other teammate were unconscious, their strength drained, leaving her the sole line of defense. Even as she stood against them, refusing to abandon her comrades, Dosu had briefly admired her resolve. She fought without hesitation, equal parts ferocity and precision.And then, everything went wrong.She overwhelmed them. Completely.Dosu shuddered, his throat tightening as the memories surged back. He had felt the searing pain of her blade as it maimed his right arm. He saw Zaku’s screams as she severed his arms with a brutal, unflinching strike. Kin’s defiance earned her a savage backhand that sent her sprawling into the dirt.But the worst—the worst was the interrogation.The river water felt like icy claws against his skin as she shoved his head beneath the surface, her demands echoing in his ears. Every time he gasped for air, she forced him back under. Zaku’s cries of agony rang out, her voice cutting through like steel as she tore him apart, piece by piece, belittling him for his weakness, his inability to protect his comrades.Kin fared no better. Her defiance was met with cold, calculated malice. The kunoichi’s poison seeped into their wounds, festered within their bodies, and consumed them from the inside out.Dosu could still hear their screams.The agony.The futility.He had always believed that Orochimaru was the pinnacle of cruelty, the epitome of a predator. But she... she was different. There was no grandeur, no twisted sense of honor. Her actions were clinical, brutal, and deeply personal. She didn’t just kill them. She dismantled them, physically and mentally, piece by agonizing piece.Even now, in this cell, Dosu couldn’t look at a glass of water without feeling like he was drowning again.But the woman had shown him mercy—or perhaps it was cruel mercy. Tossing him a kunai, she told him in a cold, detached voice that he knew what he needed to do to spare himself the agonizing death his teammates had suffered. Then, just as callously, she told him to leave.He felt like a coward, but he took the chance. He ran, abandoning the twisted corpses of Zaku and Kin, barely sparing a thought for what would become of their remains. As for his arm?He glanced at the stump where his right arm had once been. He’d taken her advice on that too.Not long after, the Konoha-nin found him and threw him into this cell. They weren’t cruel jailors—there were no beatings, no torture. He was fed adequate meals, and they seemed content to let him waste away as an armless, broken man.Sometime after his capture, an interrogator had come to question him about Orochimaru, about Otogakure, and about other matters he had thought irrelevant. The monstrous kunoichi’s words echoed in his mind during those sessions—her taunts, her probing questions about the invasion, about Orochimaru’s plans to harm her village.In the end, he told them everything he knew. What else was there to lose? Perhaps he felt a small, vindictive satisfaction in aiding Konoha against Orochimaru, his supposed master. He even mentioned the kunoichi’s interest in a particular name: Kabuto Yakushi. Perhaps that detail would help foil Orochimaru’s machinations.But after that, nothing. The days stretched into eternity, and Dosu had only the unyielding walls of his cell for company.Until today.The faint creak of the cell door broke the oppressive silence. Squinting against the sudden influx of light, Dosu turned toward the figure stepping inside. It was a man he recognized: the scarred proctor from the first stage of the Chuunin Exams. The head of Konoha’s Torture and Interrogation Division.“Ibiki-sama,” Dosu rasped.“Hello, Kinuta-kun,” Ibiki said, his eyes appraising as he crossed his arms. “You’re eating well?”“As well as one can in here,” Dosu replied cautiously. “But you didn’t come to ask about my diet, did you?”“You’re right.” Ibiki grunted, his tone flat. He regarded Dosu in silence, a stillness so heavy it felt suffocating. Unable to bear it, Dosu broke the quiet.“I’ve already told you everything I know,” he said, his voice rising slightly. “About Orochimaru, Otogakure—everything. I have nothing more to give, so just… let me rot in peace.”Ibiki didn’t respond immediately, letting Dosu’s words hang in the air before he finally spoke. “There’s someone here who wants to see you.”“What?” Dosu blinked. “Who?”“The Hokage,” Ibiki said. “Behave yourself. Remember the clemency our village has extended to you.”The Hokage? What could he possibly want with someone like Dosu?Nodding wordlessly, Dosu adjusted his posture, sitting straighter. Ibiki stepped back, shutting the cell door behind him. Muffled voices came from outside, but soon the door slid open again.The light was blinding at first. When Dosu’s eyes adjusted, he saw the figure of a man stepping inside. He carried a cane, his body bandaged and scarred. His one exposed eye fixed on Dosu with an intensity that made him feel small.“Much thanks, Ibiki,” the man said in a low, deliberate voice. “I’ll take it from here.”“As you wish, Hokage-sama.”“Acting Hokage,” the man corrected. “The Hokage is not dead yet.”“Of course,” Ibiki replied, stepping out of the room and closing the door behind him.For the first time, light illuminated the confines of Dosu’s cell. The man stepped forward, the faint shuffle of his cane marking each step.“Dosu Kinuta,” the man said, his voice steady and calm. “My name is Danzo Shimura, Acting Hokage of Konoha. And today, I offer you a gift.”Dosu blinked, his mind racing. “A gift?”Danzo’s visible eye glimmered, his expression unreadable. “An opportunity,” he said, his tone almost fatherly. “An opportunity to make yourself useful. To make something of yourself.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 31: Sunflower
She stood before the memorial stone, her gaze fixed on the newly etched name among so many others.Shinku Yuhi.The rain fell in steady streams, soaking her clothes, but Kimiko didn’t care. Her trembling fingers reached out to trace the letters of the name—the name of the man who had given her life.Her father.A father she had killed.A voice deep inside whispered that she was being too harsh on herself. That Shinku Yuhi, a character who had barely appeared in the chronicles of the world she now lived in, had been destined for an early grave. He could have died that night during the Nine-Tails' rampage, just a brief flashback in a larger tale. By existing, by intervening, she had extended his life, given him years he might not have otherwise had. A chance for a heroic death.But those words, however logical, didn’t ease the weight in her chest.The truth was simple: her plotting, her scheming, her desperate attempts to save Hayate and prepare Konoha for the invasion had led to her father’s death. Not just any man—a respected shinobi, a dedicated teacher, a loving husband and father. Her actions had robbed Kaori, her mother, of the man she adored, leaving her a widow to mourn for the rest of her days. They had taken Kurenai’s father from her, a daughter who now wept for the loss of her pillar, her guiding light.
What kind of daughter does that make me?
A cruel, unfilial one, she thought bitterly, one whose sense of duty had outweighed her humanity. Yet, even now, a stubborn voice whispered that Shinku would have chosen this path willingly, if it meant protecting his family, his village, his legacy.But how selfish, how arrogant, to believe that.Kimiko let her hand fall from the stone, her tears mixing with the rain."I'm sorry, Father," she murmured, her voice cracking. "I'm so sorry."The silence was broken only by the steady patter of rain, each drop falling like a soft reminder of her solitude. Kimiko kept her head bowed, her gaze fixed on the ground, lost in thoughts she couldn’t quiet. It wasn’t until the sound of footsteps approached from behind that her focus sharpened. Even then, she didn’t turn—not until she heard the voice.“A shinobi must always remain aware of their surroundings, regardless of location.”Kimiko spun on her heel, her heart tightening as her eyes locked onto the man behind her. The scarred, bandaged figure stood with the stoicism of a statue, leaning lightly on a stick. His robes, marked by the insignia of the Hokage, were an image she had never thought to see. It was a sight as surreal as it was unwelcome.Danzo Shimura.Her jaw clenched. Another misstep. Her meddling had allowed Hiruzen Sarutobi to survive, yet in the same breath, it had paved the way for this man to rise to power. To wear those robes.Suppressing her emotions, Kimiko bent at the waist, her bow low and deliberate. “Hokage-dono, forgive me. I was careless and failed to notice your presence.”Danzo regarded her with his ever-calculated gaze, his expression unreadable. After a moment, he spoke, his voice even and unhurried. “Acting Hokage, child. And there is nothing to forgive.” He paused, his attention shifting to the memorial stone behind her. “A daughter is allowed some leeway when she is in mourning.”For a fleeting instant, Kimiko thought she saw something unexpected flicker across his weathered face—an emotion she couldn’t quite name. Sorrow?His tone softened, though only slightly. “I must insist you not remain in this rain. Come. I have matters to discuss with you.”Wordlessly, Kimiko followed, falling into step slightly behind and to the left of Danzo, matching his pace with practiced precision.“Hm,” Danzo murmured, his gaze fixed ahead as he led her to a shaded section of the training grounds. The trees above provided shelter, their thick branches framing a distant view of Konoha. The village lay serene and pristine, the scars of the recent invasion by Otogakure and Sunagakure already nearly erased by the tireless efforts of its people. “You’ve inherited your mother’s manners, it seems.”“As you say, Danzo-sama,” Kimiko replied evenly, her tone betraying neither agreement nor dissent.Danzo halted at the edge of the overlook, his bandaged arm resting against his side. He didn’t turn to her, his gaze instead settling on the village below, a contemplative silence hanging between them.“Come,” he said at last, raising his arm in a subtle gesture. Kimiko stepped forward, joining him at his side, her crimson eyes sweeping over the view. The quiet peace of Konoha stood in stark contrast to the chaos of the invasion mere days ago—a fragile, hard-won tranquility.After a pause, Danzo spoke again, his voice carrying an undercurrent of measured approval. “It seems we owe you a debt of gratitude for the intelligence that allowed us to prepare for Orochimaru’s treachery.”Kimiko inclined her head slightly. “I would not overstate my contribution,” she said softly. “I was merely in the right place at the right time. It was Hayate-senpai who successfully tracked and overheard the conversation between Kabuto and the Sunagakure jonin.”“And he would have perished had you not made the decision to follow,” Danzo countered, his tone sharp but even. “At great risk to yourself, you informed the nearest patrol, ensuring his survival and the dissemination of critical information. And you were also instrumental in the interrogation of that Sound genin, were you not?”Kimiko didn’t flinch. By now, she had grown accustomed to the whispers of her burgeoning reputation and the tales of her enhanced interrogation methods reaching certain ears. “I was, Hokage-sama,” she acknowledged calmly. “Though I doubt I uncovered anything of true value. They were mere pawns in Orochimaru’s schemes, after all.”Danzo made a faint sound of contemplation. “Perhaps,” he said, his tone measured. “But to show such initiative without prompting is remarkable—especially for one so young.”Kimiko nodded quietly, choosing to keep her silence. The rain continued to patter softly, filling the pause between them. It was some time before Danzo spoke again.“Your father was a great shinobi,” he began, his tone contemplative, “even as far back as his prime.”Kimiko blinked, startled. Danzo knew my father that well? she thought, her brow furrowing. He never spoke of him… “Yes,” Danzo continued, as if plucking the question from her mind. “He would not have spoken much of the past. Shinku was a man who preferred to live in the present.” His voice shifted, tinged with a note of reflection. “I remember when he and Sakumo Hatake fought. People sang Sakumo’s praises endlessly, but your father… your father had talents of his own. Had we been ten years younger, Orochimaru would be dead now. And your father would still be alive.”Kimiko winced, lowering her head slightly. The weight of his words settled heavily on her shoulders. Danzo made no move to comfort her, but she could feel his gaze linger for a moment before returning to the village below.“Come,” he said, his voice quieter now. “Look at Konoha. Look at how the people sleep, undisturbed. How little remains of the attack’s scars.”Kimiko tilted her head, forcing herself to look at the tranquil village below. The sight struck a chord in her chest. Did it even matter? If she hadn’t interfered, Hiruzen Sarutobi would have died, but Konoha would have endured. She knew that much from the anime. But by acting, she had spared the village greater losses—while ensuring the rise of this man as Hokage. Was it worth it? “This peace,” Danzo continued, “is the result of your father’s sacrifice. Shinku Yuhi was a man who understood the value of sacrifice. He would have gladly given his life to ensure Konoha’s prosperity, to shield it from those who seek its destruction.”Kimiko flinched, her fists clenching at her sides. How dare this man speak of sacrifice. The man who had ordered a boy barely old enough to be called an adult to annihilate his own clan. The man who had poisoned the minds of others, planting seeds of distrust and manipulation that would plague the world for decades.“Danzo-sama,” Kimiko said, her voice cold and measured, “I thank you for your kind words about my father. But I would have preferred to hear his thoughts on sacrifice from his own lips, not someone else’s. His death has robbed me of that.”The silence that followed was taut, each breath of rain amplifying the tension. When Danzo finally spoke, his tone shifted—sharp, probing.“Why did you ingest the poison that gave you your abilities?” His gaze was on her now, unyielding. “Why did you continue the mission to pursue the Sand’s Jinchuriki, knowing the risks of facing a tailed beast? Why do you risk your life, Yuhi Kimiko, when there is no one compelling you to?”Kimiko’s eyes widened, her heart skipping. How does he know all that? “I…” She faltered, words catching in her throat. The question hung between them, heavy and unrelenting. She wrestled with her thoughts, searching for the truth.
Why did she?
At first, she thought she knew the answer. It was simple: a desire not to be average, like she had been in her past life. A need to make something of herself, to live a life worth living, to squeeze every ounce of meaning out of her existence.But as time passed, as she grew closer to the people in this world, she realized her reasons had shifted. At first, she thought it was insecurity—the burden of knowing the future, of anticipating the chaos to come, had driven her to take risks others would deem reckless. Yet even that wasn’t the whole truth. The question remained: Why? Was it pure altruism? A selfless desire to grow stronger because she understood what loomed on the horizon? No, that wasn’t it. She already knew the answer, buried deep within her.“...I wanted to grow stronger to protect those I love,” Kimiko said at last, her voice steady despite the storm within her. “Even if it comes at the expense of my own life.”Danzo tilted his head slightly, as though weighing her response. “And who are the people you love?” he asked.“My family,” Kimiko said without hesitation. “My friends. Hinata, Naruto, Sasuke, Kakashi-sensei.” She paused, her voice softening. “Konoha and her people.”“Mm.” Danzo’s sound of acknowledgment was quiet but deliberate. “And what is that if not sacrifice? To trade your comfort to ensure others do not suffer, to shorten your own life to extend the lives of those you love.” His voice hardened. “We shinobi… we are tools, forged for war and battle. Anyone who claims otherwise is deceiving themselves.”He gestured toward the village below. “Your father understood this. He made the ultimate sacrifice a shinobi can make. By laying down his life, he saved hundreds—perhaps thousands. Such is the price of being a shinobi. Every battle may be our last.”Kimiko’s hands balled into fists, her heart aching at the reminder. Danzo’s words grated against her, but she couldn’t deny their weight.“And you, Yuhi Kimiko,” Danzo continued, his voice resolute, “you understand this—even at your young age. You know the sacrifices necessary to protect Konoha. Mourn your father, yes. You have that right. But never forget that his death was for the greater good. Live a life as honorable as his.”At this, he turned to face her fully, his single visible eye piercing. “You have inherited the Will of Fire. You have suffered loss, and you will suffer more. But you must remember this: you are a shinobi of Konoha first and foremost. Your life belongs to the Leaf. And you must do everything in your power to ensure it never falls, just as your father did.”Danzo’s gaze darkened, his voice dropping to a low murmur. “The brighter the Will of Fire burns, the longer the shadows it casts. And we must do whatever it takes to keep those shadows from snuffing out the flame—even when those actions haunt us.” He paused, tone growing heavier. “Our duty as shinobi demands absolute devotion. It is not a path of privilege or morality. Our lives are tools to shield Konoha and its people from suffering. That is the burden we bear.”Kimiko paused, her gaze lingering on Danzo as he turned and began to walk away. His voice carried over the sound of the rain, calm and commanding. “Reflect on my words, young Kimiko. I must depart—my duties call me to the Daimyo. Your duty now is to help your mother understand the weight of your father’s sacrifice. As good a woman as she is, she is not a shinobi. She will never fully comprehend.”With that, Danzo strode away, his figure soon swallowed by the misty veil of rain. Kimiko remained rooted to the spot, her eyes fixed on the space where he had stood moments ago.Danzo Shimura. The man whom many whispered had engineered the Uchiha massacre.The man who, through manipulation and schemes, had likely orchestrated the rise of Pain—the one who would one day destroy Konoha and ignite the war that threatened to obliterate the world entirely.The man responsible for thousands of deaths, who had permitted and perhaps even facilitated Orochimaru’s horrific experiments.A man she should have, by all accounts, considered eliminating—given what she knew of his deeds.And yet…Kimiko exhaled, her breath shaky as her fists loosened at her sides. For all the darkness that surrounded him, for all the chaos his actions had sown, she found herself unable to dismiss the wisdom in his words.The next few days were, if she were being honest, dreadfully dull.Her mandated bereavement leave had effectively removed her from shinobi duty, a directive passed along by a Chuunin acting as Danzo’s assistant. She was explicitly barred from training or undertaking missions for at least two weeks due to her father’s death.For someone who coped with grief by immersing herself in work, it was a frustrating predicament.Still, the time away did provide her with an opportunity to reconnect with her family. Kurenai, also placed on leave, stayed home to support their mother, who was inconsolable. Seeing Kaori—normally a figure of poise and grace—reduced to clutching her husband’s framed image and weeping broke Kimiko’s heart. It had even reached the point where Kimiko and Kurenai considered sending their mother to her brother, the Daimyo, who had extended an invitation the moment he learned of her husband’s passing. Yet Kaori had adamantly refused.“Your father would have wanted me here,” Kaori said firmly, her voice trembling but resolute. “My home is with you two. I will grieve my husband in Konoha—with my daughters.”Neither of them had the heart to argue after that. Instead, they focused on spending time with their mother, helping her maintain the tea house that had always been her pride and joy.Kurenai took charge of working with suppliers and coordinating the staff, while Kimiko stepped into the role of hostess, ensuring the tea house ran as smoothly as ever. She greeted patrons, fostered lively conversations, and attended to the needs of the clientele, finding a surprising sense of purpose in the rhythm of the work.During quieter moments, Kimiko listened carefully to the chatter of the patrons. The citizens of Konoha, even the civilians, seemed surprisingly resilient in the face of the recent invasion. Their composure was a testament to the culture of a military village—where war, though distant for some, was never entirely unfamiliar. Their proximity to shinobi life had steeled them in ways that outsiders might not understand. For most, life quickly resumed its normal rhythm, as though the invasion had been little more than a passing storm.What truly caught her attention, however, were the conversations among her fellow shinobi who frequented the tea house. Their discussions about the Sunagakure and Otogakure attack, and the aftermath of the invasion, revealed much about the village's shifting sentiments.Opinions were divided, she observed. Some spoke with bitterness, angered by the betrayal of former allies. Others voiced cautious optimism, speculating on the political ramifications and the potential for renewed alliances. For Kimiko, these conversations were as valuable as any intelligence briefing, offering her a glimpse into the thoughts and concerns of Konoha’s people—both shinobi and civilian alike.As the days stretched on, Kimiko found herself reflecting on her father’s words and the legacy he had left behind. It was a quiet solace, one she clung to amid the stillness of her imposed rest.One of the tea house patrons caught Kimiko completely off guard. Shikaku Nara, the Jōnin Commander himself, visited one afternoon. When her sister, Kurenai, left the backrooms to speak with him in private, Kimiko’s curiosity piqued. She knew well enough that when two jōnin spoke, there was always something worth learning. So, under the guise of hospitality, she decided to investigate, entering their private room with a tray of tea in hand.“Tea? Nara-sama, Nee-san?” Kimiko asked innocently as she stepped in.Shikaku sat cross-legged on the floor, his sharp, thoughtful eyes on Kurenai, who turned at her sister’s interruption. A faint sigh escaped her lips.“Kimiko,” Kurenai said with mild exasperation. “At this point, there’s no need to pretend. If you’re going to listen in, just sit down and stop wasting time. Put the tea down.”Shikaku chuckled, his lips quirking into an amused smirk. “She’s got a point,” he added, giving Kimiko a small nod.Kimiko blushed but quickly regained her composure, smiling as she set the tray down and gracefully seated herself between them, crossing her legs. “As you were saying?” she prompted, her tone bright but curious.Shikaku resumed, his voice even and deliberate. “There are growing concerns among the jōnin about recent decisions made by the Acting Hokage.” He took a sip of tea before continuing. “For instance, he’s declared a reexamination of the Academy curriculum—the one developed by the Third Hokage and your father. He’s advocating for its temporary suspension and a return to the curriculum used during the Third Shinobi War.”Kimiko tilted her head, her curiosity deepening. “What’s the difference between the two curriculums?” she asked.Kurenai leaned forward, her hands resting lightly on her lap. “The biggest change involves lifting the minimum graduation age. The Third Hokage raised it to twelve, the reason why you, Sasuke, and Neji didn’t graduate early. It was part of his effort to keep children out of combat for as long as possible and provide them with a broader education.”Kimiko nodded absently. She’d learned about that policy during her studies, and it made sense. It was an attempt to shield children from the horrors of war and allow them to enjoy a semblance of childhood while honing their foundational skills.Shikaku picked up where Kurenai left off. “The old curriculum was highly militarized. The one we use today emphasizes general education and minimizes intermediate war tactics and battlefield conditioning, leaving such to the sensei’s discretion.. Back then, the focus was on producing shinobi ready for combat as quickly as possible.”That made sense to Kimiko, given what she’d heard from Danzo. His belief that shinobi were tools forged for war aligned perfectly with such a curriculum. It explained why figures like Obito, once considered untalented, had already been fully trained and capable chuunin at an age younger than she was when she graduated.Shikaku continued, his tone thoughtful but tinged with concern. “On its own, this change raises eyebrows, but it’s not the only issue. The Acting Hokage has also demanded severe reparations from the Land of Wind and Sunagakure. Even though they claim Orochimaru’s betrayal—killing their Kazekage—was the catalyst for their attack, the Acting Hokage insists they remain culpable. He argues that their decision to participate in the plan, regardless of Orochimaru’s betrayal at the end, still makes them responsible.”Kimiko frowned slightly. “He’s using the fact that Kabuto was still in Konoha and Orochimaru hadn’t left the Land of Fire yet when Baki delivered the orders to the Kazekage, isn’t he?”Shikaku nodded. “Exactly. He claims those details prove they were fully willing participants in the attack, up until the betrayal. Their culpability, he says, is absolute.” Shikaku paused, sighing.“But that’s not all he’s doing,” Shikaku said, his tone measured.“Oh?” Kimiko tilted her head, curiosity sparking in her crimson eyes.“Right after returning from his meeting with the Fire Daimyo, he organized five platoons of shinobi and deployed them to the northwest border of the Land of Fire, near Kusagakure,” Shikaku explained.Kimiko blinked, her brow furrowing. Kusagakure? That didn’t make sense. Kusagakure was an inconsequential village among the smaller nations. Invading it would be a waste of resources, especially with Konoha already suffering losses. Kusagakure had historically been an ally, and it posed no threat.Unless…“...He’s reinforcing the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth,” Kimiko murmured, her eyes widening.Shikaku’s lips curved into a faint smile. “Good girl. Yes, that’s exactly what he’s doing. He said as much.”“But… it doesn’t add up,” Kimiko said, frowning. “I know Iwagakure hasn’t been the most cordial of neighbors, historically, but shifting troops toward them when we’re not even at peace with Sunagakure yet? A two-front war is in no one’s interest.”Shikaku hummed thoughtfully. “True. But consider this—Sunagakure is in no position to resist. Their failed attack on Konoha cost them heavily. They’re likely desperate for peace rather than risking another war and further losses. Besides…” He exchanged a look with Kurenai, who sighed, her expression troubled.“The troop movements aren’t entirely unwarranted,” Shikaku added.Kimiko’s brow furrowed. “What do you mean?”Shikaku exhaled, the weight of his words evident. “During the attack on Konoha, we identified several disguised shinobi among the spectators. Two of them were Iwa-nin.”“What were they doing?” Kimiko asked, her tone sharp with suspicion.Shikaku hesitated briefly before answering. “They were on a mission. To kidnap Hinata.”Kimiko froze, her heart pounding. “What?”“They likely wanted to steal the Byakugan,” Shikaku said evenly. “That eye attracts a lot of attention. The chaos of the invasion was the perfect cover for them to act.”Kimiko clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. She turned to Kurenai, her voice trembling with anger. “Why didn’t you tell me they tried to take my best friend?”Kurenai sighed, shaking her head. “Kimiko, I found out just after I learned about Dad’s death. And you’d just returned from fighting a Tailed Beast—a thirteen-year-old girl, fresh off the battlefield. You didn’t need more weight on your shoulders.”Kimiko’s lips pressed into a thin line, but Kurenai’s gaze softened as she continued. “Besides, it was handled.”“How?” Kimiko demanded.“The Hyuga Elder saw what happened but was too weak to intervene directly. So, he sent a member of the cadet branch to retrieve Hinata.”“Who?” Kimiko asked, her voice quieter now.“Neji,” Shikaku said, a small smile forming. “Even though he was recovering from his match with Naruto, he insisted. He brought Kiba and Tenten with him, and together, they successfully defeated the Iwa-nin and rescued Hinata.”Kimiko slumped back, her tension easing slightly. Neji, huh? I guess he’s starting to change already. “It’s good to see that his grudge didn’t seem to run that deeply,” “It seems so,” Shikaku said. “Though the Iwa-nin didn’t go quietly. They’re currently with Ibiki, and they’ve admitted their mission was fully sanctioned by the Tsuchikage. Of course, Iwagakure denies their involvement, claiming the shinobi acted without authorization.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. “And the Acting Hokage used this as a pretext to move troops near Iwa’s border?”“In a sense,” Shikaku said. “The Acting Hokage demanded reparations and a formal apology. When both were denied, he began the troop deployment.”Kimiko leaned forward, her eyes blazing. “He’s doing it to send a message. To show the other villages that Sunagakure’s attack hasn’t weakened us. If we let such an insult go unanswered, they might see it as a sign of weakness—and start getting ideas.”“Exactly,” Shikaku said, his expression grim. “It’s a calculated move, but one that comes with risks.”Kimiko exhaled, her mind racing. “Risks we can’t afford,” she murmured. “Not if we don’t want another war.”“Yes, so you see, all of this added together points to only one thing,” Shikaku said, his tone measured.“Rearmament and militarization,” Kimiko said quietly, the weight of the words sinking in.The room fell into a thoughtful silence. Kimiko’s mind raced as she pieced together the implications. The shift in the Academy curriculum, the aggressive diplomatic maneuvers, and the troop movements—it all painted a stark picture of Danzo’s priorities. Konoha was not preparing for peace; it was steeling itself for war. A world where trust was scarce, and readiness for conflict was paramount. And yet... she wasn’t sure how she felt about it.A village had tried to exploit the chaos of an attack to take advantage of Konoha, even attempting to kidnap one of its own. The shinobi world was one of constant power struggles—whether fought openly or through manipulation. Was Danzo wrong to prepare for such a reality? He was a man molded by the unforgiving truths of the shinobi world, someone who had witnessed betrayal and death firsthand. His methods might be cruel, but his motivations seemed clear: to save and protect the village he loved, no matter the cost.Kimiko’s gaze dropped. Could she truly judge him? As much as she wanted to condemn Danzo’s ruthlessness, hadn’t she done the same? She had lied about Hayate’s supposed last words to ready Konoha against Suna and Oto. She had tortured Sound-nin to extract critical information. Pragmatic cruelty—wasn’t that just another tool of a kunoichi?And if it meant preparing the world to face threats like Akatsuki, Madara, or Kaguya, wouldn’t she commit atrocities herself? She glanced between Shikaku and Kurenai. “And the jonin? What do they think?” she asked, her voice quieter now.Kurenai exchanged a glance with Shikaku, who sighed before replying. “Divided. Some see his actions as necessary, a way to ensure Konoha’s strength in uncertain times. Others... are more skeptical.”He paused, then added, “I already know where your sister stands. But what about you, Kimiko?”Kimiko blinked, caught off guard. “I’m not a jonin.”“Not yet,” Shikaku said dryly. “But that doesn’t mean your opinion isn’t worth hearing. What do you think?”Kimiko hesitated, tilting her head as she mulled over her words. “I’m not sure yet,” she admitted slowly. “No one truly wants war, obviously. But...” She paused, gathering her thoughts. “We’ve enjoyed relative peace for some time now. And yet, Iwa’s treachery shows that alliances mean nothing if we can’t back them up with strength. The shinobi world still runs on the ideals of power and might. Hoping for peace without being prepared is foolhardy.”She stopped, gauging their reactions before continuing. “And with neighbors as hostile as ours, preparing for the worst makes sense.”Shikaku leaned forward slightly, his gaze keen. “Some might argue that this preparation invites an arms race, locking us in eternal escalation.”Kimiko met his gaze steadily. “The entire shinobi system exists because of escalation,” she countered. “We’re soldiers, Shikaku-san. Soldiers serving Daimyo who send us to war. Peace, as we know it, is always temporary—an interlude between conflicts. To change that, we’d need to fundamentally reshape the world. And no one’s ready for that conversation, not yet.”She paused, her expression sharpening. “Until that time comes, we grow stronger—not just to survive but to build the foundation for a better world. True change requires strength and conviction. The kind of conviction that makes a man—or a woman—defy the will of the heavens themselves. The kind that looks at the way things are and says, ‘No.’”Her words hung in the air, the weight of her determination palpable. Shikaku regarded her with a faint, nod, while Kurenai’s eyes inspected her.“Interesting thought,” Shikaku mused, his tone contemplative. “Though it may all be a moot point anyhow.” He paused, his expression unreadable. “The Fire Daimyo may be content with Danzo, but Lord Third could wake up soon.”“Oh?” Kimiko asked, tilting her head. “There’s been a development in his condition?”“No,” Shikaku admitted, his sigh heavy. “It’s the same as ever. His chakra signature is weak—far weaker than it’s ever been. For someone his age, his reserves were still respectable. But now… it’s as though they’ve been permanently halved. And his body can’t handle the strain. It’s not used to operating at such depleted levels.”Kimiko furrowed her brow. “How did this happen? Did Orochimaru do something to him?”“We don’t know,” Shikaku replied, his voice tinged with frustration. “The ANBU reported that he used a jutsu on Orochimaru, something that forced Orochimaru to retreat, though Kabuto intervened before it could finish. But here’s the thing—they said they couldn’t see what he did.”Kimiko’s brow arched. “Couldn’t see anything? A jutsu invisible to the eyes… and something even Orochimaru wasn’t prepared for?”The pieces clicked into place in her mind. The Reaper Death Seal. In the anime, Hiruzen used it to permanently seal Orochimaru’s arms, employing shadow clones to simultaneously seal the first and second Hokages summoned through Edo Tensei. But with her father and Danzo aiding him in this timeline, it could be that Hiruzen had managed to use a shadow clone to target Orochimaru while sparing his own life—barely.“But if that’s the case,” Kimiko said slowly, “why do you think Lord Third might recover soon?”Shikaku hesitated, glancing at Kurenai before continuing. “Don’t spread this around, but… given the severity of Lord Third’s condition, the Council authorized a special mission.” He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. “They’ve sent Master Jiraiya to find Princess Tsunade. The idea is for her to heal Lord Third.”Kimiko blinked, startled. In the anime, Jiraiya went to fetch Tsunade to avoid becoming Hokage himself. To placate the council, he offered her name instead and convinced her to take on the role. But here, she’s being summoned to save Hiruzen’s life… Her thoughts churned, and realization struck.“So that’s the Council’s play, then?” she asked sharply.“Pardon?” Shikaku raised an eyebrow, but Kurenai sighed beside him.Kimiko clicked her tongue, her crimson eyes narrowing. “You people never intended for Danzo-sama to hold the position of Hokage permanently.”Shikaku’s expression didn’t waver, but his silence spoke volumes.“The Council wants a Sannin in the Hokage seat,” Kimiko continued. “You’re using the pretense of needing Tsunade to heal her former mentor as a cover for Jiraiya’s actual mission: To convince her to take the position instead of Danzo.”Shikaku chuckled softly, shaking his head. “Ah, my son must find you absolutely infuriating—or intimidating. More likely both. How did you figure that out?”Kimiko’s lips curled into a small, knowing smile. “A shinobi must see underneath the underneath. It’s obvious. We’re sparing no expense to save Lord Third, while at the same time there’s been no formal announcement about Danzo-sama’s induction as the permanent Hokage. Almost as if we’re deliberately delaying on officially giving him the position at a time when Konoha should be projecting strength and safeguarding its position in the world to reassure our clients. Not to mention that we’re willing to send one of our most powerful shinobi out of the village to find Tsunade. That speaks volumes about our true priorities.”Shikaku leaned back, a hint of admiration flickering in his eyes. “Sharp as ever. You’re not wrong, but keep that insight to yourself for now. ““And how does Danzo-sama feel about this?” Kimiko asked, her tone thoughtful. “If I’ve already pieced it together, he’s likely anticipated this as well.”Shikaku shrugged, “If he has, he’s keeping his cards close to his chest. He hasn’t made any visible moves—no complaints about the mission, no overt interference.”Kimiko shifted slightly, her eyes narrowing. That didn’t convince her at all. Danzo wasn’t the type to let something like this pass without preparation. His silence was likely a calculated choice, masking his true intentions.“Well,” she said diplomatically, “the Acting Hokage is wise.” Her tone carried a veneer of placation.“Indeed,” Shikaku replied, his voice tinged with dry amusement. He stood, groaning faintly as he stretched, then inclined his head toward them. “Anyway, that’s all from me. Thank you for the tea, and again, my condolences for your father’s death. He was a good man, Shinku-sama.”Kimiko offered a polite nod in return as Shikaku turned and departed, leaving the room in a brief silence. She mulled over the conversation, the pieces clicking into place in her mind.Finally, she started to speak. “That reminds me, I need to—”“You’re going to find Master Jiraiya to talk to him about the mission,” Kurenai interrupted, her tone dry but affectionate. “It’s fine. Go ahead. Just make sure you’re back before dinner.”“Thank you, I love you.” Said Kimiko, smiling at her and bringing her close to a hug before running off.It didn’t take long for Kimiko to locate Jiraiya. She had an inkling of where he might be, and with her sensory capabilities, his chakra signature was easy enough to pick out. What caught her attention, however, was the familiar signature beside him—her own sensei, Kakashi.Leaping from rooftop to rooftop, she quickly closed the distance, spotting the pair in quiet conversation. Kakashi leaned casually against the railing of the rooftop, while Jiraiya gestured animatedly as he spoke. Both men noticed her as she landed beside them with a soft thud, a polite smile on her face.“Kakashi-sensei, Jiraiya-sensei,” she greeted, inclining her head slightly.“Hey, kiddo,” Jiraiya replied, offering her a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Your sensei and I were just catching up. Haven’t seen you since the... funeral.” His tone softened at the last word.Kimiko returned his smile with a demure one of her own. “I heard you’re heading out on a mission soon,” she said lightly. “To find one of the Sannin—Lady Tsunade, isn’t it? To heal Lord Third?”Jiraiya blinked, glancing at Kakashi, who let out a sigh as he crossed his arms.“Kimiko, you shouldn’t say that so loudly,” Jiraiya admonished. “This is a high-class mission with—”“Shikaku-sama told me,” she interrupted, waving a dismissive hand. “There’s no need to dance around the subject, Jiraiya-sensei, Kakashi-sensei. Besides,” she added with a small shrug, “I already know the real reason behind your mission.”Jiraiya’s gaze sharpened, his eyes narrowing slightly, and Kakashi’s posture straightened. “Did Shikaku tell you that, too?” Jiraiya asked, his voice calm but probing.“No,” Kimiko replied, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “I figured it out myself.”There was a brief silence before Jiraiya sighed, shaking his head and turning to Kakashi. “This one’s too sharp for her own good,” he muttered. “Reminds me of your sensei, Kakashi. That same uncanny knack for piecing things together.”“And the same tendency to use how handsome he was to charm people and avoid trouble,” Kakashi quipped dryly, earning a wry grin from Jiraiya.Kimiko chuckled softly but stayed on topic. “So, you’re bringing her back to become Hokage,” she said. It wasn’t a question.Jiraiya rubbed the back of his neck, his smile slipping into something more serious. “Yeah,” he admitted. “It’s about time she came home. Tsunade’s more than qualified for the role, and if she can wake the old man up, I don’t doubt he’ll name her Hokage and step down.”“Huh.” Kimiko tilted her head slightly. “Are you planning to spring the Hokage title on her once she gets here?”Jiraiya shook his head. “No. Even I wouldn’t pull something like that. Besides, Tsunade’s no fool—she’ll know what it means the moment I explain the situation. She’ll understand why Konoha wants her back, and she’ll know becoming Hokage is the real reason we’re searching for her.”Kimiko nodded thoughtfully, her sharp crimson eyes studying the two men. “And if she refuses?” she asked quietly.“She will,” Jiraiya said with a sigh “But I have a plan for that.”Kakashi nodded in agreement, but his tone was measured as he added, “I hope your plan works. Convincing her won’t be easy.”Kimiko’s lips curved into a knowing smile. “Then it’s a good thing you’re the one going, Jiraiya-sensei. If anyone can bring her back, it’s you.”Jiraiya chuckled, his earlier tension easing slightly. “Flattery, huh? Maybe you’re more like your sensei than I thought. But no, not me, which brings me to my next request.”Jiraiya turned to Kakashi with a faint smile. “The Council gave me the green light. I’m bringing Naruto along for the mission.”Kakashi nodded, his visible eye narrowing slightly in thought. “Hm. I take it that decision has something to do with what we discussed earlier?”Jiraiya shrugged nonchalantly. “It does. Remember what I said about my plan to convince Tsunade? Well, Naruto’s a key part of that plan.”“I trust your judgment, Jiraiya-sama,” Kakashi said evenly, though his tone hinted at curiosity.Kimiko, however, furrowed her brows. She knew Jiraiya had taken Naruto along to fetch Tsunade in the original timeline, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was missing something important this time.“Sorry,” she interjected, her crimson eyes narrowing slightly. “What were you two discussing?”Jiraiya chuckled softly, his grin laced with mischief. “Nothing you need to worry about, you nosy little thing,” he teased, reaching out to pinch her nose playfully.Kimiko yelped, swatting at his hand as a faint blush colored her cheeks. “Jiraiya-sensei!” she protested, though her lips twitched with the hint of a smile.“Anyway,” Kakashi said dryly, clearly amused by their antics, “Naruto and Sasuke have been antsy waiting for you. You wouldn’t believe the number of times they’ve come to me, asking if I could find out how you were. I think... they don’t really know how to deal with someone who’s lost a family member.”Kimiko’s expression softened, and Kakashi reached out to gently pat her head. “Naruto’s leaving soon, but Sasuke’s still here. If you’re up for it, you might want to drop by and let him know you’re okay. Actually,” he added, as though recalling something, “he’s at the Second Training Ground right now. You’ll find him there.”Kimiko nodded, offering both men a small, genuine smile. “I’ll do that. Good luck, Jiraiya-sensei.”With a flicker of movement, she was gone, darting across the rooftops with practiced ease. The cool evening breeze brushed against her face, but the nagging feeling from earlier remained. Something about Jiraiya’s plan still bothered her. Why was Naruto so critical to convincing Tsunade? What was she missing?Kimiko landed softly on the training grounds, her crimson eyes scanning the area. The destruction was telling. Dozens of trees lay felled around Sasuke, their trunks scarred with jagged cuts. Kunai and shuriken littered the ground like fallen leaves, some embedded deeply into the bark of nearby stumps. Sasuke stood in the center of it all, his chest heaving as he wiped the sweat from his neck with the back of his hand.He turned just in time to see her approaching, his dark eyes narrowing slightly in surprise. “Kimiko,” he said, his voice quieter than usual. “I didn’t expect to see you here. How are you holding up?”Kimiko tilted her head, crossing her arms as she considered his question. “I’m… alright,” she replied slowly. “I don’t really feel like mourning, you know? I feel like…” She bit her lip, her gaze drifting to the horizon. “I feel like Dad would have wanted me to keep going. He was never the type to mope around.”Her voice wavered slightly, and she wasn’t sure if she was trying to convince herself or if she truly believed it. Either way, she knew one thing: she needed a distraction.“I see,” Sasuke said, stepping closer. “Kakashi told you I was here?”“He did,” Kimiko confirmed with a small smile. “Said you and Naruto were asking about me.”Sasuke looked away, a faint blush dusting his cheeks. “Yeah, I guess we were. I… I don’t really know what to say in this kind of situation, but… I understand what it feels like. To lose someone you love.”Kimiko’s expression softened, her smile turning fond. “Yeah. It’s painful. It feels like they’ll still be there when you wake up… but they aren’t. And then I see my mom and my sister, just staring off into space, and…” She closed her eyes, exhaling shakily. “It’s difficult.”Sasuke nodded, his voice barely above a whisper. “It is.”A comfortable silence settled between them, the sounds of rustling leaves and distant birds filling the space. Finally, Kimiko broke it.“Do you want to stay at our house for a while? I know my mom could use the distraction, and let’s face it—you were always her favorite,” she teased, a playful glint in her eye.Sasuke hesitated, glancing away before nodding. “Alright. But we should bring Naruto along too.”Kimiko shook her head with a smile. “He’s leaving the village for a mission with Jiraiya-sensei.”Sasuke blinked. “What kind of mission?”“Classified,” she replied with a mischievous grin.“Classified?” Sasuke frowned. “Then how do you know about it?”“I figured it out on my own,” she said, sticking her tongue out at him. “You should try it sometime.”Sasuke rolled his eyes but didn’t argue, instead crossing his arms as she continued. “Anyway, I was serious about you staying with us. That way, we can train together every morning. I’m on this ridiculous mandated leave, and I’m already antsy.”Sasuke smirked faintly. “I can sympathize with that. Especially since Naruto is…”“Growing stronger?” Kimiko finished for him. “Yeah, he is. It’s amazing how someone everyone thought was a failure at the Academy is now…”“So reliable,” Sasuke interrupted, his tone grudging but sincere.Kimiko smiled. “Exactly. It’s almost annoying, isn’t it? But it just means we need to step up our game. We should bother Kakashi-sensei for some proper training.”“Or Jiraiya-sensei,” Sasuke suggested.“Mmhm,” Kimiko agreed. “Especially since Naruto summoned that huge toad, Gamabunta.”Sasuke’s smirk grew. “Yeah. We’re going to need to figure out how to summon something like that, or at least something close.”Kimiko gave him a dry look. “Great. That should be easy.”Their laughter broke the tension, and for a moment, the weight of their losses felt a little light.Thankfully, Kimiko’s hypothesis proved correct—her mother appreciated the distraction of having someone else in the house. Sasuke, to his credit, was more than respectful toward Kaori and behaved like the perfect guest. Or, at this point, Kimiko mused, he might not even be considered a guest anymore.The next morning, Kimiko was surprised to find that Sasuke had already left. A note had been left with her mother, who passed on his message.“Sasuke wanted me to tell you he went ahead to the training grounds,” said Kaori, setting a teacup on the table. “He mentioned needing to stop by Kakashi’s house first.”“Ah,” Kimiko replied with a nod, taking a seat. “And nee-chan?”“She’s with Asuma-kun,” Kaori answered, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Something about buying dango for Anko-chan?”Kimiko giggled, her smirk mischievous. “Uh-huh. Does she still try to pretend there’s nothing going on?”Kaori chuckled softly. “Your sister has always been difficult to read. I gave up trying a long time ago.”“Well,” Kimiko said, standing as she stretched, “if you need help at the teahouse, I can stop by after training.”Kaori shook her head. “There’s no need. The trainees are handling it well enough for now. And your sister’s going to drop by with Asuma, too. Just focus on your training, dear. ”Kimiko smiled warmly, bowing her head in gratitude before plucking an apple from the table. “Thank you, Mom. I’ll eat this on the way.”“Be safe!” she called as Kimiko disappeared through the door.The path to the training field was quiet, save for the soft rustle of leaves and the occasional chirp of birds. Yet, something gnawed at Kimiko’s attention. Her crimson eyes flickered upward as she noticed shadows darting across the rooftops—ANBU, moving with purpose. Their coordinated, discreet movements hinted at something unusual.Kimiko frowned but didn’t deviate from her path. Danzo’s drills, she reminded herself. Ever since he became Acting Hokage, live drills to improve ANBU response times had become a regular occurrence. Increased security was part of his policy, unlike Hiruzen’s more trusting approach. She shook her head. It’s probably nothing. Still, her unease lingered.What truly worried her, however, was Sasuke’s tardiness. Sasuke was never one to be late—well, except for that time during the Chuunin Exams, but even then, Kakashi’s eccentric timing was to blame, not him. For him to keep her waiting now felt odd, disquieting even.Her thoughts screeched to a halt as she felt a familiar presence enter her passive sensory range. She turned sharply, a huff escaping her lips. “Took you long enough, making me—”“We don’t have time for this,” Sasuke interrupted, his tone sharp, his eyes wide with urgency.Kimiko blinked, taken aback. “What?”“Naruto’s in danger!” he snapped, stepping closer. His fists were clenched tightly at his sides, tension radiating from him like heat.“What?!” she demanded, her hand instinctively falling to Byakko, the blade sheathed on her back. “What do you mean? He’s with Master Jiraiya!”“I know,” Sasuke said, his voice taut with frustration. “But…” He hesitated, his knuckles whitening as he clenched his fists harder. “I heard from the jonin—Itachi is looking for him. He already injured Kakashi!”Kimiko’s eyes widened, and she stumbled back a step, her heart racing. Itachi… after Naruto? Then it hit her. Oh no… The timeline clicked into place in her mind, and dread flooded her veins like ice water. This is it. This is when Itachi and Kisame come to Konoha. Not just for Naruto, but also… “Well?!” Sasuke barked, snapping her out of her thoughts. He looked around frantically, his expression a mix of anger and fear. “Come on! I wasted enough time coming to get you. We need to find him! Naruto doesn’t stand a chance!”“Wait, Sasuke!” Kimiko called, but he was already gone, leaping from the ground toward the rooftops. Shit! Kimiko cursed internally as she sprang after him, her heart pounding. Why didn’t I remember this sooner? This is when Itachi and Kisame hunt Naruto… or rather, when Itachi uses the chaos to remind Konoha of their agreement. Her eyes narrowed, her mind racing. But Danzo’s in charge now. Maybe he thinks he needs to double down on the warning… Her gaze fell on Sasuke’s back as they leapt from rooftop to rooftop, the scenery of Konoha blurring past them. Her chest tightened. But this is also when… Her teeth sank into her lip, anxiety surging. This is when Itachi uses Tsukuyomi on Sasuke… forces him to relive the massacre over and over again. The memory of Sasuke’s eventual betrayal flickered in her mind. This moment—this Tsukuyomi —was arguably one of the most critical catalysts. If I don’t act fast… if I don’t stop this… “Sasuke!” she called, her voice strained as she pushed herself to keep pace with him. “We need to think this through!”But Sasuke wasn’t listening. His focus was singular, his desperation palpable. And Kimiko? She could only follow, her thoughts a storm of fear and resolve.
Not this time. Not like this. I won’t let him fall.
 As they landed in the village center, Sasuke’s sharp eyes scanned the area. His gaze locked onto Ichiraku Ramen, and his lips pressed into a thin line. “Naruto wouldn’t leave without eating here first,” he muttered before rushing toward the stand.Kimiko followed as Sasuke barked questions at Teuchi, who looked startled but tried his best to answer. Moments later, Sasuke emerged, his expression tense.“Alright,” he said, his voice clipped as he turned to her. “According to him, Naruto left with Master Jiraiya not more than an hour or two ago. They’re headed to some outpost town with a pleasure district.”Kimiko nodded slowly, already knowing the destination. Otafuku-Gai. It was the only town with a pleasure district close to Konoha. Her mind raced, trying to find a way to keep Sasuke from storming off recklessly. She couldn’t very well lie to him; Sasuke would undoubtedly figure out the location himself, and she couldn’t risk him heading there without her.“It’s Otafuku-Gai,” she admitted. “That’s the closest town with a pleasure district.”Sasuke’s eyes darkened, and without hesitation, he turned, his body tensing to leap. “Alright, let’s go.”“Wait, Sasuke.” Kimiko stepped forward, her voice firm. “Shouldn’t we warn the jonin or ANBU first? If Itachi’s really after Naruto, we’ll need backup. I think—”“We don’t have time, Kimiko!” Sasuke snapped, cutting her off. His voice was harsh, his gaze blazing with hate. “Every second we spend here is a second wasted. Who knows—Itachi might already be there. He could already be after Naruto.” His fists clenched, his entire frame radiating tension. “Either come with me or stay behind. I won’t let him take anything more from me. Not someone who’s been more of a brother to me than he was,”With that, he launched himself into the air, leaving Kimiko with no choice but to follow.As she leapt after him, her thoughts churned. It’s no use, she realized grimly. Sasuke is still that angry with Itachi. Part of him wants to protect Naruto, but the other part… Her eyes focused on his back as he soared ahead. The other part can’t let go of revenge.  “Hold on,” Kimiko said firmly as they landed on a rooftop, her eyes scanning the streets below.“Kimiko, we’ve already talked about this! Itachi is—”“Shush,” she interrupted, grabbing his hand and prying it open. From her pocket, she pulled a small sphere engraved with the kanji for light and pressed it into his palm.“What’s this?” Sasuke asked, his brows furrowed as he studied the object.“If we face your brother, use it,” Kimiko replied, her voice calm but insistent. “It’s something I’ve been working on—a way to fight against people with dojutsu.”It was a lie. She hadn’t developed anything of the sort, but she knew from the anime that Itachi’s eyesight was deteriorating rapidly at this point. If there was even the slimmest chance this gambit could work, she was going to take it.“Thank you,” Sasuke said after a pause, slipping the sphere into his pocket. With that, the two of the left.They leapt from the rooftop, rushing toward the outskirts of the village and onto the main road. Thankfully, the town wasn’t far, especially for ninja moving at superhuman speeds. Within moments, the lively streets of Shukuba came into view, filled with bright lanterns and the hum of activity.The scene was chaotic: merchants peddling wares, taverns spilling out drunken patrons, and gamblers laughing and cursing as they left the casino. Kimiko scanned the bustling streets, her sharp senses on edge.“It’s too crowded,” she muttered as two men staggered past, laughing over their losses.“We still need to find Naruto,” Sasuke said, his voice tight with urgency. He turned to her. “Use your sensory abilities!”Kimiko nodded, closing her eyes as she began kneading her chakra. She focused inward, then expanded her sensory range outward, letting her awareness sweep over the town. Thankfully, the size of the town—a quarter of Konoha—made it manageable. The lack of shinobi signatures aside from their targets also made it easier to pinpoint what she was looking for.Her chakra spread like a net, and soon she caught what she was looking for: four distinct signatures, large and weathered enough to belong to shinobi. They were gathered in an inn not far from their position. …Four? But the other one’s unfamiliar, it isn’t Jiraiya-sensei’s. “Well?!” Sasuke demanded, snapping her out of her thoughts.“I sense four signatures nearby,” Kimiko replied quickly, pointing toward a cluster of buildings down the street. “They’re at an inn. But I don’t sense Jiraiya-sensei’s chakra.”“There’s no time!”  Said Sasuke, looking desperate to rush off. Kimiko closed her eyes. Crap. Crap. Is this the day I’m actually dying? Facing Akatsuki? Right after a bloody fight with te One-Tail? “Fine.” She sighed. Well, if this was happening, she should just thrust in their abilities to not die before Jiraiya inevitably found them. “Come on, this way!” Without waiting for a response, she rushed toward the inn, her focus locked on the chakra signatures.They rushed past merchants, villagers, and travelers crowding the streets, ignoring the startled voices and curious glances. The modest inn loomed ahead, its wooden facade bathed in the warm glow of lanterns. Kimiko and Sasuke didn’t slow as they reached the entrance, the door slamming against the wall as they barged in.“Welcome!” the receptionist called, startled. “I’m afraid our rooms are fully bo—”Sasuke didn’t even glance at him, rushing past with Kimiko hot on his heels. The wooden stairs creaked under their weight as they ascended rapidly, the air growing heavier with each step.And then Sasuke stopped abruptly, his body rigid. Kimiko halted behind him, her heart pounding. She followed his gaze and froze.Naruto was there, standing just a few feet ahead. But her attention was immediately drawn to the two figures standing between him and them, their backs turned. Both wore long black robes adorned with crimson clouds. One was eerily familiar: his frame lean, his posture calm, his dark hair cascading around a pale, impassive face.The other was monstrous. His skin was a deep, unnatural blue, his build towering and muscular. A massive, bandaged sword rested on his back, radiating a sinister presence.Uchiha Itachi. Hoshigaki Kisame.Kimiko’s breath caught in her throat as her sensory abilities flared. Itachi’s chakra was overwhelming—dark and oppressive, like a murder of crows swirling around a blood-red moon, each caw echoing through the still night. A bloody night sky that dared you to look up and be consumed.Kisame’s chakra, however, was something else entirely. It was vast, unending, like an ocean stretching beyond the horizon. But beneath the surface, Kimiko felt the circling of countless predators—hungry, savage, and waiting for prey. A chilling sensation crawled up her spine.Then she felt the fourth presence—the other source of monstrous energy. Her eyes darted toward it.The sword. Samehada.Samehada’s chakra wasn’t like anything she’d encountered before. It felt alive, chaotic, like a whirlpool consuming everything around it, an insatiable hunger that knew no bounds. Four chakras… That’s why… she thought, her stomach tightening.“It’s been a long time,” Itachi said, his voice soft but cold, cutting through the air like a blade. He didn’t even turn to look at them. “Sasuke.”Kimiko’s gaze flicked to Sasuke. He was pale, trembling with rage. His Sharingan spun to life, crimson eyes burning with hatred as he stared at his brother. She’d never seen him like this—so raw, so consumed.“Uchiha Itachi,” Sasuke hissed, his voice low and venomous.Naruto, standing just behind Itachi and Kisame, took a step back, his wide eyes filled with confusion and fear. “Uchiha… Itachi?” he echoed, disbelief thick in his voice.Kisame turned slightly, his sharp, predatory grin revealing rows of teeth. His hand shifted away from Samehada’s hilt as he looked Sasuke over. “Well, now,” he said, his tone amused and taunting. “The Sharingan, and he looks an awful lot like you. Itachi, who’s this brat?”“He’s my younger brother,” Itachi said quietly, his voice devoid of emotion.Naruto’s eyes widened further, and his gaze darted between Sasuke and Itachi. “Your brother?” he said, barely above a whisper.Kisame ignored Naruto entirely, his grin widening. “Funny. The way I heard it, the whole Uchiha clan was wiped out… by you.”The tension in the room crackled like lightning as Sasuke snarled, his rage barely contained. “Uchiha Itachi,” he growled, stepping forward. “I hope you’re ready to die!”Kimiko’s hand instinctively fell to Byakko’s hilt, her knuckles whitening as her mind raced. This is it, she thought, her heart pounding. This is the moment that could change everything. “Oh?” Itachi murmured, his gaze briefly flickering toward Kimiko. His dark eyes were calm but unyielding, carrying a weight that made her stomach tighten. She immediately averted her gaze, her heart pounding. She had no illusions about what Itachi was capable of—he wouldn’t hesitate to cast her into a torturous illusion if it meant keeping his cover.“This is… ah.” Itachi’s voice softened slightly, his tone almost reflective. “Kurenai’s younger sister. I remember you. You used to have dinner at our house.” He paused, tilting his head as if studying her. “You’re Sasuke’s classmate, weren’t you? You’ve grown into quite the beauty.”Kimiko’s jaw clenched, her fingers tightening around Byakko’s hilt. The thread binding the blade unraveled with a faint whisper, revealing the gleaming, bone-white edge beneath. She brought the weapon in front of her, her eyes narrowing.“Itachi-senpai…” she said, her voice low and steady, despite the fear clawing at her chest.Kisame let out a low chuckle, his shark-like grin widening as his gaze fell on her weapon. “Hoh, now that’s a sword,” he said, his tone filled with intrigue. He took a slow step forward, his hand resting casually on the hilt of Samehada. “Reforged, but I recognize it. That’s made from the White Fang’s blade, isn’t it?”Kimiko didn’t answer.The air between them was charged, her grip steady as she held Byakko at the ready.Kisame’s grin only widened, his eyes gleaming with predatory delight. “Oh, I’d love to take that from her, Itachi,” he said, his voice dripping with amusement. “A sword like that deserves a real wielder.”“Kisame,” Itachi said softly, his tone unchanging but commanding. The single word was enough to halt the towering swordsman in his tracks. Kisame shrugged, though the grin never left his face.Sasuke stepped forward, his Sharingan blazing, glaring daggers at Itachi. His voice was a snarl, raw and trembling with years of bottled fury. “It’s just as you said, brother,” he began, his chakra flaring violently around him. Electricity crackled to life, encasing his right arm in a coat of sparking blue light. The air around him grew sharp with the sound of a thousand birds chirping in unison, the familiar Chidori forming in his grasp.“I’ve fostered my hatred for you all this time,” Sasuke continued, his voice rising, shaking with rage. “I’ve lived my life for one single purpose!”Itachi remained still, his expression as calm and detached as ever, his dark eyes locking onto Sasuke’s with an unsettling coolness.“To see you die!” Sasuke roared, taking a step forward, his hand trembling with power. “It ends here!”Kimiko’s gaze darted toward Sasuke, her chest tightening as a mix of panic and disbelief surged through her. And then she noticed it—his eyes. A third tomoe spun in each crimson Sharingan.Her breath caught. Wait… that isn’t supposed to happen yet—not until— “ENOUGH!” Sasuke screamed, his voice reverberating through the room as he crouched low, the Chidori’s glow intensifying. “YOU’RE DEAD!”He lunged, his chakra-coated hand slamming into the floor as he launched himself toward Itachi. The lightning tore jagged gouges into the concrete beneath him, the sound of the Chidori cutting through the air like a blade. The shark-like man stood by, watching the unfolding chaos with a grin of amusement, his massive sword resting idly on his back. “Well, this is entertaining,” he muttered, his gaze flicking briefly toward Kimiko. “What about you, kid? You planning to jump in, or are you just going to watch your friend get crushed?”Kimiko ignored him, her focus shifting back to Sasuke. Crap, crap, crap! This is just like how it happened before. I need to move! But before she could act, the fight was over.Sasuke thrust his Chidori forward with everything he had, aiming directly for Itachi’s chest. The electricity crackled and roared, filling the room with blinding blue light, gouging out concrete from the walls closest to it. But Itachi moved like a phantom, his hand flashing forward faster than Kimiko’s eyes could follow.The room exploded with a brilliant burst of light, forcing her to avert her gaze. The sound of crackling energy and crumbling concrete filled the air, followed by a deafening silence. When the light faded, Kimiko turned back, her heart pounding.A massive hole gaped in the wall behind Itachi, Naruto, and Kisame, sunlight streaming in and illuminating the scene. Sasuke’s arm was outstretched, his Chidori still sparking feebly, but it was gripped tightly in Itachi’s hand. The elder Uchiha stood unscathed, his face as impassive as ever, while Sasuke’s rage twisted into desperation.“No…” Sasuke breathed, his voice breaking. “No! Let go of me!” He struggled, but Itachi’s grip was unrelenting.“You’re weak, Sasuke.” Said Itachi, murmuring.Kimiko’s mind raced. It’s happening, just like before. Tsukuyomi. Her pulse quickened as she gripped Byakko tighter. I need to move. I need to stop this before— Naruto, standing a few feet away, trembled but began weaving hand signs, the faint stirrings of the Nine-Tails’ chakra rippling through the room. It was wild and unstable, but potent enough to draw the attention of both Itachi and Kisame. Kimiko saw Kisame’s shark-like grin widen as his hand moved toward the hilt of Samehada.Kisame’s hand twitched, and Samehada was halfway off his back when Sasuke’s voice cut through the room like thunder.“Am I, Itachi?”Kimiko’s gaze snapped to him, and her eyes widened as she caught sight of something in the hand Itachi was gripping—a small, round object. Recognition dawned immediately.
The flash bomb. The one I gave him.
“Kimiko, Naruto, duck!” Sasuke roared, his voice cutting through the chaos.Kimiko’s instincts took over, and she dropped to the ground, shielding her eyes just in time. The flash bomb detonated with a deafening crack , the room flooding with blinding white light. The intensity of the explosion sent a sharp sting across her closed eyelids, even as she kept her gaze firmly averted.For a heartbeat, everything was silent except for the ringing in her ears. Then the sound of shuffling feet and muffled voices broke through. Kimiko lifted her head cautiously, blinking rapidly as her vision adjusted to the dimness that followed.Itachi was staggering back, one hand over his eyes as he blinked furiously, trying to recover from the sudden burst of light. His composed demeanor was momentarily shaken, his movements more measured as he retreated a step.Kimiko’s heart raced. It worked. Sasuke actually blinded him. Sasuke didn’t hesitate. He crouched low, the remnants of his Chidori sparking wildly in his right hand, but this time, the chakra shifted. The electricity burned brighter, hotter, merging with flickers of white-hot flame. The destructive lance of heavenly destruction formed on his arm, its searing light filling the room with oppressive heat.He lunged, the lance aimed directly at Itachi’s chest.Kimiko’s eyes darted to Kisame, who was already recovered and moving. Samehada swung in a wide arc, its bandage was gone, leaving the scaled blade visible, serrated surface cutting through the air with deadly speed. Sasuke, focused on his target, didn’t notice the blade until it was inches from his back. “No!” Kimiko’s mind screamed as she flickered, her body moving on instinct.She reappeared just in time, her blade Byakko raised to intercept Samehada. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the room, the ground beneath her feet cratering from the sheer force. Her arms trembled as she struggled to hold her ground, the weight of Kisame’s monstrous strength pressing down on her like a tidal wave.“Hoh,” Kisame mused, his shark-like grin returning. “So these brats are talented little ones, huh? He almost nicked you there, Itachi. Don’t let your guard do—.”He didn’t get to finish.She opened her mouth, her chakra surging wildly as she unleashed her next move. “Water Style: Thousand Poisoned Needles of Death!”The air shimmered as a blood-red barrage of water senbon erupted from her mouth, each needle laced with her toxic chakra. The senbon glinted in the dim light as they raced toward Kisame, who lunged back with surprising speed, swinging Samehada to block the attack. The monstrous blade absorbed the toxic needles with a sickening hiss, the chakra swirling into its bandaged surface.Kisame laughed, his shark-like grin widening as his eyes gleamed with amusement. “Well, now! You’ve got a bite to you, little one.”Before Kimiko could react, Kisame swung Samehada with terrifying speed. She barely managed to lunge away, but the sword’s jagged scales grazed her arm, leaving a shallow cut. It wasn’t deep, but the moment it connected, she felt it—a cold, draining sensation that made her stumble backward. Her chakra was siphoned, leaving her breathless and heavy with exhaustion.She gasped, steadying herself, her eyes darting toward Sasuke. He stood a few feet away, panting heavily but still pressing his assault. Lightning crackled around his form as he channeled the Lightning God’s Vessel jutsu, moving with furious speed. Each strike of his kunai was precise and relentless, forcing Itachi back step by step as he assailed him like a bolt of lightning coming it at every angle. Sparks flew as their blades clashed, the metallic clang reverberating through the air.Itachi’s calm composure was cracking, his hand clutching a kunai as he deflected blow after blow. But Kimiko could see the subtle shifts in his movements—Itachi was merely biding his time, waiting for Sasuke to falter. And Sasuke was already slowing. Damn it. We’re finished, Kimiko thought, panic rising in her chest. They’ll take us seriously now. Crap. Crap! Her eyes darted back to Kisame, who was advancing toward her with Samehada resting casually on his shoulder. The massive blade writhed, hissing and shaking as if in protest.“Hah!” Kisame barked, his grin widening. “My Samehada cuts through chakra, devours it too. And it seems like it doesn’t like the taste of your chakra, little girl. Too bad.” His gaze flicked to Itachi, who was still parrying Sasuke’s strikes. “Itachi, I’m going to kill this one. You can do whatever you want with—”“Wind and Water Cooperation Style: Toad Gun!”Kisame didn’t finish. From the side, a high-pressure jet of water, wreathed in swirling wind chakra, shot toward him with incredible speed. Kisame leaped away, narrowly avoiding the attack as it struck the ground where he had been standing. The impact exploded outward, sending a shockwave rippling through the room.Kimiko staggered back, shielding her face from the spray of debris. The combined force of the water and wind left the floor beneath them groaning ominously before it finally gave way, collapsing in a cascade of rubble.Kimiko’s stomach dropped as she fell, the ground disappearing beneath her feet. But before she could hit the ground, she felt a strong hand grab her waist,  halting her descent. On her peripheral, she saw a tongue shoot past her at lightning speed, wrapping around Sasuke and pulling him toward safety.The three of them landed with a heavy thud on a lower floor, surrounded by debris and the muffled screams of fleeing civilians. As the dust settled, Kimiko found herself secured in the grasp of the familiar blue toad, Gamaseki. The massive creature’s webbed hand cradled her at its side, while Sasuke was gently set down by its tongue.Atop Gamaseki’s head stood Naruto, his form still wreathed in red chakra, his eyes glaring at the two Akatsuki members now standing side by side.Kisame straightened, brushing dust from his robes. He looked at Naruto with a mix of irritation and excitement. “Hah!” he said, hefting Samehada. “Looks like it won’t be as easy. We have to kill those two now, they’re pissing me off.”Itachi’s eyes flickered toward Sasuke, their expression unreadable as always. He spoke calmly. “You have grown marginally stronger, Sasuke. I see your Sharingan has reached maturation, too. But I did not come here for you,”Naruto’s fists clenched, his voice cutting through the tension. “You’re not taking me anywhere.”Kimiko exhaled sharply, her body trembling from the close calls. Her eyes darted toward Sasuke, who was still glaring at Itachi, his determination undiminished despite his exhaustion. We’re not out of this yet, she thought, gripping Byakko tightly. But at least we’ve attracted enough attention to— Kimiko’s thoughts were interrupted as Kisame lunged forward, Samehada raised high overhead. Itachi followed closely, moving to his left. Kimiko felt her knees coil, preparing to push herself away, but before she could act, a sudden cloud of white smoke exploded around them.When the smoke cleared, Kisame’s swing was halted mid-strike. Samehada’s jagged scales clashed against the plated arm of a second toad—a large, orange amphibian clad in armor. The toad braced itself, one hand gripping its own forearm for support as it absorbed the force of Kisame’s attack.Behind them, a voice broke through the chaos. “You two don’t know me, do you? Should’ve done your homework.”Kimiko tilted her head back, exhaling sharply as her eyes fluttered shut in frustration. There he was: Jiraiya, the Toad Sage, standing confidently with an unconscious woman draped over his shoulders.“Jiraiya the Toad Sage falls victim to no woman’s charms!” he declared, his free hand striking a dramatic pose, fingers splayed outward toward the two Akatsuki members. “Where beauties drop for me like blossoms in a storm, I stand untouchable! It isn’t in my nature to be duped by the wiles of women!” He grinned widely, his teeth flashing as he maintained his flamboyant stance. “When you reach the status I have, the ladies kneel and worship your awesomeness!”A heavy silence followed.Sasuke, his rage momentarily quelled, stared at Jiraiya with an expression that could only be described as disbelief. Naruto’s response was far less restrained.“AH, DON’T GIVE ME THAT!” Naruto yelled, pointing at Jiraiya with exaggerated fury. “ONE WINK FROM A PRETTY GIRL, AND YOU TURN INTO A MOUNTAIN OF MUSH! YOU FELL FOR IT LIKE A TON OF BRICKS, PERVY SAGE!”Jiraiya winced, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. “I really wish you wouldn’t call me that in front of other people,” he muttered, casting an awkward glance at Kimiko and Sasuke. “Especially in front of your friends.”“ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!” Naruto shouted. “WE GOT BIGGER THINGS TO WORRY ABOUT THAN WHAT KIMIKO, SASUKE, OR THESE GUYS THINK ABOUT YOU! GET WITH IT, PERVY SAGE!”“I TOLD YOU NOT TO CALL ME THAT!” Jiraiya roared, his face red with embarrassment.Kisame chuckled, the sound low and menacing as he adjusted his grip on Samehada. He didn’t pull back, keeping the weapon pressed against the toad’s arm. “Whatever name you go by, Master Jiraiya, I must say you’re something of a disappointment. A lecherous old man with the disposition of a child.” His grin widened. “It’s almost impossible to believe you’re one of the legendary Three Sannin.”“WHAAA?!” Naruto gasped, his jaw dropping. “YOU ALREADY KNOW WHO HE IS?!”Jiraiya laughed nervously, waving a hand. “Uh, don’t be fooled by appearances—or anything this little squirt might say,” he added, glancing at Naruto.Kisame tilted his head, his sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. “So, you somehow managed to release the genjutsu we cast on her, huh?” He gestured toward the unconscious woman on Jiraiya’s shoulders. “Impressive.”Jiraiya carefully placed the woman against a wall, propping her up before standing tall once more. His playful demeanor vanished, replaced by quiet disdain. “What kind of coward does something like that?” he said, his tone cold. “Using a Sharingan to trap an innocent woman in an illusion, all to separate Naruto from me.”“It’ll fall on deaf ears, Jiraiya-sensei,” Sasuke interjected, his gaze locked on Itachi. “That man slaughtered our entire clan.”Jiraiya nodded grimly. “Mmhm. I know he’s the one you’re really after.”Naruto gasped, his eyes darting between Sasuke and Itachi. “Wait—what?!”Sasuke’s expression darkened as he turned toward Naruto. The weight of Jiraiya’s words settled over the group like a storm cloud.“That explains how Kakashi knew,” Itachi said quietly, his crimson eyes narrowing as he studied Jiraiya. “Now I understand. He learned it… from you.”Itachi’s gaze shifted to Naruto, his Sharingan gleaming with intent. “You’re right. Naruto is the prize that the Akatsuki are after. And we will have him.”A puff of white smoke erupted, and the toad disappeared with a soft pop . Jiraiya stepped forward, his expression turning serious as his sharp gaze swept over the two Akatsuki members. The air around him seemed to grow heavier, charged with unspoken determination.“There’s no way you’re getting Naruto,” Jiraiya said firmly, his voice carrying a weight that made even Kisame pause for a moment.Kisame’s grin widened, but it was Itachi who responded. “We’ll see about that.”“Actually,” Jiraiya said, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, “this is all very convenient. I can eliminate you both at the same time.”Before the tension could snap, Sasuke stepped forward, his three-tomoe Sharingan spinning with intensity. His glare locked onto Itachi, and his voice rang out, filled with unrelenting determination.“You’re not taking another family away from me, Itachi,” Sasuke declared, his hands clenching into fists. “Not Kimiko. Not Naruto.” He paused, his voice lowering slightly but losing none of its conviction. “But Jiraiya-sensei, the only one who’s going to eliminate him… is me!”Kimiko’s heart twisted as she watched the scene unfold. Her eyes shifted to Itachi, whose impassive face betrayed no emotion. But she wondered— Did this strike something in him? Did the sight of Sasuke, after everything he’d endured, finding another family stir pride in his heart? Or did it bring him pain to hear his beloved brother declare that there was no room for him in his life anymore? That the bond they once shared was gone, replaced by these new ties? Hang in there, Itachi-senpai, Kimiko thought, her grip on Byakko tightening. You’re still fighting for him, even if he can’t see it. . “...Go away,” Itachi said coldly, his tone dismissive. “You don’t interest me at the moment.”“Well, get interested!” snarled Sasuke, his Sharingan blazing as he prepared to charge. But before he could move, Jiraiya was faster.His hands blurred through seals, and he slammed them onto the ground, both palms pressing firmly against the floor. “Ninja Art: Toad Mouth Trap!” he roared.The room shifted, and Kimiko watched in awe and horror as the environment around them began to transform. The walls, ceiling, and floor warped, becoming slick and fleshy, as though the entire space had been swallowed by a living creature. The fleshy, pink interior pulsated, closing in quickly around the Akatsuki members. The ground beneath Itachi and Kisame’s feet quivered, swelling before pulling their legs into the sticky, living tissue.“You’ve both been swallowed by the Mountain Toad,” Jiraiya said, standing tall with a smug expression. “Welcome, my friends, to the belly of the beast! He has a very sensitive digestive tract, so try not to upset him.” His smirk widened. “Not the most glorious way to die, is it? Must be humbling to know you’ve been reduced to toad bait.”Kimiko glanced at Naruto, still perched atop Gamaseki. His face was pale as he shifted uneasily, glancing around at the grotesque surroundings. “I’m not liking this at all…” he muttered under his breath.Jiraiya’s voice interrupted him. “Naruto, Sasuke, Kimiko. Stay still. Just remain calm and trust in my jutsu.”Kimiko’s grip tightened on Byakko as she took a steadying breath. The atmosphere was oppressive, the fleshy walls moving and pulsating like something alive. Her unease mirrored Naruto’s, but she forced herself to focus. Jiraiya-sensei’s jutsu hasn’t failed yet. Trust him. “...Kisame,” Itachi’s calm voice broke through the grotesque surroundings, his tone still eerily composed. “Come.”“Easier said than done,” Kisame grunted, struggling against the sticky flesh that clung to his legs. His muscular frame flexed as he wrenched himself free, his feet squelching as he pulled out of the stomach’s grasp. He turned, following Itachi as the two began to retreat.“It’s useless!” Jiraiya called after them, his voice ringing with confidence. “The ninja hasn’t been born who can survive this powerful stomach!”The fleshy walls surged forward, closing in faster than Kisame and Itachi could run. The living organism seemed to sense their movement, converging on the two to seal off the only exit. Kimiko glanced at Sasuke, who snarled in frustration, his limbs bound by the toad’s powerful esophagus, unable to give chase.It didn’t take long for the stomach’s growth to catch up to Itachi and Kisame, wrapping around the exit to block their escape. Kimiko allowed herself a flicker of hope—until she saw it.Black flames sprouted suddenly at the sealed door, consuming the living flesh. The heat was oppressive, the fire devouring the toad’s stomach walls as though they were paper. Ah… Amaterasu, huh? Kimiko thought grimly, recognizing the inextinguishable black flames.Jiraiya’s eyes widened, his confident expression faltering. “Hm?” he muttered, his gaze snapping to the source of the flames. Without hesitation, he rushed toward the exit, the flesh of the toad’s stomach writhing as it burned.“Hey! Pervy Sage! What the heck just happened?!” Naruto yelled, his voice laced with frustration and worry. But Jiraiya didn’t answer, his focus solely on the escape route.The black flames had already eaten through the barrier, leaving a gaping hole. Itachi and Kisame lunged through the opening, their movements fluid and unhurried. With one last glance back, they disappeared into the shadows, their forms flickering out of sight.Jiraiya skidded to a halt at the burned exit, cursing under his breath. “Damn it… they got away.”Kimiko let out a shaky breath, her heart still pounding. She glanced at Sasuke, who was trembling—not with fear, but with barely-contained fury. His Sharingan still spun, the three tomoe blazing with an intensity she hadn’t seen before.“Itachi…” Sasuke muttered, his voice low and venomous. His fists trembled at his sides, the embers of his rage still burning. “I let him get away!”“No, you didn’t,” Kimiko said firmly, stepping toward him. Her voice was calm but resolute as she turned to meet his glare. “What you did was save Naruto and me from getting killed by Itachi. He took on Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke. The fact that you nearly forced him onto the backfoot says you’re on the right path.” She placed a hand on his shoulder, squeezing gently. “We just need to train even harder. It isn’t over yet. There will be more opportunities.”She kept the rest to herself, knowing the truth deep down. It’s more likely that Itachi wasn’t trying very hard. But the fact that Sasuke’s strength surprised him—even for a moment—is proof that he’s growing. Naruto, meanwhile, had hopped off Gamaseki’s back just as the toad disappeared in a puff of white smoke. His wide-eyed curiosity zeroed in on the lingering black flames. “What is this stuff, anyway? Some kind of black fire?” he asked, stepping closer to the charred remains of the toad’s esophagus. He moved to poke at it.“STAY AWAY FROM IT!” Jiraiya snapped. Naruto jumped back, raising his hands in surrender as Jiraiya ushered the group away from the fire.Jiraiya pulled a scroll from his pocket, unfurling it across the ground. His movements were quick and practiced, his brush flying over the surface as he painted intricate characters and symbols. A circular seal formed at the center, arrows pointing inward to its core.Kimiko watched intently as Jiraiya worked. When he finished, he stood, flashing through a rapid series of hand seals.“Sealing Jutsu: Fire Seal—Now!”The scroll activated with a faint glow, and Kimiko watched in fascination as the black flames were drawn into the seal. They swirled and twisted, resisting the pull, but ultimately collapsed inward, disappearing into the empty circle. The flames left behind a single red character that quickly dried to a blackened mark on the parchment.Jiraiya exhaled deeply, rolling up the scroll as he turned to them. With a single hand sign, the grotesque toad mouth trap began to dissolve, the fleshy walls retracting and vanishing until there was no trace of the technique.“Kimiko’s right, Sasuke,” Jiraiya said, stepping toward the boy. His tone softened slightly. “When Naruto and I get back, I’ll help you out a little more.” He moved to ruffle Sasuke’s hair, but the boy ducked slightly, his fists still clenched at his sides, staring at the ground. For once, though, Sasuke didn’t protest or push Jiraiya away.“Good job, you two,” Jiraiya said, his voice approving. “Those two are S-ranked missing-nin and criminals. The fact that you managed to hold them off as long as you did means—”A sudden blur of motion interrupted him. A kunai whizzed through the air, embedding itself in the wall beside them with a solid thunk . All eyes snapped to the kunai, tension spiking, but before anyone could react further, a streak of green rocketed toward Jiraiya.“DYNAMIC ENTRY!”“Guy?!” Said Jiraiya.The shout echoed through the air as a green-clad figure somersaulted into the scene, his leg extended in a textbook flying kick. It connected squarely with Jiraiya’s face, sending the Toad Sage flying backward with a surprised grunt.Kimiko exhaled slowly, trying not to laugh. Well, at least everything’s fine now. “Uhhh,” Might Guy muttered, realization dawning as he rushed to help Jiraiya up. “I guess I was a little overly enthusiastic! You see, I was in a hurry, and I didn’t see very clearly, hahahaha!” He sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. “Using my head protector to peer into the opening, all I could see were two sinister figures, so…”“You know what?” Jiraiya growled as he stood, brushing off his robes. “If this is your way of saying sorry, it stinks!”“It’s just a simple misunderstanding!” Guy protested.“Simple-minded, more like,” Jiraiya muttered before shaking his head. “But never mind that now. We need to get Kimiko to a medic.”Kimiko blinked, startled. “Why?”Jiraiya dryly pointed at her arm. She looked down and finally noticed the cut Samehada had left. Blood still trickled from the wound, staining her sleeve.“Oh,” Kimiko said. “It’s nothing, just—”“The wound itself isn’t the problem,” Jiraiya interrupted. “But your chakra… it’s nearly halved.”“What?” Naruto exclaimed, his eyes wide. “But you’ve got tons of chakra, Kimiko! You only used one jutsu. How come it’s depleted?”Kimiko bit her lip. “The sword Kisame had—Samehada. It… eats and cuts through chakra. That’s why.”Naruto’s expression shifted from confusion to concern. “Ohhh, so that’s why…” He frowned, his gaze turning serious as he glanced between Kimiko and Sasuke. “But wait. You two said something about Itachi beating up Kakashi-sensei. What did you mean?”Sasuke looked at Naruto, his anger fading into something quieter. He hung his head slightly. “I… just saw him. Surrounded by jonin. He was unconscious and…”“...Well, you’re right,” Might Guy said, his usual cheer dampened. “Your brother used some sort of jutsu on him. He’s still unconscious. We don’t know when he’ll wake up.”Naruto clenched his fists, his voice trembling. “Then it’s time for a new game plan! I admit, I let those two scare me a little, but it’s over. No more running! After all, it’s me they’re after, right? It’s time I give them what they want!”“Hmph,” Jiraiya said, crossing his arms. “Nice speech, kid. But I’m afraid you wouldn’t stand a chance against them. Holding them off at your age is impressive enough, but defeating one of them? That’s an entirely different ballpark. You’re not in the same league. It took all I had just to keep them away from you.”“Is that right?” Naruto snarled. “So what are you suggesting? That we just keep running?! Sit here and wait for them to hit us again? What kind of strategy is that?!”“Just be quiet!” Jiraiya snapped, his tone sharp. Naruto looked away, his shoulders trembling in frustration.“You haven’t earned the right,” Jiraiya continued, his voice steady but firm. “You’re still not at the level you need to be. But… if you three focus on your training, you will be. And soon.”“He’s right,” Guy said, his tone more somber than usual. “With my pupil injured, and in times like these…” He sighed heavily, a rare crack in his usually boundless energy. “I truly wish that medical ninja were still with us.”“You’re right,” Jiraiya said, his expression softening. “And the woman you’re talking about is the one we’ve come to find.”“Huh?” Guy said, his brows furrowing. “You don’t mean…”“Yes,” Jiraiya said with a grin. “That’s exactly who I mean. Another one of the legendary Sannin. The Queen of Slugs and Elixirs, the Gambling Fool, and Mistress of the Healing Arts…”“Lady Tsunade,” Kimiko finished.“Oh, that is glorious!” Guy exclaimed, striking a pose with his hands on his hips. His teeth practically sparkled as he turned to Jiraiya and Naruto. “Well, you two better hurry up and find her!”Kimiko glanced at Sasuke, who suddenly spoke up. “Can’t we come with them?”Kimiko’s brow furrowed as she turned to him, surprised by the request. He probably wants Jiraiya to train him… well, I do too, but… “I’m afraid not,” Guy interjected, his tone taking on an unusual seriousness. He straightened his posture, his arms crossing over his chest. “You see, before I came here, Danzo-sama insisted that I bring the two of you back to Konoha to report to him!”Kimiko flinched. …Alright, now that’s something I should have foreseen.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 32: White Rose
“You ready?” Sasuke asked, standing across from her on the quiet training grounds, his sharingan enabled, the three tomoe visible. The wide dirt field gave no advantage to either side, making it the perfect setting for their sparring.Kimiko gave a quiet nod. The moment she did, Sasuke's hand darted to the pouch on his hip, and Kimiko’s fingers began weaving hand seals in rapid succession.“Water Style: Thousand Needles of Death!” she declared, stomping on a nearby puddle. The moisture splashed upward, transforming into a dozen sharp water senbon, untouched by her toxic chakra but no less dangerous.As the water needles shot upward and descended like vengeful rain, Sasuke flung three kunai with explosive tags to meet her attack. The kunai detonated mid-air, neutralizing the senbon in an explosion of steam and spray.Kimiko was already moving. Byakko gleamed as the threads covering its blade unfurled and wrapped around her forearm. She surged forward, chakra flowing through her legs for speed.“Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Moonlight!”In a flash, Kimiko appeared in front of Sasuke, mid-lateral swing. Her blade passed cleanly through—only to reveal Sasuke had already replaced himself with a log.“Substitution,” Kimiko muttered, flicking Byakko to clear the blade. “You’re reacting much quicker now.”She felt his presence behind her and twisted on her heel. Her sword met his kunai mid-air with a sharp clang . Their weapons locked, and she felt the faint hum of his chakra resonating through the blade.Kimiko disengaged, stepping back just as Sasuke lunged forward. She retaliated with a swift sidekick to his midsection, but Sasuke slid back, waiting for her to plant her foot before lunging again. His kunai aimed for her temple in a swinging stab, but Kimiko stepped to the side, deflecting the strike with a quick swipe of her blade.Dropping low, she swept her leg toward his ankles. Sasuke leaped over the attack, but Kimiko rose the instant he descended, aiming a kick at his face. Sasuke blocked with a cross-guard, one hand steadying the kunai while his other arm absorbed the impact of her kick.Both held their positions momentarily, their breaths steady but heavy from the swift exchange. Kimiko smirked faintly.“You’re not holding back, are you?” she asked, lowering her blade slightly.“Not when it’s you,” Sasuke replied, a small grin tugging at the corner of his lips.“Let me take it up a notch, then,” Kimiko said with a faint smirk, her fingers weaving one-handed signs.“Water Style: Noxious Cloud.”She opened her mouth, expelling a blood-red mist laced with a minor paralytic. The mist expanded rapidly, enveloping the field. Sasuke's eyes widened as he tried to leap backward, but the toxic cloud engulfed him before he could fully retreat. When he landed outside the mist, his knee buckled slightly, the poison already taking hold.Kimiko’s smirk deepened. Got him. In an instant, she dashed forward in a black blur, appearing behind Sasuke with her blade at his throat.“End of the line, Sasuke-kun,” she said teasingly, her voice low and confident. It was easy—almost too easy.Kimiko’s eyes widened in realization. No… The figure before her shimmered and vanished into empty air. A cold presence prickled the back of her neck, and before she could react, she felt the faint pressure of a kunai at her nape.“Genjutsu, huh?” Kimiko said calmly, a faint grin tugging at her lips. “You’re using that Sharingan of yours quite well, I see.”“Heh. Sorry, Kimiko-chan,” Sasuke said with a cocky smile. “Guess this is o—”Before he could finish, her body dissolved into a black puddle in his grasp. The liquid hissed against his skin, sizzling faintly as the acrid chakra laced within it bit at his flesh.“A Water Clone laced with your toxic chakra, huh?” Sasuke muttered, flicking the liquid from his hand. “You’re getting smarter with your—”His voice cut off as Kimiko appeared behind him again, her blade poised to strike. Sasuke barely managed to twist his body and retreat, his fingers flashing through seals in an attempt to counter.But Kimiko was a step ahead, her hand already finishing a set of signs.“Genjutsu: Abyssal Depths.”Sasuke froze mid-motion, his vision warping. The world around would have seemed to flood, water rushing in from all sides until he was submerged in the crushing depths of an endless ocean. The pressure bore down on him, locking his limbs in place.Kimiko lunged forward, her blade gleaming as she brought it down in an overhead swing to end the match. But at the last second, Sasuke’s Sharingan flared, and the illusion shattered like glass. He blurred backward just in time to evade her strike, his kunai at the ready.“Hng,” Sasuke grunted, his breath slightly labored. “I see you’ve learned a few tricks, too.”Kimiko straightened, her smile faint but pleased. “It’s impressive that you broke out of that genjutsu so quickly. That’s the one I used to trap Temari during our match…” She tilted her head. “I guess that’s the power of the Sharingan. Too bad it won't be enough.”Sasuke smirked. “Don’t get too comfortable, Kimiko. This fight’s far from over.”Their hands blurred into hand seals, finishing at the same time.“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!”“Water Style: Black Water Dragon Bullet!”Kimiko unshackled her toxic chakra, letting it infect the water particles around her. The swirling moisture condensed into a serpentine dragon of black, venomous water, its very presence sizzling in the air. The dragon roared and surged forward, meeting Sasuke’s massive fireball head-on. The collision sent a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. The fire dissipated in a hiss of steam, and the water dragon evaporated, leaving behind a black, suffocating mist that obscured the area.Kimiko’s hands flashed as she drew a handful of senbon, infusing them with her toxic and water chakra. She hurled them blindly through the mist, the senbon streaking forward like missiles, shrouded in pressurized black water. The sound of explosions echoed through the mist as the senbon detonated on impact. Hm. He dodged.  Kimiko smirked.
No matter.
Disappearing in a blur, she left a water clone behind.Sasuke flickered through the black mist, his Sharingan glowing faintly as he materialized behind the water clone, kunai poised at its neck.“Can’t fool me twice,” Sasuke said, stabbing the clone. It dissolved into a puddle at his feet. “Now, where’s the real you? You can’t hide from my Sharingan forever, Kimiko.”“Who says I’m hiding?”Her voice came from below. Sasuke’s eyes widened as Kimiko sprouted from the ground behind him, her sword gleaming as she swung in a perfect lateral arc. With Sasuke too close to dodge, he smiled.“Lightning Style: Lightning God’s Vessel!”Sasuke’s body surged with lightning chakra, sparks dancing along his veins and limbs. In an instant, he bolted backward, escaping her strike, and reappeared in front of her before she could react. His fist swung toward her face, crackling with energy.Kimiko dissolved in a flurry of red and black lotus petals, reappearing a few feet away. She barely had time to breathe before Sasuke was on her again, traveling like a bolt of lightning. His mid-air kick aimed for her midsection, forcing her to lift Byakko, blocking the strike with the flat of her blade. The impact reverberated through her arms as she jumped back, creating distance.“Heh,” Sasuke said, the faint veil of lightning still flickering around him. “So you learned a second elemental nature. Earth, huh? What’s that jutsu? Where’d you learn it?”“Earth Style: Hiding like a Mole. Found it in the Public Archives. Really useful.” Said Kimiko. “Huh,” Said Sasuke. “Well, not that it matters. This lightning jutsu lets me match your speed, Kimiko. Looks like you don’t have that advantage anymore.” He let the lightning drop, the chakra dissipating.“Well,” Kimiko said, a playful smile on her lips, “you did get fast. But I wouldn’t go that far.”She tugged at her sleeves, revealing thick weights strapped around her wrists. With a flick, she let them drop to the ground, the impact cratering the dirt beneath them. Sasuke’s eyes widened as she repeated the process with the weights on her ankles, each one leaving a similar impression on the ground. She was really thankful she remembered buying these when she saw them while she was tailing Hayate.“...You’re telling me you achieved your original speed while wearing two times the weights Lee did?” Sasuke asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.“Yup,” Kimiko said brightly, stretching her arms. “Now, put that Lightning God’s Vessel back up. I doubt you’ll be able to keep up with me otherwise.”Before Sasuke could weave the signs to re-enable the Lightning God’s Vessel, Kimiko reappeared in front of him, faster than he could react. Her fist struck his face in a brutal cross hook, snapping his head to the side. She followed up immediately, spinning with Byakko in hand. The bone-white blade left a glowing trail of chakra as it arced toward Sasuke’s neck.Sasuke activated his Lightning God’s Vessel just in time, sparks erupting around him as he lunged back to evade the strike. Without missing a beat, he lunged forward again, electricity crackling through the air. But Kimiko was already behind him, her sword swinging in another precise circle aimed at his neck.He turned, raising his elbow to meet the blade. The clash of lightning against Byakko’s radiant chakra created a sharp, blinding light. The impact was deafening, cratering the ground beneath them both before the force sent them flying in opposite directions, tearing through the dirt and grass as they tumbled back.Kimiko plunged Byakko’s tip into the ground, skidding to a stop and regaining her footing. Across the battlefield, Sasuke rose, his hands moving through seals as his right arm began to glow, the sound of a thousand birds filling the air. He was preparing a Chidori.Kimiko bent her knees, gripping Byakko tighter as she prepared to lunge to end him before he could charge.“That’s enough,” came a voice from behind them.Kimiko froze mid-motion, turning to face the source. Standing at the edge of the training ground was an ANBU with an eagle mask, his arms crossed over his chest. His sudden presence broke the tension like a thunderclap.Sasuke’s Chidori fizzled out as his chakra simmered down. He and Kimiko exchanged a glance before Sasuke addressed the ANBU, squinting at him.“...Can we help you?” Sasuke asked, his tone edged with irritation.“Danzo-sama wishes to speak with the two of you,” the ANBU answered simply, his voice devoid of emotion.Kimiko frowned, gripping the hilt of Byakko tightly. “We already gave our recount of the encounter with Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigake Kisame,” she said cautiously. It had been a week since that harrowing fight, and their debrief with Danzo had seemed surprisingly standard—too standard. He had asked the expected questions and dismissed them, leaving her uneasy.
Was this the other shoe dropping?
“I’m not privy to that,” the ANBU said, his tone unchanging. “Your presence is requested, and I was told to deliver the summons. Do not delay.”With that, the ANBU disappeared in a blur of motion, leaving Kimiko and Sasuke alone on the torn-up training ground.Kimiko let out a slow breath, lowering Byakko. “That was…abrupt,” she muttered, her brow furrowing.Sasuke wiped the sweat from his brow, glancing toward her. “He’s not giving us a choice.” He sheathed his kunai, his jaw tightening. “Let’s get this over with.”The walk to the Hokage’s office was unnervingly quiet. None of them spoke, each lost in their own thoughts. Part of it was precaution—after all, who knew when their conversations might be overheard? But the larger part was the weight of anxiety pressing down on them. For Kimiko, the silence only amplified her worries about Sasuke. Is Danzo going to accuse him of colluding with Itachi? she wondered, her heart sinking. Would he use that as an excuse to have Sasuke executed? And if he does, would I even be able to stop him as I am now? The thought made her chest tighten. No use worrying about things I can’t control, she told herself firmly, though it did little to quell the unease gnawing at her. I’ll deal with it if it happens. The stairs leading to the Hokage’s office felt steeper than usual, each step echoing in the silence. When they reached the heavy double doors, the two ANBU stationed there silently pushed them open, allowing the trio to step inside.To Kimiko’s surprise, the office hadn’t changed much. Everything Hiruzen Sarutobi had placed—the shelves of scrolls, the neatly arranged desk ornaments, even the subtle scent of ink and parchment—remained as they were. The only difference was the man seated at the desk.Danzo Shimura sat with a quiet authority, his visible eye barely lifting from the scroll in his hand as they entered. His expression was impassive, unreadable, as he furled the scroll and placed it on the desk.“Come in and sit,” Danzo said placidly, his voice calm but carrying an undeniable weight. His tone wasn’t a suggestion; it was an order.The chairs in front of the desk were already prepared, their arrangement precise. Kimiko and Sasuke exchanged a glance before moving to take their seats. “You two are aware of the current situation with Iwagakure?” Danzo began.“Yes, Danzo-sama,” Kimiko answered automatically. “Have they moved troops to the border?”It was a natural assumption. Ever since their encounter with Itachi and Kisame, whispers of Iwagakure’s posturing had dominated discussions in Konoha. Iwagakure had formally protested Konoha’s deployment of five platoons to Kusagakure, near Kannabi,  the most well known crossing between Iwagakure and Kusagakure, and thus, their main pathway to Konoha. Their demands that Kusagakure expel the Konoha forces were couched in language accusing Konoha of “irrefutable proof of unwanted aggression” and Kusagakure, “wilful collusion with a party hostile to Iwagakure,” and warning of “measures to protect Iwagakure’s security.”The escalating rhetoric stemmed from Danzo’s earlier actions: demanding reparations for the attempted kidnapping of Hinata and Iwagakure’s outright refusal to accept responsibility. The Tsuchikage’s willingness to escalate the matter had put both villages on a knife’s edge.“They have not,” Danzo replied evenly. “At least, not visibly. However, I summoned the two of you here for a related matter.” He reached under his desk, retrieving a scroll, and slid it across the desk to them. Sasuke picked it up, unfurling it so they could all read.Kimiko’s brows furrowed. “A request for Konoha shinobi to guard the Grass Daimyo and his family during his annual tour of the Land of Grass?”“But… shouldn’t something like this be labeled as a C-Rank mission rather than a B-Rank?” Sasuke asked.Danzo’s visible eye narrowed slightly. “Under normal circumstances, yes. However, as you may be aware, Kusagakure has a history of instability. During the last war, internal divisions within their village nearly tore it apart. Factions arose with opposing views on which side to align with. It was a minor miracle that any semblance of order was restored.”Kimiko nodded thoughtfully. It was well-known that Iwagakure had used Kusagakure as a convenient staging ground to launch attacks on Konoha during the Third Shinobi World War. Some of Kusagakure's warring factions, desperate to claim legitimacy as the village's rightful government, controlled the territory around Kannabi Bridge and allowed Iwagakure to use it freely in exchange for material aid in their internecine struggles. That arrangement lasted until Minato and his team destroyed the bridge, severing Iwagakure's supply lines. The destruction not only turned the tide of the war in Konoha’s favor but with the bridge gone and Kusagakure no longer strategically valuable for them, Iwagakure abruptly withdrew all support, leaving the factions they had propped up to be crushed by their rivals…who happened to be loyal to Konoha.“But, Danzo-sama, didn’t Kusagakure’s current Head Ninja eliminate the other factions or bring them under their rule?” Kimiko asked. “I know some shinobi never rejoined the village for one reason or another, but those are barely nuisances—more like bandits and small groups of missing-nin than an actual threat, especially since outside support dried up.”Danzo nodded, his expression remaining impassive. “That was the belief we held… up until recently. Previously, these so-called bandits contented themselves with attacking Grass citizens, extorting tolls on roads—essentially, petty highway robbery. Occasionally, they attacked merchant convoys or caravans, stealing what they could. But recently, their attacks have become far more frequent and brazen.”Kimiko frowned slightly but maintained a composed demeanor as Danzo continued. “Several villages and a prominent trading town that refused to pay ‘revolutionary taxes’—a thinly veiled extortion racket—were razed to the ground. Most disturbingly, a high-ranking minister in the Land of Grass’ capital, along with his entire family, was accosted on the road and kidnapped. The insurgents demanded a ransom, but when it was paid, the couriers were ambushed, the minister and his family were killed, and the ransom money was stolen.”“I see,” Kimiko said quietly, keeping her face impassive. She reminded herself that this was the reality of the shinobi world—a harsh, unrelenting cycle of violence and cruelty. No matter how detestable, it was just another day in this war-torn world.Sasuke leaned forward, his tone skeptical. “But the Land of Grass has its own ninja village—Kusagakure. Why would something as politically sensitive as this be outsourced to outsiders instead of handled by their own forces? Wouldn’t Kusagakure see this as a slight?”Danzo’s gaze rested on Sasuke, and for a moment, the tension in the room thickened. Kimiko was keenly aware of the unspoken history between Danzo and Sasuke’s family. Danzo’s role in allowing the Uchiha massacre hung over them like a shadow, and while Sasuke was ignorant of the truth, she wasn’t.“An astute question,” Danzo finally said, breaking the silence. “Ordinarily, Kusagakure-nin would handle this situation. However, their forces are stretched thin, protecting key points in the country while chasing leads on attacks across the Land of Grass. They are pressed for manpower.”“But…” Kimiko interjected, “surely a platoon could be pulled from the frontlines? This isn’t a full-blown civil war, not yet. Especially for something as important as protecting their Daimyo.”“That brings me to my next point,” Danzo said, his tone sharpening. “They did just that. Two teams of Kusagakure-nin were assigned to guard the minister and his family during their journey.”“And?” Sasuke asked, narrowing his eyes.“They were wiped out,” Danzo stated flatly. “All but one were killed.”Kimiko blinked, leaning back in her chair. “Wiped out? How is that possible, Danzo-sama?” she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. “A group of would-be bandits and missing-nin suddenly gained the strength, intelligence and resources to overwhelm trained shinobi guarding a high-value target? That’s a different level of threat.”Danzo’s eye darkened. “Indeed.” The implication went unspoken: Iwagakure was funding this insurgency as a response to Kusagakure allowing more troops in their territory. And this was Kusagakure’s response to that. Hiring Konoha-nin.“And delaying the tour is out of the question?” Followed Kimiko up.“It is, they do not wish to appear weak by appearing as if the insurgents could cow them into canceling,” answered Danzo.“...But, Danzo-sama. A B-Ranked mission for a pair of genin?” Sasuke asked, his voice measured but skeptical. “I doubt either of us would refuse, but for such a sensitive mission…”Kimiko nodded in agreement. It was an important point. Sending genin on a B-Ranked mission was practically unheard of—borderline reckless, if not outright suicidal. Missions of this rank typically involved engaging enemy shinobi, and in this case, they’d likely face Missing-Nin from Kusagakure. In the anime, such assignments were only given out of sheer desperation after the catastrophic losses of the Konoha Crush. But in this timeline, Konoha hadn’t suffered as greatly. The village had already regained most of its strength within weeks.Danzo’s gaze swept over them. “I am of the belief that withholding rank assignments due to some arbitrary notion of youth is a flawed perspective,” he said evenly. “Especially when the shinobi in question have demonstrated skills well beyond their current rank.”Kimiko couldn’t help but notice the disapproval laced in his voice as he continued. “You two have displayed feats deserving of elevation far beyond genin. The only reason you are held back is the curriculum imposed on you during your time in the Academy.”There it was—the quiet disdain Danzo held for the policies of the Third Hokage. Kimiko knew well that the old Sandaime believed in keeping children off the battlefield for as long as possible, lengthening their time in the Academy and easing them into the life of a shinobi. Danzo, however, adhered to a different philosophy. To him, shinobi were soldiers the moment they left the Academy. He advocated for the militarized curriculum from the Third Shinobi World War—a regimen that trained children to become killers, not merely soldiers-in-waiting.As much as it sickened her, Kimiko couldn’t help but see the twisted logic in Danzo’s argument. They were child soldiers, and pretending otherwise only put them at greater risk when the reality of the battlefield hit them unprepared. Better, Danzo believed, to face that truth head-on and ensure they were trained killers rather than fodder.The mission wasn’t just about guarding the Grass Daimyo—it was a test. If two young genin, lauded as prodigies of the village, could successfully complete a B-Ranked mission, it would provide Danzo the perfect argument for reinstating the old curriculum. Konoha’s fighting capacity would be bolstered, and soldiers could be thrust onto the battlefield as soon as possible. She could see his argument now once they succeeded: That geniuses were being held back from contributing to Konoha, and that they were evidently capable of successfully completing missions despite their youth, what more if they were trained and honed as killers from the start? The realization churned uneasily in her stomach. It was sickening how she was beginning to understand his point of view.“We live to serve Konoha’s interests, and we would never refuse orders from its Hokage,” Kimiko said evenly after Danzo’s explanation. “May I ask when we are to depart?”“Tomorrow,” Danzo replied without hesitation. “At the break of dawn. The three of you will travel to Kusagakure to meet with the sole survivor of the attack on the minister. They will serve as Kusagakure’s representative and your local expert regarding the insurgents.”Kimiko blinked, caught off guard. “Wait, the three of us?”“Yes,” Danzo confirmed, his tone calm and deliberate. “A three-man team is necessary. Uzumaki Naruto would have been an ideal fit, but as we all know, he is currently accompanying Jiraiya on a mission sanctioned by the council.” His tone betrayed no disapproval, which only heightened Kimiko’s suspicion. Danzo rarely tolerated anything he didn’t control, and his indifference toward Jiraiya and Naruto’s absence seemed uncharacteristic, especially since they were looking for his replacement as Hokage.Danzo continued, “As such, I took the liberty of selecting your third teammate.”“Hokage-sama, you summoned me?”Kimiko turned her gaze toward the familiar voice. Standing in the doorway was Neji Hyuga, his pale eyes scanning the room briefly before locking onto Danzo. He inclined his head respectfully, his posture rigid with formality. For a moment, his gaze flickered to her, holding her eyes briefly before he quickly looked away.Kimiko’s lips parted in surprise, but she quickly schooled her expression, keeping her thoughts to herself. This mission was going to be even more complicated than she’d expected.When Kimiko told Kurenai and her mother about her upcoming B-Ranked mission, she immediately sensed their unease. The anxiety was palpable, especially from her mother. After all, Kaori had only just lost her husband and now had to face the reality that both her daughters had recently encountered S-Ranked criminals. And now, her youngest was heading to a foreign country for another dangerous mission.Thankfully, when Kimiko mentioned the nature of the mission, it seemed to spark Kaori’s curiosity, shifting the tone of their conversation.“The Grass Daimyo, hmm?” Kaori said thoughtfully, brushing Kimiko’s hair the night before. “Nii-san hosted him in the Capital once. An insufferable man. Full of himself and loves the sound of his own voice more than anyone else’s. His family is no better—he has, what, a dozen children from six different concubines?” Kaori sighed, shaking her head. “He nearly married an older sister of mine, you know.”“I’ll make sure to be on my best behavior,” Kimiko replied automatically, though the thought lingered uneasily in her mind.The mission itself unnerved her. In the anime, there had been no mention of an insurgency in Kusagakure. The closest parallel was perhaps Karin’s backstory, where a similar upheaval explained why she ended up in Otogakure. A war involving Iwagakure also hadn’t been mentioned, and Kimiko couldn’t help but wonder: Was this something that had always happened in the background, something that Naruto’s perspective simply overlooked? Or worse…was it something that had come about because of her presence in this world?
There was no use dwelling on it. What’s done is done. Focus on the mission.
Kimiko managed a decent night’s sleep and was ready earlier than usual. The sun was only just beginning to crest the horizon when she arrived at the northern village gates. After signing her name with the Chuunin on gate duty, she noticed a familiar figure waiting quietly.To her surprise, Neji was already there.“Ohayo,” Kimiko greeted as she approached, stepping up to stand beside him.Neji acknowledged her with a small nod. “Ohayo,” he said, his tone cool and distant.Kimiko couldn’t help but notice the faint blush on his cheeks, though she pretended not to. She knew exactly why he was still a little stiff around her—she could hardly forget the time she had threatened to send him to the hell where his father was if he ever dared to lay another finger on Hinata. Even though Neji was trying to change, working to improve his relationship with the main branch and Hinata herself, those words had likely left a scar.“How have you been?” Kimiko asked after a moment of silence.“...Fine,” Neji replied slowly, his voice guarded.“I… heard I have you to thank for saving my best friend,” Kimiko said slowly.“There’s nothing to thank me for,” Neji replied stiffly. “It was my responsibility as a member of—”“The cadet house, yes.” Kimiko interrupted, her voice laced with faint exasperation. “But we both know that, at that point, you could have… let her die. You could’ve said it was the chaos of battle with the Iwa-nin. No one would have questioned you.” She paused, letting her words settle. “But you didn’t.”“I didn’t,” Neji admitted quietly, still avoiding her gaze.“And for that, I owe you a debt,” Kimiko continued, her tone softer now. “Especially considering what I said to you about your father…”Neji’s expression didn’t shift much, but Kimiko noticed the faint tightening of his jaw. “You didn’t know,” he said finally. “And… you were emotional.”Kimiko caught the careful phrasing, the way he deliberately avoided saying it was fine. It wasn’t, not entirely.“Regardless,” she pressed gently, “it was unbecoming of me to resort to such words, especially toward an ally.”“As you say,” Neji replied curtly, his formality unyielding.“How curt,” said Kimiko dryly, though her tone held no real edge. “I hope we can start anew. I’d like to be on good terms with my best friend’s cousin.”Neji’s posture remained stiff. “I will fulfill my duty as a shinobi during this mission. You need not worry about that.” His pale eyes shifted slightly, glancing past her. “Regardless, Uchiha Sasuke is approaching. We should prepare to leave.”Kimiko frowned, her gaze following his to the gate. She’d sensed Sasuke’s presence long before, but Neji’s eagerness to avoid their conversation was plain. With a soft sigh, she decided to let it drop—for now.“Kimiko-chan,” Sasuke greeted as he approached. He gave Neji a polite nod before focusing on her. “You’re early.”“I had a good night’s rest,” said Kimiko lightly.“I believe in arriving at least an hour early for every mission,” Neji stated. “Tenten has a habit of leaving scrolls or equipment behind, so I’ve learned to account for such delays.”“Ah,” said Sasuke, with a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.“Speaking of Tenten,” Kimiko interjected with a smile, “how does your team feel about you taking on a mission with us?”Neji shrugged, his expression neutral. “I wouldn’t know. After my match with Naruto and the incident with Hinata, the Acting Hokage, at Lord Hiashi’s request, placed me on mandated leave from the regular forces to focus on interclan relations. Most of my time since has been spent training at the Hyuga compound… under Lord Hiashi. This is my first mission since.”Kimiko arched a brow. “A cadet house member being trained directly by the clan head? I can’t imagine the more… conservative factions of the Hyuga clan are thrilled about that.”Neji let out a soft sigh. “They are not,” he admitted tersely, but he didn’t elaborate further.“Wait,” Sasuke cut in, his curiosity piqued. “With Lee injured and you on leave, what happens to your team?”“Officially, we’re on administrative hiatus,” Neji replied, a faint sorrow slipping into his voice. “Pending Lee’s recovery.” His tone turned quieter, his expression briefly flickering with concern before he masked it again. Kimiko noted the momentary shift, and her chest tightened slightly. Everyone still believed Lee’s career as a shinobi was over. She knew that only Tsunade’s eventual return and Lee’s relentless determination would turn that around.“In any case,” Neji said briskly, drawing himself upright. “It’s time we depart. If you’re both prepared?”“As prepared as we can be,” Sasuke replied, answering for both of them with his usual confidence. He glanced at Kimiko, who met his gaze and nodded.“Let’s go, then,” Neji said as the three of them turned toward the forests beyond the northern gate.The journey to the Land of Grass was short and uneventful. The roads leading to the country were well-paved and frequently used, being a primary route for merchants and travelers from the Land of Fire heading toward the Land of Earth. This made the border between the Land of Grass and the Land of Fire a relatively relaxed crossing. When they arrived at the checkpoint, the two Konoha-nin stationed there barely glanced at their identification before waving them through with a casual nod.The Land of Grass bore a strong resemblance to the Land of Fire, though with its own subtle distinctions. While lush forests were a common sight, the variety of trees here was broader compared to the dominant Hashirama Trees near Konoha. The scenery was dotted with mushrooms, deep ravines, expansive grasslands, and crystal-clear rivers, painting a picture of quiet serenity. Scattered throughout were small hamlets, rice paddies, and farmers going about their work, giving the region a peaceful, pastoral charm.As they ventured deeper into the country, they encountered their first hint of shinobi—a pair of Kusagakure-nin who approached them as they leapt through the branches near Kusagakure proper. The two Grass-nin questioned them briefly but, upon seeing their Konoha identification, relaxed their posture and offered a polite welcome before allowing them to continue.“Hmm, Konoha-nin must be common around here,” Kimiko remarked idly as they resumed their travel through the treetops.“Seems so,” Sasuke agreed. “It’s rare for foreign shinobi to be this accommodating about another village’s ninja entering their territory.”“Well,” Neji added, “many in Kusagakure likely remember the last war. Our forces helped them push the Iwa-nin out when we destroyed Kannabi Bridge. That shared history probably earns us some goodwill.”“History’s rarely as clean-cut as that,” Kimiko noted dryly. While Neji’s comment reflected the narrative taught in Konoha’s history books—of the Land of Fire and Land of Grass standing together against Iwagakure—it was, in reality, a piece of well-crafted propaganda.“It’s more likely they’ve simply gotten used to Konoha shinobi in their territory,” she continued. “Our border controls are lax enough that they’ve had plenty of time to grow familiar with us. Anyway—” She came to a stop on a sturdy branch before leaping down to the ground below.They descended a steep hill that opened onto a vast grassland. In the distance, the village of Kusagakure came into view. Unlike Konoha, Kusagakure looked more like one of the Land of Fire’s bustling trading towns. Its smaller scale and quiet simplicity gave it a rustic charm that felt closer to the idyllic countryside they had just passed through.Their entrance to Kusagakure was smooth, with the two Kusa-nin stationed at the gate recognizing them almost immediately as they reached the front of the line.“Ah, you’re the three Konoha-nin sent for the mission?” one of the ninjas asked, his tone neutral but curious.“We are,” Kimiko replied.The Kusa-nin nodded, gesturing for them to wait. “Understood. We’ve been expecting you. Please hold here while we fetch your guide.”The three of them exchanged glances as the man disappeared through a side door. Barely three minutes later, another figure emerged, taking the Kusa-nin’s place and gesturing them forward.“They’re waiting for you inside. Welcome to Kusagakure,” he said, holding the gate open for them.As they stepped through the gates, a man in a Konoha flak jacket—a stark contrast to the loose-fitting robes and straw hats of the Kusagakure nin—approached them. His tall, lanky frame was accentuated by the katana strapped to his back, and a prominent scar traced its way across his cheek, while his dark-gray hair was tied into a tight ponytail.“You must be the three ninja sent for the mission,” the man said without preamble.“We are,” Kimiko confirmed, meeting his steady gaze. “And you are?”“Hayame Shirakumo,” he said with a small nod. “Jonin-captain of Konoha’s garrison here in the Land of Grass. I came down to help you three get settled. Follow me—we’ll talk at the Extension Office.”With that, he turned on his heel, leading them through the heart of Kusagakure. The village, like its exterior, was quaint and quiet. Paved streets stretched before them, lined with modest stalls and bamboo houses. Unlike the bustling energy of Konoha, Kusagakure felt subdued, almost sleepy. Even the shinobi presence was sparse; only a handful patrolled the rooftops or moved through the streets, their numbers a contrast to Konoha’s ever-watchful forces.Eventually, they stopped before a wooden building, its modest size belied by the carved Konoha symbol on the board outside. Inside, the atmosphere was reminiscent of Konoha’s Academy reception area—a simple wooden desk at the center, manned by a Konoha ninja. The receptionist looked up as they entered, extending a clipboard toward them without ceremony.“These the three for the mission, captain?” the receptionist asked, glancing at Hayame.“That’s them,” Hayame confirmed with a nod.The receptionist’s gaze shifted to the group, his expression skeptical. “Can’t say I approve of the Acting Hokage sending genin on a B-Rank mission, but…” His eyes flicked to each of them in turn. “Heard two of you were involved in stopping that Gaara kid, and the other one kept those Iwa bastards from snatching the Hyuga heiress. Guess we’ve got nothing to worry about, these three have a reputation.”Hayame chuckled, leaning casually against the desk. “Speaking of reputations, didn’t you lose a month’s salary betting on the Hyuga kid’s match against that Naruto?”The receptionist scowled, his eyes narrowing at Neji. “Yeah, and this one owes me for that.”Neji’s brow furrowed, his tone dry as he replied, “A shinobi shouldn’t gamble. It’s one of the Three Vices.”Hayame burst into laughter, clapping Neji on the shoulder. “He got you there, old man.”The receptionist grumbled as he passed the sign-up sheet back to them. Hayame gestured for the group to follow him, leading them deeper into the building toward a modest room centered around a large wooden table. Once inside, he motioned for them to take their seats, settling himself across from them.“So,” Hayame began, leaning back slightly in his chair. “Usually, I’m stationed at the Camp at Kannabi Bridge to keep an eye on Iwagakure’s movements, but with the Hokage assigning more shinobi here, I’ve been able to split my time between our camp there and this extension office Kusagakure leased to us.” He paused to give them a small smile. “Now, I’m sure the Acting Hokage has already briefed you on how important this mission is. A failure here could irreparably damage relations between Kusagakure and Konoha.”“Yes,” Sasuke responded almost immediately.  “We’re aware.”“Good.” Hayame leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. “Now, a few house rules. The insurgency’s been making everyone jumpy, and the people here are no exception. Rebels are getting bolder, and while Kusagakure is doing what they can, they’re stretched thin. To make matters worse, there’s some tension about us being here. Locals aren’t too keen on outsiders eating their food and taking up space, even though they don’t want to admit they need the help.”“That’s to be expected,” Neji said with a calm nod. “Frightened men rarely act rationally.”“Exactly,” Hayame agreed, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “Anyhow, don’t expect any backup from us. Officially, we're here to help protect The Land of Grass' borders from a country proving belligerent, and unofficially, we don’t want to step on Kusagakure's toes. You’re on your own.”“We anticipated as much,” Sasuke said. “Does this mean we’ll have to avoid most insurgent-held routes?”“Yes,” Hayame confirmed. “We’ve marked their known strongholds and patrol areas on this map.” He tapped a rolled-up scroll on the table. “You’ll also have a Kusagakure-nin guide to help navigate. The Hokage mentioned that, didn’t he?”Kimiko nodded. “He did. Where are they?”As if on cue, a knock echoed through the room. Hayame stood and opened the door, revealing a familiar red-haired figure.“Hi, Kimiko. Sasuke. And… stranger,” Karin said with a small smile, giving a wave as she stepped inside.Kimiko blinked in surprise. “Karin?”“Yeah, it’s me,” Karin said, adjusting her glasses with a sheepish grin. “Long time no see, huh?”Her gaze flickered briefly to Sasuke, who gave her a curt nod, and then landed on Neji, who regarded her with a neutral expression.“Hyuga Neji,” he introduced himself, his tone even.“Well, Neji-san, nice to meet you. I’m Karin, your guide for this mission,” she said with a professional air.Hayame cleared his throat. “Karin here’s the sole survivor of the insurgency’s ambush on the ninja detail guarding that Minister for Commerce. Ever since, she’s been instrumental in tracking insurgent movements and mapping safe routes, and Kusa’s been generous enough to lend her to us as their official representative. She’s the best they got for this job, so listen to her.”“Understood,” Sasuke said.Karin adjusted her glasses again, her gaze serious. “Alright, let’s get to work. We’ve got a lot to cover.”As Kimiko expected, Karin didn’t seem particularly phased by being the sole survivor of an insurgent attack, nor by the loss of her team. Her nonchalant demeanor as they walked toward the northern gate of Kusagakure was almost unsettling.“Well,” said Karin with a shrug as they jumped through the tree branches, heading north, “you know how I feel about them. They abandoned me during the Chuunin Exams, remember? I would’ve been dead if not for you, Kimiko-chan.” Her voice carried a sharp edge. “The minister we were supposed to guard was awful, by the way—just nasty. And after the Exams, things didn’t get better for me. If anything, they got worse. Everyone’s still treating me like trash, and don’t even get me started on how often their demand to bite me for healing increased.” She huffed in irritation.Kimiko glanced at her. Karin’s frustration was palpable, and she couldn’t blame her.“So anyway,” Karin continued, “nature called while the entourage stopped for a break. When I got back, they were all dead— my entire team while the minister and his family were nowhere to be seen. And there was this insurgent waiting for me with a scroll. Told me  it was their ransom demand, and I was to take it back to the village and report what I saw.” Karin’s tone soured further. “At first, they thought I was working with the rebels. But after some digging, they realized it was impossible. I mean, I’m not even allowed to leave the village without approval if it isn’t for a mission, and all my messages are checked before they reach me. So they let me go but decided to make me ‘useful’ by tracking rebel locations. Turns out, I’m a great sensor!”“That must have been difficult,” said Neji quietly. “I imagine many would resent you for surviving.”“Oh, the whole village does,” Karin said with a snort. “They hate me. I’m just their bite-healing doll, after all. And don’t forget, I’m an immigrant—a stranger here. So, when I pointed out that outsourcing the Grass Daimyo’s security to outsiders after your own ninja got killed defending an employee of his is one thing, but not even including a Kusa-nin in the security detail was just begging for a budget cut, they jumped at the chance to dump the role on me.”“Smart,” Sasuke remarked, casting a sidelong glance at her. Karin flushed at his approval but remained silent.“So,” Neji interjected, tone dry as ever, “the tour starts at the capital of the Land of Grass, moves through villages, towns, a few cities, and ends at Kusagakure?”“Yes,” Karin replied. “It’ll take about three weeks. The Land of Grass isn’t large.”“Understood,” said Kimiko. “Anything we should be aware of—natural hazards, customs, or other precautions?”“For customs,” Karin said thoughtfully, “when we meet the Grass Daimyo, let him start the conversation. If he tries to kiss you, especially you, Kimiko, feel free to step back. That’s not a custom—that’s just him being a perv.” Her bluntness earned a chuckle from Kimiko. “Other than that, just stick to the usual protocol for dealing with nobility. And as for hazards, the Land of Grass is pretty idyllic. No huge predators or those giant centipedes you have in Konoha.” She shivered visibly at the thought. “Thanks again for saving me back then, Kimiko.”“You’re welcome,” Kimiko replied warmly, offering a reassuring smile. “We’ll be in your care.”The journey to the capital was just as uneventful, though they drew curious stares from the tradesmen and merchants traveling along the well-worn roads. Karin offered an explanation as they walked."In Kusa, ninjas are... a spectacle, for lack of a better term," she said, adjusting her glasses. "People like seeing us. Foreign ninjas from Konoha? Even more so. They hear stories of kids breathing fire or raising stone walls with a flick of their hands, so naturally, they gawk."From afar, the capital city sprawled across the grass plain, close in size to Konoha but far less fortified. The large castle at its center was enclosed by a wooden wall, but the surrounding town had no visible defenses. Wooden buildings dotted the landscape in neat, arranged clusters, their simplicity standing in contrast to the hustle of the streets. Surrounding the town were wide expanses of rice paddies and cattle farms, forming a pastoral outskirts that seemed both peaceful and exposed.As they entered the town proper, rice farmers and townsfolk paused in their work to eye the group curiously. The stares persisted as they moved through the streets, heading toward the heart of the capital, where a lanky man clad in rich, silk robes waited for them. Flanked by two guards, he exuded the air of a bureaucrat, his meticulous dress marking him as someone of importance.“Welcome,” the man said, inclining his head slightly. “You are the security detail hired for the tour?”“We are,” Kimiko replied with a small bow. “I’m afraid you have us at a disadvantage.”The group presented their identification, and one of the guards stepped forward to inspect it. After a brief moment, the ninja nodded in approval, and the silk-robed man smiled, bowing his head more deeply.“Perfect. Perfect. My name is Senior Secretary Matsuda,” he introduced himself. “I am the chief of staff to Yosuke-dono, the Daimyo, and I will be your main point of contact throughout the tour.”“We’re pleased to meet you,” Kimiko said smoothly, her voice carrying a practiced formality. “We’ll be relying on your expertise and look forward to any guidance you can provide.”She could feel Neji and Karin glance at her sidelong, perhaps surprised at her polished tone, but Matsuda’s expression brightened with approval.“Of course,” he said. “We, too, will rely on your abilities to ensure the safety of Yosuke-dono and his family. Come—Yosuke-dono’s household is staying at one of the finer inns in the city. They’re eager to meet you.” It seemed they were eager to meet them, though Kimiko suspected it was less about her team’s capabilities and more about the Grass Daimyo’s well-documented penchant for bragging. To her mild surprise, two of his concubines and five of his sons accompanied him. The sons ranged from a boy barely a few years younger than her to a young man of their own age, while one of the concubines appeared only slightly older than them, which left Kimiko raising an internal brow.The Daimyo immediately ignored Neji and Sasuke after they bowed, his attention fixed squarely on her and Karin. His sons followed suit, openly staring. However, the younger concubine seemed to regard Sasuke and Neji with a more measured interest.“Ah,” said the Daimyo, his booming voice filled with amusement. “They did not tell me they were sending such a beautiful entourage!” The heavyset man chuckled, swaddled in silk with one hand resting on his protruding belly.“You are too kind,” Kimiko replied smoothly, maintaining a polite smile despite the hint of irritation she felt. The Daimyo’s sons snickered as their gazes shamelessly roved over her and Karin. She ignored them, keeping her tone level and professional. “We are confident that our skills will prove just as impressive.”“I’m sure they will,” the Daimyo said with a sly grin. “Tell me, girl… what is your name again?”“Yuhi, Kimiko,” she said with a practiced smile.“Kimiko, eh?” The Daimyo’s eyes lit up in recognition. “You remind me of a woman I met in my youth. You have the same features.”“That must be one of my aunts or perhaps my mother,” Kimiko replied diplomatically. “My mother is the youngest sister to the Fire Daimyo.”“Ah!” the Daimyo exclaimed, clapping his hands together. “How extraordinary! A woman of such breeding doing the work of soldiers. It’s so… exotic!”“That’s one word for it,” one of his sons muttered with a smirk, his gaze lingering on her. “Man or woman, a Konoha-nin is a shinobi first and foremost,” she stated firmly, her voice leaving no room for argument. “All who prove their loyalty and willingness to fight for Konoha and its people are treated equally.”“Of course, of course,” the Daimyo said quickly, waving his hand as if brushing away his earlier remark. “But you must tell me more about Konoha and your esteemed family while my servants prepare our departure. I heard your village endured a terrible attack recently…”Kimiko maintained her polite smile, deftly maneuvering through the conversation while offering the necessary platitudes. Meanwhile, Neji, Sasuke, and Karin tactfully left her to the task, taking her apparent willingness to shoulder the burden of diplomacy as an unspoken invitation to attend to other matters. They busied themselves assisting workers with preparing the caravan.The Daimyo’s family was soon seated in their ornate palanquin, its gold and silk trimmings gleaming in the sunlight. The attendants, led by Senior Secretary Matsuda, settled into wooden wagons beside those carrying supplies. Kimiko and Karin positioned themselves to flank the palanquin, staying close to the Daimyo’s family, allowing them to directly coordinate with Matsuda. Karin’s impressive sensory abilities worked seamlessly to complement Neji, who had taken the lead position to scout ahead. His Byakugan proved optimal to sweep the path for potential threats, ensuring the road ahead was clear. Sasuke, ever vigilant, guarded the rear of the caravan with the mounted guards, their first line of defense in case attackers blocked the rear.As the caravan began to move, the rhythmic creak of wagon wheels and the soft tread of guards’ footsteps set the tempo for the journey. Kimiko glanced at the Daimyo’s family, catching the curious stares of his sons once more, but she turned her gaze forward, electing to focus on the mission ahead.The first few days of travel were calm, almost idyllic, as if the mission was more ceremonial than protective. Four shinobi and a dozen guards seemed more than sufficient to dissuade any potential threats. Occasionally, they encountered beggars, who scurried off gratefully after being tossed a few ryo, while those more insistent or aggressive were swiftly redirected by the mounted guards. These guards, Kimiko noted, showed remarkable restraint, likely due to the secretary’s firm instructions to avoid public displays of violence that might embarrass the Daimyo or the caravan.Kimiko, however, found the mission to be less a challenge of skill and more an exercise in patience. Declining repeated invitations from the Daimyo and his sons to join them for tea in the palanquin became a routine she detested, as was not rising to the concubines' provocations. The work itself fell into a rhythm: the caravan would arrive at a village, the Daimyo would wave at the gathered crowds, and they would form a perimeter to ensure his safety. Afterward, the caravan would proceed to a town, where the Daimyo would descend from his palanquin to meet the mayor and address the townsfolk. During these stops, they patrolled for suspicious activity and maintained order, ensuring the family’s security while the staff made preparations to continue the journey.During these lulls, Kimiko took the opportunity to observe the Land of Grass and its people or ask Karin questions to fill the gaps in her knowledge. The Land of Grass, she quickly realized, was sparsely populated. Most of the villages were small farming communities focused on rice cultivation, while the towns served as small trade hubs for farmers to sell their harvestsAs they traveled, Karin became Kimiko’s guide to the Land of Grass’s riches.“Rice is a huge part of it, yeah,” Karin explained during one of their breaks. “But they grow plenty of other crops. The geography and climate here are ideal for things like corn, sweet potatoes, and soybeans. And the cash crops are big too—tea, sugarcane, and coffee are especially important exports.”“Interesting,” Kimiko replied, scanning the lush fields around them. “I assume most of their crops go to the Land of Earth?”“Some of it, sure,” Karin said,  “But relations with the Land of Earth have been frosty since the Third War, so they jack up the prices. That annoys the Earth Daimyo, obviously. Their main customers are the Land of Waterfall and the Land of Rain. Especially the Rain—agriculture there is a disaster, so they rely heavily on imports.”Kimiko hummed thoughtfully. “That makes sense. But isn’t the Land of Fire their biggest trading partner?”“It is, but in a different way,” Karin clarified. “The Land of Grass exports food, sure, but it’s highly rural and feudal. Most of its people are peasants or farmers, so they don’t have the infrastructure or expertise to produce finished goods. They need the Land of Fire for processed textiles, ceramics, and technical expertise—irrigation systems, engineering, and construction materials like cement and concrete.”Kimiko nodded, her thoughts drifting to her memories of political science and economics from her previous world. The dynamic felt familiar: an industrialized, advanced nation exerting influence over a smaller, resource-rich one through trade. It was a shrewd way to consolidate power without direct military intervention.“And how is Kusagakure’s relationship with the capital?” Kimiko asked, curious about the dynamics between the ninja village and its governing body.Karin let out a dry laugh. “I mean, typical. The Grass Daimyo sets their budget and then forgets about them. Most of the contracts Kusagakure-nin take are domestic ones. It’s not like Amegakure, which is also a minor village but for some reason gets plenty of funding from its Daimyo that lets them compete internationally with the Great Ninja Villages. Here? The ninjas are better suited for basic domestic work.”Kimiko tilted her head. “What kind of work do Kusagakure-nin usually get?”“The usual,” Karin said with a shrug. “Finding a rich merchant’s lost cat, helping out with farming, that kind of thing. Oh, and banditry pops up pretty often. Especially if there’s a bad rice harvest or if the noble clan that owns the fields starts squeezing the farmers too hard. That’s when the Kusa-nin get sent in to deal with the people who starts using their sickles and hoes to kill other people and steal from them.”“Wait, you have major landlords here? People who actually own large tracks of land?” Kimiko asked, surprised.“Yeah,” Karin confirmed. “The lands were usually gifted to their ancestors ages ago, and they’ve been passed down through the generations. The clans develop and manage them, but they’re essentially private property.”Kimiko frowned, furrowing her brows. “How does that even work? What happens if a landlord decides to just… do whatever they want?”Karin shrugged. “As long as they pay the right taxes to the collectors, no one cares. That’s the system here. How does it work in your country?”“That’s so different,” Kimiko mused. “In the Land of Fire, the Daimyo owns all the land. It’s subdivided into provinces, which are administered by governors he handpicks. The governors then assign stewards to oversee smaller territories in the province. It’s pretty centralized.” She paused. “Except for Konoha, of course. Ninja villages are expected to govern themselves.”“Ah, I see,” Karin said thoughtfully. “It’s more centralized than here, for sure. I guess that makes sense. Here, it’s a lot more… independent. Or chaotic, depending on how you look at it. The  landowning clans do their own thing, and as long as they’re paying their dues, they don’t answer to anyone.” She pushed her glasses up. “Kusagakure’s structure is closer to how Konoha works, though. At least, when it comes to governing themselves.”Kimiko nodded slowly, the pieces of the puzzle falling into place. No wonder banditry and insurgencies were so hard to stamp out in the Land of Grass. The fractured structure of governance created a breeding ground for corruption and unrest. Unlike the Land of Fire, where civil and local governments were unified under a single system, the Land of Grass lacked cohesion. It was no surprise that rebellion thrived in the cracks of such a disjointed system. It was a stark reminder how easier it was for people in Konoha.“But…why is the system set up like that?” asked Kimiko.“I mean, I moved to this country with my mom, so I don’t know all the details, but…” Karin shrugged. “I figure it’s the same as anywhere else. People got used to the way things are, and the nobles can’t be bothered to care.” She glanced to the side, ensuring that the people inside the palanquins were asleep before continuing. “They just keep the system running so they can stay comfortable.”“Hm,” said Kimiko. “Well, we’re shinobi. We usually don’t have the luxury of worrying about such things. We have our own world to deal with.” She closed her eyes briefly, focusing on her surroundings. “I think I sense Neji’s chakra. He’s finished scouting the path to the city.”On cue, Neji appeared beside them. “The path ahead is clear,” he reported. “I’ve informed the gate guards.”Karin let out a long sigh. “Finally. A proper city to sleep in. Then it’s just one more town before Kusagakure, and we all get paid.”As expected, the city, one of the wealthier ones in the Land of Grass, spared no expense in housing them. They were lodged within the modest castle at the city’s center, with accommodations provided in the guards’ quarters. The clan head of the noble family overseeing the territory hosted a feast in their honor, serving rice, cattle, and an assortment of delicacies that allowed Kimiko a rare, uninterrupted night of rest.But, of course, it couldn’t last.The next morning, as breakfast concluded, the Daimyo rose from the table with a satisfied groan. “Ah,” he said, stretching slightly. “I think I’d like to tour the city today. Show Shion around.” He motioned to one of his concubines, who giggled at the attention, causing another to hide a barely perceptible frown. “She’s in need of some new dresses, and I’ve heard this city has a particularly talented tailor in their artisan quarter.”“But, Yosuke-dono,” began Secretary Matsuda, his voice tight with concern, “the itinerary is perfectly clear. After your tour this afternoon, we must depart for the next town and then proceed directly to Kusagakure. The Head Ninja in Kusa wishes to discuss the ongoing insurgent crisis—”“Bah!” The Daimyo waved him off dismissively. “Why do I pay him and his village so much money if he can’t even handle a few rabble-rousers? The man is lucky I’m bothering to visit his village at all. He can wait a few more days.”Kimiko’s expression remained as serene and unreadable as ever. She had long since grown used to the ignorance of civilians when it came to ninja affairs.“However,” Matsuda pressed, “we did not prepare a security detail for an extended excursion into the city. I must strongly recommend—”“Nonsense!” the Daimyo snapped, his tone turning impatient. “I am in a city loyal to me and my family. Those insurgents are content to terrorize peasants in the countryside. They wouldn’t dare come this close to the capital. Besides,” he added with a smug grin, “with the amount of money we spent to hire the Konoha-nin, I’m sure they are more than willing to adjust their parameters for defense. Isn’t that right?”The man turned expectantly toward Kimiko, and she responded with a graceful smile. “If it pleases you, we can spare a few hours.”She felt Neji’s sharp gaze on her from the corner of her eye but said nothing.“Ha! Very well then,” the Daimyo said triumphantly. “You and that pale-eyed boy will accompany me. Come now!”With little fanfare, they departed for the city. Half of their guards accompanied them, forming a protective ring around the Daimyo, who reclined inside his ornate palanquin with his favored concubine giggling beside him. Attendants bustled around, while the guards marched dutifully to keep the throngs of onlookers at bay—merchants eager to gain favor, beggars seeking alms, and curious citizens craning for a glimpse of their ruler. The Daimyo himself, indulgent and jovial, waved to the crowd outside, occasionally tossing ryo coins that caused small scuffles among the onlookers.Kimiko and Neji, meanwhile, took to the rooftops. Each kept a vigilant watch, scanning the streets below for any signs of trouble. Neji’s Byakugan swept the area, its range and precision unmatched, while Kimiko extended her passive sensory abilities, carefully attuning to any chakra signatures that stood out among the crowd.“I do not believe indulging this man’s whims is wise,” Neji remarked, his tone clipped. “Our mission is to ensure his safe passage across his tour, not entertain his desires.”“I agree,” Kimiko replied without looking at him, her gaze focused on the street below. “But refusing outright would mean a loss of face for Konoha. If word got back to his noble peers that we’re inflexible with our contracts, it could damage the village’s reputation.” She sighed. “Unfortunately, managing these relationships is as much our responsibility as protecting our clients.”Neji frowned, his frustration evident. “I simply do not like him. He and his family are—”“Out of touch, entitled, and disgusting. Yes,” Kimiko interrupted dryly. “Believe me, I’ve noticed. He and his sons have been ogling Karin and me for the past weeks. I have far more reason to dislike these pigs than you do.” She allowed herself a small smirk. “But unless they cross a line, we let it pass. Clients are clients.”Neji grumbled something under his breath but said no more.Kimiko’s focus suddenly sharpened. A faint but distinct pang of chakra rippled through her senses, pulling her attention northwest. “Neji,” she said quietly, her tone turning serious. “Glance northwest of our position, just past the intersection.”Neji turned his head, his Byakugan activating. His frown deepened. “I see them,” he confirmed. “A dozen people moving in formation. Four are taking to the rooftops.”Kimiko closed her eyes, honing in on the chakra signatures. Her senses picked up more activity behind them, smaller but distinct signatures. She opened her eyes and cursed. “Double that number,” she muttered. “Four more approaching from the rear, along with about a dozen armed civilians.”Neji’s gaze snapped to the rear. “I see them now. They’re less than a hundred meters away,” he said grimly. “The civilians are armed with various weapons, and the ninjas are wearing Kusagakure uniforms, but…” He squinted. “Their headbands are marked with Xs.”“Damn it,” Kimiko hissed. “Missing-nin insurgents, likely backed by a mob.”“How in the world did they get into the city?” Neji snapped, his fists clenching.Kimiko gritted her teeth. “We can figure that out later. Right now, they’re trying to box in the Daimyo. We need to stop them.”Neji nodded sharply. “I’ll take the front.”Kimiko turned her head toward the rear, her eyes narrowing. “And I’ll handle the rear. Let’s move.”Kimiko flickered, reappearing beside the palanquin in an instant. She pulled the silk curtain aside, her eyes locking onto the startled Daimyo and his concubine within. “Insurgent ninjas are closing in. Stay here until I give the all-clear.”“What?” sputtered the Daimyo, his face pale. “That’s impossi—”Kimiko let the curtain fall back, already moving as she felt the incoming threat. Her hand darted to Byakko’s hilt, drawing the blade in a single fluid motion. The threads sheathing the weapon unfurled, wrapping around her wrist to form a gleaming silk armband. With a flick of her wrist, she swept Byakko through the air, its white chakra tracing glowing arcs as the blade struck down a volley of shuriken flying toward the palanquin from above.A few projectiles embedded themselves into the palanquin’s wooden roof, eliciting terrified shrieks from inside.“Guard the palanquin!” Kimiko barked at the guards flanking her. “Keep the mob away from the Daimyo! I’ll deal with the enemy ninja!”She didn’t wait for their reply. Her grip tightened on Byakko’s hilt as she scanned the chaotic street. A dirty mob of Grass villagers surged forward, wielding a haphazard array of weapons—cudgels, sickles, pitchforks—eyes wild with anger and desperation. Beyond them, four masked Kusagakure missing-nin perched on the rooftops, straw hats shadowing their faces except for their cold, gleaming eyes.“Kill everyone,” snarled one of the missing-nin. “Leave the shinobi to us.”And then, all hell broke loose.The street erupted into chaos. Civilians screamed as they scrambled to escape the bloodthirsty mob, threatening to stampede. Merchants abandoned their stalls, which toppled under the crush of fleeing bodies. The mob surged toward the palanquin, cutting down anyone who stood in their way. The guards shouted, forming a defensive ring as they tried to push the mob back.Kimiko’s gaze snapped upward as she caught movement. The missing-nin were already drawing their second volley of projectiles. Her heart froze as she saw it—one of the kunai was marked with an explosive tag.Without hesitation, Kimiko body flickered on to the wooden, reappearing in front of the ninja. His eyes widened in surprise, but it was too late. She spun, Byakko flashing in a perfect arc, and the man’s head separated from his body in a spray of crimson. Blood splattered across Kimiko’s face as her free hand shot out to snatch the kunai with the explosive tag before it could fall.Her fingers tore the tag free. In one fluid motion, she slapped it onto the headless body of the missing-nin and kicked the corpse toward the closest ninja. The enemy barely had time to widen his eyes before the body struck him and detonated. The resulting explosion tore through the air, showering the street below in blood and viscera, a thick plume of smoke masking the chaos.Kimiko’s eyes darted downward through the haze just as another ninja landed heavily near the palanquin, his curved kunai glinting as he swept through two guards with surgical precision. Their bodies crumpled, and the ninja reached for the Daimyo, yanking him out with one hand and raising his blade to the man’s throat.
Crap.
Kimiko pivoted just in time to parry a kunai aimed at her neck from a ninja who appeared from the smoke screen. Sparks danced as her chakra-infused blade locked against her assailant’s weapon. Her gaze flicked between her opponent and the palanquin. Her heart raced as the mob surged closer, overwhelming the remaining guards. They screamed and clawed, faces twisted in desperation and fury."Get away!" she hissed through gritted teeth. She opened her mouth, her toxic chakra spilling forth, coalescing into a barrage of red water senbon firing from her throat. The needles embedded themselves in the ninja before her, sizzling as they ate through flesh. His agonized scream barely reached her ears as she flipped backward, landing just a few feet from the palanquin.The ninja by the Daimyo was seconds away from finishing the job. Without hesitation, Kimiko drove Byakko into the ground, using it to anchor herself as she pivoted into a powerful kick. Her foot connected with the enemy’s chest, sending him hurtling backward into the encroaching mob.She didn’t hesitate. Her hands flashed through seals, her voice steady even as chaos roared around her."Water Style: Giant Vortex Jutsu."The air seemed to tremble as moisture gathered in a swirling mass before her, growing larger with every second. The vortex surged forward, a spinning leviathan of destruction. It tore through the mob like a tidal wave, ripping apart stalls, splintering wood, and crushing anyone in its path. The screams of insurgents and bystanders alike filled the air, the sheer force of the water drowning out all else.When the vortex subsided, silence fell like a hammer. The street was unrecognizable—a mangled wasteland of shattered debris, collapsed buildings, and motionless bodies. Kimiko’s chest heaved as she surveyed the devastation. Blood and water mixed into thick puddles that soaked the ground.Her knuckles whitened as she gripped Byakko. This is what it takes, she thought bitterly. This is the cost. Kimiko turned toward the Daimyo, shaken but alive, panting and sprawled beside her. Alright. This asshole's safe.She glanced behind her. The fight had shifted, the angry mob strewn about the street like discarded dolls, repelled by an unknown force. Two insurgent ninjas lay unconscious on the ground, while Neji weaved effortlessly between kunai strikes from two remaining opponents.Kimiko’s eyes followed Neji’s fluid movements. The first ninja lunged too far forward, overcommitting in his attack. Neji’s palm struck like lightning, hitting the man's stomach with precision, and then another blur of strikes collapsed the ninja to the ground, blood spilling from his mouth. Neji turned on his heel just as the second ninja attempted to sneak behind him. Without hesitation, Neji struck again, his palm slamming into the man's torso and sending him hurtling into a wall with a sickening thud.The second ninja groaned, collapsing to his knees, his eyes darting wildly between Neji and the devastation Kimiko had unleashed. His gaze lingered on her for a moment, wide with fear, before snapping back to Neji, now charging at him.Kimiko acted before the man could recover. Her hand darted to the pouch at her hip, retrieving a single senbon. She let her toxic chakra flow through it, infusing it with her most effective paralytic. With a sharp flick of her wrist, the senbon streaked through the air like a missile. The ninja jumped, but it wasn’t enough—the needle struck true, burying itself in his leg. His body seized as the poison took hold, and he crumpled to the ground, motionless but alive.Neji turned to look at her, his Byakugan deactivating as his expression hardened. His eyes darted to the destruction behind her—the destroyed remains of the street, the injured mob, the motionless bodies.“I had no choice,” Kimiko said curtly, meeting his gaze. “The mob and ninja got too close.”Neji said nothing, his jaw tightening as he stepped past her toward the palanquin. Kimiko knelt beside the paralyzed ninja, turning his body onto its back. His wide, terrified eyes stared up at her, his chest heaving as the paralysis left him helpless but painfully aware.“Check on the concubine,” Kimiko said, not looking up. “And the Daimyo too. He’s alive, but make sure they didn’t cut him. If he’s poisoned, I’ll need to extract it immediately.”"He's fine," Said Neji. "They both are.""Good." Said Kimiko. Her eyes scanned the paralyzed ninja's, searching for any identifying features, anything that might indicate his rank or allegiance.Before she could speak, the ground trembled beneath her. The sharp crack of an explosion ripped through the air, shaking the street and sending debris raining down. Kimiko's gaze snapped toward the source—a thick plume of smoke and rubble rose from the direction of the castle where they had been staying.“Crap,” she muttered, her blood running cold. Rising to her feet, she turned toward Neji, who was already moving.“We need to get back. Now,” she barked, gripping Byakko tightly. Her heart pounded in her chest as her thoughts raced.
Please be okay, Sasuke. Karin.
Neji and Kimiko made a beeline for the castle, urgency propelling their steps. The two barked orders at the guards escorting the Daimyo, instructing them to abandon the palanquin and commandeer one of the buffalo-drawn wagons to ensure they reached the castle quickly. As they moved, Neji and Kimiko swept through the streets, Byakugan and sensory abilities ensuring no surprises awaited them along the way.Thankfully, as they approached the castle, order seemed to have been restored. Guards at the entrance, their faces worn with relief, greeted them with gratitude. After depositing the shaken Daimyo into their care and handing over the captured insurgent, they wasted no time heading to the castle’s guard quarters.Waiting for them was Secretary Matsuda, his expression fraught with relief and lingering tension.“Oh, thank the heavens the Daimyo is alive!” Matsuda exclaimed, bowing slightly. “It has been harrowing here. Right after the two of you left, a crowd of angry villagers gathered outside the castle, demanding entry. I asked your comrades to help disperse them, but…” He hesitated, his face paling. “The red-haired ninja from Kusagakure—she insisted she sensed more chakra signatures beneath the castle, near the storerooms. She and the Uchiha boy went to investigate and…”“What happened?” Kimiko asked, her voice calm but clipped.“It was the insurgents!” Matsuda said, his voice trembling. “They used a secret entrance through the kitchen storeroom to infiltrate the castle. Your comrades engaged them in battle, but…” He swallowed hard. “One managed to slip past them and reach the children’s room. The ninja had these…paper bombs strapped to his chest.”Kimiko felt a chill but kept her expression impassive. Behind her, the sound of footsteps made her turn. Sasuke and Karin entered the room, both looking worn but uninjured.“The insurgent detonated himself,” Sasuke said grimly, his Sharingan still faintly active. “I had to kick him out of the window to save the children. The blast shattered the room, but the kids are alive.”“And you two?” Kimiko asked.“We’re fine,” Karin replied, crossing her arms. “Though I’m starting to think these insurgents are more organized than we expected.”“Guess you didn’t have an easier time, either,” Sasuke said, his  eyes locking with Kimiko’s.“No,” Kimiko replied curtly. “Any prisoners?”“One survived,” Sasuke said. “They’re bound and being held in the same room as yours.”“How could they infiltrate the city?” Karin demanded, her sharp tone betraying her frustration. “And how are they this bold?”Kimiko exhaled, crossing her arms as she thought. “Good questions. We can ask them directly.” Her eyes flicked toward Matsuda. “And safe to say, this farce is over. We’re cutting the tour short and heading straight to Kusagakure.”The secretary nodded, his relief palpable. “I’ll make the arrangements immediately.”“Good,” Said Kimiko. “The moment we reach Kusagakure, coordinate with the Head Ninja there. I’m going to need a room so I can question the prisoners,” And with that, she closed her eyes. Of course this couldn’t be a clear cut mission.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 33: White Rose [Grass Daimyo Security Arc Part II]

TW: Torture Scene. Feel Free to Skip Over.
Kimiko stepped in front of the Konoha Chuunin stationed at the metal door, seated casually behind a wooden counter. Without looking up, she reached for the sign-in sheet on the counter and began writing her name. Her voice was calm and steady as she asked,“The two have been fed?”“Yes,” one of the Chuunin replied. “A few hours ago.”“Good,” Kimiko continued, her pen still scratching on the paper. “Wounds treated?”“Yes,” the Chuunin confirmed. “No significant injuries for either.”“And the specifications I requested—those are prepared?”“They’re ready for you,” the Chuunin said.Satisfied, Kimiko placed the sign-in sheet back on the counter and pulled Byakko from its place behind her back. The blade was neatly sheathed in its threads, and she handed it to the Chuunin, who stowed it beneath the countertop with care.“I’ll keep a kunai with me. And my senbon,” she added smoothly. “Thank you.”With that, she turned toward the metal door, her hand pushing it open with a measured firmness before stepping inside and letting it close behind her. The quiet hallway beyond was dimly lit, her footsteps echoing softly against the metal walls. At the end of the corridor, a second door loomed, its hinges rusty and loud as she pushed it open.The room she entered was small and oppressive, bathed in shadow except for a single harsh light that illuminated the center. Under its glare sat two figures, bound to chairs with their hands tied securely behind them. A faint blue glow radiated from an intricate array of seals painted on the floor around them, marking the limits of their space.Kimiko stepped into the circle of light, her presence cold yet composed as her eyes flicked between the two prisoners. “Good morning,” she began, her tone pleasant. “How are we all?”“Kill yourself,” snarled the older man to her left. His thinning brown hair clung messily to his face, his defiance clear despite the ropes holding him in place. “I’m not saying shit to a Konoha kunoichi bitch like you.”The younger prisoner, seated directly across from him, snorted. He was closer to Kimiko’s age, with a sharp buzz cut and an air of smugness that matched the older man’s venom.Kimiko’s expression didn’t falter. She clasped her hands behind her back and tilted her head slightly. “No need for that language,” she said placidly. “I was only being polite.”Her calm unnerved them both, though neither would show it. She continued, “Now, you two were captured during your failed attempt to assassinate the Grass Daimyo and his family. You’ve been identified as members of the insurgency currently plaguing the Land of Grass.”She let the statement hang in the air for a moment before continuing. “Ordinarily, prisoners like you would be handed over to Kusagakure’s authorities. However, by special request, we’ve been allowed to detain you under Konoha’s authority for forty-eight hours.”The younger man exchanged a glance with his companion before smirking. “Heh, as expected. Kusa’s Head Ninja is just a lapdog for you Konoha bastards.”The older man chuckled at that and added, “Shouldn’t have told us you’re giving us back to Kusa. All we have to do is sit tight and wait it out.” He sneered up at Kimiko. “If you think feeding us and treating us all nice will make us talk, then Konoha really must be scraping the bottom of the barrel. Recruiting stupid little girls now, are we? Dumb cunt.”Kimiko didn’t flinch.  “I have a few questions to ask the two of you, which I need answers to. Your cooperation will be necessary,” she said evenly.She stepped behind the older man, drawing her kunai with measured precision. The younger man’s eyes flickered with a hint of worry, but she ignored it, cutting through the ropes binding the older man’s hands. She moved to the younger man, doing the same. The two exchanged questioning glances but said nothing as Kimiko stood before them, her kunai glinting in the dim light.“There’s no need for restraints,” she explained. “The arrays in this room prevent anyone not marked with this—” she tilted her head, revealing the kanji for ‘release’ glowing faintly at her neck “—from leaving the circle or using jutsu. If either of you lay a hand on me, alarms outside will trigger, and the barriers in this room will ensure you regret the attempt.”She could feel their unease mounting, but they masked it behind cocky sneers.“As I said, I have a few inquiries,” Kimiko continued, unfazed.“And we told you to fuck yourself,” the younger man spat.Ignoring the interruption, Kimiko maintained her poise. “I will approach each of you and ask my question. You will answer it quietly. Then I will confirm your answer with your comrade to verify the truth.”Their chuckles were grating but expected. She moved to the older man first, her voice dropping into a low whisper as she leaned in. “Is Iwagakure funding the insurgency?”“Your mother’s funding the insurgency,” the man snarled, sneering at her. “All night long.”The younger man burst into laughter. Kimiko stepped back, her face impassive, and turned to the younger man.“Is Iwagakure funding the insurgen—”She was cut off as the younger man spat directly at her face. “It wasn’t your mom; it was your dad. And he loves it.”Calmly, Kimiko reached up and wiped her face, her movements slow and deliberate. Without a word, her hand shot out, clamping down on his wrist with an iron grip. He yanked, but her hold didn’t budge, her nails biting into his skin. Her other hand twisted the kunai expertly before she drove it between his ring finger and pinky. The blade’s edge gleamed as she severed his pinky in a clean, practiced motion. Blood splattered, and the man’s yell tore through the room.“I don’t think I made myself clear,” Kimiko said, her voice cold and quiet. “I said you would answer quietly. Make sure only the two of us answer.” She straightened, wiping the bloodied blade on his shirt. “Oh, and I forgot—if your answers don’t match, I’ll take a finger from both of you. And if I don’t like how loud you’re being, I’ll take two fingers from the both of you.”The man’s eyes burned with rage, but his words were drowned out by another scream as Kimiko twisted the kunai in midair and plunged it into his thigh. She twisted it, sending agony rippling through his leg.“And that’s for speaking about my father, you bandit fuck,” she hissed. Finally, she yanked the kunai free and backhanded him hard across the face, the crack of the impact echoing in the chamber.Her movements were smooth as she turned to the older man, who tried in vain to scoot back within the confines of the circle. Kimiko stalked forward, grabbing his left wrist with a brutal grip, her strength unrelenting. Before he could even plead, her kunai sliced through his pinky, blood dripping onto the floor as he howled in pain.Kimiko didn’t stop there. Her blade plunged into his shoulder, the tip grinding into the joint as she twisted it. “And this,” she hissed, her breath brushing against his ear, “is for being an impolite pig, you wrinkled, no-good bastard.”Yanking the kunai free, she grabbed him by the hair, pulling his head back to force him to look at her. Her voice dropped into a whisper. “Now, let’s try this again.”
TRIGGER OVER
The door to the meeting room in the Extension Office creaked open, and Kimiko stepped inside, wiping her hands on a cloth that was already stained red. Neji, Karin, Sasuke, and the Jonin Captain Hayama glanced up from their positions around the wooden table. The tension in the room shifted slightly as she entered.“Interrogation finished?” Hayama asked, his voice steady.Kimiko nodded, tossing the bloodied cloth into a nearby bin. “Finished. They’re alive.”“And their condition?” Hayama leaned back, studying her with a raised brow.“Intact, mostly,” Kimiko replied evenly, settling into an empty chair. “They’ve lost a few fingers and gained some stab wounds, but nothing life-threatening. Their injuries are well within the parameters Kusagakure approved. They won’t bleed out.”“Good,” Hayama said with a satisfied nod. “It was hard enough to get permission to question them. We couldn’t risk stepping out of line. Now, what did you learn?”“I have verbal confirmation that Iwagakure is supporting the insurgency,” Kimiko said, her voice sharp and precise.Hayama straightened. “And how reliable is this information?”“Positive,” Kimiko answered firmly. “One of them—a younger insurgent—was just a low-level officer, but the older one is a field captain. He used to be a Tokubetsu Jonin in Kusagakure before defecting to become a Missing-Nin. During the Third War, he worked with Iwagakure, helping set up their supply lines in the Land of Grass. When the new Kusagakure government offered clemency to former collaborators, he refused and has been active in the insurgency ever since.”Hayama frowned. “That checks out. Kusagakure might want to confirm the details themselves, but I doubt he was lying. What else?”Kimiko’s expression darkened. “Iwagakure has been providing funding, material support, and intelligence. They’ve been smuggling kunai, shuriken, paper bombs, medicine—everything needed to sustain a prolonged conflict. Instead of relying on the Kannabi Bridge, they’ve been using mountain smuggling routes to bypass official checkpoints.”“That doesn’t make sense,” Karin interjected, her tone skeptical. “Mountain routes are dangerous. They’re narrow and treacherous, impossible for wagons to traverse. With the weapons and supplies we’ve seen, there’s no way they’ve been smuggling enough to equip the insurgents without drawing attention. Kusagakure’s smuggling controls are strict—they’d be caught before they reached the border.”Kimiko nodded. “That’s why they’re using specialized storage seals. According to the field captain, Iwa-nin courier these seals into Kusagakure via the mountain routes to avoid detection. They hand them off at predetermined drop points to insurgent representatives and then leave the same way they came.”“That’s still impractical,” Sasuke said, leaning forward, his brows furrowed. “Standard storage seals can’t handle large-scale smuggling. Even the best seals can only hold a limited number of items before they degrade in a matter of hours. They’d need dozens of couriers traveling weekly just to supply what we’ve seen.”“They weren’t lying,” Kimiko said simply, her tone final.Hayama sighed and crossed his arms. “Konoha did receive intel a few years back about Iwagakure developing an advanced storage seal. Supposedly, it had an expanded capacity and could store multiple types of items simultaneously while cutting down on the chakra needed to actually unseal the objects inside. We never confirmed if they succeeded, but it’s plausible.”Neji turned to him. “If they perfected the technology, it could explain how they’re sustaining the insurgency without drawing attention. A single courier could deliver enough supplies to outfit an entire cell.”“Damn,” Hayama muttered, rubbing his temples. “I’ll need to coordinate with the Kusagakure officials about this. If these seals exist, we’ll need to step up patrols along the mountain routes. But getting permission from Kusa to help patrol their borders…” He trailed off, shaking his head. “That’s going to be an uphill battle.”“You mean to tell me confirmation that their northern neighbor—who has a history of invading them—is funding an insurgency trying to topple their country isn’t enough to convince them?” Sasuke asked, exasperated.“Look, kids, it’s not that they don’t know,” Hayama replied with a weary sigh. “You have to see it from their perspective. Letting us get involved in their country’s internal affairs weakens their standing with their daimyo. They’ve already had to outsource his security detail to us, which is embarrassing enough. If they let Konoha-nin help with something like border control to stop the insurgency’s funding, they might as well hand us the keys to their country. They don’t want to rely on outsiders because if they do, the daimyo and his court might start asking, What’s the point of having an in-house ninja village if it has to depend on outsiders for everything? ”He paused, running a hand through his hair before continuing, “And don’t forget, Kusagakure is a buffer state. They still remember what happened the last time they antagonized Iwagakure.”Neji arched a brow. “Iwagakure is already antagonizing them by supporting their insurgents,” he countered. “Perhaps we should approach the Grass Daimyo directly? After the attempt on his life, he might be more inclined to believe us and force Kusagakure to act.”Hayama shook his head. “It wouldn’t work. Kusagakure would just deny everything. They’d say nothing corroborates the confession or promise to ‘investigate,’ only to sweep it under the rug. Worst-case scenario, they could accuse us of fabricating the confession to drag them into a war with Iwagakure.”Silence settled over the room until Kimiko finally spoke. “...How much longer is the Daimyo staying in Kusagakure?”“A week more,” Hayama answered after a moment. “Then we’ll accompany him and his retinue to the capital. Why?”Kimiko reached into her pouch, pulling out two scrolls. She unrolled them across the table, revealing identical maps of the Land of Grass. A bloodstain marked the same point on each map.“...I’m not even going to ask what I’m looking at,” Hayama muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Explain.”“When they were spilling their secrets, I asked about the schedule for the supply drop-offs. They didn’t know the exact schedule, but they mentioned hearing about a big one coming up soon. Supposedly, it’s the largest one yet,” said Kimiko“So...are you suggesting what I think you are?” Hayama asked cautiously.“Yes,” Kimiko replied, her expression grim. “We crash the meeting. We’ll grab irrefutable proof of Iwagakure’s involvement—whether it’s an Iwa corpse, a scroll with an official Iwagakure seal, or something else. Once we have that, we present it to Kusagakure. If they still refuse to acknowledge it…” Her voice trailed off for a moment before she finished, “It’s a good thing the Grass Daimyo is staying here for another week.”Her words lingered in the air like a challenge, and the room fell into a tense silence once more.“...That’s cold, Kimiko,” Hayama said after a long silence, his eyes narrowing as he studied her. He glanced toward Karin, who raised her hands defensively.“I don’t care much about this village, but I figured you already knew that,” Karin said with a shrug. “I’ll stay here the whole week if that helps reassure you I’m not going to snitch. Speaking of which, when is this drop-off supposed to happen?”“Tomorrow,” Kimiko answered evenly.Hayama sighed deeply, leaning back in his chair and rubbing his temples. “...You know I can’t sanction this officially, right?”“Yes,” Kimiko replied.“And you understand that what you’re proposing goes way beyond both your mission scope and the reason we’re stationed here—not to mention the fact that you’re a group of genin?”“Yes,” she repeated.“And that I can’t offer any manpower without tipping off Kusagakure officials that something’s going on? Because if they find out we’re acting behind their backs, it could cause a diplomatic scandal. They might kick us out of their country entirely, which would mean we’d lose the ability to cordon off Iwagakure from using the Land of Grass as a staging ground to launch attacks into the Land of Fire. Not to mention our Daimyo won’t be happy.”“Yes,” Kimiko said again.Hayama let out another long sigh, his expression shifting between frustration and resignation. “Alright. Sasuke, Neji, Kimiko—you’ll leave before dawn tomorrow. Karin, you’ll stay here with me and assist with managing Kusagakure’s officials. If they start asking questions about your whereabouts, I’ll handle it as best I can, but I can only delay them for so long. You three need to come back with proof as quickly as possible. No delays, no detours. Understood?”Kimiko gave a curt nod, her determination unwavering. “Understood.”Sasuke and Neji exchanged a glance before nodding in agreement as well. Karin crossed her arms and leaned back, smirking slightly. “Good luck, you three. You’re going to need it.”The rest of the afternoon passed quickly, and Kimiko found herself back in the shared bunk room with Karin. She sat on her bed, carefully polishing Byakko’s edge with an oiled cloth, while Karin, seated behind her, ran a comb through her hair with practiced ease.“I still don’t get why you’re insisting on going on this mission,” Karin murmured, her voice low. “This is more than just going above and beyond.”Kimiko didn’t look up, her focus on the blade in her hands. “The only reason Iwagakure is funding these rebels is to either force the Grass Daimyo’s hand into expelling Konoha by harming his people or to topple Kusagakure entirely. Kusagakure is nominally allied to us. Letting them continue this damages Konoha’s position—and innocent civilians are caught in the crossfire.”There was a beat of silence before Karin spoke again, her voice softer this time.“...It’s not like Kusagakure today is any better, or the Daimyo for that matter.”“I know,” Kimiko said quietly. She paused her polishing, turning to squeeze Karin’s hand gently. Her almond-shaped nails, painted with shimmering white polish, caught the dim light of the room. “I was there with you. I can’t imagine living in a place this hostile to you, but the rebels… they’d treat you even worse.”“Would they?” Karin muttered bitterly. “Sometimes, I think about just leaving this place to its death, you know. There are days when being a Missing-Nin seems preferable to staying here, being treated like a doll they can bite whenever they need healing.”“Don’t say that,” Kimiko whispered, her tone soft but firm.“I’m just saying.” Karin’s hands stilled, resting in her lap. “My mom died in this place, giving everything she had to heal their ninja, and they didn’t even thank her. Then they turned around and shoved me into her place. What kind of life is that? What’s there to be proud of?”Kimiko frowned, her expression hardening as her thoughts churned. No wonder Karin eventually joined Orochimaru in another timeline. Kusagakure had never treated her like one of their own. She’d always been a refugee, valued only for her ability to heal, nothing more. A stranger. A tool. It was disgusting.The idea of preserving Kusagakure felt… complicated. She didn’t want innocent peasants to die, but the village itself as an institution had glaring flaws. And the Grass Daimyo? Hardly a paragon of responsibility. Was this place even worth saving? A part of her wondered. Deep down, though, she knew the answer: yes. If only for the sake of the people who just wanted to live their lives in peace.“What do the people here think about the insurgency, anyway?” Kimiko asked after a moment, her voice casual, hoping to change the subject.“...They don’t,” Karin replied flatly. She set the comb down and leaned back against the bedframe. “They don’t think about it. They think about whether they’ll have enough harvest to last through the next season or if they’ve saved enough to send their eldest kid to school in the city. They care whether the landowning clan will decide to raise their share of the crops they’d collect.” She paused, her voice tinged with bitterness. “They don’t give a damn about Konoha or Iwagakure, the Land of Fire or the Land of Earth. They’re starving. They don’t have the luxury of caring about anything else. Both the loyalists and insurgents kill them in different ways,”Kimiko sighed, setting Byakko aside before leaning her head against Karin’s legs. It wasn’t fair. None of this was fair. But at the end of the day, no matter how strong she became, she was still a shinobi. A shinobi fought, a shinobi endured, and a shinobi ensured the prosperity of their village. That was the reality she couldn’t escape.Her thoughts drifted to Naruto. His dream… it felt so distant and yet so close. It would be a difficult, uphill battle to help him achieve it. She knew they still had three grueling years ahead before it could even begin to take shape. And now, with how much the world around her was changing, she was beginning to doubt the reliability of the future knowledge she had clung to so tightly.That thought unsettled her. It meant she needed to trust herself more—to trust her instincts, her judgment, and her resolve. She had to believe that what she was doing now was the right thing, even if she couldn’t see the end clearly anymore.“Let’s get some sleep,” Kimiko murmured, her voice weary.“Yeah,” Karin replied softly, running a hand through Kimiko’s hair. “You’ve got a big day ahead of you tomorrow.”Kimiko closed her eyes, letting herself relax, if only for a moment. Tomorrow would bring its own battles, and she needed every bit of strength she could muster.–It felt like she had barely closed her eyes when her alarm blared. Kimiko rose immediately, grabbing Byakko without a word. Karin was still asleep, sprawled across her bed. Kimiko didn’t bother waking her—there was no need for goodbyes.Leaving their shared quarters, she made her way to the reception area. Sasuke, Neji, and Hayama were already waiting, the latter leaning casually against the counter, a weary but focused expression on his face.“Rise and shine,” Hayama greeted dryly, straightening as she approached. “Alright, listen up. You three have the entire day to get this done. I’ll tell the Kusagakure officials that you’re buried in paperwork and not to be disturbed. That should keep them off your trail for now.”He glanced at each of them in turn, his tone firm. “I’ve arranged for you to leave through the east gate. Once you’re out of Kusagakure, you’re on your own. Complete your mission, retrieve whatever proof you can, and head to the designated rendezvous point I’ve marked on the maps in these packs.” He gestured to three neatly packed backpacks on the counter. “Once there, wait for extraction. I’ll handle arrangements for an alternate reentry point into Kusagakure.”He paused, his gaze hardening. “Be aware, though—anyone who doesn’t make it back by sundown will be presumed dead, no matter the circumstances. Understood?”Kimiko gave a sharp nod, the weight of his words settling over her. She had expected no less.“Good,” Hayama said. He picked up the backpacks, handing one to each of them. “Inside, you’ll find maps with the rendezvous point clearly marked, along with Kusagakure ninja attire. Change into the uniforms as soon as possible and keep them on until you’re safely away from any Kusagakure patrols or civilian areas. They’re your best shot at concealing your identities. Unfortunately, we didn’t have the time to fabricate fake identification, so you’ll need to avoid the main roads at all costs.”Hayama rubbed the back of his neck, clearly reluctant to ask. “One last time—where is the meeting point between the insurgents and Iwagakure?”“Tenchi Bridge,” Kimiko replied, her voice steady. “Roughly a hundred kilometers from here.”The same location where, in another timeline, Naruto and Sakura had fought to reclaim Sasuke from Orochimaru was now the site of an illicit meeting between a rebel insurgency and Konoha’s enemy.“Fitting,” Hayama muttered under his breath. “Alright then. You know what’s at stake. Get going.”Their departure from Kusagakure went smoothly. At the designated exit point, the guards were conveniently absent, allowing Kimiko, Neji, and Sasuke to slip out unnoticed. Clad in Kusagakure uniforms—long black robes and straw hats—they moved quickly, hopping through the dense forest. Their route took them in a wide arc, heading north before curving west toward their destination: Tenchi Bridge.After traveling several kilometers along the road, they dove deeper into the forest, avoiding the more well-traveled paths. Between Neji’s Byakugan and Kimiko’s finely honed sensory abilities, steering clear of any groups or potential patrols was effortless. The trio moved in relative silence, their focus and the weight of the mission leaving little room for conversation.The forest terrain proved easy to navigate with two dojutsu users and a skilled sensor among them. They arrived at the vicinity of Tenchi Bridge earlier than anticipated. Neji activated his Byakugan to scan the area, halting them roughly a hundred meters from the bridge. Slowly, they advanced, carefully checking for traps or enemy shinobi who might already be lurking nearby.Kimiko expanded her sensory net, and when no unfamiliar chakra signatures registered within range, they moved closer. Scouting the immediate area, they took time to familiarize themselves with the terrain. The bridge itself was simple but sturdy—a wooden arch bridge reinforced with metal supports and railings. Its planks were thicker than average, suggesting it was built to handle heavier traffic. Beneath the bridge, the deep ravine yawned open, with the river below rushing in powerful currents, its noise faintly reaching their ears.Satisfied with their surroundings, the three positioned themselves in concealed spots within the forest, roughly thirty meters from the bridge. Neji kept his Byakugan active, his gaze fixed on the bridge to monitor for any signs of movement. The plan was simple: wait for both parties to arrive and meet on the bridge, then creep closer and ambush them at the most opportune moment.The idea of planting paper bombs under the bridge had been discussed but ultimately rejected. If the bridge were to collapse, there was a high risk that the bodies of the insurgents and Iwagakure operatives would be lost to the ravine below, swept away by the river. With no physical evidence left behind, the mission would be a failure. Furthermore, destroying the bridge might provoke unforeseen consequences, particularly for Kusagakure's precarious situation.Instead, they opted for a more traditional approach. They would remain hidden, waiting patiently for the right moment to strike. Their ambush would be swift, decisive, and precise, ensuring that they secured the proof they needed without unnecessary destruction. All that remained was the tense waiting, the anticipation building as they hunkered down in the cover of the forest, their senses alert and ready.It didn’t take long before it happened.Kimiko’s sensory range flared, alerting her to incoming movement. Two distinct chakra signatures emerged, moving steadily toward the bridge from their side.“Heads up,” Kimiko murmured, her voice steady. “Two signatures, around Chuunin level, approaching from our direction.”“I have visual,” Neji confirmed.On cue, two figures appeared at the edge of the bridge, stepping into view. Both were cloaked in the typical Kusagakure attire, dark robes with wide-brimmed straw hats obscuring their faces. One carried a Fuuma Shuriken strapped to their back, while the other seemed unarmed, at least at a glance. They stopped at the bridge’s edge, close enough that Kimiko could faintly make out snippets of their conversation.“...Should have been here by now,” muttered the one carrying the Fuuma Shuriken. “Think they were compromised?”“No,” the second figure responded sharply.  “Orders are clear. We need to secure the supplies at all costs.”“Yes, but—”Kimiko’s focus sharpened as another flicker of chakra brushed against the edges of her range. “Neji, Sasuke,” she whispered, “I’m picking up another signature. It’s faint. Neji, do you have visual?”“I do,” Neji replied, his tone uncharacteristically tense. “But…”Kimiko turned her gaze to the other side of the bridge, following Neji’s line of sight. Her breath hitched.The individual wore a short, utilitarian dress with bandages wrapped around their exposed waist. A katana with a crimson hilt and square guard rested at their back. But what truly stood out was the mask they wore—a cracked clay haniwa mask with a vaguely human visage, red circles marking the cheeks like eerie symbols.Kimiko’s heart sank. Oh no.. “Iwa ANBU,” Sasuke hissed, his voice taut with disbelief. “Why the hell is an ANBU their point of contact?”“Should we abort the mission?” Neji asked, his pale eyes narrowing at the ominous figure.Kimiko bit her lip, her mind racing. The situation was far more dangerous than anticipated, but they couldn’t turn back now. Her voice was steady as she made the call.“No,” she said firmly. “We’ve come too far to abort now. If they’ve sent an ANBU, it means the intel they’re carrying is critical. We need it, no matter the risk.”Whatever could have been said next was abruptly cut off as the two insurgents spoke.“We didn’t expect an ANBU to be sent,” said the one carrying the Fuuma Shuriken, his tone tinged with suspicion. “Identify yourself.”The masked figure responded coolly, “That is not necessary. I was sent here in lieu of your previous contacts due to the recent failure of your operation against the Grass Daimyo. We’ve also received intel that necessitated heightened security.”“And this intel is something you won’t share with us?” demanded the man. The woman turned her masked face toward him, the weight of her derision palpable even without seeing her expression.“We share what we determine will serve our mutual interests,” she said icily. “This intel is none of your concern.”The two men glared at her darkly but said nothing more. Ignoring their simmering frustration, the ANBU woman reached into her pouch and produced two scrolls—one a dark beige, the other a lighter brown.“They’re keeping supplies in scrolls that small?” Sasuke whispered. “What kind of sealing techniques did Iwagakure develop?”Kimiko didn’t look away from the scene but answered quietly, “After their logistics crumbled when Kannabi Bridge was destroyed in the Third Shinobi War, they probably began developing ways to solve supply chain problems.”Neji, his voice grim, added, “Improving their logistics could have become a matter of survival for them.”“But still...” Sasuke murmured, the implications gnawing at him.“Well?” one of the Kusagakure insurgents asked impatiently. “What are you waiting for? Toss us the scrolls so we can be on our way.”“Yes,” the ANBU woman said, “Just as soon as we kill those three people watching us.”Kimiko’s eyes widened in alarm, but the woman was already moving. Her hand shot back into her pouch, and in a split second, three kunai flew toward their hiding spot, explosive tags fluttering in the air behind them.Without hesitation, the three flickered to the only viable position left: the middle of the bridge. Kimiko, Neji, and Sasuke landed back-to-back, flanked on both sides by their enemies. Sasuke and Neji turned to face the two Kusagakure insurgents, steel already leaving their sheaths, while Kimiko fixed her gaze on the masked woman just as a fiery explosion engulfed the shrubs where they had hidden moments before.The Kusagakure insurgents snapped their heads toward them, their hands already reaching for their weapons.“Oh,” the ANBU said smoothly, her tone amused as she regarded them. “I didn’t expect my little interlopers to be brats. You must be skilled, though, to have evaded my detection for so long.”“Let’s kill them!” barked one of the insurgents, his weapon drawn.“Mm, yes,” the woman mused. “And how fortuitous. When Kusagakure’s ninjas find your corpses, I doubt they’ll take kindly to discovering Konoha sent an unsanctioned recon team into their territory. I wonder what story they’ll tell when they put the pieces together. It’ll be quite the scandal.”“None of you will be alive to tell it,” Kimiko shot back.And then, all hell broke loose.Kimiko saw the woman’s hand twitch and reacted instantly, body-flickering forward to intercept her. At the same moment, Sasuke and Neji surged toward the insurgents. Reappearing in front of the ANBU, Kimiko swung Byakko in a diagonal arc, its white blade trailing a faint crimson glow as it cut through the air.The ANBU ducked just in time, narrowly avoiding the strike. Kimiko pivoted fluidly, using the momentum to spin into a kick that connected with the woman’s mask, sending her flying back and crashing into a tree with a resounding thud.Landing lightly, Kimiko didn’t hesitate. She drew three senbon with her free hand, infusing them with her toxic chakra. A crimson aura engulfed the needles as she hurled them toward her target. They struck the ANBU’s chest—but instead of flesh, they pierced into brown sludge, the woman’s body dissolving before her eyes.“Mud Clone,” Kimiko hissed.Her senses flared, warning her of movement behind. She spun, raising Byakko just in time to parry a descending ninjato. Sparks flew as her white blade met the black steel of the ANBU’s weapon. They locked eyes, mask against an unyielding stare.“You’re fast,” the woman remarked, her voice calm and cold. “But a brat is still a brat.”With a sharp shove, the ANBU forced Kimiko back, creating space before leaping backward, closer to the bridge. From her position, Kimiko could see Sasuke locked in combat with the previously unarmed insurgent, now wielding twin curved kunai. Sasuke’s Sharingan glimmered, reading every move and countering with precision. Meanwhile, Neji pursued the second insurgent, who swung a fuma shuriken like a deadly pendulum to keep him at bay.“Eyes on me, girl,” the ANBU snapped.Kimiko’s focus returned to her opponent just as three kunai flew toward her, each trailed by explosive tags. Without hesitation, she drew three more senbon, imbuing them with water chakra. The senbon shot forward, spiraling with spinning water, intercepting the kunai mid-flight. The explosion erupted in a burst of smoke and water, obscuring the space between them.Kimiko sensed the ANBU’s chakra closing in fast. Coiling her legs, she leapt into the smoke, Byakko held at her side, ready to strike. As she entered the smokescreen, the ANBU was there to meet her, blade already in motion. The air between them crackled with tension as their techniques collided.“Iwagakure Style Kenjutsu: Avalanche Descent!” the woman shouted.“Kimiko Style Kenjutsu: White Tiger’s Bite!” Kimiko countered.The two swords clashed, releasing a blinding flash of light. They passed each other in mid-air, landing on opposite sides of the bridge. Kimiko crouched low, Byakko raised upright, her breathing steady despite the fresh cut across her arm.She glanced back, her sharp eyes catching the ANBU struggling to stand. Blood seeped from twin gashes on her shoulder and hip, staining her uniform.“Damn it,” the woman hissed, clutching her wounds. “No matter. I’ve still—” Her knees buckled, and she staggered forward, her body trembling as she tried to steady herself.“Poison,” Kimiko said coolly, rising to her full height. Byakko glinted in her grasp, its edge unblemished by the smoke and blood. “My chakra is toxic. I lace my weapons and jutsu with poisons I’ve introduced to my body. What you’re experiencing now comes from the venom of a Giant Red-Headed Centipede, native to Konoha’s training fields.”The ANBU’s breaths grew labored, her limbs sluggish as her body betrayed her. She dropped to one knee, glaring at Kimiko through her mask.“Y-you think…” the woman rasped, her voice weakening, “you’ve won?”Suddenly, the ANBU began weaving hand signs.“Earth Style: Earth Dragon Jutsu!” she called out.The ground beneath the ANBU trembled violently before surging upward, forming a massive, serpentine dragon of rock and dirt. Its maw opened wide, poised to strike down on Kimiko. Her eyes widened at the sight, but she immediately flew through her own set of hand seals.“Water Style: Black Water Dragon Jutsu!” she shouted.Kimiko unleashed her chakra, allowing her toxic chakra to suffuse the water jutsu. From the ravine below, a black, serpentine dragon surged upward, its form composed of dark river water tinged with her noxious chakra. It roared, biting into the neck of the earthen dragon mid-air. The two colossal beasts clashed violently, their forms writhing as their energies collided. Finally, they detonated in a deafening explosion, rock shards and caustic droplets of water raining down onto the wooden bridge. The planks beneath them hissed as the toxic water sizzled on contact.Through the settling mist of debris, the ANBU lunged forward, her figure obscured until the last second. Kimiko’s senses flared, but before she could react, the ANBU reappeared in front of her, a rock-formed gauntlet covering her left hand. With brutal force, the gauntlet struck Kimiko across the face, sending her staggering backward, stars dancing in her vision.Before Kimiko could recover, the ANBU leapt high into the air. Her right arm became encased in stone, forming a deadly pointed drill. She descended rapidly, aiming the makeshift weapon straight toward Kimiko in a vicious, spiraling dive.Kimiko spat blood to the side, her busted lip stinging. Her instincts screamed at her to brace for impact, but her eyes darted to the ANBU's trajectory—and her heart dropped.She wasn’t targeting her anymore. She was heading straight for Neji, who stood just beyond the bridge, his opponent already crumpled at his feet.
Damn it!
Without hesitation, Kimiko body-flickered, reappearing beside Neji just in time to shove him out of harm’s way. Neji stumbled back, startled, as Kimiko took his place. The ANBU’s stone drill grazed her cheek, the sharp edge tearing into her skin as the woman crashed into the ground behind her, leaving the bridge trembling under the force of her impact. The stone drill pierced into the ground, leaving a dent.Kimiko didn’t waste a moment. Quickly weaving hand seals, she activated the Hiding Like a Mole Technique and sank into the ground as if it were liquid. She pushed forward through the earth, her sensory abilities locking onto the ANBU's signature above her. Like a predator stalking its prey, she tunneled beneath the ground.The ANBU turned her attention to Neji, who had regained his footing, and lunged toward him. But before she could close the distance, Kimiko erupted from the ground beneath her, emerging like a specter. Her pale hand shot up, seizing the ANBU’s neck in a vice grip. Her sharpened nails punctured the skin, and Kimiko flooded her opponent’s bloodstream with the same neurotoxin on her swordThe ANBU stiffened, her body convulsing as black veins spiderwebbed outward from the points of entry, creeping across her neck. The ANBU’s body trembled as her strength began to wane, her movements growing sluggish as the neurotoxin worked its way through her system. Kimiko tightened her grip, her eyes unwavering as the woman faltered.Finally, the woman collapsed near the edge of the bridge, her body twitching as she fought to stay conscious. Kimiko, bruised and breathing heavily, planted Byakko into the ground for support, panting as the adrenaline coursed through her.
We just beat an ANBU with two Chuunin support.
Behind her, Sasuke reappeared, his hand resting firmly on her shoulder. “You okay?” he asked, his voice steady but concerned.Kimiko turned to him and gave a weak nod. From a distance, she noticed the scorched and barely recognizable corpse of Sasuke’s opponent, flames still licking at what remained. Moments later, Neji landed on her other side, his sharp gaze flickering down at the twitching ANBU, now barely able to move.“All right,” Kimiko began, brushing a hand through her hair. “She stuffed her scrolls back into her pouch. I think we ca—”Before she could finish, the woman’s hand shot to the ground with a final burst of resolve.“Earth Style: Landslide Jutsu!” the ANBU growled.The ground beneath them quaked violently, and the three leapt back as a wave of rock and dirt surged forward, breaking apart the terrain in front of them. Kimiko, still mid-air, quickly formed hand signs, her instincts taking over.“Water Style: Water Formation Wall!” she called out.Water particles around them began to spiral, converging into a vortex that coalesced into a spinning wall of liquid. The wall collided with the landslide, halting the rushing wave of debris. As the water cascaded back to the ground, the landscape before them was left gouged, wet, and uneven, but the jutsu had done its job.Kimiko’s senses flared. Through the dissipating mist of her water wall, she saw the ANBU—now limping—already halfway across the bridge, trying to escape.“She’s trying to run!” Kimiko yelled, her chakra surging as she became a blur of motion. In an instant, she reappeared at the far side of the bridge, cutting off the woman’s escape. Behind the ANBU, Sasuke and Neji landed on the opposite side, effectively trapping her in the middle of the bridge.“Heh. Talented brats, huh?” the ANBU spat weakly, blood staining her mask and her breath rasping. Black veins crawled visibly up her neck, pulsing violently. “How the hell did I let you three beat me?”“You’re still standing and moving under your own will,” Kimiko said, her voice steady. “Impressive. Iwa-nin are strong and resolute.” She raised Byakko, pointing its gleaming edge at the woman. “I won’t insult you by offering you your life, but I will grant you a clean death.”The ANBU let out a raspy chuckle, bitter and defiant. “How generous. Too bad I don’t intend to give any of you the same.”With a sudden surge of strength, she tore the bandages from her forearm, revealing a bracer covered in explosive seals. Her hand made a single sign, activating the seals. In an instant, the explosive tags unfurled, streaking past them toward the bridge’s support beams.Kimiko’s eyes widened as the woman screamed her final words. “Ninja Art: Explosive Suicide!”A series of deafening explosions ripped through the bridge, shaking it violently. Kimiko turned to see the support beams disintegrating under the force of the blasts. Behind her, Sasuke and Neji lunged back, retreating toward solid ground as the bridge began to collapse.Kimiko coiled her knees, preparing to leap to safety, but then her eyes fell on the ANBU’s pouch. The scrolls—they were still there.She didn’t hesitate. Instead of retreating, she lunged forward, Byakko held high. With a precise slash, she severed the pouch from the ANBU’s belt. As it fell, she twisted her body, delivering a powerful kick to send it arcing through the air toward Sasuke and Neji.The last thing she saw was Neji catching the pouch in mid-air.The last sound she heard was Sasuke’s voice, screaming her name, as the bridge gave way beneath her.Kimiko plummeted, the rushing waters of the ravine rising to meet her as darkness closed in.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 34: White Rose (Grass Daimyo Security Arc Part III)
The first thing she noticed was the cold water lapping gently against her feet.Kimiko winced as a wave of aches surged through her body, each breath tugging painfully at her ribs.
Ouch. Okay. Worth it. I still got the target objects to Sasuke and Neji. 
Her eyes cracked open, revealing the misty gray sky above. A light drizzle dotted her face, cool droplets cutting through the haze of pain. She coughed, the sharp sting in her abdomen reminding her of just how rough her fall had been.“What… happened?” she murmured, her voice rasping weakly. Slowly, awareness crept back in, and she took in her surroundings.She was sprawled on a rocky riverbank, her legs just brushing the edge of a slow-moving river. The water here was calm, shallow, a stark contrast to the roaring rapids deeper within the forest. Smooth stones lined the bank, glistening with rain and mist, their surfaces slick with moss that shimmered vividly in the muted sunlight filtering through the dense canopy above.“Where… am I?” she whispered hoarsely, shifting slightly to glance to her side—and froze.There, not far from her, was the lifeless body of the Iwa ANBU.“Okay… still got the body,” she muttered, her breath hitching slightly. “That’s something.”Turning her gaze back to the misty sky, she squinted. How long have I been out? she wondered, her mind sluggishly piecing together the events that had led her here. She winced again as a sharp throb shot through her left arm, prompting her to glance down. Tentatively, she flexed her fingers, letting out a sigh of relief when her arm responded.“Not completely useless,” she muttered. Despite the brutal fall from the collapsing bridge, her training and quick thinking had softened the landing. Her body, though battered and bruised, was still functioning.Patting herself down, she murmured a quick self-assessment. “A few broken ribs… maybe a sprain… nothing too major.” Her voice was steady, though her breath caught slightly at the pain in her chest.Finally, she turned her attention back to the corpse of the ANBU. The mask was cracked and the body sprawled unnaturally on the rocky terrain.“Alright,” she sighed, more to herself than anyone else. “Now to figure out where the hell we are.”Thankfully, her injuries, while painful, didn’t prevent her from carrying the ANBU’s body over her shoulders. Every step was deliberate and slow as she made her way from the riverbank into the forest depths, but she refused to leave the corpse behind.The forest she found herself in, however, was… unsettling.She was no stranger to forests, having grown up surrounded by the lush greenery of the Land of Fire. Its woods were as familiar to her as the back of her hand, comforting in their vibrancy and life. But this riverside forest was something entirely different—a place that felt alive in ways she couldn’t quite explain.A faint, acrid-smelling mist clung to the underbrush, swirling low to the ground and giving the forest an otherworldly glow. The ancient trees stood tall and gnarled, their thick trunks scarred by time, while their sprawling roots resembled skeletal fingers clawing desperately at the earth. Vines hung in tangled curtains, some so heavy they dipped into the muddy ground below, their glossy leaves trembling with the faintest hint of a breeze.Among the roots and rocks, mushrooms thrived in eerie abundance. Clusters of ghostly white fungi jostled for space with vibrant oranges and purples, their caps slick with moisture. Some seemed to emit a faint bioluminescent glow, a strange radiance barely visible in the muted daylight but enough to remind her that this forest wasn’t like the ones she knew.Her boots squelched against the soft, muddy earth, and it was then that she noticed something unusual—prints.Faint, webbed impressions in the mud. They trailed erratically, weaving between the roots and disappearing into the thicker mist.“Prints, huh?” Kimiko murmured grimly, crouching to study the strange tracks in the soft, damp earth. Her fingers traced the faint outlines. “Webbed ones, too... things are definitely living in this place.”She rose and shifted the weight of the ANBU corpse on her shoulder, feeling the dull throb of her injuries protesting the effort. “Right… first thing’s first. Shelter.”Her instincts kicked in. One of the first lessons drilled into her during survival training was that animal tracks often led to water, food, or shelter. Of course, those same tracks could also lead to predators or other dangers, but given her current state, she didn’t have the luxury of being picky. As she followed the faint prints deeper into the forest, she began noticing a subtle change in the environment.The acrid mist hanging in the air grew thicker, its sour tang tickling her throat and nose. The once sparse forest floor turned into a labyrinth of twisted roots and dense undergrowth, forcing her to creep sideways at times to maneuver through the tangled vegetation. Each step sent her boots sinking slightly into the damp, muddy ground. She caught glimpses of faint water trails pooling among the roots, their gleam a promising sign.Her senses heightened with every step, and she tuned in to the faint dripping sound echoing somewhere ahead. The acrid scent intensified, mingling with the earthy smell of moss and decay. Despite the growing unease settling in her chest, she pressed on, until the dense undergrowth suddenly gave way to a small clearing.There it was.Set into the base of a low hill, a wide cavern mouth yawned open, shadowed by the overhang of moss-laden rocks. Water trickled down the stone, pooling into a shallow stream that meandered back into the forest. She approached the entrance cautiously, her sharp eyes scanning for any signs of recent activity. No tracks led inside. In fact, the prints she’d been following veered sharply away, disappearing into the dense foliage.“No scat,” she murmured, crouching to run her fingers over the damp ground near the cavern entrance. “And the animals aren’t nesting here, either…” Her brow furrowed. “Strange. Something’s keeping them out.”Her grip tightened on the ANBU’s body, her eyes narrowing as she assessed her surroundings. The cavern didn’t carry the usual signs of being a predator’s den—no bones, no lingering smell of decay, nothing to suggest an immediate threat.“Well,” she said, letting out a heavy sigh as she stepped toward the entrance, “finders keepers.”Carefully, she ducked under the moss-covered lip of the cavern and entered the shelter. The air inside was cooler and drier than the forest, the acrid mist from outside dissipating the deeper she ventured. The floor was uneven, strewn with jagged rocks and patches of moss, but it was spacious enough to accommodate her and the body she carried. Water dripped from stalactites above, forming small puddles that shimmered faintly in the dim light filtering in from the entrance.  She crawled deeperKimiko gently lowered the ANBU’s body to the ground, her own injuries reminding her of their presence with a sharp ache as she straightened. She leaned against the cool cavern wall, taking a moment to catch her breath.“Well, it’s not the coziest place,” she muttered to herself, her voice echoing softly in the cavern. “But it’ll do.”She crouched beside the corpse, her eyes lingering on the clay mask still secured over the ANBU’s face. Her mind raced with questions as she stared into the hollow eyeholes. Why had Iwagakure sent an ANBU to meet with insurgents? What secrets might still lie within the scrolls she risked her life to retrieve? And most pressing of all, how would she find her way out of this place and back to safety?As her thoughts swirled, the faint echo of dripping water provided a rhythmic backdrop, a constant reminder that she was alone in this strange, unwelcoming forest. But for now, she had shelter. That was a start.“Alright,” Kimiko muttered to the lifeless ANBU at her feet. “Let’s see what else you had on you.”ANBU were notoriously well-equipped, and this one was no exception. Kimiko rifled through the pouches and seals on the body, finding the usual array of kunai and shuriken, as well as a stash of ninja rations. She grimaced at the dry, pellet-like food but ate them anyway, grateful for the sustenance. A small bamboo container yielded a medicinal ointment, which she applied carefully to her scrapes and bruises, wincing as the sting faded into a dull throb.The most interesting find, however, was a small scroll tucked away in an inner pocket. Her sensory net picked up no traces of chakra, so she cautiously unrolled it. The contents were a chaotic mess of symbols and nonsensical characters.“Ciphered,” she muttered, rolling the scroll back up. Important documents were always encrypted, adding another layer of security for their carriers. Breaking it would be impossible here, but it could prove useful if she made it back to Konoha—or Kusagakure, at least.“I should start figuring out how to—”Her words died on her lips as a wave of pressure crashed into her sensory net. A colossal presence, overwhelming and suffocating, slammed into her like a hammer. Kimiko's entire body stiffened, and her eyes widened in alarm.The cavern trembled, loose rocks tumbling from above as a deep, guttural voice filled the space, resonating like the fires found raging in the depths of the earth..“It seems my meals deliver themselves this year!”Kimiko’s grip tightened on Byakko as she stumbled to her feet. The ground quaked beneath her, and before she could react, the rock formation ahead began to shift. No, it wasn’t shifting—it was rising .Stone crumbled away as something massive emerged from beneath the earth. A flat, triangular head came into view first, its sheer size taking up much of the cavern. Its broad frame loomed larger with every second, standing five meters tall even as it remained partially hunched. A gargantuan tail uncoiled behind it, scraping the cavern floor with an ominous rumble. Its mottled brown and gray skin gleamed faintly, spotted with craters and pockmarks that gave it an ancient, weathered appearance.Kimiko’s breath hitched as the creature stepped forward, thick, trunk-like limbs carrying its immense girth effortlessly. Its pale underbelly gleamed in stark contrast to the rough, textured hide above. The creature had no visible eyes, but that only made its presence more terrifying. She knew exactly what it was. Or rather, who it was.“Ibuse,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. Hanzo the Salamander’s personal summon.The massive salamander exhaled, releasing a faint cloud of acrid, purple mist that filled the cavern. Its head tilted slightly, as though sensing her. When it spoke, its guttural tone sent chills down her spine.“So you know my name,” Ibuse rumbled. “I do not know how you survived the poison mists of my forest, little shinobi. But you will not leave this place alive.”Kimiko barely had time to brace herself as Ibuse’s massive tail swung toward her like a wrecking ball. Acting on instinct, she ducked low, the tail whistling just over her head and slamming into the wall behind her. The impact sent cracks splintering through the rock, shaking the entire cavern.As the rubble settled, Ibuse turned again, its movements unnervingly swift for a creature of its size. It reared up, one massive claw poised to crush her where she stood. Kimiko gripped Byakko tightly, her mind racing.
Now!
With a burst of chakra, she sidestepped and slashed, Byakko trailing a brilliant arc of white chakra as it bit into Ibuse’s flesh. Purple blood spurted from the wound, hissing as it hit the cavern floor. Kimiko jumped back, narrowly avoiding the corrosive spray as it burned through stone, leaving smoking craters in its wake.But when she looked back, her stomach dropped.Ibuse seemed unbothered by the injury. The stump of its severed limb bled for only a moment before the flow ceased. Smoke rose from the wound, and before her disbelieving eyes, new flesh began to grow. Within seconds, an identical limb had taken its place.Kimiko tightened her grip on Byakko, her jaw clenching as Ibuse turned toward her once more, unrelenting and utterly terrifying.“You are fast, for a child,” Ibuse rumbled, his deep, gravelly voice vibrating through the cavern. “Die.”Without warning, his massive jaws parted, unleashing a thick cloud of purple poison that quickly enveloped Kimiko. She barely had time to react before the noxious fumes invaded her lungs, making her muscles seize and her body twitch uncontrollably. A violent coughing fit wracked her frame as her legs gave out, leaving her kneeling on the cavern floor. What the hell? she thought desperately. I’m immune to poison—why can’t I move? Focusing, she closed her eyes and began to knead her chakra, forcing it to flow through her body. The poison within her system resisted, a potent venom unlike any she had encountered before. Slowly, painstakingly, her chakra pushed back, absorbing and neutralizing the toxin. The tension in her muscles ebbed, and she forced her eyes open just in time to see Ibuse barreling toward her, his massive body poised to crush her where she knelt.With a burst of chakra, Kimiko flickered, disappearing in a swirl of red and black lotus petals. She reappeared above the salamander, perched atop his broad back. Without hesitation, she channeled her toxic chakra into Byakko, the white blade glowing faintly crimson as she drove it down, piercing Ibuse’s thick hide.A sharp, acrid smell assaulted her nose as the blade dug deeper, releasing a spray of purple, toxic blood that sizzled on contact with the cavern floor. Kimiko gritted her teeth, twisting the blade as her chakra surged into the wound, mingling with the venomous fluid. Ibuse roared in anger, his massive tail whipping upward with terrifying speed.The blow struck her midair, sending her sliding off his head and crashing to the ground in a heap. She gasped as pain lanced through her back, but forced herself to look up.A deep gash ran along Ibuse’s head, his blood dripping onto the ground in thick, sizzling droplets. For a moment, the massive salamander stood still, and Kimiko dared to hope—but then the wound began to close, sealing itself with unnatural speed. Within seconds, his head was unmarred, as though she hadn’t struck him at all.The cavern fell into an eerie silence, save for Kimiko’s labored breaths.“...Hm,” rumbled Ibuse after a moment. “Child, no shinobi alive has resisted my venom—not even those who pride themselves on their immunity to poisons. My venom has sent thousands of shinobi to their deaths.”Ibuse leaned down, his massive, eyeless snout inches from her chest. The vibrations of his voice rattled her ribs as he spoke.“But you resisted. Not only that, you infused my own venom into your blade and used it against me. Tell me, who are you, that I might satisfy my curiosity before I eat you?”Kimiko’s chest rose and fell as she met his words with calm defiance. “...Yuhi Kimiko. My name is Yuhi Kimiko. I am a Konoha kunoichi. I fell into a river and got swept here.”Ibuse let out a low, rumbling chuckle. “Bah. Of course, it would be Konoha who would produce such a troublesome child.” The salamander turned, his massive tail swishing lazily through the air. “You have shown me something I have not seen in decades. I shall permit you to live.”The ground beneath her rumbled as Ibuse prepared to burrow back into the earth. Panic surged in Kimiko’s chest, and she called out before she could stop herself.“Wait!”Ibuse paused, turning his massive, triangular head back toward her.“It… it’s customary for a host to welcome their guests, right?” she said, her voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through her veins. “You haven’t welcomed us into your home yet.”The cavern seemed to tremble with Ibuse’s amusement. “Leave it to a Konoha shinobi to trespass into my domain and demand proper hospitality,” he said, his voice shaking the very air. “Never mind that this is not truly my home.”For a moment, silence stretched between them, the tension thick and stifling. Finally, Ibuse rumbled, “...But let it not be said that Ibuse of Amegakure is an ungracious host. Descend into the deeper caverns and follow the glowing mushrooms. They will guide you to my nest. Stray from the path, and you will fall prey to the other denizens of this place. I will not protect you.”With that, Ibuse burrowed into the ground, the massive sound of stone and dirt shifting marking his departure. Kimiko stood still, staring at the hole left behind, her heart pounding. Slowly, she turned her gaze to the ANBU’s lifeless body at her feet.“Well,” she muttered, as she picked the corpse up, adjusting the weight of the corpse on her shoulder. “Looks like we’re going deeper.”The descent wasn’t particularly treacherous, but it was dark, lit only by the faint, ethereal blue glow of the mushrooms lining the rocky path. Kimiko moved cautiously, carefully watching her steps to avoid a misstep, the weight of the corpse on her shoulder slowing her progress. The cave's narrow, twisting tunnels gradually gave way to a wider, more expansive path. It was a subtle but unmistakable shift, and with it, the signs of life—or death—grew more apparent.The rocky ground, unusually clean near the upper reaches, began to bear signs of inhabitation. Bones of varying sizes littered the path, scattered remnants of countless creatures that had found their ends here. Deeper still, the bones were joined by partially decayed remains of oversized bats, their leathery wings torn and glistening in the dim light. The acrid mist thickened, and the oppressive air seemed to press down on her, heavy with an almost tangible danger. The faint sound of dripping water echoed through the cavern, punctuated by the occasional eerie rustle.Finally, the tunnel widened into a massive chamber, so vast it defied belief that it could have formed naturally. Kimiko stopped in her tracks, her breath caught as she took it in.The lair was an enormous underground grotto, dominated by a central pool of viscous, violet liquid. The strange liquid shimmered faintly, reflecting the bioluminescent fungi that adorned the jagged walls. The surface of the pool rippled intermittently, disturbed by unseen movements—or perhaps something lurking beneath. A faint, toxic smell wafted from the liquid, an unmistakable warning to all who entered.The ceiling loomed high above, shrouded in shadow, with thick, root-like stalactites dripping moisture that plinked into the pool below. Long strands of glistening moss hung like curtains from the ceiling, their faint movement lending an almost spectral air to the cavern. The walls, rugged and uneven, were streaked with veins of green and deep brown minerals, as though the earth itself had bled to create this domain. Clusters of vibrant fungi grew along the walls, their glowing caps casting hues of ghostly blue, toxic green, and ominous purple, illuminating the grotesque beauty of the space.Scattered across the chamber were skeletal remains of creatures, both small and massive, their bones partially dissolved and gleaming faintly. They served as grim reminders of the countless lives claimed by this place, their stories etched in the silence. Kimiko’s eyes lingered on the bones of a creature she couldn’t even identify, its ribs splayed wide like the open maw of some monstrous predator.In one corner of the lair, a raised stone platform stood out, its surface smooth and polished as though carved deliberately. The platform bore strange grooves and scratches, lines etched by time or perhaps the creature that called it home. Around it grew a dense cluster of glowing mushrooms, their radiant light casting a faint halo over the platform, marking it unmistakably as a place of rest.The ground beneath her shook, pulling Kimiko from her reverie, as the massive form of Ibuse rose from the shadows. He lumbered onto the stone platform with ease, his colossal frame dominating the cavern. His broad, flat head gave him a permanent scowl, his dark, mottled skin gleaming with a sheen that spoke of the toxins running through his veins. His long, sinuous tail coiled behind him as his thick, muscular limbs supported his immense weight. His massive tongue flicked out, swirling across his mouth as he surveyed her.Ibuse’s voice rumbled like distant thunder. “So,” he said, his tone mocking, “it is also customary for a guest to offer their host a gift in exchange for their hospitality. Where is your offering, child? Or does Konoha still raise its children to take advantage of their hosts without giving something in return?”Kimiko blinked, her mind racing. Crap. That’s a part of it, isn’t it? “...I apologize,” she began, bowing her head slightly. “As I said, I did not come here of my own accord. I was swept here by the river and have naught to offer you.” She paused, lifting her gaze to meet his massive form. “If it pleases you, I can offer my story instead, fit to entertain. This humble kunoichi has nothing else to give.”The salamander’s deep voice filled the cavern, vibrating the very ground beneath her feet. “Truly, Konoha raises the most audacious of shinobi,” Ibuse said, his voice dripping with derision. “To enter someone’s home uninvited, take refuge, and then offer nothing but flowered words in exchange.” His tail flicked, causing a gust of air to sweep through the chamber.“But,” he continued after a moment, “you are fortunate. I have not left this cave in many years. Go on, little flower. Tell me your stories.”Kimiko exhaled a quiet sigh of relief, nodding as she gathered her thoughts. “Then I shall do my best not to bore you, Ibuse-sama.”And so, she told him her story—of how her team had been sent to protect the Grass Daimyo, of their battle against insurgents intent on his assassination, and of how they uncovered Iwagakure’s complicity in funding the rebels. She recounted the skirmish on the bridge, the desperate fight that culminated in its destruction, and her plummet into the raging river that swept her to this place.Ibuse listened attentively, his massive head tilted slightly as his eyeless face remained eerily still. Occasionally, he rumbled a low question for clarification, his deep voice vibrating the cavern walls. When Kimiko finished, silence hung in the air, broken only by the faint drip of water from the stalactites above.“Hng,” Ibuse finally spoke, his voice thoughtful and heavy. “The Five Great Ninja Villages still claw at each other’s throats, dragging smaller lands into their feuds to suffer the fallout. Truly, nothing changes.” His tail swished, sending loose rocks skittering across the cavern floor. “That explains the Iwa corpse, then. But tell me, why do you bother lugging it with you? You said your team already secured the scroll she carried.”Kimiko adjusted her seated position, brushing a strand of damp hair from her face. “An intact ANBU corpse is a treasure trove of information,” she replied, her voice steady. “When I get to Konoha, I’ll turn it over to the intelligence division. They’ll be able to glean critical insights—jutsu, coded messages, or even enemy operations.”Ibuse tilted his broad head slightly, a gesture that might have been curiosity or disdain. “You—a mere child of thirteen—have been sent into a foreign country by your Hokage to guard a bloated noble swaddled in silks. A man who, along with his sons, saw fit to leer at you shamelessly.” His voice echoed with barely contained dislike. “You risked your life defending him from assassins and brigands despite these insults. Then, of your own volition, you embarked on a perilous mission, violating the wishes of the country that hosted you. This mission led you to battle a formidable opponent and nearly cost you your life. Now, despite it all, you still carry a corpse on your back to aid a village that has already driven you to such lengths. Why?”Kimiko hesitated for a moment, her voice soft but firm when she spoke. “I am a shinobi of Konoha. It’s my duty to give my all for my village, even when it’s hard. What kind of shinobi gives up because they’re uncomfortable?”“Naive,” Ibuse scoffed, his voice echoing through the cavern. “Such beliefs will see you dead, child. Sacrifice is the road to ruin; there is no virtue in suffering, no reward in a pointless death.”“Maybe,” Kimiko admitted quietly, meeting his towering form with a steady gaze. “But everyone dies. I’d rather die fighting for the people I love, for something I believe in, than live a life where I stood for nothing. People like that die forgotten, full of regret.”The salamander’s deep rumble was filled with both derision and something bordering on admiration. “Foolish,” he said at last. “The cruelty of the Five Great Nations knows no bounds. To forge a child into a weapon so loyal it clings to such convictions through pain and despair... I do not know whether to be enraged or impressed.” He paused, his presence heavy and suffocating in the silence that followed. “Still, I will not fault you for your conviction and resolve. Though I doubt such fervor will remain unbroken as you age, may you carve your name into the world before time rusts your blade and turns you into a coward.”Kimiko nodded, biting her lip to steady herself under the crushing weight of his words. “Thank you, Ibuse-sama,” she murmured, her voice steady but subdued.The salamander’s towering figure seemed even more imposing as he loomed over her, a living remnant of a bygone era. This was the companion of Hanzo of the Salamander, a man who once stood as one of the greatest shinobi in history, whose name alone struck fear into the hearts of entire nations. And in that moment, something stirred within Kimiko—a sense of curiosity, reverence, and a flickering spark of ambition. She wanted to learn. To grow. To rise. And maybe, just maybe, to leave a name that even the likes of Ibuse would remember.But for now…“...If I may ask, Ibuse-sama,” Kimiko began carefully, “I didn’t expect you to be here, in this… place. Is this your natural habitat? You mentioned this isn’t your home.”Ibuse let out a low hum, his voice reverberating through the cavern. “Perceptive, child. No, this forest is not my original domain. It is a canopy I claimed when I left my homeland. Quiet and forgotten by most humans. You, likely, are the first human to set foot here in years. Not that they would have lasted long.”“The poison mists outside?” Kimiko ventured, her brow furrowing slightly. Now that she thought about it, the only reason she wasn’t already succumbing to the toxic air must have been her immunity due to her unique abilities.“Indeed,” Ibuse replied, his tone even. “I clouded this place with poison to ward off intruders. And this cavern,” he gestured around with his massive head, “I have claimed as my lair.”“I see.” Kimiko hesitated briefly, her tone softening further. “But… if I may be so bold, Ibuse-sama—”“You overstepped when you trespassed into my domain uninvited, child,” Ibuse interjected sharply, though his tone carried an air of tolerance rather than anger. “Ask your question.”Kimiko dipped her head slightly in acknowledgment, her words carefully measured. “Why did you leave your homeland, if I may ask?”Ibuse’s massive body shifted slightly, his tail sweeping behind him with a deliberate grace. “I have no reason to remain there,” he said flatly, his tone signaling the end of the topic.Kimiko pressed her lips together thoughtfully. She recalled the events of the anime, where Hanzo the Salamander had been killed by Pain, though the Akatsuki had concealed this fact to further their agenda. “I understand, Ibuse-sama,” Kimiko said finally, her voice calm and deferential. “I was simply surprised. I had not expected you to be so far removed from Hanzo the Salamander.”Ibuse let out a low, almost disdainful grunt. “Hanzo can summon me if he requires my aid,” he said. After a pause, his tone grew quieter, almost contemplative. “Though I doubt that will happen anytime soon.”Kimiko’s curiosity flickered in her eyes, but she knew better than to push. “May I ask why?” she ventured, though her tone made it clear she was prepared for a refusal.“You may not,” Ibuse replied curtly. “I permit you to rest here within my domain. But the moment you leave this cave, I will not extend my hospitality again. Nor will I guide you out of this forest.”“Of course, Ibuse-sama. I would never presume to impose further,” Kimiko said, bowing her head respectfully. A brief silence settled between them before she hesitated, then spoke again. “If I may… I am not unskilled in cooking.” She glanced around the cavern, taking note of the supplies and potential ingredients. “With your permission, I could prepare something using your hunts or the mushrooms in this cavern as a token of my gratitude.”Ibuse let out a low chuckle that sent vibrations through the ground. “Do as you wish. But heed my words: If you stray beyond the safety of my lair and are accosted by the creatures outside, do not expect my intervention.”Kimiko straightened and offered a slight smile, despite the unease curling in her chest. “Of course, Ibuse-sama. I am deeply grateful for your generosity.”With that, Ibuse turned his great head away, his presence heavy and inscrutable, leaving Kimiko alone in the quiet expanse of the cavern.To her surprise, staying with Ibuse had been unexpectedly pleasant, ignoring the fact that she was living in a poisonous cavern with a giant, venomous salamander that could end her life at any moment.Each day, Kimiko ventured outside Ibuse’s chambers to gather mushrooms, both poisonous and edible, while Ibuse returned with game—usually giant bats. The meat was coarse and gamey, but it was sustenance. Kimiko took it upon herself to prepare their meals, boiling the mushrooms and meat together in the least poisonous pool she could find and cooking over a fire she carefully tended with what limited tools she had.To her satisfaction, the meals proved satisfactory to Ibuse. Despite his earlier dismissiveness, the great salamander ate with gusto, clearly appreciating the effort. It didn’t escape her notice how much he seemed to savor the rare luxury of cooked food. Kimiko suspected it had been years since anyone had bothered to make something for him.In return, Ibuse shared stories of his glory days, recounting battles fought alongside Hanzo of the Salamander. The tales were soaked in bloodshed and carnage, yet the reverence with which Ibuse spoke of his master was undeniable. To Ibuse, Hanzo was more than a summoner—he was a comrade, perhaps the only one the salamander had ever truly respected.“I truly believe he was once the most powerful shinobi in the world,” said Ibuse one evening.“Once?” Kimiko pressed, catching the slight melancholy in his tone.Ibuse stilled for a moment, his tail swishing behind him. “There are those mightier now,” he said after a long pause. “Time weakens all, even the strongest.”Kimiko could see how Hanzo’s absence weighed on him, though he refused to linger on the subject. When the conversation shifted, she hesitated before asking a question that had been plaguing her.“...How do you think I should leave this place? You said we’re near the border of the Land of Rain and the Land of Grass, but the forests outside seem endless.”Ibuse regarded her, his large frame shifting. “While your presence has become tolerable, I will not let it be said that I, Ibuse, allowed a shinobi to grow idle in my hospitality. You must find your way out on your own, soon.”She bit her lip, the reality of her situation pressing down on her. Days had passed since her fall. For all she knew, her comrades had assumed she was dead. Her thoughts lingered on Sasuke. The image of him blaming himself for her presumed death made her chest tighten.
He must be beating himself up over this…
Pushing the thought aside, she changed the subject. “Ibuse-sama, I’ve noticed you’ve been bringing back less and less meat lately. Is something wrong?”The salamander snorted dismissively. “Do not concern yourself. I will ensure you are fed.”“...The creatures have grown bolder, creeping further into my territory,” Ibuse spoke after some moments of silence.Kimiko frowned, concern flickering across her face. “I see,” she said slowly. “Your poison mists don’t keep them out anymore?”“Bah! Of course they do!” Ibuse snapped, the cavern seeming to quake with his indignation. “I am not so old and frail that my poison has lost its potency!” He paused, his tone shifting to one of begrudging acknowledgment. “...But I have been here for many years, child. You understand how these things work. Prolonged exposure breeds resistance.”Kimiko nodded thoughtfully, the explanation making sense. Repeated exposure to poison, even the most potent kind, could lead to gradual adaptation. The fact that Ibuse’s mists had remained effective for so long was a testament to their strength.“Still,” Ibuse continued, his tone gruff, “this is my problem to solve, not yours. You should concern yourself with finding your way out of this forest, not the pests that plague my domain.” His massive tail swished behind him, stirring up dust and loose stones.Still, Kimiko pressed. “But if something’s bothering you, maybe I can help?”Ibuse’s massive head tilted, his pale underside shifting as his tail flicked in irritation. “Help? What can a child like you offer that I cannot accomplish on my own? Do you think yourself my equal, girl?”“No,” Kimiko replied calmly. The pride Ibuse had was astounding to her. “But even the strongest shinobi need support at times.”The salamander scoffed. “Support is for the weak. I have lived alone for years. I defeated countless shinobi with Hanzo by my side, including three of the most powerful in your village. You know nothing of power.”“And Hanzo isn’t here to help you now, is he?” The words left her mouth before she could think better of it.Ibuse froze. His eyeless face swung toward her, and a deep growl reverberated through the cavern. Without warning, he opened his mouth, releasing a thick cloud of purple poison that rolled toward her. Kimiko instinctively inhaled, feeling her muscles tighten and her lungs seize, but her body adjusted almost immediately.Kneading her chakra, she countered the poison with her own toxic chakra, exhaling a blood-red mist to meet his purple fog. The two toxic clouds collided, swirling in the air before dissipating.When the mist cleared, Ibuse loomed over her, his deep voice trembling with both anger and something more profound. “I should kill you for your impudence, child.”Kimiko steadied herself, ready to face the consequences of her brashness. But then, Ibuse sighed, his massive frame seeming to deflate as weariness overcame his anger.“Your earnestness… it is cruel,” Ibuse murmured, his deep voice rumbling through the cavern like distant thunder. “To remind me of how it feels to taste another being’s poison… To evoke memories of Hanzo in his youth—unwavering and stubborn.”The cavern grew silent, save for the rhythmic dripping of water echoing faintly in the distance. Kimiko remained still, uncertain whether to apologize for overstepping or to press her point further. In the end, she simply bowed her head in acknowledgment, her thoughts swirling as she sought to gauge whether her words had awakened something unintended within him.Ibuse broke the silence. “Those bats... They were here long before I claimed this cavern as my nest,” he explained. “When I arrived from my homeland, I deemed this place suitable for my purposes. I offered them half—half the space, for their kind and myself to coexist. But they refused.”Kimiko raised an eyebrow. "And?"Ibuse’s massive head tilted slightly, a faint glimmer of indifference evident in his eyeless face. “So I killed half their number and ate them. I claimed the half I desired. Mercy, girl, is a rare commodity. They should consider themselves fortunate.”Kimiko kept her expression neutral, though the weight of his words settled heavily in her mind. It wasn’t just the act—it was how matter-of-factly he described it. To him, this was not cruelty, but balance. She spoke slowly, her voice even. “So let me understand this. You asked for half of an inhabited cave. When those who lived here refused to give you what they had occupied for who knows how long, you slaughtered half of them to take what you wanted?”“Yes,” Ibuse said plainly, his voice devoid of malice. “I could have wiped them out completely, but I am no savage. Mercy is the virtue of the strong, and I know mercy. I allowed half to live, including their leader. She should not have spat on my generosity if she wished for her kind to remain unharmed.”Kimiko’s expression remained stoic, though the revelation painted a vivid picture of Ibuse’s worldview. Mercy, in his eyes, was not kindness—it was restraint. And that restraint was given only to those who understood the terms of survival. The logic was brutal, but unflinchingly consistent. Kimiko wondered briefly if offering her help had been the right decision.“I see it in your eyes, girl,” Ibuse continued,  “You judge me. But tell me, is it any different from what your kind does? The so-called great shinobi nations... You cannibalize one another just the same. You shroud your greed in silky words and perfumed scrolls, but is that not what you do? A small village dares resist the power of the great nations, and they are crushed. The world of shinobi is not a dinner party—it is war.”Kimiko’s lips pressed into a thin line. She knew he wasn’t wrong. “One where strength is the only immutable law,” she said quietly, cutting through his words. “I am familiar, Ibuse-sama. Power is what allows for safety. To lack it is to lead yourself and those who follow you to ruin. The only true cruelty for a shinobi is to allow their weakness to bring suffering to their followers.”Her voice steadied as she spoke. “I’ve read those words before. An unknown writer from an unknown village. But now, I think I know who penned them.”Ibuse stilled, the massive salamander considering her words in silence.“I still wish to help,” Kimiko said, her voice softer now. “If only to repay your kindness—and to witness you in battle myself.”A burst of low laughter escaped Ibuse. “Kindness? Bah. You twist words as only a shinobi from Konoha could. I care not if you join me. Should you fall, I will not shed a single tear.”Kimiko inclined her head. “Understood.”“Tomorrow,” Ibuse rumbled, his deep, resonant voice reverberating through the cavern. “We will confront them in their territory. That woman who leads them... she has overreached. We will demand twenty more of their kind as penance. And if they so much as try to bargain, we will slaughter them all. Let it not be said that I, Ibuse, have relied on the charity of a young girl from Konoha. Once we emerge victorious, I will teach you the path in the forest that will get you to Kusagakure... if you yet live.”Kimiko nodded, forcing herself to suppress the pang of guilt swelling in her chest. Everything for the mission, Kimiko, she reminded herself. People are relying on you. Your entire village is. Shinobi have no place for those who falter when hard decisions must be made. “You are generous, Ibuse-sama,” Kimiko said, lowering her head respectfully. “I humbly accept.”True to her word, just hours after her rest, Kimiko found herself with Byakko in hand, marching beside Ibuse. The colossal salamander stomped across the dark cavern with a deliberate, thunderous gait, making no effort to conceal himself. Kimiko might have chalked it up to overconfidence if she didn’t know better, but given what she’d learned and observed about Ibuse, she understood that subtlety wasn’t a necessity for him. He was power incarnate here.It didn’t take long before her sensory net picked up on chakra signatures—dozens of them. They loomed in the dark like a silent, ominous chorus, and one stood out: a signature weaker than Ibuse’s, yet potent in its own right. Kimiko tensed as they entered what could only be the heart of the bats' territory.Ibuse abruptly halted, his voice rumbling. “Foolish woman,” he growled, his tone filled with hate. “Do you think I, blind as I am, cannot sense you and your kin skulking in the shadows?”Yellow eyes began to materialize all around them, glinting like gemstones in the gloom. Then came the piercing screeches, a cacophony that echoed through the cavern. Kimiko saw the faint outline of massive wings cutting through the darkness. Suddenly, two glowing red eyes emerged from the center, larger and fiercer than the rest. The creature with the red eyes swooped toward her, its massive form blotting out her view. Kimiko barely managed to duck as it circled back, landing with a resounding thud a few feet ahead of her.The air was alive with movement as more bats, closer in size to eagles than ordinary creatures, darted erratically through the shadows. They settled into a menacing formation, surrounding them. In contrast, the bat with red eyes loomed large, its white skin gleaming faintly even in the dim light. This bat was enormous—easily five times the size of the others and large enough to carry Kimiko on its back.“Foolish invader,” spat the white bat, its voice sharp and distinctly feminine. “Not content with devouring my young, you march boldly into the heart of my home? Do you finally seek death, Ibuse? And you’ve brought a human, too. Another intruder to perish at my kin’s fangs.”Ibuse stood his ground, unyielding. “I am the one speaking to you, woman,” he growled, his voice carrying an air of command. “For too long, you have disrespected me. You’ve encroached on my territory time and again.”The bat sneered, her crimson eyes blazing. “Disrespected you? You came here first, demanding half our home, then slaughtered my mate and my young when we refused! For years, you’ve grown fat on the flesh of my children, and now you dare speak of offense? You are the shameless one, Ibuse!”“Fool,” Ibuse replied, his tone filled with contempt. “There is nothing more pathetic than one who blames others for their suffering. Your pain is born from your weakness, and rather than face it, you choose to resent the world. You have overstepped your bounds and dishonored me. For this affront, you will offer twenty of your kin as tribute for my guest and me to feast upon. Then, I shall allow you to remain in this corner of the cavern.”The white bat screeched in fury, her wings spreading wide. “For years, we were helpless. Yes, you consumed us like prey while we could do nothing. But no longer! We have grown many while you have grown old and weak. Your poison no longer scares us, Ibuse. Your time has passed.”Her gaze flicked to Kimiko. “And you, human. My young will savor devouring you, just as you have devoured them.”Kimiko flinched. Her mind raced back to the bat meat she had eaten earlier. She prayed silently that it hadn’t been one of the intelligent ones. It was a thought best not dwelled on.Ibuse’s tail lashed behind him, slamming into the cavern floor and causing it to tremble. “You will regret your arrogance, woman,” he growled, his body coiling slightly as though preparing for a fight.And then, chaos erupted as the battle began.The giant bat-woman swooped down toward Kimiko with a bloodcurdling screech, her massive wings beating fiercely and stirring the air into a violent storm. But before the creature could reach her, Ibuse launched himself forward with astonishing speed. His immense body collided with the bat-woman, his powerful paws slamming into her, halting her mid-air assault.“Child,” Said Ibuse as he held the bat-woman back with his monstrous strength. “Handle her brood. Leave this one to me.”Kimiko gave a quick nod, her grip tightening on Byakko as she spun on her heels to face the swarm. Around her, the cavern filled with the sound of chittering and flapping. The bats descended in droves, their glowing red eyes gleaming in the dim light of the bioluminescent fungi.Their piercing screeches hit her all at once, a cacophony that seemed to echo inside her head. Her vision wavered, the world around her twisting and tilting. A wave of nausea slammed into her, and she staggered.Genjutsu."Damn it," Kimiko hissed, quickly forming a hand seal. She concentrated, gathering her chakra and forcing it outward in a controlled surge.“Kai!”The oppressive haze lifted instantly, her vision snapping back to clarity just as the first wave of bats swooped toward her. Their sharp fangs gleamed, ready to tear into her.Kimiko didn’t wait. She crouched low, coiling her legs before launching herself forward in a blur of motion.“Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Moonlight!”In an instant, she became a streak of black and white. Byakko flashed through the swarm, its pristine white blade leaving trails of glowing chakra in its path. Kimiko landed on the far side of the cavern, crouched low. Behind her, the bats fell mid-flight, their bodies severed cleanly in two.She flicked Byakko with a sharp motion, scattering blood from its blade onto the damp ground.More screeches erupted from all sides. A second wave of bats surrounded her, their formation tightening as they prepared to attack. Kimiko’s sharp eyes took in their numbers, and she knew she couldn’t afford to wait. Her free hand flew through a series of seals.“Water Style: Thousand Needles of Death!”The air around her grew heavy with moisture as the water from the cavern floor and walls coalesced into sharp, shimmering needles. Hundreds of them spun around her in a protective circle before firing upward in a relentless barrage.Each needle struck true, piercing through the bats with deadly precision. Their bodies burst mid-air, the water pressure detonating inside them and leaving nothing but mangled remains to rain down onto the cavern floor.In the distance, she could hear Ibuse roaring as he battled the massive bat-woman. The cavern shook with each blow exchanged between the two titanic creatures. But Kimiko’s focus remained on the immediate threats around her. From beside her, another group of bats swooped down, and Kimiko lashed out again with her blade, cutting through them, but it left her open. A bat from behind sank its fangs into her shoulder before flying off, tearing a shallow gash. Another struck her cheek with a swipe, and for every bat she killed, another took its place, darting in to slice at her before retreating back into the shadows just beyond her reach.“Enough!” she snarled, her voice echoing in the cavern. Ignoring the growing number of cuts across her body, she flashed through hand seals, even as the bats swirled around her like a living blade.“Water Style: Black Water Wall!”The moisture from her previous water jutsu surged toward her, coalescing rapidly into a spiraling barrier. The water turned pitch black as her toxic chakra infused it, forming a deadly vortex around her. Bats screeched as they slammed into the barrier, only to be burned to ash as the caustic water consumed them. As the wall collapsed, it splashed outward, sizzling across the ground and taking more bats with it. But even then, Kimiko's heart sank—more bats filled the void left by their fallen brethren, spinning around her in an unrelenting storm.
Crap. Is there no end to these things?
Her gaze flickered toward Ibuse, whose massive form was marred with gashes that sizzled and bled, healing slower than the colossal bat could wound him. His tail slammed into the cavern wall in an attempt to knock the bat back, but the creature darted upward, catching his tail in its massive fangs. With a monstrous display of strength, it hurled Ibuse across the cavern, his bulk slamming into the wall with a thunderous crash.Kimiko’s eyes widened in alarm as the giant bat soared into the air, its silhouette ominous against the cavern’s glowing fungi. It folded its wings, diving toward Ibuse’s prone form, its fangs bared.“Shit!” Kimiko hissed. Her gaze snapped back to the swarm of bats separating her from Ibuse. Crap, I won’t make it in time. I need to stop it somehow.Without hesitation, she pulled three senbon from her pouch. Running her water chakra through them, she infused them with her toxic chakra until the metal glowed faintly black. With a sharp flick of her wrist, she launched them into the air. The senbon spiraled like missiles, trailing streams of black, caustic water that sizzled and hissed as it cut through the bats. At the last possible second, one of the senbon struck the bat’s wing, detonating into a pressurized burst of toxic water.The bat screeched in fury, its flight destabilized as holes burned through its wings, dripping with sizzling fluid. It turned its hateful gaze toward Kimiko, its crimson eyes narrowing.“Foolish shinobi. Resonating Screech!”The bat opened its massive maw, releasing a deafening cry that tore through the air like a physical force, shattering stalactites and blasting the ground into craters as it surged toward her.Kimiko braced herself, ready to face the attack, when a massive wall of brown, mottled flesh erupted from the ground in front of her, absorbing the full force of the screech. The ground trembled from the impact, but Kimiko realized with a start—it was Ibuse’s massive body shielding her.“Foolish child,” said Ibuse, his voice like rolling thunder. “I told you not to interfere.”Kimiko staggered to her feet, panting, her blade still clutched tightly in her hand. “Forgive me, Ibuse-sama,” she said, her tone sincere. She glanced up at the swirling mass of bats that still filled the cavern. “But it seems we can’t beat them fighting separately.”Ibuse turned his broad head slightly, his eyeless face inscrutable. “Fool,” he said, voice dry. “Do you think I don’t already know that?”There was a heavy pause before the salamander spoke again. “...It has been years since I fought with a partner.”Kimiko offered a weak, determined smile. “Better late than never.”“Gah,” Ibuse grumbled, irritation palpable. “If only because we must survive.” He lowered his head slightly, his body coiling like a spring. “Fine. Jump on my head, little flower. Let us show these pests why the wise fear Ibuse of Amegakure.”Kimiko didn’t hesitate. With a surge of chakra, she leapt onto his massive head, bracing herself against his slick, mottled skin.“I grow weary of this. Do you truly believe fighting together will change your fate?” the massive bat hissed,. “Do you think that will save you? My children, end them!”The air came alive with movement as the entire swarm of bats descended upon Kimiko and Ibuse, their leathery wings blotting out the dim light of the cavern and leaving no room for escape.Kimiko’s hands blurred through hand seals, her senses locking onto the enormous salamander beneath her. She felt Ibuse’s presence stir as their movements synchronized.“Water Style: Noxious Cloud!”Kimiko opened her mouth, releasing a thick, blood-red mist that immediately mingled with the purple toxin expelled by Ibuse. The two toxic clouds merged in midair, forming a creeping sea of virulent smog that rolled upward to meet the descending swarm.Screeches of agony echoed through the cavern as the bats dropped from the air in droves, their bodies thudding lifelessly to the ground. The air reeked of poison, and the swarm was in chaos.“What?!” the Bat Matriarch screeched, hovering above the deadly mist, her leathery wings beating furiously. “Impossible! We’ve grown resistant to your poison, you filthy lizard!”“Foolish fly,” said Ibuse, “You failed to account for my companion’s venom. Together, your end is certain!”Ibuse clapped his massive forelimbs together, forming a seal.“Water Style: Sludge Stream!”A torrent of viscous, dirty brown liquid erupted from Ibuse’s mouth, hurtling toward the Bat Matriarch. She dodged to the side with an angry hiss, and the sludge struck the cavern wall, sizzling as it ate through the rock. More bursts of sludge followed in quick succession, forcing the matriarch to twist and evade, her movements growing increasingly frantic.Kimiko seized the opportunity. While the Matriarch’s focus was on Ibuse, she threw three senbon wreathed in her noxious water chakra. The needles streaked through the air and struck the bat cleanly across her torso, detonating with a corrosive burst that ate through flesh.The Bat Matriarch shrieked in pain, her voice raw and primal. “Resonating Screech!”A blast of concentrated soundwaves erupted from her, surging toward them with devastating force. But Kimiko was ready. Ibuse had been anticipating the move as well, his experience evident in his reaction.The two vanished in a swirl of black and red lotus petals just as the sonic wave struck, leaving a crater where they once stood. They reappeared an instant later, materializing beside the hovering Bat Matriarch with a loud thud.Kimiko leapt off Ibuse’s head with speed and grace, her blade flashing in the dim light.“Kimiko Style Kenjutsu: White Tiger’s Bite!”Byakko arced through the air in a deadly flourish, slashing diagonally downward before returning in an upward strike. Kimiko passed the Matriarch in midair as Ibuse’s massive tail whipped around, slamming into the bat’s midsection and sending her tumbling. The Matriarch’s leathery wings flailed desperately as she struggled to stay airborne. Kimiko landed gracefully, crouched low with her blade at the ready. Behind her, the bat screamed in agony. Twin, deep wounds marred her body—one starting at the tip of her wing and exiting near her hip, the other carving a mirrored path back. Blood sprayed from the wounds, sizzling where Kimiko’s toxic chakra had tainted the cuts. The Bat Matriarch’s remaining wing fluttered uselessly, unable to keep her aloft.“No!” the Matriarch howled, her voice ragged with fury and pain. “I will end you! I will—”Her words were cut short as the ground erupted beneath her. Ibuse burst from the earth with terrifying speed, his cavernous mouth wide open. In a single, fluid motion, the colossal salamander engulfed the Matriarch entirely, his jaws snapping shut with a resounding finality.“Bah,” Ibuse grumbled, “For a harridan, that bat tasted terribly.” His tail swished lazily, pendulum-like, as his massive form loomed closer to Kimiko. “You fought acceptably, child. I’ve not had such a challenge in years.”“High praise, coming from Ibuse of Amegakure,” Kimiko replied quietly, suppressing a wince as she slid Byakko behind her, its blade sheathed in shimmering threads. She stretched her arms, but a sharp pang at her hip made her falter.
Damn it. I overdid it... I wasn’t even fully healed before that fight.
“I...” Kimiko hesitated, choosing her words carefully. “I would like to impose on your hospitality for another day, Ibuse-sama. It seems I’ve strained my body.”Ibuse snorted, his eyeless face tilting toward her as though scrutinizing her. “You have, foolish child. Even I, who see nothing, can perceive your fragility. But you have lingered here too long already. I cannot permit it.”“Please, Ibuse-sama,” Kimiko said quickly, a note of desperation in her voice. “I invoke—”“Interrupting before I’ve finished speaking,” Ibuse growled, his tone edged with exasperation. “Truly, the children of Konoha have the most malapert of tongues among alll. But…” His rumbling voice softened, almost imperceptibly, as he let out a long, grumbling sigh. “To think that I, Ibuse, would extend this offer to a child barely a woman…”Kimiko blinked, confusion flickering across her face. “Offer?”Ibuse’s patience thinned, his voice rising with irritation. “Do not test me, girl! This is for your benefit as much as it is mine.” He shifted his weight, his massive bulk creating vibrations that made the cavern walls tremble. “Child, do you wish to form a contract with me?”Kimiko froze, her breath catching in her throat. “A... contract?” she whispered.“Do not make me repeat myself,” Ibuse snapped. “This is no small matter. I would not extend this lightly.” His tail slammed against the ground with a dull thud, sending dust scattering. “Hanzo would laugh at me from the grave for offering this to a shinobi of the Five Great Nations, of all places.”He shifted closer, the pungent smell of his venom faintly wafting from his body. “But you have proven your worth. My summoner has been dead for years, slain by a force that reduced him, his clan, and his village to dust. Hanzo’s last act was to send me away, a futile attempt to save me from a god.”“A god?” Kimiko echoed, her voice barely audible.Ibuse’s tone grew dark, his words tinged with bitterness. “Yes. A god who destroyed everything he built. Hanzo perished, and I was left adrift, squandering his final gift. I rotted away in caves, growing content with shadows and echoes of the past. But your resolve has stirred something long buried within me.”Kimiko’s heart pounded as Ibuse’s massive head loomed closer, his eyeless gaze fixed on her as though piercing through her very being. “You remind me of the conviction he once held. It would dishonor his memory to waste my remaining strength. So I offer you this, child: a pact between us. A summoning contract.”Her mind raced. A contract? With Ibuse? The summon of Hanzo the Salamander, a shinobi of legend whose power eclipsed the Sannin themselves, was offering himself to her. The implications were enormous. A wiser person might have paused to consider the consequences and implication—tying herself to a being of such destructive capability, one who had massacred entire colonies for his own comfort, one who has felled hundreds and thousands of shinobiBut Kimiko was not that person.“Yes,” she said, her voice steady despite the whirlwind in her mind. “I accept.”A deep, guttural chuckle escaped Ibuse as he pulled back, towering over her. “Then it shall be done. Give me your forearm.”Kimiko did not hesitate, extending her forearm toward Ibuse. The massive salamander opened its maw, and with an ominous hiss, expelled a stream of black sludge directly onto her exposed skin.She winced as the sludge sizzled on contact, the acrid smell of burning flesh filling the air. Yet, instead of devouring her arm entirely, the substance began to shift, crawling along her forearm like a living entity. As it moved, it carved intricate patterns into her skin, forming a latticework of seals. The designs were unlike anything she had ever seen, with fluid lines that spiraled into complex formula arrays. At the center of it all were three concentric rings of symbols, the innermost ring framing a small, empty cross-shaped mark.“Your blood,” Ibuse rumbled, his voice echoing through the cavern. “Seal it with your blood.”Kimiko raised her thumb, swiping it across the open wound on her cheek. Fresh crimson stained her thumb, and she pressed it into the vacant circle at the center of the array. The blood seeped into the pattern, spreading outward as though drawn by an unseen force. The lines glowed faintly, the dark ink of the seals shifting to a deep red as the blood completed the array.The transformation was mesmerizing, the final design resembling a flower mandala intricately etched into her forearm. The black ink and red blood intertwined, creating a seal that seemed alive, pulsing faintly in rhythm with her heartbeat.“It is done,” Ibuse declared with finality. “Yuhi Kimiko of Konoha, you are now my summoner. We are bound in blood and battle.”Kimiko lowered her arm, staring at the seal with a mixture of awe and trepidation. The weight of what had just occurred began to settle over her, but Ibuse quickly snapped her out of that.“Now, for the other half of my promise….” Kimiko couldn’t remember the last time she’d had this much fun on a mission.Sure, being inside Ibuse’s stomach meant total darkness, with the ANBU corpse bumping against her occasionally, but the sheer novelty of riding what was essentially a living flesh train made her giggle uncontrollably.“Child, cease your giggling!” came Ibuse’s booming voice, reverberating from all directions. “Ibuse of Amegakure is no amusement! I am a creature to be feared, and my summoner should not laugh as if they were a little girl!”“But I am a little girl,” Kimiko replied, her giggles breaking into outright laughter.“Bah!” grumbled Ibuse, his frustration palpable even through the vibrations of his massive body burrowing through the earth. “To be reduced to a courier service…!”The irony wasn’t lost on her. Ibuse himself had suggested this method of travel, despite his complaints. It was, as he had explained, one of Hanzo’s strategies—using Ibuse’s immense speed and underground movement to ferry him swiftly to battlefields while remaining undetected. Since Kimiko was immune to his poison, it had only been logical for him to carry her this way. She’d left out the part about how much she’d enjoy it, though.The ANBU’s corpse, on the other hand, was a different story. Ibuse had protested, but she had insisted.“I still do not understand,” Ibuse spoke again, breaking her thoughts, “why we are heading to Kusagakure instead of returning directly to Konoha. Did you not say they would assume you were dead if you failed to return?”“I know my teammates,” Kimiko said, her tone softening. “They’ll still be there, searching for me. Especially Sasuke… he wouldn’t leave without proof.” She smiled faintly, though Ibuse couldn’t see it. “He’d never give up on me.”“Sentimental fools, all of you,” Ibuse muttered, though his pace never faltered. “We’re approaching now. Are you certain this is where you wish to surface? There are surely less conspicuous locations.”“I’m sure,” Kimiko replied firmly.“Very well,” Ibuse said with a resigned huff. “Prepare yourself. I’m about to ascend.”Kimiko braced herself as Ibuse’s movements shifted. The vibrations intensified, the pressure building until she felt the massive creature breach the surface. The world exploded into light and sound as Kimiko was expelled from his maw, tumbling onto the ground in an undignified heap.Blinking against the glare, she slowly pushed herself to her feet. Her senses adjusted, and the scene before her came into focus.Dozens of people stared at her, frozen in shock. Shinobi and civilians alike stood still, weapons held but not raised, their expressions torn between disbelief and fear. To her left, the Grass Daimyo stood flanked by his retainers, his expression unreadable. Further ahead, her eyes locked on familiar faces.Karin stood nearby, her hands clasped over her mouth in astonishment. Captain Hayama had one hand on the hilt of his sword, his stance tense but unmoving. Neji’s activated Byakugan betrayed his confusion, though his face remained calm. And finally, Sasuke—his expression shifting from caution to confusion, and then to unmistakable relief as his gaze met hers.Kimiko turned back toward Ibuse, who loomed behind her for one final moment, grumbling as his massive frame began to dissolve in a puff of white smoke.Clearing her throat, she turned back to the stunned crowd and took a step forward.“I wish to speak to the Head Ninja,” she said, her voice steady but carrying an edge of exhaustion. “And I’d appreciate it if we could do that soon.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 35: White Rose (Grass Daimyo Security Arc Part IV FIN)
“Let me get this straight,” Kimiko said, leaning back on the wall as she sat on the bunk bed. “You’re telling me that when Neji and Sasuke came back with the scroll, they were almost arrested, and only Captain Hayama stopped them from being thrown in jail?”“Mm-hmm,” Karin murmured, her head resting on Kimiko’s lap as she stretched out across the bunk. Kimiko absentmindedly ran her fingers through Karin’s striking red hair, her tone calm despite the implications. “It was… chaotic, to say the least. Someone tipped Kusagakure off about your unsanctioned recon mission. When Sasuke and Neji arrived, ten of their shinobi were already waiting. The moment they were caught, they were dragged to the Head Ninja’s Office. Captain Hayama had to explain everything.”“And then what happened?” Kimiko asked, curiosity flickering in her eyes.“Well… Captain Hayama did his best,” Karin continued. “The fact that Sasuke and Neji had those scrolls helped defuse a lot of the tension. Especially since Captain Hayama followed your advice and… subtly implied that if the Head Ninja refused to acknowledge the proof of Iwagakure’s collusion with the insurgents, he’d take the uncovered intel directly to the Grass Daimyo.” Karin smirked, “And not just that—he’d make it clear he was forced to bypass the Head Ninja because of his unwillingness to accept evidence showing Iwagakure funding the same rebels who tried to kill the Daimyo and his family. That was a genius move on your part, Kimiko. With their hands forced, Kusagakure now has every reason to be furious at Iwagakure for supporting the insurgents who keep killing their shinobi.”Kimiko nodded thoughtfully, her fingers still combing through Karin’s hair. It made sense, and she felt a small surge of gratitude for her own foresight—removing the two scrolls and throwing them to Sasuke and Neji had been a gamble, but it worked out. Even if it meant she’d ended up plunging into the river and drifting into Ibuse’s territory. It all turned out fine in the end.“Speaking of,” Kimiko said idly, “I heard only one of those scrolls was an Iwagakure storage seal. What was the other?”“I didn’t hear all the details,” Karin admitted, her voice soft, “but from what I gathered, it was intel Iwagakure had on Kusagakure’s troop movements, supply routes, and bases. Basically, solid proof that Iwa’s been spying on Kusagakure and feeding that intel to the insurgency.”“Oh, that explains why the Head Ninja didn’t bite my head off when I showed up in the middle of his village riding a giant salamander,” Kimiko said dryly. “Too busy being mad at Iwa, huh?”“Pretty much,” Karin replied, a small smile tugging at her lips. “Speaking of, what did he say to you?”Kimiko sighed, tilting her head back against the wall. “Nothing much, really. He just told us he’d be formally requesting assistance from Konoha in dealing with the insurgents now that it’s proven that Iwagakure’s funding the insurgents. That, and we spoke about the completion of the Daimyo Escort mission.”She paused, her mind flickering back to her conversation with the Head Ninja just hours earlier. When she’d demanded to meet him in public view, Captain Hayama had insisted on being present. Of course, Kimiko hadn’t revealed everything—just enough to corroborate Sasuke and Neji’s claim. She’d told the Head Ninja that the ANBU responsible for delivering the scrolls was dead, and that she had the body stored within Ibuse. Thankfully, he didn’t seem to want to view the body anymore.“So, the Daimyo,” Karin began, leaning back slightly. “I take it you’re not going to be the team delivering him to the capital, then? Captain Hayama mentioned the Hokage asking for you guys to return.”“Yup,” Kimiko replied. “The mission went way beyond its original parameters, so it’s expected we’d be called back to report. The Daimyo will stay here for now—he’s much safer in Kusagakure anyway.” She paused, reflecting on the broader implications of their discoveries during what was supposed to be a simple B-Rank mission. Given the escalation and the worsening situation with Iwagakure, it was only logical that questions would be raised. Lots of them.“Well, all’s well then,” Karin said, though her voice carried a faint undercurrent of sadness. Kimiko caught it immediately.“…I’d ask you to visit, but with how things are going, the next time you come, we’ll probably be in the middle of a full-blown civil war against the insurgents backed by Iwa.”“Hey, don’t say that.” Kimiko frowned, her crimson eyes softening. “Don’t you have faith in your Kusagakure comrades?”“Heh, comrades,” Karin snorted, her bitterness cutting through the air. “Yeah, they’re polite now, but the moment you leave, they’ll send me back to the hospital, and then it’s the same routine. Their wounded ninja will line up to bite me and heal themselves. Why invest in medical-nin when you have someone you can just bite to fix everything?”She sat up abruptly, drawing her knees to her chest and turning her back to Kimiko. “I hate this place, Kimiko. I really do. I know I keep saying it, but… it isn’t home. Not to me.”“They never treated you like their own. Neither your mom, nor you.,” Kimiko finished quietly. “I know, Karin.” Crawling over to sit cross-legged beside her, Kimiko placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “I can’t say I know what you’re going through, though.” She hesitated. “Konoha’s always been home to me.”“Must be nice,” Karin muttered dryly, resting her chin on her knees.Kimiko exhaled softly. “Well… who knows? Maybe it’ll treat you just as well someday.”“Huh?” Karin blinked, glancing at her with narrowed eyes. “What do you mean?”Kimiko smiled, turning to face her fully. “You’re right—things are getting worse here. And after I gave my report to the Head Ninja, he said something to Captain Hayama about Kusagakure needing to send a group of attaché to Konoha now that they’re formally requesting help with the insurgents.”Karin stared at her, eyes widening. “...Kimiko, you didn’t…”“Oh, I did,” Kimiko said with a playful grin. “I suggested you be part of the delegation. Since you’re already familiar with us. He wasn’t thrilled about the idea at first, but…” She shrugged with a sly smile. “Captain Hayama backed me up. He didn’t want to make it a point of contention. So…”She paused, savoring the moment before delivering the news.“Surprise—you’re coming with us to Konoha.”Kimiko held back a squeak as Karin threw herself onto her, hugging her tightly.  Kimiko quickly hugged her back, but her thoughts churned.
This one is mine now, Orochimaru. And she won’t be the last thing I’ll take from you.
At the break of dawn the next day, Kimiko was already awake, quietly packing her things. Karin, however, was up even earlier, eagerly folding and organizing her belongings.“Really excited, huh?” Kimiko teased, her voice light with amusement as she watched Karin bustling around.Karin stuck her tongue out in response, eliciting a soft giggle from Kimiko.Once packed, the two made their way to the reception area, where Captain Hayama was waiting alongside Neji and Sasuke, both fully prepared to depart.“So,” Captain Hayama began dryly, crossing his arms, “you four have been the most troublesome group of genin I’ve ever had to deal with. I’m not going to miss you.” He deadpanned, but the corner of his mouth twitched upward. “Still, good job. You did Kusagakure and Konoha a great service. You’ll be excellent shinobi in the future. Now get out.”Kimiko smirked, offering a mock salute as the team departed Kusagakure with little fanfare. They exited through the same gate she, Sasuke, and Neji had entered days ago. She didn’t fail to note the number of guards increasing, too.Before long, they were back in the familiar tree canopy of the Land of Fire, leaping from branch to branch. Traveling in pairs for safety, Neji and Karin took the rear to watch for any insurgents, while Kimiko and Sasuke led the group.It didn’t take long for Sasuke to break the silence.“...So,” he began, his voice quieter than usual, “you saved the day again, huh?”“You and Neji were the ones who delivered the scrolls,” Kimiko replied evenly. “I think that was the most important part.”“Well,” Sasuke said, frowning slightly, “those scrolls would’ve been lost if you hadn’t pulled them from that ANBU to give to us.” He paused, his gaze fixed ahead. “You seriously did that even though you’d fall to your death.”“Hey,” Kimiko said calmly, glancing at him. “The mission comes first when your comrades aren’t in danger. Not letting your comrades die is one thing. Being willing to die for the mission is another.” Her tone softened as she added, “Besides, this mission was bigger than me. I’m always a sucker for a great deal.”Silence settled between them, the rush of wind through the trees filling the space as they lunged forward.“...I was really scared,” Sasuke admitted suddenly. “When Captain Hayama told us you were dead, I couldn’t believe it. Not until I saw a corpse.”“I figured as much,” Kimiko said, smiling gently. “I hope you know I’d do the same for you, Sasuke-kun.”“I know you would,” Sasuke murmured. “You and Naruto.” He hesitated before continuing, his voice quieter. “...I don’t want to feel that way again.”“What way?” Kimiko asked, her gaze softening.“...Helpless,” Sasuke admitted. “Staring into space, wracking my brain, wondering where you could be. Neji sat with me the whole time. He said it was the first time someone had saved him. He didn’t think you were dead either.”Kimiko snorted softly. “He’s a better person than me. I would’ve told you I was in the same hell I told him his father was in.”To her surprise, Sasuke chuckled. “Yeah, he told me about that. After his match with Hinata. He said, ‘No way would a kunoichi that brave and cruel be felled by a simple fall to her death.’”Kimiko smiled faintly, glancing back at Neji, who was silent but seemed to meet her gaze for a fleeting moment before looking past her.“He said that, huh?” Kimiko mused, her smile growing. “Well, I’ll take it as a compliment.”“Uh-huh,” Sasuke murmured, falling silent for a moment before speaking again. “...So, you have a summoning contract with a giant salamander, huh?”“Yep,” Kimiko replied with a grin. “Not just any giant salamander—the giant salamander that used to be the summon of the guy who beat the Sannin and gave them their title.” She smirked. “Jealous?”“Shut up,” Sasuke sighed, though there was a faint smirk on his lips. “I need to start looking for my own contract.”“Yeah,” Kimiko teased. “Why not ask Kakashi-sensei when he wakes up? Maybe he’ll let you bind a contract with his dogs.”Sasuke raised an eyebrow, his expression thoughtful. “Not a bad idea, actually. But I’ll keep my options open.” He glanced ahead as they continued moving. “Anyway, you think Naruto’s back with Jiraiya-sensei yet?”“Hopefully,” Kimiko sighed. “We’ve been here a little over a month. They should be in Konoha already.”“You think the Third Hokage’s going to make it?” Sasuke asked, his tone growing quieter.Kimiko shrugged, her expression thoughtful. Even with her knowledge from the anime, this was uncharted territory. Every instance of the Reaper Death Seal she knew of resulted in death. Hiruzen, to her knowledge, was the first to survive using it—though only barely, falling into a coma from the sheer toll of the jutsu. Still…“If there’s anyone who could bring him out of that coma, it’s Princess Tsunade,” Kimiko said with confidence. “So, yeah. I’m hedging my bets on yes.”“Well, I guess we’ll just have to wait and see,” Sasuke replied, turning his gaze back to the path ahead. After a moment, his lips quirked upward. “Anyway, I’m looking forward to telling Naruto about our mission. Bet he’ll be jealous.”“That he will,” Kimiko chuckled, though her thoughts wandered to Naruto.
I wonder how strong he’s gotten.
The moment they reached the gates of Konoha, the two Chuunin guards, Kotetsu and Izumo, greeted them warmly.“Welcome back,” Izumo said, stepping forward.“The Hokage’s expecting you,” Kotetsu added. “He told us to direct you to his office the moment you arrived.”Izumo turned to Karin, giving her a brief nod. “Oh, and we were told to let you know to wait here. Shikaku-sama will be meeting you shortly to show you where you and the rest of the Kusagakure attaché will be staying. Where are they, anyway?”“They won’t arrive for another day or two,” Karin replied. “I came ahead of them.”“Got it,” Izumo said.“Thank you, both of you,” Kimiko said politely before turning to Karin with a smile. “I’ll see you after you get the rundown, Karin. Take care, okay?”“You too, Kimiko. Good luck—and thank you, again,” Karin said with a warm smile.Kimiko, Neji, and Sasuke departed, heading into the village. The familiar sight of Konoha’s red-and-white tiled roofs greeted them as they walked through the bustling streets. Villagers hurried about, their chatter blending into the hum of the vibrant morning. Ahead, the Hokage building loomed, its grandeur a constant reminder of the village’s legacy and power. A legacy and power that stood unmarred because of all of their sacrifices. 
I miss you, tou-san.
After a quick check-in at the reception area, they were directed to the upper floor. As they approached the Hokage’s office, Kimiko noticed a familiar-looking woman standing near the doors, holding a pig dressed in a tiny outfit. The sight made her stop in her tracks, realization dawning.
Huh, so Tsunade’s already here? I guess I’ll find out if Danzo yielded power… or if they’re stuck in a deadlock.
“Hello,” the woman greeted them with a warm smile. “You three must be Kimiko, Neji, and Sasuke. The Hokage is expecting you.”Kimiko returned the smile. “Thank you. Sorry, I didn’t catch your name?”“Oh, Shizune. Kato Shizune,” the woman replied, bowing her head slightly.Kimiko nodded politely. “Nice to meet you, Shizune-san.” She glanced briefly at the small pig nestled in Shizune’s arms. “And your friend here?”“This is Tonton,” Shizune said with a chuckle. “She’s… a bit of a handful.”Kimiko smiled at that, bowing her head again. “Nice to meet you both.”With that, Kimiko, Neji, and Sasuke stepped past Shizune and pushed the office doors open.The scene inside was both familiar and surprising. Danzo stood to the left of the Hokage’s chair, his bandaged figure leaning heavily on his cane. Despite his usual authoritative presence, he wasn’t seated at the desk. To the side, Jiraiya leaned casually against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest, gazing at them—though his eyes lingered on Kimiko with open curiosity.And then there was the one seated in the Hokage’s chair: Tsunade.Kimiko instantly understood why Tsunade was called the most beautiful kunoichi in the world. The woman’s presence was magnetic. Her full figure exuded strength and femininity, but it was her face that captivated Kimiko. Bright hazel eyes, framed by wheat-blonde hair that seemed to catch the light, looked at them with sharp focus. Her aristocratic features were flawless, but her expression carried something deeper—experience, wisdom, and an unshakable resolve.What caught Kimiko off guard, however, were the two figures beside Tsunade. Standing to her right was someone Kimiko recognized: Iwashi Tatami, a member of the Hokage Guard Platoon. But it was the man in the wheelchair that truly stunned her—Hiruzen Sarutobi. Dressed in simple black robes, the former Hokage sat quietly, his ever-present pipe resting between his lips.
Looks like the old man did live. At least my father’s death prevented that.
Kimiko immediately bowed, pressing one hand into her palm in a gesture of deep respect.The room remained silent for a moment before Jiraiya broke it with a chuckle.“...I told you, not all of my students are as bull-headed as Naruto.”“If I have anything to say about it, Jiraiya, you won’t be taking on Shinku’s youngest as a student,” Hiruzen grumbled, “I’ve had enough trouble keeping you away from the village’s women, let alone her.” He faintly smiled at her. “...My condolences for the loss of your father, Kimiko. He was a brave and fearles man, his loss will be felt keenly by the Leaf,”“You honor my clan, Sarutobi-dono.” said Kimiko, head still down and bowed.“Raise your head, you silly girl,” Tsunade said, her voice amused. “There’s no need for that.”Kimiko straightened, meeting Tsunade’s faint smile. The Sannin had laced her fingers together atop the desk, radiating calm authority.“First and foremost,” Tsunade began, her tone measured, “do you three know who I am?”“Yes,” Neji replied immediately, his voice steady. “You’re Princess Tsunade, one-third of the Sannin and the greatest medical ninja in the world.”“Careful now,” Jiraiya said dryly, smirking. “You don’t want her head to get even bigger.”“Enough,” Danzo interjected, his voice cutting through the levity. Until then, he’d remained silent, observing. “We brought these ninja here for a reason.”Kimiko noticed both Tsunade and Jiraiya exchange a brief glance, their expressions unreadable, before Hiruzen smoothly took over.“Yes, Danzo is correct,” the elder Hokage said, his tone steady. “Tsunade, if you would?”“Right,” Tsunade said, leaning back slightly in her chair. “Yes, I’m aware that Danzo-sama was the one who sent you on your mission. What was labeled a B-Rank mission turned out to be far more—at least A-Rank, if not S-Rank in scope.” Her tone held a faint note of disapproval, though Kimiko couldn’t tell if it was directed at Danzo, the mission, or something else entirely.“However,” Tsunade continued, “as of tomorrow, I will officially take the seat of the Hokage.”Kimiko nodded slowly, processing the news. Relief flickered in her chest, thankful that Danzo rip Konoha apart trying to keep his seat ago…though, if she were being candid, the sense of relief she felt wasn’t as strong as she expected. If she were honest, she didn’t think Danzo had done terribly as acting Hokage. His refusal to back down from Sunagakure or Iwagakure had been harsh, yes, but understandable—especially after Iwa’s attempt to kidnap Hinata and Sunagakure’s lingering complicity in the events of the Konoha Crush. Still, Tsunade’s leadership offered something different—something the village sorely needed.
Is that what the village truly needed?
“So, I saw it fit to hear the report now to avoid repetition. I’ve already read Captain Hayama’s report, but I want to corroborate it with your firsthand account,” Tsunade said, her hazel eyes scanning the group. Kimiko, however, read between the lines. Tsunade didn’t trust Danzo to deliver a fully accurate report and wanted to hear the truth from them—the shinobi who had actually lived it.“So, who acted as team leader during the mission?” Tsunade asked, her tone steady.Kimiko stayed silent, hoping someone else would speak up. Simultaneously, Neji and Sasuke cleared their throats, glancing at each other awkwardly.Kimiko sighed and stepped forward, catching the faint flicker of amusement in both Hiruzen and Tsunade’s faces.“Yes, Yuhi Kimiko,” Tsunade said with a faint smile. “I’ve heard a lot about you from Naruto. You look just like Kaori-san did when she first arrived here.”“Hokage-sama,” Danzo interjected, his tone clipped, as if to steer the meeting back on track.“...Yes, so,” Tsunade said, her smile fading slightly. “Tell us everything that happened on the mission.”Kimiko nodded. “Thank you, Tsunade-sama.” She paused, gathering her thoughts. “The mission started off simply enough. It wasn’t until…”She recounted the mission in detail, describing how they first met the Daimyo, the attack by insurgents, and her interrogation of two captured insurgents, where she extracted information about Iwagakure’s involvement. Kimiko noticed the lack of reaction from the room when she mentioned torture, as if they’d all expected it. She then explained the encounter with the insurgents meeting Iwagakure’s ANBU representative and how they secured proof of Iwagakure’s involvement. She hesitated slightly before describing how the confrontation led to her falling into a ravine and being swept into an unknown forest.“Hold on,” Tsunade said, leaning back in her chair, her brows furrowed. “You’re telling me that you fell into a ravine, were swept into some random, uninhabited forest, and while injured, you lugged a corpse around looking for shelter?”“...An intact Iwagakure ANBU’s corpse is a valuable prize,” Kimiko replied, her cheeks flushing. “I didn’t want Konoha to miss the opportunity to study it.”“She made the right decision,” Danzo interjected. “I commend you for going above and beyond, Kimiko. Unfortunately, not all shinobi understand that sacrifice is necessary for Konoha’s prosperity. Doing what must be done is the hallmark of true loyalty.”Kimiko felt the tension shift in the room, the air growing thick with awkwardness. Before the discomfort could grow, Hiruzen spoke up.“...So, as you were saying, you found shelter in a cave. But it was already inhabited. By whom?”“By an animal,” Kimiko said. “It turns out I was swept into what appeared to be a summoning animal’s territory, Sarutobi-sama.”“Ah, and I suppose this summoning animal helped you navigate back to Kusagakure?” Hiruzen asked.Kimiko nodded.“What animal was it?” Jiraiya asked idly, inspecting his nails.
This is going to be hilarious.
“Oh, it was a giant salamander,” she said, pausing for effect. “I… believe you’d be familiar with it. Especially you, Tsunade-sama, Jiraiya-sensei.” She hesitated, then added, “Ibuse.”Silence fell over the room, stretching far longer than she anticipated. Even Danzo was staring at her. But it was Tsunade and Jiraiya’s pinned stares that truly unnerved her.“...Very funny, kid,” Jiraiya said at last, his tone disbelieving. “Now really, who was it?”Kimiko shook her head. “I’m not joking, Jiraiya-sensei. It was Ibuse. He attacked me at first, but when he saw I was resistant to his poison… he extended me the hospitality of the cave.”“Okay, I want to hear this,” Tsunade said with a sigh, leaning forward slightly. “How in the hell did you get that overgrown, gluttonous lizard to help you?”“Well,” Kimiko began, glancing briefly at Neji and Sasuke before turning back to Tsunade, “he wasn’t alone in the cave. A colony of bats lived there originally, and… well…”She launched into the story. She described how Ibuse offered to lead her out of the forest if she helped him with the bats. She recounted how they fought side by side, taking down the colony and the bat matriarch, and how, afterward, Ibuse not only kept his word to guide her to Kusagakure but also signed a summoning contract with her.Tsunade’s sharp voice cut through the air as soon as Kimiko said the words. “That’s preposterous,” she said, her tone carrying equal parts disbelief and irritation. “Seriously, stop wasting our time. How could you have a contract with Ibuse? From what I know about Hanzo, he’d never let his summon’s power fall into the hands of a shinobi from the Five Great Nations.”“She isn’t lying,” Sasuke interjected from behind Kimiko.  Neji nodded in agreement.“We saw Ibuse disappear after he deposited her in Kusagakure,” Neji added, his usual stoicism lending weight to his words.“That doesn’t prove anything,” Tsunade snapped. “Ibuse could have unsummoned himself.”Kimiko met Tsunade’s gaze. “Hokage-sama, I’m telling the truth,” she said, rolling up her sleeve to reveal her left forearm. The intricate fuinjutsu contract etched into her skin caught the light, red and black ink forming an elaborate flower-shaped mandala.The room fell silent as Tsunade and Jiraiya leaned forward slightly, their eyes narrowing to study the array. Even Danzo’s gaze lingered on the seal, though his expression remained unreadable.“...Suppose you’re telling the truth,” Jiraiya said at last, breaking the silence. His voice was tinged with both skepticism and reluctant curiosity. “That a thirteen-year-old girl somehow managed to convince Ibuse of Amegakure to sign a contract with her. Which, frighteningly enough, I’m starting to believe.” His tone turned sharper. “How did you convince him to take you on as a second master? As Tsunade said, he doesn’t exactly warm to shinobi from the Five Great Nations.”“That’s the other thing, Jiraiya-sensei,” Kimiko replied, her voice quieter now. “According to Ibuse, Hanzo’s dead.”“What?!” Tsunade and Jiraiya exclaimed in unison. Even Danzo’s normally placid demeanor faltered as his gaze sharpened with interest.“That’s impossible,” Jiraiya said, his tone disbelieving  “Who killed him?”“A god, according to Ibuse,” Kimiko replied. She hesitated briefly, choosing her next words carefully. “He said the last thing Hanzo did was send him away.”Another heavy silence settled over the room, the weight of her words pressing down on them.Finally, Kimiko spoke again, her tone measured. “You can ask him yourself, if you want.”Tsunade turned to her,  pinched the bridge of her nose, before nodding. “Fine. Neji, Sasuke, you two are free to go. You, Kimiko, will show us proof of you being Ibuse’s summoner.” They arrived at the training ground after a while. Choosing one secluded enough to avoid prying eyes had taken time, but the real delay came from having to push the Third Hokage’s wheelchair along the uneven forest paths—a fact that clearly grated on him.“Gah,” Hiruzen grumbled as they finally stopped. “To think I’ve grown so feeble as to slow everyone down.”“Well,” Tsunade replied with a dry smile, “keep at the physical therapy, old man. Maybe in a few months, you’ll be walking again.”She straightened, her tone shifting. “But as for the real reason we’re here…”“Yes,” Danzo interjected, “Summon that creature of yours, Kimiko. It is prudent that we hear directly from them about what happened to Hanzo.”Kimiko nodded silently, her expression calm, though her mind raced. They’re all watching. Ibuse’s presence might answer their questions, but it also raises others. Taking a deep breath, she bit her thumb to draw blood, smeared it across the fuinjutsu formula etched into her forearm, and clapped her hands together.“Summoning Jutsu!”A large plume of white smoke erupted around her, dissipating to reveal Kimiko standing atop a mottled brown giant salamander. The creature rumbled low as it reappeared, its massive, eyeless head swiveling slightly.“Mm, where are we, child?” Ibuse’s deep voice reverberated. “...Ah, this isn’t Kusagakure. We’re in Konohagakure, then? Why did you summon m—…”The salamander trailed off as its sightless face turned toward the group standing before it. Kimiko, perched on his head, immediately noticed the stunned expressions on Jiraiya and Tsunade’s faces. Their wide-eyed, thousand-yard stares were locked not on her, but on Ibuse. She could almost see the memories playing in their minds—the day they faced Hanzo and his summon in battle, the day they were spared and named Sannin.“Mm,” Ibuse rumbled again, his voice slow and thoughtful. “Ah, I remember this chakra… The slug girl and the frog boy, huh?” He lowered his massive head slightly. “You two have grown powerful. I see that Hanzo was right to spare you.”Kimiko felt a flicker of tension in the air, but before it could settle, Jiraiya’s composure shattered like glass. He jabbed a finger at Kimiko, his face twisting in exaggerated indignation—a stark contrast to his earlier grave demeanor.“YOU UNFILIAL STUDENT! WHY WOULD YOU FORM A CONTRACT WITH THIS BIG, UGLY LIZARD AFTER WHAT HE DID TO ME?!?!” he bellowed. “IS THIS HOW YOU REPAY ME FOR TEACHING YOU TO TAKE ADVANTAGE OF YOUR SENSORY ABILITIES?!”Kimiko couldn’t help herself. She giggled, lifting a hand to her lips to muffle the sound. She glanced at Ibuse, whose body shifted slightly, exuding an air of faint amusement. If only Jiraiya-sensei realized how much Ibuse enjoys this, she thought.Beside Jiraiya, Tsunade let out a long, slow sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. Her exasperation, though muted, was no less palpable.“...Seriously,” Tsunade muttered. “Here I was, thinking Naruto’s stories about this girl were exaggerated. Poisoning herself to gain power? Pushing herself like a workaholic, pestering every available teacher for training? If anything, he understated your capabilities.”“Impolite Konoha shinobi,” Ibuse grumbled, his massive body shifting again. “To ignore the praise I, Ibuse of Amegakure, have given.” His voice deepened, and Kimiko swore she felt the air vibrate slightly as he continued. “Child, why did you summon me?”Kimiko straightened, brushing off the humor of the moment. “Ibuse-sama,” she began, her tone respectful, “I called you because the Hokage and the others wish to hear about Hanzo. Specifically, what happened to him.”“...Mm,” rumbled Ibuse, his deep voice reverberating. “Ah, I should have expected you’d tell Konohagakure about that.” He sighed, his titanic tail swinging slowly behind him. “Yes, Hanzo is dead.”“Who killed him?” It was Hiruzen who broke the silence, his voice heavy with curiosity.“A god,” Ibuse replied simply. “Nothing less could have defeated us so handily. He discarded us both like trash, and Hanzo… Hanzo had enough kindness in his heart to send me to safety. It is why I fled the Land of Rain, to hide. That god sought to erase all who had any semblance of connection to him.”“Who?” Jiraiya asked sharply. “Who were they? Surely, he must have had help. No ninja alive will be able to take down Hanzo alone.”“...There were six,” Ibuse replied after a pause, his tone low and distant. “Six gods who shared one mind. It was… unlike anything I have ever seen.” He shifted, his tone turning curt. “Cease your questions. I have no wish to partake in this any further. Child!”Kimiko glanced down at him, her expression soft but questioning.“If there is nothing else, I will leave,” Ibuse continued. “I was in the middle of my meal when you rudely interrupted me.”“Forgive me, Ibuse-sama,” Kimiko said, bowing slightly. She reached down to run a hand across his bumpy head, a gesture so natural it made both Tsunade and Jiraiya stare. “I will be sure to cook for you next time.”“As you ought to,” Ibuse huffed, his tone tinged with pride. And with that, he disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving Kimiko standing alone before the group.“Well,” Hiruzen said after a moment, puffing on his pipe. His lips curved into a faint smile. “...I can see your fortune is the stuff of legends, Kimiko. And I do not mean that entirely in a good way. To think Ibuse himself would bind a contract with you, a young genin from Konoha…” He sighed. “As I once said, my late wife wasn’t wrong about you. You will be one of the pillars this village will lean on in the future.”Surprisingly, it was Danzo who spoke next. “...Indeed. Such fortune and talent,” he said simply, his tone unusually neutral.Jiraiya, however, remained unusually quiet, his face devoid of humor. “...Hanzo, dead? Killed by six people who shared one mind?” He shook his head. “Gah, if this freaky kid weren’t standing here with a summoning formula on her forearm, I’d swear I was caught in a genjutsu.” He turned to Tsunade. “Do you think it’s worth investigating?”“Yes,” Tsunade replied firmly, but before she could continue, Danzo interjected.“But not now,” Danzo said, his voice sharp. “Regardless, I believe we should debrief Kimiko. The girl has earned her rest.”“That she has,” Tsunade agreed, her tone softening. “You’ve done Konoha a valuable service, Kimiko. Not only did you provide critical intelligence on Iwagakure, but you’ve given us information on Amegakure—something none of our spies have managed to do.” She smiled faintly. “It seems Captain Hayama didn’t exaggerate when he said you showed great initiative.”Kimiko blushed, but a small smile broke across her face. She scrunched her nose slightly, earning a chuckle from Tsunade.“Go rest. You’ve earned it,” Tsunade said. “I’ll be reclassifying your mission as A-Class—unless there are objections?” She glanced at the group, her gaze lingering on Danzo.“I object,” Danzo said evenly. “An A-Class is inaccurate. Given the value of the intelligence provided, an S-Class ranking is more appropriate. We must also ensure the team receives the proper compensation.”Kimiko blinked, but said nothing. Huh. Our first S-Class mission. Well, I just need to do a few more, and maybe I’d make it into the Bingo Book. “Now, I still have to see patients. If there’s nothing else? ” Tsunade asked, glancing around. When no one spoke, the group began to disperse.Kimiko followed, her eyes trailing on Danzo as he walked away. She hesitated, knowing her thoughts weren’t entirely rational. But curiosity seized her, overpowering her sense of caution. Before she realized it, she was running after him.“Danzo-sama,” Kimiko called, her voice steady as she closed the distance.Danzo slowed his pace, turning his head to glance at her. “Yes?”“I…” She hesitated for a moment, collecting her thoughts. “I had a few questions about the political situation with Iwagakure.”Danzo raised an eyebrow, his expression inscrutable. “...Mmm, yes. Several people have questioned me about that as well,” he said dryly. “And why are you asking me?”“...You were the acting Hokage, Shimura-dono. And you still are, until the day is over.” She paused, choosing her words carefully. “I believe I can glean more insight from you than anyone else. Aside from Sarutobi-dono, you’re the most experienced in dealing with other villages.”A brief silence hung between them. Then Danzo gave a slow nod, his gaze sharp but contemplative. “...It’s not every day a shinobi expresses an interest in such matters,” he remarked, his tone thoughtful. He paused for a moment before continuing, a flicker of something almost nostalgic in his eyes. “...Your family’s teahouse. Do they still serve the black tea?”The trip to her family’s teahouse was short, but the attention they drew along the way was anything but subtle. People stared openly—customers and staff alike—when they saw Kimiko arrive with Danzo. Thankfully, her mother, descending quickly to greet them, was far more composed.“I had a feeling you’d dive right back into work, even fresh off a mission,” her mother remarked with a faint smile, cutting off Kimiko’s attempt to apologize for not coming home first. “I’m sure you have your reasons.”When Danzo requested a private tearoom to discuss matters with Kimiko, her mother didn’t hesitate, leading them to an available room on the second floor. Privacy, her mother had often said, was one of their teahouse’s most valuable commodities, something high-profile clientele were always willing to pay for.Seated across from each other, Danzo blew gently on his black tea before taking a sip. Kimiko mirrored him, her own honeyed tea warming her hands as she broke the silence. “So, Iwagakure hasn’t responded to Kusagakure’s demands for an explanation?”“They have not,” Danzo replied evenly. “And I doubt they will. This is Iwagakure’s standard playbook when confronted with proof of their misdeeds: silence. They won’t respond to any private inquiries, especially given Kusagakure’s cordial relationship with us. They likely assume we’ll escalate regardless of their reply and see no benefit in addressing accusations privately. It’s all for appearances.” He’s right, though, Kimiko thought, taking a slow sip of her tea. If he were still Hokage, that’s exactly how he’d play it. Pushing the thought aside, she met his gaze. “I suppose Kusagakure will have little choice but to make the proof public—the evidence of Iwagakure funding the insurgency and spying on troop movements. That would force a response.”Danzo nodded, his visible eye studying her closely. “It would. And what do you think their response will be?” he asked, voice calm but probing.Kimiko’s instincts urged her to go with the obvious answer: denial. Iwagakure would likely claim the evidence was forged, the work of a hostile village—like Konoha—seeking to tarnish their reputation. But something about that felt too simple. She paused, lowering her tea and choosing her words carefully.“I don’t think they’ll deny it,” Kimiko said evenly, her tone measured.“Oh?” Danzo asked, his visible eye narrowing slightly. “Interesting answer. Tell me why.”“First,” Kimiko began, “the proof we retrieved bears official seals from Iwagakure. Denying its authenticity is possible, but it would raise suspicion. And that’s the obvious part.”She paused, her expression thoughtful. “What stops them from denying it is the realization that it’s safer to admit the evidence than risk being exposed as liars if more proof is released.”Danzo tilted his head slightly, his gaze unreadable. “And how did you reach that conclusion? Walk me through your reasoning.”Kimiko took a slow breath. “Kusagakure will start by releasing the Iwagakure Storage Seal—straightforward proof of Iwagakure’s funding of the insurgency. It’s undeniable, and by beginning with this, Kusagakure ensures the focus stays on Iwagakure’s material support while holding back the more sensitive intelligence for later.”Danzo gave a faint nod, urging her to continue.“Iwagakure will likely assume the Storage Seal was lost due to insurgent carelessness,” Kimiko said, her voice calm but deliberate. “The failure of their mission to assassinate the Daimyo provides an easy explanation: in the chaos, one of their contacts mishandled it. They won’t immediately suspect that the intel came from the ANBU operative we killed. It’s easier for them to believe that an insurgent made a mistake than to assume one of their well-trained ANBU agents was compromised.”She paused, sipping her tea before continuing. “But once Kusagakure releases the evidence, Iwagakure will try to confirm the ANBU operative’s status. They’ll want to verify her safety before deciding whether it’s safe to claim the proof is a forgery. When she doesn’t respond, they’ll realize there’s a distinct possibility that the intel came from her.”Kimiko leaned back slightly, meeting Danzo’s sharp gaze. “With that possibility hanging over their heads, they’ll err on the side of caution. They’ll assume the worst: that the evidence came from their operative and that Kusagakure—and by extension, Konoha—likely has more proof in hand. That’s why they won’t deny it.”For a long moment, silence hung between them. Danzo studied her intently, his gaze unreadable. Finally, he spoke, and Kimiko could swear there was the faintest hint of a smile on his face.“You think like a strategist,” Danzo said quietly, sipping his tea. “It’s a rare quality in a shinobi, unfortunately.” He paused. “But with all of this in mind, what do you think will happen next?”Kimiko took a moment to gather her thoughts. In an ideal world, they would retrace their steps and work to de-escalate the situation. But the reality was far from ideal. Iwagakure had tried to kidnap her best friend for her Byakugan—a brazen act that had failed but prompted an aggressive response. In his capacity as acting Hokage, Danzo had convinced Kusagakure to allow platoons of Konoha shinobi to station near Kannabi as a show of strength. A necessary move, perhaps, but one that escalated tensions and indirectly contributed to the insurgency.“Once Iwagakure admits their complicity, Kusagakure will likely cut diplomatic ties with them, especially given that the funding allowed the insurgents to target their Daimyo,” Kimiko began, her tone steady. “With a now openly hostile force right across their border, they’ll have no choice but to lean on us. They’ll likely permit us to station more troops near their border and formally request our help in dealing with the insurgents. At a minimum, they’ll ask us for weapons, supplies, and quiet support for intelligence operations against the insurgents. At most, they might request direct intervention.”Danzo nodded, his expression unreadable. “And what do you think Konoha’s next move would be?”Kimiko’s gaze shifted, her voice dropping slightly. “...By the time a formal request is made, the opportunity for de-escalation will be gone. If we deny them support, the insurgency will rage unchecked, potentially plunging Kusagakure into chaos. Worse, the insurgents might succeed in their next operation against the Daimyo and replace him with someone aligned with Iwagakure—a pivot we can’t afford.”She leaned forward, her tone firm. “That would give Iwagakure a staging ground right across our border. We can’t let that happen. Our only option is to take advantage of the situation: station more troops, assist Kusagakure with the insurgents, and secure them as a close ally. By doing so, we eliminate the threat of their territory being used as a launchpad for Iwagakure’s forces and ensure the stability of the region.”Danzo gave a small nod. “Mm, sound reasoning, Kimiko,” he said, pausing thoughtfully. “You’re right. Clashes with Iwagakure are inevitable now, no matter how long it takes. Regardless of who sits in the Hokage’s seat, all we can do is trust in one another and remain strong.” Stay strong? Kimiko thought wryly. Rich, coming from the man who orchestrated this entire situation to unfold exactly as it did. “Danzo-sama,” Kimiko said slowly, her tone deliberately neutral. “I would like to thank you for holding Konoha together as Acting Hokage.” She hesitated for effect, then continued. “Though, I must admit, I thought Tsunade-sama was here only to help heal the Sandaime, not to take the position of Hokage herself. I would have thought your capable leadership would make the role permanent,” she lied, her words smooth.Danzo’s sharp gaze lingered on her for a moment before he spoke. “...I did not wish to divide Konoha further,” he said evenly. “A more well-known shinobi like Tsunade, the granddaughter of the First Hokage and a legendary Sannin, is a rallying figure. Konoha would benefit from unity under her leadership.”He paused, letting the weight of his words settle before continuing. “With Hiruzen counseling her, there is no doubt she will lead the village well. She has already expressed her intention to maintain the reforms I’ve implemented and agreed that my counsel will be invaluable. That is why I will be taking a more active role in village politics moving forward.”
Ah. There’s the catch.
Kimiko kept her expression neutral, though the pieces fell into place. It was obvious now. Danzo had allowed Tsunade to become Hokage—but not without extracting his price. He had likely maneuvered behind the scenes, leveraging his support to secure conditions: his reforms would remain untouched, and he would gain a more active role in the village’s day-to-day governance. In exchange, he had stepped down as Acting Hokage peacefully.With war looming on the horizon with Iwagakure, and tensions with Sunagakure still simmering due to Danzo’s demands for reparations, Konoha couldn’t afford the chaos of a prolonged leadership struggle. It was a calculated move, and Hiruzen and Tsunade had no choice but to concede to his demands for the sake of unity. Kimiko had to grudgingly admire his cunning.“Which reminds me, Kimiko,” Danzo said, pausing for effect. “Your performance in the Regular Forces is exemplary, but someone of your skill sh—”The door slammed open, cutting him off, and Kimiko immediately knew who it was.“KIMIKO-CHAN!” came the loud, unmistakable voice she had missed—and loved.Naruto stood at the doorway, fists on his hips and grinning widely. Behind him, Sasuke followed, looking exasperated as usual.“Idiot,” Sasuke muttered. “I already told you, Kimiko’s busy with a village elder. Didn’t you listen to Kaori-sama?”“Huh?” Naruto blinked, turning his attention to Danzo and squinting. “You mean this beat-up old man’s an elder?”“Naruto,” Kimiko said with a sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Don’t be impolite. This is Shimura Danzo. He held the village together as Acting Hokage while you were with Jiraiya-sensei.”Naruto’s jaw dropped. “How can an old crippled man be Hokage?!”“Naruto,” Kimiko said sharply, casting Danzo a quick, apologetic glance. “Forgive him, Danzo-sama. He means well.”For the first time, her stomach twisted with unease as Danzo’s gaze shifted to Naruto, his expression inscrutable.This was… Danzo Shimura. A man she had already identified as one of the most calculating, manipulative figures in the village. And, as far as she knew, Danzo had never met Naruto in the anime. By the time Danzo even noticed Naruto, he was already a powerful shinobi and a hero to Konoha.But now, Danzo had met him. And Naruto wasn’t anywhere near that level yet.“I am sure he does,” Danzo said after a long pause, his tone almost dismissive. His gaze lingered on Naruto for a moment longer before he turned to the others. “In any case, I have matters to attend to. Kimiko, Sasuke—admirable work on the mission.”He rose, his cane tapping the floor as he stepped out of the private room. Kimiko’s eyes followed his retreating figure, her thoughts spinning, before Naruto’s voice snapped her out of it.“Kimiko-chan!” Naruto pouted, scurrying forward. “You didn’t even come to find me first!”“Hey, I was on a mission,” Kimiko said, crossing her arms. “You came back from yours earlier—shouldn’t you have come to find me?”“That didn’t stop Sasuke from finding me!” Naruto argued, inflating his cheeks indignantly.Kimiko smirked and flicked her hair. “Well, I’m a girl, and men should always find women first. That’s just how it works.”Naruto sputtered, while Kimiko leaned forward and gave him a quick one-armed hug, which he returned enthusiastically.“Anyway,” she said with a smile, “I’m happy to see you. How was your trip?”“Oh, it was, you know, nothing big,” Naruto said, his grin giving him away. “Hehe, I just found the next Hokage, fought Orochimaru and that Kabuto guy, and learned a super cool jutsu from Jiraiya-sensei that’s waaay better than the lame Chidori sensei taught Sasuke!”“He’s been saying that nonstop,” Sasuke said flatly, arms crossed as he leaned against the doorframe.“Yeah?” Kimiko said, smiling mischievously as she reached out and squeezed Naruto’s cheeks with her palms. “Well, we weren’t exactly idle, you know. Should I tell him?” She glanced over at Sasuke, her smirk widening. Even Sasuke grinned at her.“Tchell mwe whaff,” Naruto mumbled through squished cheeks, his face puffed up like a pufferfish.Kimiko let him go with a laugh. “The mission Sasuke and I went on? It was an S-Class mission,” she said, her tone casual but clearly baiting him. “We had to defend a Daimyo, spy on an enemy village, foil a major plot, and —” she leaned in slightly for emphasis, “I got a summon of my own.”Naruto’s eyes widened for a moment, but then he crossed his arms and backed away with a frown. “Hmph. Whatever. I bet it wasn’t as cool as what I went through.”“Oh?” Kimiko grinned, leaning forward challengingly. “You wanna bet?”As Sasuke and Kimiko recounted their mission from start to finish, they deliberately leaned into the most exciting details: saving the Grass Daimyo from assassins, fighting an Iwa ANBU, and Kimiko’s dramatic fall into a river that swept her to Ibuse’s lair, where she forged her summoning contract. Kimiko made sure to emphasize that Ibuse was the summon of the ninja whose mere survival against him had earned the Sannin their famous title.“Whaaaa?!” Naruto exclaimed, his eyes wide. “You’re telling me you went on this super-cool mission and didn’t wait for me?!”“That’s literally impossible, idiot,” Sasuke replied flatly. “Besides, Danzo-sama said you were his first pick for the mission, but you were already off with Jiraiya.”“WHAT?! I’LL NEVER FORGIVE THAT OLD PERVY SAGE FOR MAKING ME MISS OUT ON SUCH AN AWESOME OPPORTUNITY!” Naruto shouted, throwing his hands up in frustration. Then, he jabbed a finger at Sasuke. “STILL! I learned a cool new jutsu that surpasses even your Chidori and Heavenly Lance, Sasuke! It’s a jutsu developed by the Fourth Hokage!”“I know,” Sasuke said, crossing his arms. “You keep saying that. But we’ve seen no proof, so how do we even know it’s true?”“IT IS!” Naruto insisted, his fists clenched. “And I’ll prove it to you two!”“...How?” Kimiko asked, raising a skeptical eyebrow.Naruto grinned, rubbing his hands together mischievously.“...Naruto,” Kimiko said, her voice wary as she balanced on the railing of the rooftop. “Are you sure this is safe?”Below her, Naruto and Sasuke stood facing two water tanks on the roof, each eyeing their respective target.“Yeaaaah, don’t worry about it!” Naruto said, flashing her a confident grin before turning his attention back to the tanks. Then he glanced at Sasuke, his grin widening. “Here’s the deal. When Kimiko counts to three, the two of us will hit the water tanks with our jutsu. Whoever does more damage treats everyone to ramen!”“Doesn’t that mean Kimiko wins no matter who wins?” Sasuke deadpanned.“Stop complaining,” Kimiko said in a sing-song voice, swinging her legs casually as she dropped and perched on the railing. “Just get on with it, boys.”“Yeah, Sasuke,” Naruto taunted, puffing out his chest and mimicking a chicken by bobbing his head and swaying his hips. “Or are you too chicken because you know my new jutsu is stronger than yours?”Sasuke’s eyebrow twitched as he frowned. “Fine. You’re on. But you’d better be ready to treat both of us when you lose.”Kimiko suppressed a laugh as she watched the two prepare to show off. Honestly, she thought, amused. Ideas like this—and their fragile egos—are why people say women live longer than men. “Okay, on my count,” Kimiko said, her voice carrying just a hint of amusement. “One…”Sasuke began weaving seals with practiced precision, while Naruto produced a shadow clone. The clone hovered near him, its hands mirroring his as they palmed the empty air around his outstretched palms.“Two…”Electricity and lightning chakra surged to Sasuke’s right hand, crackling like a thousand chirping birds. The sound grew sharper as his Chidori intensified, casting flickering blue light across the rooftop.In Naruto’s hand, the familiar blue sphere of concentrated chakra began to form, solidifying into the dense, spinning orb of the Rasengan. The two of them were focused, their energies filling the air with tension.“Two and a haaaaalf…” Kimiko teased, her eyes glinting with mischief.The sound of Sasuke’s Chidori grew louder, almost deafening. Lightning chakra poured into his arm, glowing a bright, intense blue. But then it shifted—white-hot flames licked through the Chidori as Sasuke added his fire chakra, the fusion of elements creating a glowing lance of raw, destructive power. The sheer heat radiating from him distorted the air. Right… Kimiko thought, watching in awe. Even if Naruto learned the Rasengan, there’s no way he’d be able to compete with that. Sasuke’s gotten so much stronger because of— Her thoughts were interrupted as her eyes widened in shock. Naruto’s Rasengan, spinning steadily, began to grow. From the size of a large orange, it expanded into a bowling-ball-sized sphere of swirling chakra. Then, she felt it—a sudden crackling energy that wasn’t there before. The sphere spun faster, its color deepening from blue to a swirling olive green. Pressurized winds swirled around it, sharp and cutting, the sound of whirling gales roaring like a storm. Naruto’s hair flew back from the force of the chakra-infused winds.“What the fuck?” Kimiko muttered under her breath, her heart racing. Did he… infuse the Rasengan with his wind chakra? But how?! He wasn’t supposed to do that for another two years in the anime! Even the Fourth Hokage never— “I need to thank you for teaching me that shadow clone trick, Kimiko-chan!” Naruto yelled, grinning as he held up the sphere of wind chakra. “I mastered the Fourth Hokage’s jutsu in two weeks, and I kind of added my own spin to it by accident while practicing. Heh.” He shot her a toothy grin. “It’s incomplete, but…”“Kimiko,” Sasuke interrupted, his voice low and firm. He glanced back at her, his arm crackling with fire and lightning, burning into the rooftop beneath him. “Are we doing this or not?”“...Oh, right,” Kimiko said, blinking as she snapped out of her shock. “Three!”In an instant, both boys launched themselves at their respective targets, their voices ringing out in unison.“Heavenly Lance!”“Wind Style: Rasengan!”The rooftop was consumed by a blinding explosion of power. Kimiko instinctively shielded her face with her arm as the force of gale winds clashed with the concentrated energy of flame and lightning, sending shockwaves rippling outward. The air vibrated with the sheer destructive energy of their attacks.When the dust began to settle, Kimiko leapt gracefully from her perch to the rooftop below. Her sharp eyes scanned the scene, focusing on Naruto and Sasuke, who stood with their arms outstretched, both breathing heavily.Her gaze shifted to what remained of the water tanks—if they could even be called that.The first tank, Sasuke’s target, was gone. Completely. All that remained was a molten pool of steel at the base where it once stood. The water had been vaporized, the heat of the attack leaving nothing behind.Naruto’s tank wasn’t much better. Only a few jagged sheets of metal remained, shredded by the explosive, cutting force of his wind-infused Rasengan.Kimiko stared at the destruction, a mix of astonishment and exasperation filling her thoughts.“...Well?” To her surprise, it was Sasuke who broke the silence, pulling her from her stupor. “Who do you think won?”Kimiko turned to face them, her eyes lingering on Sasuke, searching for any hint of envy—and finding none. Good. So he’s not growing jealous of Naruto’s progress. That’s a relief. “It’s a tie, obviously,” Kimiko said with a smile.“Yup, a tie for sure—considering all three of you are tied for being the biggest idiots,” came a familiar, deadpan voice.The three of them spun around in unison, their jaws dropping at the sight of someone they hadn’t seen in a while.“Kakashi-sensei!” they shouted together.“Hi, you three,” Kakashi said casually as he walked toward them.“Sensei!” Kimiko said, relief washing over her face. “I’m so glad to see you’r—” SMACK !Kimiko yelped as Kakashi whacked the three of them on the head in quick succession.“Idiots,” Kakashi sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Seriously. I’m only a few hours out of a coma, and the three of you thought it was a great idea to destroy public property with flashy jutsu no one asked to see?”“Hey! You should be thanking me, you know!” Naruto said, puffing out his chest. “You’d still be a sleeping zombie if I hadn’t found Tsunade no baa-chan for you!”“Uh-huh. Very thankful, Naruto,” Kakashi replied dryly before grabbing Naruto in a playful headlock and rubbing his knuckles into his hair, forcing him to hunch over.“Now,” Kakashi continued, straightening up, “the three of you are going to apologize to the hospital staff for breaking their water tanks, and you’re going to pay for it. Out of your own pockets.”“Hey!” Kimiko protested, crossing her arms. “I didn’t even do anything!”“Exactly. I expected you to be responsible. Idiot,” Kakashi said, pulling her into a noogie. Sasuke, meanwhile, crossed his arms and scoffed.“Tch. Cheapskate. Aren’t we your genin? That means you should pay for the damages since we’re technically your responsibility.”Without missing a beat, Kakashi let go of Kimiko and trapped Sasuke in a noogie instead. “Oh? If the three of you are going to keep on making summoning contracts with legendary creatures and inventing S-Ranked jutsu, then you don’t get to call yourselves genin anymore.”Releasing Sasuke, Kakashi stepped back, his single eye crinkling into a half-moon smile as he ruffled all three of their heads. “I missed the three of you.”Kimiko looked up at him, momentarily surprised by the warmth in his voice.“...But seriously,” Kakashi added, his tone flat again, “you’re paying the hospital.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 36: Hydrangea
Kimiko’s left leg slid back, her heel digging into the damp ground before slamming down with purpose. Her knees bent slightly, locking into place as both hands raised Byakko above her head, the bone-white blade catching the light with a ghostly gleam. The weapon rested horizontally, her body angled perfectly for a side view—a stance etched into tradition, honed through years of shinobi kenjutsu.Across from her, Neji stood like a statue carved from marble, his stance a picture of precision. One arm extended in front of him, the other swept behind, both angled diagonally like spinning blades frozen in time. His Byakugan flared, veins webbing across his temples as he silently measured her. The tension was palpable, each drop of water that splashed into the pool below seeming louder than it should.“...You ready?” Neji finally asked, his voice calm but carrying an edge that sliced through the quiet.Kimiko nodded, her lips pressing into a thin line. She didn’t speak. She didn’t need to.And then, silence. A long, drawn-out pause as time itself seemed to hold its breath. The stillness stretched thin, taut as a wire, waiting to snap.A single droplet of water struck the surface of the pool below.The world erupted.Kimiko exploded forward, a blur of motion as she reappeared in front of Neji, Byakko already slicing through the air. The blade carved a deadly arc, a horizontal slash aimed cleanly at his neck.Neji tilted his head just slightly, his movements so subtle they were almost imperceptible. The blade passed so close it left a whisper of air against his skin, missing by a hair’s breadth.But instead of retreating, Neji turned with the momentum, his foot pivoting smoothly as he stepped into her guard. His two fingers jabbed toward her chest with pinpoint accuracy, aiming for a tenketsu.Kimiko reacted instantly. Her right leg snapped upward in a powerful front kick aimed at his midsection.Neji’s palm shot out, catching her foot in a firm but controlled grip, halting the strike before it could connect.Kimiko twisted, her body spinning like a gyroscope atop his palm. Her other leg whipped upward, aiming a sharp kick at his face.But Neji was faster. His free hand shifted seamlessly, intercepting her second kick with surgical precision. Both her legs were now locked in his grip.Kimiko didn’t hesitate. She pushed off his palms with both feet, flipping backward in a tight arc. Her body twisted mid-air as she landed with a resounding thump, her stance already reset.They stared at each other, their breaths steady despite the intensity of the exchange. The pool’s surface rippled faintly, disturbed by the force of their movements.Kimiko’s grip tightened on Byakko, her gaze locked on Neji. His stance remained impeccable, unshaken. The droplets of water resumed their rhythmic descent, as if mocking the brief stillness before the storm would rage again.And rage it did.Kimiko moved first, a blur of speed breaking the stillness, Byakko gleaming as it hurtled forward with deadly intent. She reappeared in front of Neji, her sword thrust toward his chest with the precision of a spear. Yet, as the blade closed in on its mark, Neji’s hand rose—unhurried, deliberate, inevitable. His palm struck the flat of the blade, redirecting its momentum downward. The sword clattered to the ground behind her, pulling Kimiko forward with its weight, straight into Neji’s range.His free hand cocked back, two fingers extended like a dagger aimed for her chest.Kimiko didn’t flinch. She didn’t retreat. At the last possible second, she opened her mouth, expelling a swirling mist of crimson that hissed as it hit the air, its corrosive heat crackling faintly. Neji’s pale eyes widened, his reflexes carrying him out of range before the mist could consume him.But Kimiko was already on him. She emerged from the red haze like a ghost, sword raised high above her head. Her strikes came in rapid succession—slashes, thrusts, and sweeps that blurred into one continuous stream of white light. Each attack came faster than the last, the ferocity of her assault forcing Neji to give ground, his movements a flickering dance of evasion. He bent, twisted, and sidestepped, his own form shimmering like a mirage in the moonlight as he evaded her relentless onslaught.The exchange culminated in a single, decisive blow. Byakko came down like a guillotine, its arc promising to cleave Neji in two. But this time, he didn’t dodge. Instead, his knees locked into a low stance, his feet spread and steady. His hands shot out, palms clapping together with a resounding crack , catching the blade mere inches from his forehead.“...Fast,” Neji said, his voice calm but tinged with approval. “Let’s see if your defense is just as good.”And with that, he vanished.Kimiko’s instincts screamed, and her eyes widened as Neji reappeared behind her. Fast. He’s as fast as Sasuke now! She barely twisted in time, spinning on her heel to avoid the straight-fingered strike aimed at the back of her head. But Neji pressed forward, his strikes coming in rapid bursts. Each movement carried the sharpness of his chakra, and with every miss or near-hit, the air seemed to crackle and hum. The relentless rhythm of his assault left her no time to counter, no room to breathe.Kimiko gritted her teeth as she fought to parry, but Neji’s speed was overwhelming. And then he shifted. His left foot slid back, his arms pulling inward toward his chest.Kimiko recognized the stance too late.Both hands shot forward, palms open.Desperate, Kimiko raised Byakko diagonally in a hastily formed guard. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through her arms, the force of it driving her backward across the slick ground. Her muscles ached, trembling under the strain, and she let out a sharp gasp.And then he was on her again.That single moment of recovery was all Neji needed to close the gap. His hands blurred, his strikes overwhelming her defense completely. She couldn’t match his speed—not like this.In a last-ditch effort, Kimiko formed two quick hand seals with one hand.“Water Style: Water Formation Wall!”The moisture in the air swirled violently, condensing into a vortex that rose around her in a towering spiral. The watery barrier surged outward, forcing Neji to leap back. As it crashed down, Kimiko exhaled heavily, her chest heaving. Her silk armband unfurled into long, flowing threads, winding themselves tightly around Byakko, embroidering it in its silk embrace“It’s your victory,” she admitted with a pout, sliding the sword onto her back.  Pressing a fist into her palm, she bowed low. “And here I was thinking I’d finally be able to trade a victory.”Neji mirrored her bow, his movements precise and formal. “I still don’t understand why you set that condition for yourself,” he said, straightening. “A loss if you resort to using two ninjutsu?”Kimiko sighed softly as she walked to the bench with Neji, the two settling side by side. Her hand brushed her blade’s hilt absentmindedly as she spoke. “Because I’ve grown too reliant on ninjutsu in fights. I need to be prepared for the moments when I can’t use it, when all I have is my blade.” She turned to him, her eyes steady but tinged with frustration.“...A shinobi must use whatever tools are available to them, Kimiko-san,” Neji replied after a moment, his tone measured. “But if you must train in such a way, I cannot criticize your methods—given their results.”“I can’t even win,” Kimiko said flatly, her voice tinged with self-reproach. “I wouldn’t call that results.”Neji’s expression shifted, his refined features settling into a small frown. “I would take offense to that,” he said, “if I didn’t know you meant no slight by it.” He looked away briefly, his tone softening. “At the risk of sounding arrogant, I am a Hyuga. Despite my loss during the Chuunin Exams, I am quite skilled in the Gentle Fist. To say the least.” He paused, letting the words settle. “You not being able to win against me while withholding a significant part of your arsenal is only to be expected. The fact that you can last so long is… quite admirable.”A faint blush crept across Kimiko’s cheeks. “...Forgive me for my ill-thought words, Neji-san,” she said quietly. “I’ve been told I can be… emotional when I’m frustrated.”“Oh, I would know,” Neji said, his lips quirking in the faintest semblance of a smile.Her blush deepened, and she cleared her throat awkwardly. “...Again, I apologize for my words during the Chuunin Exams. They were unbecoming of—”“A lady, yes,” Neji interjected, his gaze sliding away. “You’ve repeated that apology enough times, Kimiko-san. It was accepted long ago. Think nothing of it.”Silence hung between them, broken only by the faint rustling of leaves in the wind. Kimiko glanced at him and noticed the way he avoided her gaze, his expression unreadable.“...Did you do that because of guilt?” Neji asked suddenly, his voice quieter than before.Kimiko furrowed her brow. “Do what?”Another pause. Neji’s eyes shifted slightly before he spoke again. “When you saved me from the Iwagakure ANBU. You threw yourself into her path.” He paused, his voice growing heavier. “I could have intercepted her, perhaps. But… even if I could, you didn’t wait to see. You acted.” He looked at her then, his pale eyes sharp but searching. “Did you do that because of guilt?”“No,” Kimiko said immediately. She met his gaze without hesitation. “It had nothing to do with guilt. I’m not so vain—or insecure—that I’d throw myself in front of a rock spear over something like that.” She exhaled, her expression softening. “You were my teammate, my comrade. And as much as possible, I won’t let my comrades die.” Her voice quieted, but it didn’t waver. “That’s something Kakashi-sensei taught us.”Neji paused, his expression thoughtful, almost pensive. “...Then I suppose I owe you a debt, hm?” He glanced at her briefly before continuing. “To risk your life for a mere member of the Cadet Family… Lady Hinata would have had my head if her closest friend had been killed because of me.”Kimiko shook her head, a soft smile playing at her lips. “If I hadn’t gotten you back safely, I wouldn’t have fared much better. Imagine the scandal of losing the Hyuga Heiress’ adoptive brother on my watch.” She turned her gaze to him, her smile widening just enough to show her dimple. “In any case, you don’t owe me a debt. That’s what I’d do for any of my comrades.”“I insist,” Neji said firmly. “It would be unbecoming of me not to repay such kindness.”Kimiko’s brow arched faintly, her tone light. “If you must, then consider it repayment for saving my best friend from being taken by Iwagakure.” Her voice softened. “And… as an apology for the unkind words I said to you.”Neji turned to meet her gaze, his pale eyes locking with hers for a long, quiet moment. Kimiko tilted her head slightly, her dimple deepening as her smile took on a playful edge.Neji was the first to look away, clearing his throat. “...That is acceptable,”“Is that why you invited me here, then?” Kimiko teased, a playful smirk curling her lips. “To ask me why I saved your life? I didn’t know the genius of the Hyuga Clan would resort to such trickery.”“Don’t be absurd. I did no such thing,” Neji replied, though a faint blush crept across his cheeks, betraying him. He hesitated before adding, “...But yes. I wasn’t sure how to approach you about it. Sasuke mentioned your rather… demanding training routine, so I thought asking you to spar first would make it less…”“...Awkward?” Kimiko finished for him, tilting her head. Her smile softened. “You’ve put some thought into this, Neji-san. I’m flattered you think I’m worth such effort.”Before Neji could respond, Kimiko’s head tilted slightly, her senses alert. She felt someone enter her passive sensory range. Turning her gaze toward the figure, she spotted Hinata approaching with a tray of iced drinks balanced carefully in her hands.“I was watching you two,” Hinata said softly, stepping closer with her usual shyness. “I think it’s time for you to take a break.”Neji immediately rose to his feet, his posture snapping into something formal. Kimiko followed, standing as well, but Neji was the first to speak.“Lady Hinata!” he exclaimed, his tone sharp with propriety. “It’s not appropriate for the Main Branch’s heiress to perform such menial tasks! Please, allow me—”But Kimiko stepped forward, smoothly taking the tray from Hinata’s hands. “Neji’s right, Hina-chan,” she said gently. “But I also won’t disrespect your hospitality by letting the Hyuga’s heiress—or either of you—serve me in your own compound.” She turned her gaze toward Neji with a faint smile. “Being invited here is already an honor. Now come on, let’s find a better place to sit.”They seated themselves at one of the shaded tables near the training ground, a spot clearly designed for respite. Kimiko noted how Neji pulled her chair out not only Hinata, butr for her too, then sat to her left—an intentional gesture, one she recognized as an acknowledgment of her higher status as a guest. Across from her, Hinata sat quietly, her delicate features framed by the dappled light filtering through the leaves.Kimiko’s passive sensory abilities picked up faint chakra signatures in the distance. Three, to be exact. One perched atop the roof of the main house, another concealed behind a distant tree, and a third lingering near the storage area in the Hyuga training grounds. She sipped her drink, hiding a smirk.“...I suppose I don’t need to point out that we’re being watched by your clanmates?” Kimiko asked casually, setting her glass down with a soft clink.Neji’s expression remained as stoic as ever, but she noticed the way Hinata’s face fell.“I told Father it wasn’t necessary,” Hinata murmured, her voice tinged with frustration. “And he agreed, but… the Elders insisted.”Kimiko arched a brow, her gaze shifting back to Neji, who still refused to react. Yet the implication was clear. “...Surely they don’t think you’d harm Lady Hinata, Neji-san?”“...They have their reasons,” Neji replied evenly, though his jaw tightened slightly. “As frustrating as it is, my actions during the Chuunin Exams were… dishonorable for a member of the Cadet Branch. If not for Hiashi-sama’s intervention…” He trailed off, his voice dropping. “I would have lost my head.”“Nii-san…” Hinata’s voice softened, concern etched into her features.Kimiko’s lips tightened into a faint frown. This was a dimension of the Hyuga Clan she hadn’t seen in the anime—an inevitable consequence of actions that might have been skimmed over in storytelling but had real, human weight in this reality. Neji’s attempt on Hinata’s life, no matter the circumstances, must have been nothing short of scandalous to the Main Branch. That he was even alive spoke volumes about Hiashi’s influence.“You did save Hinata from being kidnapped by a hostile enemy village,” Kimiko said carefully, her tone softer. “Surely that’s worth some regard?”Neji’s gaze didn’t waver. “To some, perhaps. But there are those in the Main Branch who claim it was merely expected of me. As the closest Cadet Branch member, they say I was simply fulfilling my duty.”“That’s not true!” Hinata interjected, her voice rising, surprising Kimiko with its firmness. “You didn’t do it because of duty, Nii-san. You—”“I did it because I didn’t want anything bad to happen to you, Lady Hinata,” Neji interrupted, his voice gentle but resolute. A faint smile flickered across his face as his pale eyes met hers. “But… whatever good I earned for that act has been overshadowed. Hiashi-sama has taken me as his personal disciple. That has drawn far more attention.”“You mentioned that,” Kimiko said, tilting her head thoughtfully. “But is it truly so scandalous? I know other clan heads have taken more distant members as disciples, often to foster ties between heirs and promising warriors.”Neji nodded sharply, his tone clipped. “Perhaps in other clans. The Hyuga, however, are more… conservative. The divide between the Main Branch and Cadet Branch has been enshrined in our culture since shortly after we joined Konoha. It is ingrained in every member from birth.”Kimiko leaned forward slightly, her curiosity piqued. “I don’t think I’ve ever asked—what necessitated the formation of the Main and Cadet Branches in the first place?”Neji hesitated, then gave a slow nod. “It began during the Warring States Period. Many Hyuga fell in battle, and even more died trying to retrieve the corpses of fallen kin to ensure the Byakugan didn’t fall into enemy hands. To prevent further losses, the clan devised a solution. Those sent to the frontlines, those most at risk of death, were marked with the Caged Bird Seal to safeguard the Byakugan upon their demise.”He paused, his tone turning bitter. “But it wasn’t as noble as it sounds. Conveniently, those chosen to bear the seal were always the members without direct ties to the Hyuga Clan Head. Some say they volunteered, that it was an act of honor. Others claim they were coerced, with exile as the alternative.”“...The truth is likely somewhere in between,” Kimiko murmured, sighing softly. She had long since come to expect these shades of gray in old traditions.“Indeed. As I mentioned, at first, the Caged Bird Seal was created with a noble purpose,” Neji began. “It was designed solely to seal the Byakugan upon death, ensuring that our bloodline’s secrets would never fall into enemy hands. Those who bore the seal were once regarded as honorable, making a selfless sacrifice for the good of the clan.”He paused, his gaze distant. “But as the years passed, as humans are wont to do, the original purpose of the seal was forgotten. What began as a symbol of selflessness and unity slowly eroded, corrupted by time and ambition. As the clan grew larger, divisions began to form. Disputes arose, schisms widened, and internal conflicts turned… violent.”“You mean there were wars within the clan?” Kimiko asked..“...Yes,” Neji confirmed. “Hyuga against Hyuga. The discord was horrific. Those who lost these conflicts  and their descendants were forcibly marked with the Caged Bird Seal, with the justification being that it was a mercy shown, instead of losing their head, they’re marked for their dishonor. And it served only poetic that the eyes which made them Hyuga would be taken from them in death,  once they have served their penance and the clan has no use of them, as befits traitors. And as the battles escalated, so too did the seal’s purpose become twisted. Over time, certain… unsavory individuals manipulated its functions, adding layers to it—turning it from a simple safeguard into something far more sinister.”“A slave collar,” Kimiko said bluntly.Neji’s lips pressed into a thin line, but he nodded. “In a manner of speaking,” he said diplomatically, though the tension in his voice betrayed his discontent. “What was once an emblem of sacrifice became a tool of oppression—a way to cement the caste system that emerged from the clan’s endless conflicts by granting them the ability to cause pain, or even kill, those marked with the Caged Bird Seals.”“What a cruel twist of history,” she said softly. “Something created for selfless sacrifice turned into a means of oppression.”“Such is the way of many traditions,” Neji said. His voice was calm, but there was a weight to it, a quiet resignation. “Humans rarely leave purity untouched.”“...But, if I may ask,” Kimiko said, her voice careful, “why did Hizashi-sama become part of the Cadet Branch? He was a direct descendant of the Clan Head—a twin brother, no less.”It was Hinata who spoke, her voice soft but steady. “That… wouldn’t have happened otherwise. It was only because Uncle Hizashi was Father’s twin.”Kimiko furrowed her brows, the explanation leaving more questions than answers. Neji, as if sensing her confusion, sighed and took over.“Indeed. There’s an old stipulation—one rooted in the clan’s past,” Neji began. “It dates back to one of the inter-clan conflicts I mentioned earlier. A twin brother of the then Clan Head led an uprising, believing he was the rightful successor despite being born a few seconds later. He claimed that birth order shouldn’t matter, that leadership should go to the most capable twin, not the eldest.”Neji’s voice grew quieter, more contemplative. “The conflict divided the clan. Some agreed with him, saying he had a point, while others stood by tradition and the rule of the eldest. Ultimately, he was defeated and executed for his rebellion. But his actions left a scar on the clan’s traditions.”Kimiko listened intently as Neji continued.“In the aftermath, the surviving twin—the reigning Clan Head—issued a decree. He declared that all descendants of his brother would bear the Caged Bird Seal, marking them as members of the Cadet Branch to prevent future uprisings. And, to further ensure that such treachery would never happen again, he made an additional stipulation.” Neji’s gaze shifted toward Kimiko, his tone heavy with the weight of history.“It was decreed that if a Clan Head were ever to have twins, the younger twin and their descendants would also bear the Caged Bird Seal. The idea was to safeguard the older twin from the possibility of betrayal by a sibling who might feel slighted—resentful for being passed over by the slimmest of margins.”Kimiko exhaled, her fingers tightening briefly against her lap. “All to avoid another civil war,” she murmured.“Exactly,” Neji said quietly. “My father’s fate was decided the moment he was born a second too late.”“...And I suppose, given all of this, they believe that a mere Cadet Branch member being trained directly by the Clan Head sends the wrong message?” Kimiko asked, her tone careful but probing.“Yes,” Neji replied evenly. “The Hyuga take great pride in our strength—and our order. Every Hyuga knows their place, both in the village and within the clan. The Cadet Branch are the hands that work and protect; the Main Branch is the head that thinks and plans.” He paused, his gaze steady but distant. “To go against this order, which many believe is the foundation of our prosperity, is seen as reckless. To some, it’s an invitation for the same rot that destroyed the Uchiha to take root within our own clan.”Kimiko frowned but said nothing, sensing he wasn’t finished.“There are detractors on both sides,” Neji continued. “Among the Main Branch, some think I overreach, that Hiashi-sama enables me to forget my place. They believe he should have punished me harshly—perhaps even had me executed—for raising my hand against Lady Hinata. Instead, they think he’s setting a dangerous precedent, one that might lead other Cadet Branch members to believe they only need to challenge the Main Branch to earn special treatment.”Neji’s voice turned colder as he added, “And then there’s the Cadet Branch.”“They think being the nephew of the Clan Head has afforded you unearned privileges,” Kimiko interjected, her tone sharp with understanding. “That you were rewarded for something that would’ve gotten them—and their families—killed.”“Indeed,” Neji said dryly, a faint note of bitterness slipping into his voice. “Some even claim that my father was marked with the Caged Bird Seal not because of tradition, but as a calculated move by the Main Branch to tighten their control over our lives. After all, he was Hiashi-sama’s twin—a direct threat to their authority, regardless of what the stipulations say.”Kimiko frowned, her thoughts clouded by the weight of the Hyuga clan’s internal conflicts and politics. It was daunting—an intricate web of tradition, power, and mistrust. Yet, in a way, it made sense. The Hyuga were one of the largest and most prominent clans in Konoha, their strength rooted in the Byakugan that every member possessed. In many ways, they were the closest thing Konoha had to nobility.And with that came the inevitable. A culture deeply entrenched in tradition, structured so rigidly that it bordered on tyranny. It wasn’t hard to see how such an insular system, designed to protect their strength and secrets, could easily turn oppressive. What might have begun as a safeguard against chaos had grown into something suffocating—outdated at best, and at worst, cruel.“...Well,” Kimiko said, picking up her glass and raising it with a small smile. “To both of your success in navigating this challenging situation.”Before Neji or Hinata could do the same, a voice came from behind her, calm and measured, just as she felt his presence entering her sensory range.“Indeed.”Kimiko immediately stood, her posture straight and respectful. Neji followed suit just as swiftly, bowing low, his head nearly parallel to the ground. Hinata rose as well, though her bow was more reserved.“Hiashi-sama,” Kimiko and Neji said in unison, their voices deferential.“Raise your heads,” Hiashi said evenly. “There is no need for such formalities.”Kimiko straightened only after noticing Hinata had done the same. As she did, her gaze caught on a small girl standing beside Hiashi, her curious eyes flicking between them. Kimiko recognized her instantly—Hanabi, the youngest of the Hyuga heirs. Hiashi’s gaze moved to her, his expression as composed as ever, but there was a weight behind his words as he spoke.“Kimiko, my condolences for your father’s death,” he said solemnly, his tone carrying genuine respect. “Konoha lost a fine shinobi that day.”“You honor my father and clan, Hiashi-sama,” Kimiko responded immediately, her tone firm and practiced.“No less than you deserve,” Hiashi replied. “The Hokage herself has spoken highly of you. She tells me that you and our Neji-kun have successfully completed an S-Class mission, following your commendable contributions in the battles against Sunagakure and Otogakure. It is clear the Yuhi Clan remains in capable hands—between you and your sister.”Hiashi glanced at the younger girl beside him. “Hanabi,” he said, his voice softening slightly, “emulate your older sister and Kimiko. They are ideal kunoichi in both spirit and deeds.”Kimiko caught the brief flick of Hiashi’s eyes toward Neji, and the subtle use of Neji-kun didn’t escape her notice. Interesting. Kimiko inclined her head slightly, a warm smile gracing her features. “You are too kind, Hiashi-sama. I was fortunate to have Neji on my team. Our success would not have been possible without his invaluable contributions. Your training has honed his skills to great heights, and Konoha is stronger for it.”Her voice carried just enough volume to ensure it was heard by those nearby. She caught the faintest smirk ghosting across Hiashi’s lips before it vanished.“Indeed,” Hiashi said, his tone tinged with approval. “However, I am afraid I must break up this little gathering. I have just come from the Hokage’s office, and she has requested that both you and Neji report to her immediately for a pressing matter.”Kimiko blinked. A pressing matter? And for Tsunade to send Hiashi Hyuga himself to deliver the message? That had to be either a calculated power move on the Hokage’s part or an indication that their presence was urgently required. Judging by the slight furrow in Neji and Hinata’s brows, it seemed they hadn’t missed the implication either.Fortunately, Kimiko recovered quickly from her momentary pause, inclining her head respectfully. “Thank you, Hiashi-sama. With your permission?”“Of course, Kimiko, Neji,” Hiashi replied, his tone as composed as ever.Both Kimiko and Neji pressed a hand to their fists, bowing low in unison before straightening. With a final nod of respect to the Hyuga Clan Head, they turned and departed without further delay.The walk to the Hokage’s office was quiet. Both Kimiko and Neji seemed lost in their own thoughts, preoccupied with why they’d been summoned. It wasn’t until they reached the door that they were snapped out of their stupor by Raido, who stood guard, his sharp gaze cutting through their distraction.“Look alive, kids,” said Raido, his tone dry but not unkind. “You two are the last to arrive.”“Last?” Neji asked, his brow furrowing. “You mean there are others?”Raido didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he pushed the door open, motioning for them to step inside. Kimiko entered first, her eyes scanning the room—and widening in surprise at the gathering within.In front of the Hokage’s desk stood a line of familiar faces: Shino, Sasuke, Naruto, and Shikamaru. Behind the desk sat Tsunade herself, her presence commanding yet approachable. To her immediate right was the Third Hokage, his weathered features calm as he observed the scene. Flanking Tsunade were several other notable figures: Ibiki, Anko, Hayate, and Genma on her right, while Shizune, Kotetsu, and Izumo stood to her left, their faint smiles directed toward the assembled genin.Kimiko’s gaze darted across the room as she made a realization. Everyone here… these are the genin who chased after Gaara during the Crush. Everyone except Neji.“Kimiko-chan!” Naruto called out, waving enthusiastically. “You got invited too, huh?” His grin was wide and infectious. “Come on!”Naruto’s eyes flicked to Neji, and for a brief moment, there was an awkward silence. Naruto quickly smiled at Neji, who responded with a polite nod, looking away.“Yes, we were just waiting for you two,” Hiruzen said, his voice carrying the weight of authority despite its gentleness. “Come, join your peers.”Kimiko and Neji moved to the end of the line, taking their places beside their fellow genin. As soon as they settled, Tsunade’s sharp eyes scanned the group, her presence commanding their full attention.“To be honest with you six,” Tsunade began, her tone uncharacteristically serious, “I don’t know what to do with you.”Kimiko blinked in confusion, her brow furrowing. What does she mean? “With the final exams being suspended, the opinion of many was that no one from this group deserved to advance,” Tsunade continued. “That includes all of you.”Kimiko’s eyes widened as Tsunade reached for a calligraphy brush and began writing on a blank sheet of paper. The fluid strokes of ink seemed almost hypnotic.
Oh… oh. Is this really happening?
Tsunade set the brush down and straightened, her expression softening slightly. “However, I’ve heard from the Third Hokage nothing but the highest praise for the sheer skill some of you displayed during your matches. Your proctors felt the same.” She glanced at Hiruzen, who gave a subtle nod of agreement. “Not only that, but according to both the Third and the Acting Hokage at the time, each of you has rendered invaluable service to Konoha—service that far exceeds what is expected of a genin.”Her gaze swept across the room, lingering on each of them in turn. “From preventing a living weapon from being unleashed within the vicinity of Konoha, to leading a team to save one of your own from being kidnapped by another village, to putting yourselves on the line to ensure Konoha’s strength and preparedness, you’ve proven your worth.”Kimiko felt Tsunade’s eyes rest on her for a moment before the Hokage smiled at the group.“In this case, my opinion doesn’t matter much,” Tsunade said. “From this day forth, I hope you six will strive to achieve a level of excellence worthy of the headbands you wear.”
Oh. This is really happening.
Tsunade’s smile widened as she delivered her final words. “Congratulations. As of this moment, you six stand as Chuunin.”Kimiko’s breath caught, and a wave of exhilaration rushed through her. Her lips broke into a smile, unable to contain the pride swelling within her chest. She glanced to her teammates and peers, seeing similar expressions of joy—and a glint of disbelief in Naruto’s wide, sparkling eyes. Chuunin. It felt surreal, but as she looked toward Tsunade again, she knew it was real.“YEAAAAAAH!” Naruto yelled, pumping his fists into the air. “I’m a Chuunin! I’m a Chuunin!” His grin stretched from ear to ear as he puffed out his chest. “I bet I impressed so many people with how amazing I was. Obviously, I deserve this!”He struck a triumphant pose, practically vibrating with energy, while the rest of the group exchanged glances. Sasuke rolled his eyes, Shikamaru muttered something about troublesome idiots, and even Kimiko had to stifle a giggle behind her hand at Naruto’s antics.“...In any case,” Hiruzen interjected, his tone calm but firm as he cleared his throat. The room quieted immediately, and Kotetsu and Izumo stepped forward, each carrying a set of folded green flak jackets.“These are your customary Chuunin flak vests,” Hiruzen explained. “While it is not mandatory to wear them, it is tradition for newly promoted Chuunin to don them until they complete their first missions in this rank.”Naruto and the others eagerly reached for their jackets, their excitement palpable. Kimiko accepted hers with polite composure, but as she unfolded the garment and held it up, a small frown crossed her face. Her eyes trailed over the fabric, her expression thoughtful.“...Everything okay, Kimiko?” Genma asked, his tone laced with curiosity.“Yes,” Kimiko replied quickly, glancing up at him with a polite smile. “It’s just…”“Just?” Tsunade prodded, raising an eyebrow as she leaned forward slightly.Kimiko hesitated, her cheeks flushing faintly. “...The color green washes me out,” she admitted, her voice quiet but matter-of-fact.There was a beat of silence before the room erupted into a mixture of chuckles and exasperated sighs. Even Tsunade let out a small laugh, shaking her head.“Only you, Kimiko,” Shikamaru muttered under his breath, smirking faintly.Naruto, however, didn’t miss a beat. “Oh, come on, Kimiko-chan! You’re gonna look great! Everyone’s gonna think you’re, like, the coolest Chuunin out there!” he said, striking another exaggerated pose in his own vest.Kimiko glanced at him, raising an eyebrow, then smiled faintly. “...Well, if Naruto’s wearing it, I suppose I have no choice but to make it work.”The comment earned a loud, indignant “HEY!” from Naruto, which only made the others laugh harder.After being dismissed, paperwork in hand to update their files in Konoha’s system, the group naturally began to split apart. Shikamaru and Shino both mentioned celebrating with their respective teams, while Neji muttered something about needing to inform Hiashi to update the Hyuga Clan’s records. That left Kimiko alone with Naruto and Sasuke, and rather than celebrating, the three of them now found themselves in the quiet halls of the Konoha Library.“Man,” Naruto groaned, slamming his head onto the table in front of him, sending the sizable stack of papers beside him wobbling. “Shouldn’t we be eating ramen and celebrating right now?” His voice was muffled against the surface of the table.Kimiko let out a sigh as she methodically signed yet another form. This one, apparently, had something to do with dependents and whether she wanted to opt out of the general service tax by rendering community service hours to a department of Konoha’s choosing.“Well, we need to finish this early anyway,” Kimiko replied, keeping her focus on the form. “The sooner we submit it, the sooner our files will be processed. That means we’ll be cleared for missions faster, which means more training.”“Still,” Sasuke chimed in, setting his pen down and leaning back in his chair, “it would’ve been nice if Kakashi were here to treat us.”Kimiko frowned slightly, setting her form aside. “I’m sure he would have if he could, but you know how it is.”Not even a week after Kakashi’s release from the hospital, he had been assigned to a mission escorting the two Konoha elders to Sunagakure for peace treaty negotiations. It was an obvious power play—sending someone like Kakashi to project strength—but also a genuine effort toward diplomacy. Still, it stung. Their sensei wasn’t there to celebrate this milestone with them.“Yeah, yeah,” Naruto grumbled, picking up another form. “But look at this!” He squinted at the document in his hands. “‘Occupational Specialties’? What the heck does that even mean? We need sensei to explain this stuff!”Kimiko stifled a chuckle at his frustration. Naruto’s dramatic exasperation over bureaucratic minutiae was somehow endearing. “It’s asking if you want to register for specialized training in a specific field. You know, like medical ninjutsu, interrogation, or infiltration.”Naruto frowned at the paper as if it had personally insulted him. “But why would they ask us that now? I just became a Chuunin! I haven’t even had time to think about stuff like that.”“That’s probably the point,” Sasuke said, his tone neutral. “They’re expecting us to start thinking beyond the basics. Chuunin aren’t just soldiers—they’re leaders, specialists, strategists.”Naruto groaned again, slumping dramatically in his chair. “Ugh, I just want to go eat ramen…”Kimiko smiled faintly as she returned to her own paperwork. “Finish your forms, Naruto. If you don’t get this done, you won’t even be able to take missions to afford that ramen.”“She’s right, you know,” came a voice from behind them. Kimiko turned, her gaze landing on Hayate, who, to her surprise, had Karin standing just behind him.“Oh, Hayate-nii-san,” Kimiko said, her tone bright with familiarity. “And Karin? What are you two doing here?”“The Hokage assigned me to guard the Kusagakure representatives,” Hayate explained. “The older ones are busy meeting with her, so I decided to show Karin-chan around in the meantime.”“Whoa,” Naruto chimed in, leaning forward with wide eyes. “Does that mean you get to live in Konoha, Karin-chan?”“For the time being, yes,” Karin replied, a small smile gracing her lips. She glanced at Kimiko. “Thanks to her.”Kimiko gave a modest shrug, brushing off the gratitude, but before she could respond, Hayate spoke again.“Oh, and congratulations on the promotion,” he said warmly, his eyes scanning the group. “You all look great in your vests.”It was then that Kimiko noticed something unusual about Hayate—he seemed… healthier. The dark circles that once shadowed his eyes had faded, and there was a radiance to his expression she hadn’t seen in years.“You’re looking much better, nii-san,” Kimiko remarked, tilting her head curiously.Hayate’s smile widened. “Thank you. Shizune-san has taken over as my primary physician. She’s been using a new treatment developed with Tsunade-hime, and it’s…” He paused, his voice tinged with hope. “Very effective. They’re projecting that my chronic illness will be completely gone in a few months.”Kimiko blinked, momentarily stunned. She knew Hayate’s condition had made it nearly fatal for him to use chakra, yet despite that, he had risen to the rank of Tokubetsu Jounin. To think that him managing to survive till Tsunade’s return had brought with it a chance for him to fully heal…“I’m so happy to hear that, Hayate-nii-san,” Kimiko said, her smile deepening, dimples appearing. “My father would have been glad too, knowing his student was finally getting the treatment he deserves.”Hayate’s expression softened, and for a moment, there was a faint wistfulness in his eyes. “Thank you, Kimiko,” he said quietly before shifting the topic. “I overheard you talking about Occupational Specialties?”“Yup! Kimiko says it’s about specialized training,” Naruto chimed in, glancing at Hayate expectantly.Hayate nodded, leaning slightly against the table. “That’s right. To give you a more detailed explanation… A Hidden Village is, at its core, a mercenary institution,” he began. “But it’s also a settlement—a community. To ensure we’re the best at providing our primary export—ninja services—the village needs to invest in both infrastructure and the specialized training of its shinobi.”He paused, letting the information sink in before continuing. “To do that, we’ve taken inspiration from civilian governments. We’ve established departments that provide specific services, as well as supplementary support, so shinobi can focus on doing their jobs more efficiently and effectively.”“Oh,” Kimiko murmured, blinking thoughtfully. It made sense when she thought about it. In her past life, military forces weren’t just soldiers marching in a line—they had Military Intelligence, Logistics, Maintenance, and more. For Konoha, a city-state built entirely around the production of shinobi, it would only make sense that their infrastructure would be even more intricate, with every supporting system designed to optimize their combat forces.“So, wouldn’t it make more sense to start training for this at Genin?” Sasuke asked, turning to Hayate with a thoughtful expression.Hayate shook his head. “A Genin’s main role is to learn the basics of what it means to be a ninja,” he explained. “Once you’re a Chuunin, it means you’ve mastered those basics. You’re treated as an adult and expected to contribute to the village in a more meaningful way. That’s why, from this point forward, your training, schedule, and career path are your responsibility—not your sensei’s.”“Oh,” Naruto murmured, his brows furrowing in thought. “But… we’re still teammates, right?”“Technically? No,” Hayate said, offering a faint smile. “But most Genin teams continue working together, especially early on. The village understands how important the bond between a Genin team is for most shinobi. So, you don’t need to worry about being sent on separate missions just yet.”Naruto let out a relieved sigh, his shoulders visibly relaxing. “Oh, good.”Kimiko, however, wasn’t quite as at ease. “Wait,” she interjected, her gaze narrowing slightly. “I heard from my sister that picking a specialization is optional?”“It is,” Hayate confirmed with a nod. “Most Chuunin remain generalists throughout their careers. Again, you’re treated as adults now, and the responsibility for how you shape your future as shinobi is entirely up to you.”“Did you pick a specialization, nii-san? Did Nee-chan?” Kimiko asked, tilting her head curiously.Hayate’s expression softened slightly. “Your sister didn’t, and neither did your sensei. But I did,” he admitted. “Most Tokubetsu Jounin have specializations, given the nature of our rank. I joined the Reconnaissance and Infiltration Force alongside Anko-san.”He paused, letting out a dry sigh. “Back then, a lot of my generation wanted to join that unit. It’s the same force the Fourth Hokage joined when he became a Chuunin. It’s where he first made his name.”Kimiko’s gaze flickered to Naruto instinctively, her thoughts briefly dwelling on what Hayate’s words might mean to him. Hayate’s eyes also drifted to Naruto, but neither said anything, the weight of that unspoken connection hanging in the air.“But wait,” Sasuke interjected, narrowing his eyes. “Why would people bother with specializations at all, then?”“For one,” Hayate began, “specializations increase your chances of being chosen for specific missions that require those skills—like tracking, interrogation, or medical support. They’re also a great fit for shinobi who might not excel in front-line combat but can contribute in other areas, like education, logistics, or intelligence.”He paused, leaning slightly against the table. “And if you care about it, there’s a financial incentive too. Chuunin with specializations can earn dual incomes—one from missions and another as a regular salary from the departments they’re assigned to for their day-to-day work in the village. You’d be surprised how much Genma and Raido get paid,” he added dryly.Kimiko nodded absently, but her thoughts lingered elsewhere. The financial aspect didn’t hold much weight for her. Between the steady income from her family’s teahouse, her father’s generous pension, her sister’s earnings, and the payouts from her S-ranked mission, her family was far, far better off than most. While they weren’t extravagantly wealthy, they lived comfortably—especially compared to families outside the ninja clans.“Of course, some specializations are demanding, and slots are limited,” Hayate continued. “The Hokage Guard Platoon hasn’t opened new positions in years. The Torture and Interrogation Force only accepts certain types of ninja—usually experienced Chuunin who’ve already proven themselves. The Konoha Barrier Team requires you to be a sensor, and the Tracking Unit only takes people with established tracking abilities or exceptional potential.”The three of them fell silent, staring at their forms. Even Naruto, usually the loudest among them, was uncharacteristically quiet, seemingly lost in thought as he considered his options.“Anyway,” Hayate said, breaking the silence with a small smile. “Congratulations again. I’ll be taking Karin-chan back to the Kusagakure Extension Office now.”“Hold on,” Kimiko said, standing abruptly. “We need to celebrate our promotion properly! Hayate-nii-san, Karin-chan—why don’t you join Sasuke, Naruto, and me for dinner? I’ll be cooking.”Hayate blinked, looking slightly surprised. His gaze shifted to Karin, then back to Kimiko. “...Well, if Karin-chan wants to. I know Kusagakure is hosting their own—”“Yes, I do!” Karin cut in, her tone almost pleading as she turned to Hayate. “Please, Hayate-san?”Hayate shrugged, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “Well, I’ve no reason to say no.”To her surprise, Kimiko found the house empty. A servant informed them that her mother had asked them to head to the teahouse instead. Confused but curious, Kimiko complied, leading the group there.When they arrived, she was surprised to find the central table already occupied. Her mother sat at the head, flanked by her sister, Hinata, and Asuma.“Mother? Nee-chan?” Kimiko blinked, her confusion clear. “Why did you ask us to come here?”Kurenai smiled warmly. “Because,” she said, pausing for effect, “We’re going to celebrate the birthday you missed,”Kimiko blinked, it completely slipped her mind. Crap. It’s been how long since my actual birthday? Her mother’s smile deepened as her eyes softened, focusing on her youngest daughter. “And your sister told me you and your team had been promoted to Chuunin. That’s quite the milestone for a young shinobi. I still remember when your sister earned her promotion…” Her gaze drifted to Kimiko’s vest, lingering there for a moment.Kimiko sighed, already knowing what was coming. “...I know, Mom,” she muttered, puffing her cheeks out in a small pout. “But I have to wear it for my first mission.”“Don’t worry,” her mother said with a knowing smile. “I’ll make sure to design you a new outfit soon. But for now, we’re going to have a celebration.”Kimiko was surprised by the actual feast her mother had prepared. Large bowls of steaming ramen sat beside an entire roasted pork and an array of beautifully plated dishes. It was an extravagant spread, and the lively, public nature of the celebration caught her off guard. Sasuke and Naruto seemed pleased, though a bit embarrassed, knowing the celebration wasn’t just for her but also for their Chuunin promotions.Karin had quickly introduced herself to her family and, to Kimiko’s relief, was seated to her mother’s right—a gesture of warmth and respect. Naruto, meanwhile, took the seat beside Hinata, engaging her in an animated conversation. Kimiko noted with quiet amusement how much more confident Hinata seemed now, actively responding to Naruto without her usual stammering.Kimiko herself found a seat beside her sister, Hayate, and Asuma, with Sasuke sitting to her left. She was a little surprised to find herself being included in what was clearly a more “adult” conversation, given the weight of the topics.“Well, things seem to be progressing with Sunagakure, last I heard from the Elders,” Asuma remarked, leaning back in his chair. “Their acting Kazekage—that Baki guy?—he played it smart. Delayed an official response long enough for someone more reasonable to take over as Hokage.”“Asuma,” Kurenai said, her tone mildly chiding. “It’s unkind to speak ill of the Acting Hokage when he isn’t here to defend himself.”“Bah,” Asuma scoffed, waving her off. “I just think it was shortsighted to antagonize Sunagakure, especially since they were victims of Orochimaru too.”Kimiko’s thoughts wandered momentarily to when Asuma and her sister had saved her and Shikamaru, cutting down sixteen Suna-nin in the process. To most shinobi, it really was just business.“I don’t entirely disagree with the idea of reparations,” Hayate chimed in, his tone calm yet firm. “Some of our comrades were killed, others suffered life-altering injuries. That can’t be ignored.”Asuma winced, scratching the back of his head apologetically. “Fair point,” he admitted.“Idiot,” Kurenai muttered, sighing heavily.“Well,” Sasuke said suddenly, his voice cutting through the conversation, “I think they deserve to be punished. They were complicit in attacking Konoha, whether they were tricked or not.”Asuma raised an eyebrow at that. “If that’s the case, then maybe we should pay ourselves reparations,” he retorted. “Orochimaru was one of our own, after all. Our responsibility.”Kimiko leaned back in her chair, letting the discussion continue around her. The spirited debate was fascinating, but she felt her attention drifting—until one of the attendants approached her, carrying a bouquet of vibrant red roses.“These are for you,” the attendant said, bowing slightly as he held them out.“For me?” Kimiko blinked in surprise. “Are you sure they aren’t for my sister?”The attendant shook his head. “No, these were specifically addressed to you. Sent by a pair of shinobi gentlemen on the second floor.”“Oh,” Kimiko said, glancing briefly toward the upper level before taking the bouquet. “Well… please thank them for me.”The attendant bowed again and walked away. Kimiko felt several pairs of eyes on her now, and when she glanced back at the table, she saw Kurenai smirking.“Better get used to that,” Kurenai teased. “Now that you’re a Chuunin, people your age—and maybe a bit older—are going to see you as a blossoming young woman. Fair game.”“...Well,” Kimiko said, clearing her throat, trying to steady her voice. “Regardless of what’s happened, I’m glad we’re not looking at a two-front war.”“Yeah,” Asuma sighed, leaning back in his chair. “Things with Iwagakure have escalated fast. Right after they admitted to funding the insurgency, Konoha sent over two hundred crates of ninja tools and weapons to Kusagakure. On top of that, twenty platoons of ninja were deployed as ‘advisors,’ all stationed at Kannabi.”“That’s the largest deployment of Konoha forces outside our borders since the Third Great Shinobi War,” Hayate muttered grimly, his tone reflective.“Mm,” Asuma hummed. “The Lady Hokage’s been talking about sending my old man to negotiate with the Tsuchikage, but…” He shook his head. “All our missives are being ignored. Instead, Iwagakure stationed a thousand shinobi on their side of the Kannabi Bridge. It’s tense.”Kimiko frowned, feeling a cold pit form in her stomach. Asuma continued, “And the insurgents? They’ve gone public. It’s a full-blown civil war now. My bet? Iwagakure’s doubled down on funding them. At this point, they probably feel they have no choice left.”Kimiko’s grip on her glass tightened as she processed the information. War felt inevitable. The thought gnawed at her, and she couldn’t shake the dread creeping in. A war with Iwagakure would be devastating enough, but she knew what awaited them in the years to come—the looming threat of the Akatsuki. The loss of life from one war could leave them too weak to face the greater battle ahead. She swallowed hard, forcing herself to focus.“Well,” Asuma said after a moment, his tone heavier. “Not gonna lie. If things go south, you kids might end up on the front lines.”“Asuma,” Kurenai chided, frowning deeply.“What?” Asuma replied, shrugging. “It’s the truth. They’re Chuunin now. They’ll see combat, plenty of it. If war breaks out, I doubt Kimiko, Sasuke, or Naruto would want to sit it out, especially now that they can make their own decisions.”“Asuma-sensei’s right,” Kimiko said firmly, her voice carrying quiet resolve. “If it ever comes to that, we’ll do what needs to be done.”Kurenai sighed, rubbing her temples before forcing a small smile. “Alright, enough of this talk for now. Let’s move on to something lighter—like how boys are bound to start fawning over you now, Kimiko.”“As if,” Kimiko retorted, rolling her eyes. “Unless they’re stronger than me, I’m not interested. Not with a war looming.”“If your sister had been just like you,” Asuma began, only to grunt in pain. Kimiko didn’t need to look to know Kurenai had just stomped on his foot under the table.As the festivities wound down and everyone went their separate ways, Kimiko walked home with her mother and sister from the teahouse. Sasuke had mentioned wanting a quiet evening at home, while Naruto, to Kimiko’s surprise, offered to walk Hinata back to the Hyuga compound—a gesture that left Hinata blushing furiously. Karin, meanwhile, decided to sleep over at their house, claiming she didn’t feel like going back to the Kusagakure quarters.Kimiko’s mother, to her surprise, didn’t seem particularly bothered by the bouquet of roses Kimiko had received earlier. “I knew this would happen the moment you turned five,” her mother had said simply, as if it were inevitable.When they arrived home, Kimiko excused herself, saying she needed to stay up late to finish paperwork. It was mostly an excuse—something to explain why she would remain awake. The truth was far more personal.Now, wearing a simple black yukata with nothing beneath, Kimiko knelt before her father’s altar. Above his photograph hung his sword, its polished edge catching the faint candlelight. Beside it, an offering of a single apple rested, the red skin gleaming softly in the warm glow.“...Father,” Kimiko said quietly, her voice steady but filled with reverence. “Forgive your unfilial daughter for not attending to your altar as I should have.” She bowed her head deeply, closing her eyes. “I’m here now… and I’ve become a Chuunin.”Her fingers trembled slightly as she spoke, the weight of her words heavy. “I want to thank you—for giving me life, for sacrificing yourself. I… don’t know how to put it into words, but your death meant so much to so many people. Hundreds of shinobi are alive today because of you. I know… I know you’d make that choice again, without hesitation.”Kimiko’s voice faltered for a moment, but she took a steadying breath. “But for us—for Mom, for Sis, for me… your absence is felt every single day. And for that, I’ll honor your memory. I’ll be stronger, even stronger than I am now. I’ll become the strongest kunoichi this world has ever seen. I’ll make people respect our clan again, and I’ll help build a world worthy of your sacrifice.”She reached out, brushing her fingertips against the edge of her father’s photograph. Her voice softened, but her conviction only deepened. “For Mom, for Sis… for everyone I love, I’ll do whatever it takes. No matter what I have to do.”The room fell silent, save for the soft flicker of the candle’s flame, casting shadows that danced against the wall. Kimiko remained there for a long moment, lost in her thoughts, before bowing her head once more in quiet resolve.After a moment of stillness, Kimiko turned away from the altar. Quietly, she slipped out of her home, ensuring her movements made no sound. The night was calm, the cool air brushing against her as she darted through the silent streets of Konoha. Once she was certain no one was following, Kimiko leaped onto the rooftops, her form blending into the moonlit shadows as she made her way toward one of the more secluded training grounds.She landed in the center of the open field, the grass bending slightly under her weight. The area was silent, save for the soft rustle of leaves in the wind. Wasting no time, she ran through a series of hand seals, her motions precise and fluid, before biting her thumb. Sliding the blood across the summoning seal etched into her forearm, she pressed her hand firmly to the ground.“Summoning Jutsu.”A plume of white smoke erupted before her, dissipating to reveal the colossal form of Ibuse. His mottled brown body loomed over her, and his long tongue slid across his lips, a habitual motion that sent a slight shiver down her spine.“Well, child?” His deep, rumbling voice broke the silence. “Have you made your decision?”Kimiko nodded, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. “...And you’re certain about this? This isn’t some kind of test?”“Bah!” Ibuse huffed, his tongue flicking out dismissively. “I signed a contract with you, girl. Through blood, we are kin now. You are the first in years to earn that right and the only one I have left. Do not insult me by questioning my honor.”Kimiko bowed her head slightly. “Forgive me, Ibuse-sama. It’s just… hard to believe my fortune. To think you possess something like that…”Ibuse’s voice turned solemn, the weight of his words filling the night. “Hanzo grew paranoid in his later years, girl. He saw enemies everywhere, even where there were none. In his fear, he believed his own power would be turned against him, and so he entrusted me—his most loyal companion—to hide it. Even if it meant weakening his own village.”“And now you’re giving it to me?” Kimiko asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. “Didn’t he—”“I know what he said,” Ibuse interrupted, his tone sharp but resigned. “But that does not mean I agreed with the man he became. His paranoia consumed him, but his legacy deserves to live on. If not through blood, then through someone who shares his spirit. And you… you are the first in years to prove yourself worthy.” His gaze seemed to pierce through her. “Besides, you made a promise.”Kimiko’s lips curled into a small smile as she nodded. “...Then I accept. Please, show me.”Without hesitation, Ibuse closed his mouth, his jaw tightening briefly before opening again. From his maw, he spit out a massive scroll that landed heavily before Kimiko, the metallic gleam of Amegakure’s emblem shining on the lock that secured it. The weight of its significance pressed against her chest as she stepped closer, her fingers tracing the intricate patterns of the scroll.“And your promise?” Ibuse asked, his voice quieter now, but no less commanding.Kimiko’s eyes remained fixed on the scroll as she spoke. “I’ll make sure the one who killed him dies,” she murmured, her fingers brushing over the lock.“To think… Hanzo took with him not only the record of all his jutsu but every forbidden technique ever developed in Amegakure.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 37: Camellia (Land of Tea Arc)
“Give it time,” Kimiko murmured as she perched on the stool beside the medical table, her sharp eyes fixed on the white rodent scurrying inside the glass enclosure. It nibbled on a chunk of cheese, seemingly unaffected by the toxin coursing through its body—or so it seemed.“It’s already five minutes past the deadline,” Sakura countered, her hospital whites pristine and her tone patient, though her gaze was locked on the same little creature.“I know, just… wait a bit longer. Look, its tail’s twitching.” Kimiko leaned forward, her brow furrowed in concentration.“Mouse tails are supposed to twitch, Kimiko-chan,” Sakura said, her voice tinged with humor.Kimiko let out a long sigh, leaning back in defeat. “Fine. You win. Again. Prodigies are just plain unfair,” she muttered, earning a triumphant clap from Sakura.This little game had started as a way to help both of them hone their respective skills. Kimiko would concoct a toxin and test it on a mouse, while Sakura would work to create an antidote capable of neutralizing the effects. At first, Kimiko had the upper hand, but it didn’t take long before Sakura’s knack for medical ninjutsu and chemistry leveled the playing field.“That was a tricky poison, Kimiko-chan,” Sakura said with a grin, tucking a strand of pink hair behind her ear. “Why’d you use Skull Lotus Extract this time?”“It’s meant to disorient the target,” Kimiko replied matter-of-factly. “The poison causes intense pain while keeping the victim just lucid enough to answer questions. Good for interrogation.” She paused, her lips quirking into a reluctant smile. “Anyway, I think that makes the score… what, four to four?”“Yup!” Sakura chirped, her small smile growing. “Thanks for this, Kimiko-chan. Nothing like turning work into something fun.”Kimiko nodded, her expression softening as she watched Sakura. When the girl had first approached her for help with her toxicology course, Kimiko had agreed without hesitation—not just to lend a hand, but also because she wanted to check in on her. And perhaps more importantly, she had another, less professional purpose in mind.“...Sorry to bring this up, but how have you been doing since… you know?” Kimiko asked gently, her voice tinged with concern.Sakura blinked, her smile fading. She looked away, her hands clasping together tightly. The silence stretched long enough for Kimiko to worry she’d overstepped, but then Sakura finally spoke.“...It’s been difficult, Kimiko-chan,” she said quietly. Her voice wavered, and she stared at the mouse enclosure without really seeing it. “I can’t stop replaying it in my mind. Watching those Oto-nin cut them down. Sensei tried to protect us, but…” She closed her eyes, her breath hitching. “I still have nightmares. I’ve been talking to some of the medical-nin about it, but… I guess it’s just a part of shinobi life, right?” Her voice cracked on the last word.Kimiko’s expression tightened, her fists clenching slightly in her lap. “Well… yes,” she said, choosing her words carefully. “Death is part of shinobi life, but it doesn’t have to be.” She glanced at Sakura, her tone taking on a firm resolve. “Not when you’re strong enough.”“...Yeah,” Sakura said idly, her fingers lightly drumming on the edge of the table. “But… honestly, being promoted to chuunin has made things a little easier to handle. I’ve been so busy, I barely have time to think about… well, you know. And now, with the Hokage back…”“Oh, right,” Kimiko interjected, leaning forward. “I heard the Hokage’s considering taking you on as a protégé after hearing about your performance during the Crush?”Sakura flushed, her cheeks turning pink. “Well… not officially. But she’s been asking Shizune-san to guide me and give me some specialized training—a sort of crash course in areas she thinks I’m lacking in medically.” Her eyes lit up, and her voice gained a touch of enthusiasm. “That, and she’s letting me work on a project.”“A project?” Kimiko echoed, raising an eyebrow. Sakura sat up straighter, clearly eager to explain.“Oh, it’s something I came up with!” she said, her voice tinged with excitement. “Are you familiar with soldier pills?”“Of course,” Kimiko replied immediately. “I’ve used them on missions before. Why?”“Well, they’re incredibly useful, right? They force your body to operate at peak performance for up to three days, even when you’re completely exhausted.”Kimiko nodded slowly. “They are, but… they taste awful, and the aftermath is brutal.” Her expression darkened as she remembered the crash she’d endured after taking a soldier pill during the Crush. It had left her physically drained—and emotionally shattered when she learned about her father’s death. “The blowback is terrible,” she muttered, almost to herself.Sakura gave a small, knowing nod. “Exactly. That’s because they’re packed with hyper-stimulants. They supercharge your body, but the crash is… significant. And… it’s not really discussed much, but…”“Ninjas who rely on them too often can become dependent,” Kimiko finished for her, her voice tinged with disdain. “I know. Over time, their bodies degrade, and they’re no longer fit for combat. It’s why I only use them when I have no other choice.”“Right,” Sakura said, her tone growing more animated. “So… what if there was a way to replace the stimulants with something that doesn’t have those side effects, but still retains all the benefits?”Kimiko blinked, caught off guard by the question. “What?” she asked. “Explain.”Sakura leaned forward, her hands moving as she spoke. “Okay, so you know how these pills work, right? The stimulants skyrocket your stamina, which then gets converted into chakra.”“Yes,” Kimiko replied. “But the stimulants are what makes them dangerous.”“Exactly,” Sakura said, a spark of excitement in her eyes. “So what if we replaced those stimulants with something safer? Something like high-caloric foodstuffs or caffeine. They’d still fuel your body but without the harmful crashes or long-term damage.”Kimiko’s eyes widened slightly, her mind racing. Sakura’s idea was deceptively simple, yet ingenious. “That’s… interesting,” she admitted, but then frowned. “But there are challenges. First, you’d need to find a way to compress all those calories into a pill-sized ration. And second… calories take time to digest. Even if you manage to make them compact, the delay in digestion could render them useless in an emergency.”Sakura nodded, biting her lip in thought. “I know. That’s where I’m stuck. I need to figure out how to make it digestible almost instantly, like a stimulant, but without introducing anything harmful.” She smiled faintly. “But that’s why I wanted to work on this with Shizune-san and Tsunade-sama. If we can crack this… it could be revolutionary.”Kimiko waved a hand dismissively. “No problem. Let me know how it goes. If you need a second brain on this, I’d be happy to help… though I doubt I’d be as useful as you.” She grinned, adding, “I’m more of a front-line fighter and scientist. But I’ll do my best.”Sakura chuckled, appreciating the gesture. “I’d love the help, honestly. Two minds are better than one, right?” Then she hesitated, as if remembering something. “Speaking of which, how did Shizune-san react to the notes you sent her from Ame?”Kimiko let out a small sigh of relief, masking her inner tension. She was glad they hadn’t grown suspicious about the true origins of the scrolls. “Oh, she was shocked at first. Though apparently, it made more sense to her when she found out they came from me.” Kimiko shrugged nonchalantly. “I think the Lady Hokage was more surprised that my summon had access to something like that. Did they say anything else?”“Well,” Sakura started, “Tsunade-sama was curious why you transcribed everything onto a different scroll instead of just handing over the original.”Kimiko’s expression didn’t falter, but internally, she braced herself. “Ah, yes, Ibuse-sama made me swear never to hand over the original scrolls. It’s some kind of personal code of his, I think—he’s pretty protective of the knowledge within. He did say I could transcribe what he deemed appropriate, though.” Kimiko smiled faintly. “That’s why I made those copies instead.”Of course, Kimiko had no illusions. Tsunade was more than aware of what could be in the scroll…but wasn’t making a fuss out of it. At least, not now.Sakura nodded, seemingly satisfied with the explanation. “That makes sense. And, honestly, it’s incredible. Some of those medical techniques are so advanced! Shizune-san’s been poring over them nonstop. Still, I’m surprised Ame had access to such knowledge. The conditions there don’t seem ideal for research, you know?”Kimiko shrugged again, careful not to give away too much. “It’s surprising, sure, but even desperate places can produce genius in the right circumstances. I’m just glad it can be put to good use here in Konoha.”As if on cue, the door to their private room slid open, revealing Shizune, dressed in a crisp white lab coat and holding Tonton comfortably in one arm. Her usual calm demeanor was accompanied by a warm smile.“Sakura-chan, it’s time for our rounds,” Shizune said before turning her attention to Kimiko. “Oh, and Kimiko, the Hokage wants to see you. It’s about your mission.”Kimiko blinked in realization. “Oh, right. I almost forgot about that. Thanks, Shizune-san.”Standing up, Kimiko turned to Sakura, offering her a fond smile. “I’ll see you around, pretty. Do good!” she said, stepping closer to wrap Sakura in a quick one-armed hug, their cheeks brushing briefly.Sakura laughed lightly, her cheeks tinged pink. “You too, Kimiko-chan. Don’t keep the Hokage waiting!”It didn’t take long for Kimiko to spot Naruto and Sasuke outside the Mission Assignment Desk. The two boys seemed to have been waiting for her, though she quickly noticed something new about Naruto’s outfit.“Hey, you two,” Kimiko greeted, her eyes flicking to Naruto. “Huh, you’re wearing a headwrap now?”“Yep!” Naruto said proudly, tilting his head up to show off the Konoha headplate fixed on the front of the wrap. “Genma-san said it’d look cool on me—and it helps hide my hair!”“Huh,” Kimiko murmured, tilting her head to get a better look. “Yeah, it suits you. It actually goes pretty well with the flak jacket.” She smiled faintly, silently noting how different this felt from Naruto’s usual bright orange attire. Another ripple her presence in this world must’ve caused, no doubt.“Come on, you two,” Sasuke interjected, his arms crossed. “Are we doing this or what? It’s our first mission together since that thing with Gaara.”“Yeah!” Naruto pumped his fists, his grin practically splitting his face. “Can’t wait! Maybe we’ll get another super cool mission!”The three of them entered the Mission Desk, Kimiko noting that one of the central chairs at the front was empty. Naruto, as always, positioned himself squarely in the middle of their group. He squatted down, clenching his fists in excitement.“Alright! A mission! I’m so ready for this!” he said, nearly vibrating with enthusiasm.“Heh,” Sasuke smirked, glancing at him.Naruto shot him a flat look. “What?”Kimiko looked around curiously. “Huh. But where’s Kakashi-sensei? Didn’t he come back from Suna yesterday?”“Is he late again?” Naruto added, standing back up.“Oh… wait,” Kimiko muttered, realization dawning on her. “We’re chuunin now, so…”“Exactly,” a voice said from behind the desks. Tsunade entered the room, her commanding presence immediately drawing their attention. “Kakashi won’t be joining you this time. Three chuunins should be more than enough for this mission.”“Oh, Tsunade no baa-chan!” Naruto greeted with his usual enthusiasm.“Don’t call me an old lady,” Tsunade snapped, rubbing her temples before taking the empty chair. “As you all know, most of our jonins are either out on critical missions or stationed in Kusagakure.”Kimiko frowned slightly. She knew her sister was one of those jonins. If she wasn’t mistaken, Kurenai had been sent with Asuma to the capital on a high-risk mission. But she pushed the thought aside. Her own missions were waiting.“Besides,” Tsunade continued, lifting a scroll from the desk, “judging by the impressive track record you three have, I trust you’ll handle this just fine.” She held up the scroll for emphasis. “This is a B-Ranked Mission: escorting a VIP.”“A B-Rank, huh?” Kimiko said, nodding. That seemed appropriate for a team of three newly minted chuunins.“Of course,” Tsunade began, “as you three may already suspect, the mission carries the possib—”“Possibility of becoming an A-Rank,” the trio said in unison, their voices dry with exasperation.Kimiko folded her arms. “Honestly, Hokage-sama, that’s happened in nearly every mission we’ve done so far. At this point, it feels like the norm.”“Yeah,” Sasuke added, his tone equally dry. “So, who are we protecting this time?”“Don’t know,” Tsunade said, shrugging.“What do you mean you don’t know?!” Naruto exclaimed, furrowing his brows.Tsunade lifted the scroll in front of her, reading directly from it. “In the neighboring Land of Tea, they’re preparing for a dedication ceremony at the Todoroki Great Shrine. This event only happens once every four years, and as part of the ceremony, they hold a special race. We’ve been requested to escort the runner participating in the race.”Kimiko frowned slightly, her brows knitting together. Land of Tea? She had read about it in books, but something about the mission sounded oddly familiar.Tsunade continued, “The problem is that an assailant from the opposing side attacked the messengers before they could deliver the full details of the request.”Kimiko’s frown deepened. It wasn’t uncommon for rival factions to sabotage requests to prevent shinobi intervention. Still, it was unsavory at best.“Assailant?” Naruto asked, his face twisted in confusion.“So, what exactly does the mission require from us?” Kimiko asked. “I’m afraid I don’t completely understand.”“You’ll be getting the full details from someone at the Land of Tea,” Tsunade explained. “Specifically, Boss Jirocho.”“Boss Jirocho?” Naruto perked up. “Oh yeah! That boss from that one time!”“That’s right,” Tsunade said, standing up and pointing toward the door. “Now that you’re up to speed, you need to leave immediately. You’re to reach the Land of Tea by today.”“Yes, Hokage-sama!” the three said in unison before darting out of the room to prepare for departure.The journey to the Land of Tea required them to traverse the southern thoroughfare, which led to the southern border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Tea. However, given how congested the thoroughfare often was—passing through major cities, including the capital—Kimiko, who had somehow been chosen as the de facto team leader, decided they’d take the "ninja route." By cutting through the forests and using the trees for swift travel, they could avoid the bottleneck caused by caravans, carts, and herds of donkeys clogging the main roads.Their progress was smooth, and as expected, they were waved through the checkpoint without incident. Kimiko noted how relaxed the guards were, far more so than those stationed at the border with Kusagakure. She speculated aloud to her teammates that this was likely because, unlike many other nations, the Land of Tea didn’t possess a local shinobi force, making the threat of an attack insignificant.As they crossed into the Land of Tea, Kimiko observed its similarities to the Land of Fire. The region was lush with forests, but what stood out were the countless tea plantations stretching across the landscape—undoubtedly the source of the country’s name.“You know,” Kimiko said as they continued down the road, “our family’s teahouse gets its tea from here. I heard this country produces the best tea in the world.”“Man, speaking of tea, I’m hungry,” Naruto said, looking at her. “Are you hungry, Kimiko-chan?”“Well, I suppose, but—”“Then it’s settled!” Naruto declared, cutting her off as he pointed to what looked like a roadside teahouse, the faint aroma of tea wafting through the air. “Perfect timing! There’s a teahouse right there!” Before either Kimiko or Sasuke could respond, Naruto bolted toward the establishment, leaving his teammates no choice but to follow after him in a sprint.The interior of the teahouse was, to put it simply, quaint. Unlike her family’s high-class establishment, this teahouse was clearly designed as a stopover for weary travelers. Still, it had its own charm—rustic and welcoming. The matronly attendant who greeted them only added to its appeal, her warm demeanor embodying the essence of hospitality.Kimiko’s gaze briefly shifted to the only other patron nestled in the corner of the room. His chakra signature was developed enough to draw her attention, immediately marking him as someone potentially dangerous—a shinobi, perhaps.“Welcome,” said the matronly woman as she laid down a tray of teacups, handing each of them a cup with a gentle smile.“Oba-chan, I’ll have the sweet bean soup!” Naruto said enthusiastically, grinning ear to ear.“Just rice balls for me, thank you,” Kimiko said, turning to Sasuke. “How about you?”“Hmm…” Sasuke mused, his gaze flicking to the menu. “Do you have coffee jelly?”“Of course,” said the woman. “Please wait a moment.” With that, she turned and walked toward the back of the teahouse.Kimiko’s eyes flickered back to the patron in the corner as soon as the woman was out of earshot. The man, partially obscured by a wide conical hat, was running a knife across a piece of wood in slow, deliberate strokes.“I’m going to work so hard!” Naruto declared with a grin, breaking the quiet. “I’m so excited!”“Hm,” Kimiko murmured, keeping her voice low. It was almost second nature for her now to be wary of shinobi who didn’t seem to belong to the area—especially those who remained quiet despite the presence of other shinobi. “You two, don’t look directly, but the person in the corner has a chakra signature strong enough to suggest they’re a shinobi.”Naruto and Sasuke didn’t respond verbally, but Kimiko could tell they had caught her message. Their subtle shifts in posture indicated they were on guard, even as they remained casual.Before they could dwell further, the man in the conical hat stood and approached their table. His robe was loose and well-worn, and as he took his hat off, Kimiko noticed how his tanned skin and long brown hair looked…out of place, in the Land Of Tea.“Just sitting here in the shade, enjoying sweet bean soup. A ninja’s life sure is cushy,” the man said with a faint smirk.“What did you say?” Naruto asked, his voice sharp as he narrowed his eyes at the stranger.“...I guess you don’t get much action in the Leaf Village, judging by how out of shape you look,” the man added, his tone bordering on taunting.To Kimiko’s surprise, Naruto didn’t explode into his usual hot-headed response. Instead, he eyed the man carefully, saying nothing.The man then turned his attention to her, his gaze lingering for a moment longer than she liked. “Hey,” he said, his smirk widening. “Where’d you come from, sweetie? I didn’t see you sitting there earlier. I didn’t mean you, of course,” he added, waving dismissively toward her teammates.“Thank you,” said Kimiko, flashing a dimpled smile.“Hello there, I’m Idate Morino,” the man said, leaning forward and propping his elbow on the table. His cheek rested on his hand as he kept his gaze fixed on her. “So, uh, what do they call you?”Kimiko’s smile didn’t waver, but her mind immediately started piecing things together. Morino… Hmm. Same family name as Ibiki-san. Oh, wait. This must be that part of the anime, huh? “You want to take care of this guy, or should I, Kimiko?” Naruto chimed in, his voice laced with irritation.“Kimiko, huh? What a beautiful name,” Idate said, his voice turning smooth as he ignored Naruto. “Well, Kimiko, don’t you think it’s time we talk about our future?” He added a wink, clearly attempting to be charming.“And what future would that be?” Kimiko asked, tilting her head slightly, her voice calm but edged with curiosity.“Oh, you know, the part where you give up this ridiculous ninja business and run away with me,” he said, flashing what he probably thought was a dreamy smile.Kimiko met his gaze, her expression unwavering. Then, she smiled—a sweet, practiced smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “No thanks. Unlike some people, I don’t abandon my comrades or my responsibilities.”Idate’s smile faltered, replaced by a scowl. He stood up straight, irritation flashing across his face. “Tch. I was just kidding around,” he muttered, though his tone suggested otherwise. “But the rest of it’s true. If there’s one thing I can’t stand, it’s a ninja. You’d better go on back to where you came from, or there’ll be trouble. Consider this your warning.”“Uh-huh. Why wait? Why don’t we settle this right here?” Naruto shot back, standing up with a challenging grin.Kimiko, however, remained seated, her tone turning idle but pointed. “Morino, huh? Same family name as Ibiki-san. Wonder what the story behind that is.”Idate stiffened slightly but said nothing. Sasuke, observing the exchange with his usual cool demeanor, added, “Yeah, but we might not have time to deal with this punk. Let’s not get distracted.”Kimiko’s senses sharpened as she caught it—a sudden burst of movement, the displacement of chakra. Without looking, her hand darted out to the side, her manicured fingers wrapping tightly around a wrist. She gripped it firmly, stopping Idate mid-dash. Sasuke and Naruto turned, noticing her hold on the man, who was already halfway out the door. At that exact moment, the matronly attendant returned with their order.“Here you go,” the woman said warmly, placing their food on the table. Her eyes flicked to Idate. “Oh, is your friend leaving now? He mentioned you’d be covering his bill.”Kimiko offered a polite smile, her grip on Idate’s wrist remaining unyielding. “Of course,” she said sweetly, before subtly tightening her hold, careful not to break his wrist but applying just enough pressure to make him wince. As the woman walked away, Kimiko yanked him back, forcing him into the chair next to her.“Gotta hand it to him,” said Sasuke, his tone dry. “He’s fast. I didn’t even notice he was about to make a break for it.”“Yeah, well, it’s pretty dumb to try running from shinobi,” Naruto said, leaning forward with a squint. “So? What do you have to say for yourself?”Idate winced under their scrutiny. “I’m sorry,” he said quickly, his voice dripping with feigned sincerity. “I lost all my money, and, well… you guys were here, so…”Naruto’s demeanor softened, much to Kimiko’s disbelief. “Well, why didn’t you just say so?” Naruto said with sudden kindness.Kimiko, unimpressed, gave Naruto a flat look before turning her gaze back to Idate. “Save it,” she said curtly. “Let’s just see what else you’re hiding.”Standing, she ran her hands methodically across Idate’s shoulders, chest, and sides, patting him down. Her fingers brushed over something solid tucked near his ribs. Her brows furrowed as she pulled out an engraved switchblade. Holding it up to the light, she examined the intricate etching on its surface.“And what’s this?” she asked, her tone cool but suspicious.Idate’s free hand shot up, snatching the blade from her grasp. “That’s mine!” he barked, his eyes flashing with a mix of defiance and desperation.Naruto and Sasuke exchanged glances, their expressions a mixture of annoyance and curiosity, while Kimiko’s grip on the man’s wrist tightened, her patience clearly wearing thin. However, with a swift motion and surprising dexterity, the man twisted his wrist and slipped free. Before anyone could react, he unclasped a hidden weight from his boot and dashed off, moving so fast that even Kimiko couldn’t help but feel a twinge of admiration.“Whoa, did you see that? We should go after him!” Naruto exclaimed, already half-standing as if ready to sprint.Kimiko, however, shook her head, her tone calm but firm. “No need. Sasuke’s right—we’ve got a mission to focus on.”She sat back down, her attention returning to her tea as though the fleeting encounter hadn’t fazed her. “Let’s finish our food and get to the client. No point wasting time on someone like him.”Naruto hesitated, glancing between Sasuke and Kimiko before slumping back into his seat with a huff. “Man, that guy was weird.”Sasuke smirked faintly. “Weirder than you, Naruto? Doubt it.”Naruto scowled but said nothing, and the three of them returned to their meal, the brief distraction already fading into the background.The journey to the capital passed uneventfully, much to their relief. As they approached the city gates, two armed escorts awaited them, their sharp uniforms and disciplined demeanor marking them as professionals. The guards silently guided the team through the bustling front gates and toward a sprawling wooden manse in the heart of the city. Its size and the number of stationed guards made it clear this was the residence of an influential figure.As they walked through the house, Kimiko’s sharp eyes roved over the decor, catching glimpses of framed portraits along the walls. Each one depicted a serious-looking individual in traditional garb.“Generational,” Kimiko muttered under her breath, noting the telltale signs of a lineage steeped in local history. “This family’s roots go deep here.”Eventually, their escorts brought them to a private room. The attendant slid back the paper door with practiced ease and bowed, gesturing for them to enter. Inside, a middle-aged man in a finely embroidered blue haofu sat waiting, his warm smile welcoming them.“Welcome, and thank you all for coming,” the man said, his voice steady and hospitable.Naruto immediately stepped forward, his arm extended theatrically, palm outward as he offered a deep bow. “I bid you greetings and offer you my services! I hail from Konohagakure, my beloved home and birthplace. Raised on ramen and hard work, I bear the family name Uzumaki. But to everyone, I’m known as…”“The knucklehead,” Sasuke interrupted dryly.Naruto nodded enthusiastically, only for his eyes to widen as the words registered. “HEY! Very funny!” He groaned and started bonking his own head in frustration. “I can’t believe I fell for that!”The man chuckled heartily, his laugh filling the room. “You haven’t changed a bit, I see, even with that chuunin vest on.”“And you haven’t changed much either, big guy,” grinned Naruto, slipping his hands behind his head as he relaxed.Kimiko couldn’t help but smile at the exchange, her tone lightly amused. “Naruto, be polite,” she chided before stepping forward and offering a graceful bow. “Jirocho-dono, we are in your care. Thank you for welcoming us into your home.”Jirocho waved his hand dismissively, still chuckling. “It’s alright. The boy has spirit—I like that. Besides, it seems you more than make up for any lapses in manners.”Sasuke, ever the pragmatist, crossed his arms and spoke up. “Now that introductions are out of the way, perhaps we should get down to business? The Fifth Hokage told us you’d provide the details of the mission.”Jirocho nodded, his expression growing serious. “Alright then… you’re familiar with the dedication ceremony held at the Great Todoroki Shrine every four years, aren’t you?”“Well…” Naruto scratched the back of his head sheepishly. “Not really.”Jirocho gestured for them to sit. “Go on, have a seat,” he said with a sigh. Once they settled onto their knees, he began. “It all started long ago…”He paused for a moment, his tone taking on a more solemn edge. “The legend tells of a terrible storm that ravaged the land. In desperation, the people dedicated the Ryochu Jewels to the Great Todoroki Shrine, praying for salvation. Their prayers were answered—the storm subsided. Ever since, the ceremony has been repeated every four years to honor the shrine and preserve the peace.”Kimiko nodded, her expression thoughtful, while Naruto leaned forward with curiosity.“At first, it was just a rededication of the jewels,” Jirocho continued. “But over time, it evolved into a festival and a race, with the winner hailed as a great hero. What was once a friendly competition, however, has taken on a more troubling aspect in recent years.”He sighed heavily, his brows furrowed. “For generations, Port Degarashi has been divided between two rival families—the Wasabi and the Wagarashi. Both are prominent gambling organizations, and their disputes over control of the port naturally escalated over time.” He paused. “These conflicts became increasingly violent, eventually leading to outright battles. The townspeople were caught in the crossfire, many of them injured… or worse.”Naruto frowned, his usual lighthearted demeanor dimmed by the story.“Finally,” Jirocho continued, “our district leader intervened, calling both sides to negotiate a truce. It was agreed that control of the town would no longer be decided through violence, but through a competition.”“What kind of competition?” Sasuke asked, her tone measured.“The race held every four years during the dedication ceremony at the Great Todoroki Shrine,” Jirocho explained. “Four years ago, the Wagarashi family defeated us by hiring a ninja. This year, we’ve learned they’ve done the same. That’s why we sent messengers to your village, seeking your help—to level the playing field. But before they could reach Konoha, they were ambushed.”Suddenly, Jirocho bowed deeply, his hands pressed firmly against the floor in prostration. “I beg you, please lend our family your strength. If we lose again, the Wagarashi will control the port for another four years.”“Not gonna happen,” Said Naruto. “We’re on the job!”Kimiko glanced at her teammates, noting the resolve in Sasuke’s expression and Naruto’s clenched fists. After a brief pause, she turned back to Jirocho and nodded. “We understand the stakes, Jirocho-dono. We’ll do everything we can to ensure your family’s success.”“So, who exactly are we supposed to escort?” Sasuke asked.Jirocho leaned back slightly, his expression lightening as he clapped his hands twice. “Excellent. I take it that means you’ll accept the job.”The sliding paper door opened, and in stepped Idate. Though Kimiko had anticipated this—both from her foreknowledge of the situation and her ability to sense chakra—it still felt surreal to see it play out.“Yes, boss? You called for me?” Idate said as he entered, his eyes sweeping the room. The moment his gaze landed on the team, he froze. His and Naruto’s eyes locked in a moment of mutual recognition before they both yelped and pointed at each other.“You?!” they shouted in unison.Jirocho chuckled at their antics, clearly amused. “Ah, so you’ve already met. That will make things much simpler.”To better understand the plights of the locals and familiarize themselves with the area, Kimiko suggested splitting up to explore the city. She instructed Naruto to accompany Idate for rapport-building with their charge, while she and Sasuke checked out the bustling market district.Standing in front of a colorful stall, Kimiko found herself eyeing an array of toys shaped like familiar summons—Gamabunta, Katsuyu, Manda, and even Pakkun. Sometimes, since dying and ending up in this world, I think the universe is trying to make sense for me. Then things like this happen. She picked up a Manda figurine, turning it over in her hands. Seriously, who thought making plush versions of legendary summons was a good idea? How do people even know about them? Kimiko’s eyes lingered on the toy for a moment before an idea struck her. I guess I’ll have to work on getting Ibuse merchandise someday. However, her enthusiasm waned as she caught sight of the price tag.“I know what you’re thinking,” came a warm voice from behind her. Kimiko turned to see a kindly old woman smiling faintly at her. “Too expensive?”“Oh, forgive me,” Kimiko said with a polite bow. “It’s not that. It’s just…”The woman sighed and gave a weary smile. “Believe me, I’d like to make things more affordable. But the Wagarashi family…”A sudden loud clang echoed in the distance, cutting the woman off. Kimiko’s head snapped toward the sound, and her eyes met Sasuke’s. Without another word, they both moved toward the source of the commotion.As they arrived at the scene, they saw a man sprawled on the ground while three burly goons loomed over him.“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” the man stammered, his voice trembling with fear.“What’s wrong with you?” spat one of the goons, his face twisted in contempt. “When we want something, we take it. You wouldn’t even be in business if it weren’t for the Wagarashi!”“I know, I know,” the man said weakly, looking away in shame. “But... taking things without paying for them…”One of the thugs cracked his knuckles ominously, stepping closer. “You’re not getting it, are you?” He grabbed the man by the front of his shirt, hauling him up with little effort. Behind him, the other two thugs began sauntering back toward the store they had just ransacked.“No, please,” the man begged, struggling to stay on his feet.“Let me help you understand! ” the thug growled, pulling his fist back, ready to strike.Before the punch could land, Sasuke blurred into action, intercepting the strike with his palm. The thug’s knuckles hit Sasuke’s hand with a dull thud, and the boy didn’t even flinch.“Who the hell are you?” snarled the thug, his sneer faltering slightly as he looked at Sasuke’s calm yet cold demeanor.“Why don’t you and your friends take a hike?” Sasuke said evenly.From behind them, the woman fom the stall called out, her voice tinged with fear. “Get him out of here! Those are the Wagarashi’s men!”Kimiko stepped forward, her expression calm. “Please, don’t worry,” she said softly to the vendor. She didn’t even look at the thugs as she spoke, her confidence radiating. Honestly, at this point, it wouldn’t matter if a hundred of them charged us. None of them could touch us. Of course, as expected, a few blurring strikes, and the men were bruised and on the ground, limping away. Sasuke moved to help the man on the ground up, and Kimiko couldn’t help but smile. Hm. Just a softie deep inside, huh?I “Look at them run!” said the woman as she and Kimiko approached Sasuke and the other man “Now, if only the Wasabi family can win the race, we’ll be through with them for good!”“Well make sure to do our very best.” said Kimiko quietly, looking back at the running men in the distance. And just like that, she was reminded of how good their lives were compared to these people. No ninja starved as long as they could work. And ninjas like them? They were quite wealthy compared to the rest of the world, comparable to nobles and the wealthy merchants.“...Speaking of,” said Sasuke. “We ought to  find Naruto and Idate and make it to the harbor, race is starting soon,” With a nod, they both made their way to the port in the distance.–The harbor was alive, a tapestry of light and noise that spilled across the night sky, fireworks blooming like brilliant flowers over the dark waters. The festival was in full swing, a chaotic symphony of laughter, chatter, and haggling. Stalls lined every corner, their proprietors shouting over one another to peddle wares, trinkets, and skewered delights that sizzled over open flames. Kimiko and her team stood slightly apart, shadowing Idate as he stretched and muttered to himself, his focus razor-sharp.By the rock near the harbor’s edge, a priest clad in white robes prepared for the race. Beside him, an attendant fussed with ceremonial items, their movements precise and deliberate.Naruto broke the spell of the scene, his voice rising with uncontained excitement. “Whoa! I had no idea this was such a big deal! So, uh, what kind of race is this anyway?”Kimiko smirked and waved him closer, pulling out a weathered map that she spread across her palm. The parchment detailed the Land of Tea, with two islands to its east marked in bold strokes. “It’s not too complicated,” she began, her finger tracing their current location. “The starting point is right here, the harbor at Port Degarashi.”Her hand moved northeast, gliding over the map. “From here, participants race to Modoroshi Shrine on the island. That’s the midpoint.”Naruto leaned over the map, eyes wide. “Wait—they run across water?”Kimiko giggled, shaking her head. “Not quite. The first leg of the race is by boat. After they retrieve the Ryochu Jewels from the shrine, the real fun begins. The first one to make it to Todoroki Shrine wins.”She folded the map and gave Naruto a conspiratorial grin. “Simple enough, but there’s a catch. Anything goes—shortcuts, dirty tricks, sabotage. It’s all fair game.”“That’s why hiring ninja is allowed,” Sasuke added, his tone measured but his eyes scanning the crowd.Naruto squinted toward the throngs of festival-goers. “Okay, so where are these ninja the other side hired?”Kimiko closed her eyes and exhaled slowly, expanding her sensory range. Faint pulses tickled her awareness, scattered and faint but present nonetheless. Her crimson-ringed eyes opened after a moment. “They’re around,” she said simply. “But for now, we stick to our job. Idate is our charge, and he’s our priority.”“I don’t care what you guys do,” Idate muttered, glancing over his shoulder. “But stay out of my way. I’ve got a race to win, and I don’t need any of you messing things up for me.”Naruto’s voice rose in an instant. “What?! You’ve got some nerve—”“Enough,” Kimiko snapped, her voice cutting through the brewing argument like a blade. She leveled a sharp gaze at both Idate and Naruto, her tone brokering no argument. “We’re here to do a job. Petty squabbles are over. We’re working together now, and if I have to drag every one of you to the finish line myself to get it done, I will. Understand?”The tension hung for a moment before Naruto sighed, and even Idate had the good sense to look away, muttering something under his breath. Before any of them could speak further, a crackling announcement blared through the speaker system, cutting the air with its booming voice.“Attention, attention! The Great Todoroki Shrine race is about to begin! Representing the Wasabi family: Idate Morino!”A roar of applause erupted from the crowd, loud and fervent, most of it coming from what Kimiko assumed were the Wasabi supporters. Kimiko exchanged a glance with Sasuke, who tilted his head slightly, a questioning look in his dark eyes. Kimiko answered with a subtle nod.
Wonder what Ibiki would think, knowing his missing-nin brother is here…
“And representing the Wagarashi family: Fukusuke Hikyakuya!”The crowd responded with scattered, less enthusiastic applause as the other runner, Fukusuke, raised a hand in acknowledgment. His posture exuded confidence, but Kimiko caught the brief flicker of arrogance in his eyes as he turned toward Idate.Both runners moved toward the wooden gate, bending low into sprinters’ stances, muscles coiled and ready to explode into motion. The energy in the air was electric, the murmurs of the crowd building into an anticipatory hum.“Runners, take your marks!” the announcer’s voice echoed as the wooden gate creaked open, revealing the shimmering harbor ahead. Two boats waited in the water, their oarsmen standing by with steady hands.Kimiko’s gaze narrowed, her focus moving to one of the civilians with green hair, smirking at the contestants. Gotcha. So you’re the ninja, huh? “GO!” Suddenly boomed the announcement, and the two ran towards the pier. Kimiko turned to Naruto.“Guess that means we better get going too!” Naruto declared, his energy as relentless as ever. Kimiko and Sasuke exchanged a glance but nodded in agreement. Without another word, they burst into motion, sprinting after the two contestants.Kimiko’s sharp eyes caught something strange as they raced forward. Idate veered sharply to the left, away from the docks and the boats. She blinked in surprise.“Hey, what are you doing? Are you crazy?!” Naruto yelled after him, already speeding up to follow.Idate didn’t reply, his focus entirely on his path. Kimiko’s senses, however, flared. She felt something—a familiar presence, no, three distinct chakra signatures. They were trailing them, like ghosts in the shadows.“Hey, Idate! The ocean’s the other way! Where the hell do you think you’re going?!” Naruto snarled, his frustration mounting as he chased after the errant runner.“You can forget about it! There’s no way I’m turning around!” Idate yelled back, his tone defiant as he pushed further ahead.Naruto opened his mouth to retort, but Kimiko’s voice cut through. “Hold on! I think we need to trust him.”“What?!” Naruto looked back at her, incredulous.“Listen.” Kimiko’s voice was steady. “If Jirocho trusts him enough to represent his family, we have to trust him too. That’s our mission.”Sasuke nodded curtly. “Agreed.”Naruto groaned but didn’t argue further. “Fine! But I’m going ahead to talk to him!” He surged forward, closing the gap between himself and Idate.The group transitioned from the harbor’s bustle into dense forest. The towering trees shielded them from the open sky, and the air grew cooler. Kimiko felt a prickling sensation crawling over her skin, an almost invisible presence.“...You feel that?” Sasuke asked, his tone sharp.“Yep,” Kimiko replied grimly. “Three chakra signatures, distant but close enough. And there’s a genjutsu blanketing the area. It’s layered.”Without hesitation, she brought her hands together. “I’ll break it.”Kimiko recalled a tip from Hanzo’s scroll about dispelling wide-scale genjutsu: flare chakra through your entire body and release it outward in a sharp burst. The trick was brute force—the less intricate the genjutsu, the more effective the disruption.“Kai!” she commanded, her voice firm as her chakra surged outward like a wave. The scenery flickered and shattered, revealing the truth. They were running along a perilous cliff edge, the drop sheer and deadly. Ahead, Idate’s footing failed, and he tumbled off the edge.“Idate!” Kimiko gasped, but Naruto was already moving.With practiced precision, Naruto formed seals in rapid succession and slammed his palm against the ground. “Summoning Jutsu!”A puff of smoke revealed Gamaseki, the familiar blue toad. Without hesitation, Gamaseki’s tongue lashed out, coiling around Idate’s leg and pulling him back up. He hung upside down, looking both irritated and embarrassed.Naruto crossed his arms and glared at the suspended runner. “You know, I have half a mind to leave you dangling here and let Gamaseki finish the race for you!”Idate scowled, avoiding their gazes as Gamaseki set him back on solid ground. “Tch. I didn’t need your help, okay?”Naruto bristled. “You didn’t need it?! Listen here, fat head! How about a little ‘thank you’ for saving your life?”Idate’s glare hardened. “You only saved me because it’s your duty. There’s no need for me to thank you.”Naruto took a step forward, fists clenched. “What did you just—”“Stop it, Naruto,” Sasuke interjected. “He’s absolutely right.” He stepped closer to Idate, meeting his gaze. “But look;  if you don’t want to end up dead, then I suggest you stick close to us.”“Hng,” Idate grunted, turning on his heel.“Hey, where are you going?” Naruto called after him, frustration clear in his voice. “What happened to Port Degarashi?!”“What about it?” Idate replied, glancing over his shoulder. “Forget the port. I’m heading north from here.”Kimiko’s brow furrowed as she matched his pace. “Do you know a route that’s faster than going by boat?”“That’s right,” Idate said with a smug smirk, confidence radiating from him.Naruto crossed his arms and huffed. “Yeah, sure. And how do we even know we can trust this guy?!”Idate’s smirk turned into a frown. “That’s the problem with you ninja.”“What?” Naruto said flatly, his irritation simmering.“Look,” Idate started, gesturing toward the sky. “At this time of year, the seasonal winds blow hard across the sea. Back at the starting point, I noticed the clouds. The winds were blowing toward us.”Kimiko tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. “And?”Idate paused for effect, clearly enjoying the moment. “On top of that, there’s a port to the north where the ocean current flows directly to Nagi Island,” he explained, his smirk returning as he tapped his temple with his index finger. “That’s what I was saying—you ought to use this a little more.”Naruto squinted at him, unimpressed. “Big deal. You just noticed some clouds.”Kimiko, however, gave a small nod. “It makes sense. The winds and currents would give him an edge if he knows how to take advantage of them. It’s worth trusting his instincts—for now.”Sasuke shrugged. “We’ll see if he’s as clever as he thinks he is.”Idate didn’t seem to care about the skepticism, his focus already back on the path ahead.As they continued their journey, Idate’s claims began to hold water—quite literally. Kimiko could hear the distant crashing of waves growing louder with each step.“Hey, I can smell salt on the wind!” Naruto exclaimed, his excitement bubbling over.“Yeah, that’s the ocean,” Sasuke replied coolly as they arrived at a wide, stone staircase that led down to a sandy beach. To the side stood a weathered wooden house, and several small boats rested on the bank. Further out, a larger wooden schooner swayed gently, anchored in the calm waters.“What’s that out across the water?” Kimiko asked, pointing toward a faint structure on the distant horizon.“That’s the halfway point,” Idate answered, gesturing toward it. “Modoroki Shrine on Nagi Island.”Kimiko’s eyes lingered on the horizon, the pristine ocean stretching endlessly beneath a clear sky. A gentle breeze carried the tang of salt. Looks like he knows what he’s doing, she thought.“We’ll get there within the hour,” Idate continued, nodding toward the wooden house. “Hold on a sec.” With that, he jogged up to the door and knocked briskly. “Hey, Gramps! It’s me—Idate of the Wasabi!”The door creaked open, revealing an older man with a warm smile etched onto his weathered face. “Well, if it isn’t Idate. I’ve been expecting you.”“It’s going just as I planned,” Idate said confidently. “I’ll need to borrow a boat.”“You’ve got it,” the old man replied, pointing to the schooner anchored nearby. “That one’s ready and waiting for you. There isn’t a faster boat around.”“Thanks a lot, Gramps,” Idate said with a grin.The old man chuckled. “No trouble at all. Jirocho’s done plenty for me over the years. Just make sure you don’t lose to the Wagarashi. The way they’ve been running things around here... I’ve had all I can stand.”“Don’t worry about a thing,” Idate said, his chest puffed up with confidence. “I may be the underdog, but you’re looking at the Wasabi’s right-hand man. I won’t let you down. I promise.”“Yeah, right,” Naruto muttered under his breath.Thankfully, it didn’t take long to get the schooner off the beach, and soon they were sailing across the wide, open blue. The salty breeze carried the scent of the ocean as the schooner cut through gentle waves. Kimiko moved to secure one of the ropes at the far end of the boat, tying it with practiced ease to steady the sails above. Naruto was doing the same on the other side, while Sasuke was on the rear, adjusting the sails.Idate stood at the wheel, his focus fixed on the horizon, his expression distant and contemplative, as though weighed down by unspoken thoughts.Kimiko glanced toward him briefly before turning her attention to Naruto. She crouched beside him, her tone measured but curious. “Hey, Naruto. Have you figured it out yet?”“Figured what out?” Naruto asked, blinking at her, clearly puzzled.Kimiko leaned closer, her voice dropping to ensure Idate wouldn’t overhear. “Idate,” she said, her patience tempered with a hint of urgency. “He’s not just some ordinary guy. The speed he was running at earlier? That kind of pace isn’t something you just stumble upon. It takes specialized training.”Naruto tilted his head, his brows furrowing as he processed her words. “Specialized training? You mean, like… ninja training?”Kimiko nodded, her crimson eyes flicking toward Idate again, gauging his demeanor. “Exactly. He’s skilled. If I had to guess, I’d say he’s spent time in a ninja village. And given his surname…”“...Maybe,” Naruto muttered, his gaze flickering toward Idate. “But didn’t he say he hated ninjas? And besides, how could a loudmouth like him ever become a ninja?”Kimiko turned to him with an incredulous look, her eyes narrowing playfully. “Uh-huh, says the guy who not even a month ago was running around in a bright orange jumpsuit and couldn’t even manage a proper Clone Jutsu.” She reached out and pinched his cheeks firmly. “Growing a little arrogant, are we?”Naruto swatted her hand away, rubbing his now reddened cheeks. “Well, yeah! I mean, I did make it to the final rounds of the Chuunin Exams, didn’t I?”From the front of the schooner, Idate suddenly turned his head, his expression shifting into a mix of skepticism and amusement.“You didn’t really make it to the final round, did you?” Idate asked, his tone dripping with doubt.Naruto puffed out his chest, crossing his arms. “Yeah, I did! And if we hadn’t been interrupted in the middle of it, I would’ve won the whole thing! And guess what? We’re all chuunin now—our entire team!”Idate raised a brow, clearly unimpressed. “Yeah, well, whoever your proctor was must’ve been a real pushover.” He crossed his arms smugly. “Sounds like Konoha’s been lowering its standards for who gets to become a chuunin.”The words hung in the air like a taunt, and Idate’s eyes widened slightly as if realizing he might have overstepped. He quickly turned away, pretending to focus on steering the schooner.Kimiko folded her arms, watching him carefully. “...I see. That pretty much confirms it.”Sasuke glanced over from where he was securing the ropes, his voice calm and measured. “Yeah, we’ve got the right theory.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she tilted her head toward Idate. “Idate Morino… So, you’re related to Ibiki-san, aren’t you?”At that, Idate froze. His hands gripped the wheel tightly before he spun around, his face contorted in a mix of disbelief and hope. “What did you just say? My brother—he’s alive?!”Kimiko nodded, her expression softening slightly. “Yep, alive and still one of Konoha’s fiercest shinobi.”For a moment, Idate seemed stunned, his gaze searching hers as if to confirm the truth of her words. Kimiko, however, couldn’t help but recall how this piece of information had slipped her mind earlier. Of course, this is where that filler arc kicks in , she thought, suppressing an inward sigh.“Well, of course he’s still alive,” Naruto interjected, grinning. “The guy hit us with the craziest curveball in the Chuunin Exams! That tenth question? A total nightmare!”“And,” Naruto added with a teasing look at Kimiko, “he always drags her in for interrogations whenever she stumbles on weird stuff. Like, always. ”Kimiko shot him a glare but couldn’t hide the faint smirk tugging at her lips. “It’s not my fault I happen to uncover important things.” She turned her gaze back to Idate, her voice softening. “Your brother’s alive, Idate. He’s a good man… and a good shinobi.”Idate turned back to the horizon, his shoulders stiff. “...Good man, huh?” he muttered, almost too softly for them to hear.Kimiko exchanged a glance with Sasuke, and for once, even Naruto fell quiet. A sharp thunk echoed across the schooner as a crossbow bolt struck its side, quivering in the wooden hull. Kimiko, unfazed, turned her gaze toward the source. Another boat was cutting through the water toward them, its occupants unmistakable—three Ame-nin, their faces hidden behind rebreather masks.“Hey,” Naruto muttered, squinting. “Those guys look familiar… Wait a second!” His eyes widened as recognition dawned. “Aren’t those the guys whose scrolls we took during the Chuunin Exams?!”“Yup,” Sasuke replied dryly, reaching for a kunai as more crossbow bolts whistled through the air toward them. He caught one mid-flight with his weapon, deflecting it into the water.Kimiko stepped forward. . “Allow me,” she said, tossing her hair over her shoulder with a practiced elegance. “After all, a kunoichi must protect her teammates.” A playful smirk tugged at her lips as she clasped her hands together, fingers flashing through a quick series of seals.“Water Style: Water Formation Wall!”The ocean stirred violently around them, water erupting upward in massive, translucent walls that encircled their ship like an impenetrable shield. The crossbow bolts thunked harmlessly against the barrier, splashing into the sea as the water walls rippled with impact.As the protective walls collapsed back into the ocean with a resounding splash, Kimiko’s hands blurred through another set of seals, her focus sharpening.“Water Style: Giant Vortex Jutsu!”The air seemed to pause, a tense stillness settling over the sea. Then, without warning, the water beneath the Ame-nin’s boat churned violently. Bubbles rose to the surface as the ocean itself rebelled against their presence.Suddenly, a titanic whirlpool erupted from beneath their vessel, spinning with a ferocious roar. The boat groaned and splintered under the immense force, its wooden planks snapping like brittle twigs. The Ame-nin barely had time to leap into the water before the vortex swallowed their ship whole, dragging its shattered remains into the depths.Naruto and Sasuke watched the spectacle in stunned silence, the remnants of the destroyed boat swirling away into the now-calm sea. Kimiko dusted her hands off, turning back toward her teammates with a satisfied smile.“That should keep them out of our hair for a while,” she said nonchalantly. “Now, everyone get ready, we’re almost at the shore.”The moment they reached the shore, rain began to fall, heavy and unrelenting, soaking them to the bone as they hurried up the stone steps leading away from the beach. Idate led the group, his pace relentless, while Naruto muttered behind him, frustration evident in his voice."Why should I thank you?" Idate sneered, glancing over his shoulder. "If those ninjas had boarded us, I bet you would’ve just abandoned me!""What? Are you serious?" Naruto snarled, clenching his fists. "What is with you? For someone who—""NARUTO," Kimiko cut in sharply. "Focus. I feel more people up ahead."It didn’t take long for her words to ring true. As they rounded a bend in the path, they were met with a chilling sight. Four figures blocked their way: the three shinobi they had faced on the ship, now drenched and glowering, and a new figure at their head. He wore an Amegakure headband, his long green hair plastered against his face from the rain. An umbrella rested in his grip, exuding an almost theatrical menace."You…" Idate snarled, his eyes widening as he recognized the leader."Me indeed," the green-haired man drawled with a smirk. "It’s been a while, hasn’t it, Idate?""Hey! I don’t know who you are, but you’d better let us through!" Naruto snapped, stepping forward and clenching his fists.The man’s smirk deepened, his sharp eyes flickering to the three shinobi. "How droll. Konoha sent three Chuunin to deal with me? I see the village really has gone downhill. A pity—I made the right decision in leaving.""What did you just say?!" Naruto yelled, his fists trembling."That’s Aoi Rokusho," Idate growled, glaring daggers at the man. "He was my sensei during my days in the Leaf Village. Now…" His voice turned bitter. "Now he’s a Jonin in Amegakure. He sold information he stole from my brother to buy that rank."Kimiko’s gaze flickered toward Idate, taking in his trembling anger, before settling impassively back on Aoi. She didn’t speak, she didn’t need to."Correct," Aoi confirmed, his smirk widening. "And did you really think I’d let you finish this race, little Idate? Dream of being a man of integrity all you like—this is where it ends."A tense silence hung in the air as the rain pounded around them, the sound mingling with the distant roar of the ocean. Kimiko assessed the situation. While the three Ame-nin from the Chuunin Exams wouldn’t pose a major threat, Aoi’s presence complicated matters. Worse, Idate was a vulnerable liability in any clash here.The plan solidified in her mind. I need to separate Idate and my team,   she thought, her gaze narrowing. I’ll hold Aoi here and let them continue. Besides, I’m going to need him for my plan. "Naruto, Sasuke," Kimiko said suddenly, her voice cutting through the tension. "I’ll hold their leader here. You two take Idate and protect him. Get him moving.""What?" Naruto protested. "Kimiko, this guy’s a Jōnin! He—""Naruto," Sasuke interrupted coolly. "Kimiko is our team leader. Trust her decision."Naruto hesitated, his eyes darting between Kimiko and Aoi, before he finally looked away, muttering, "Fine… but don’t get yourself killed."Aoi scoffed at the exchange, his smirk morphing into a sneer. "Impudent little girl. As if you three will even get the chance to leave!"He leapt into the air, spinning his umbrella with precision. A torrent of water surged toward them, tearing through the rain like a roaring beast.Kimiko’s hands blurred through a series of seals. "Water Style: Water Formation Wall."The rain droplets around her swirled and condensed, forming a towering barrier of water that met the oncoming attack head-on. The torrent slammed against the wall, exploding in a cascade of mist and spray, drenching the ground around them.The wall collapsed with a resounding crash, but Kimiko stood firm, her gaze locked on Aoi. "Go!" she barked, glancing over her shoulder at her teammates. "Get him to the finish line. Leave this to me."Naruto and Sasuke didn’t waste another moment, grabbing Idate by the arm and pulling him forward. Aoi’s eyes flickered toward them, his expression darkening. "You think I’ll just let them leave?"Kimiko stepped forward, her chakra flaring. "You won’t have time to stop them," she said coolly. "Not while you’re dealing with me."Naruto and Sasuke sprang into action without hesitation, moving as a well-practiced team. Naruto’s hands blurred through a series of seals as the three Ame-nin charged forward.“Summoning Jutsu!”With a thunderous pop, a plume of white smoke erupted in front of him, revealing Gamaseki. The large, blue toad crouched low, his tongue shooting out to wrap securely around Idate’s waist. With a powerful hop, Gamaseki launched himself away from Aoi, bounding toward the forested path.The three Ame-nin moved swiftly to block their escape, but Sasuke anticipated them. In a flash, he appeared behind the trio, his own hands forming seals with lightning precision.“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!”With a deep exhale, a massive sphere of roaring fire erupted from Sasuke’s mouth, barreling toward the Ame-nin. The blazing inferno illuminated the rain-soaked battlefield, forcing the three shinobi to scatter in different directions to avoid being incinerated. Their sudden retreat created a clear path for Gamaseki, who bounded forward with Naruto and Idate in tow. Sasuke darted after them, covering their flank.“Not so fast,” Aoi growled, pivoting sharply toward their retreating forms. His hand darted into his pocket, retrieving three senbon. But before he could throw them, Kimiko’s voice rang out like a whip.“Not on my watch.”In a swift motion, Kimiko pulled out her own senbon, her scarlet, corrosive chakra flowing over the steel like a living flame. She hurled them with precision, aiming for Aoi’s head. He reacted quickly, leaning back to avoid the deadly projectiles, but one grazed his cheek, leaving a thin, smoking gash that sizzled ominously. The other senbon embedded themselves in a nearby tree branch, their tips hissing as they burned into the wood.The brief distraction was enough. Naruto, Sasuke, and Idate disappeared into the distance, leaving Kimiko alone with Aoi.Aoi touched the bleeding cut on his face, frowning as he stared at the faint steam rising from the wound. His eyes flicked toward Kimiko, cold and angry“Oboro,” he commanded without looking back, his voice low and dangerous. “Take your teammates and stop them. I’ll handle this one.”Without a word, the three Ame-nin sank into the ground, fading from sight. The rain continued to pour as Kimiko and Aoi faced each other, the battlefield quiet save for the rhythmic patter of water on leaves and stone.The rain fell steadily, each droplet adding to the tension crackling in the air between them. Aoi's sneer deepened, his green hair slick against his face as he gripped the hilt of his blade. He tilted his head, his lips curling into a cruel smirk.“Well, no matter,” he said, his voice dripping with disdain. “I’ll kill you first, then I’ll deal with those brats after. It’ll be easy enough.”Kimiko didn’t flinch, her hand resting lightly on the hilt of Byakko strapped to her back. Her crimson eyes locked onto his, steady and unyielding. “If you can,” she replied coolly.Aoi’s sneer faltered as he studied her face, a flicker of recognition sparking in his eyes. “You…” He growled, his expression hardening. “You look familiar. Old man Shinku’s whelp, aren’t you? Kurenai’s little sister?”Kimiko remained impassive.“Figures,” Aoi spat, his voice laced with venom. “Another Yuhi whore promoted to Chuunin at a young age just because she had the right father.”The insult hung in the air, but Kimiko’s composure didn’t waver. Her grip on Byakko’s hilt remained steady. “Aoi Rakusho,” she said. “I can’t say I’ve heard of you.”A muscle in Aoi’s jaw twitched, his irritation visible. “Of course not,” he snapped. “I wouldn’t expect Konoha to remember someone like me.”Kimiko tilted her head slightly, her voice dripping with mockery. “Or maybe,” she said, a faint smirk tugging at her lips, “you’re just that inconsequential. To betray your village for what? A mere Jonin rank?” She scoffed, the sound cutting through the rain. “It speaks volumes about your character—talentless, deluded, a worm who believes the world should bow to him despite being utterly mediocre.”The insult struck like a blade, and Aoi’s face twisted in fury. “You’ll regret those words, girl,” he snarled, stepping forward, the rain hissing against his blade as he drew it.But Kimiko didn’t move. Her fingers tightened on Byakko’s hilt. “Then come,” she said, her voice low. “Let’s see if you can prove me wrong.”With a sudden flick of his wrist, Aoi tossed his umbrella high into the air, the motion deceptively casual. The moment it reached its peak, it spun violently, a blur of steel and motion.“Ninja Art: Senbon Shower!”A hailstorm of razor-sharp senbon rained down toward Kimiko, a deadly deluge from above. Her left hand moved swiftly, fingers flashing through a sequence of seals with practiced ease.“Water Style: Thousand Needles of Death.”Raindrops around her froze midair, hovering as if time itself had stalled. In an instant, they sharpened into crystalline needles, suspended like stars against the storm. With a flick of her wrist, they shot upward, intercepting the falling senbon with pinpoint precision. Each collision rang out in sharp metallic notes, the water senbon bursting into harmless droplets upon impact.But one slipped through the chaos.Kimiko barely had time to register the projectile before it struck, slicing through her right shoulder. For the briefest moment, she felt the venom bite into her bloodstream, a searing, corrosive heat spreading through her veins. But just as quickly, the sensation was snuffed out, devoured by the poison furnace intertwined with her chakra network. The toxin, meant to cripple, became nothing more than fuel.Aoi didn’t notice. He saw only an opportunity.He was already lunging, three senbon protruding between his knuckles like claws, poised to rake across her throat.Kimiko’s response was immediate.Her hand snapped upward in a vicious backhand, meeting his charge with brutal efficiency. The impact sent Aoi hurtling backward, his body skidding across the rain-slicked earth. He tumbled through the mud before finally stopping, coughing wetly, crimson staining the rainwater pooling beneath him.Kimiko didn’t pursue. She merely tilted her head, watching with mild curiosity. If she didn’t need him alive, she could have taken his head right then and there.“Hm,” she exhaled, the sound edged with derision. “No wonder you ran from Konoha. If this is what passes for a Jonin in Amegakure, then I almost feel sorry for them.”Aoi staggered to his feet, swiping a hand across his mouth before spitting blood onto the ground. His eyes burned with fury, his pride wounded more than his body. “You bitch,” he snarled, “I’m ending this.”His hand shot to his hip, fingers curling around a hilt—a strange, handle-like object. With a flick of his wrist, lightning crackled to life, a brilliant yellow blade extending from the vajra-shaped grip. The storm around them paled in comparison to the volatile energy humming along its edge.Kimiko’s eyes flickered, her expression unreadable.Aoi grinned, reveling in the moment. “That’s right,” he drawled, his voice thick with arrogance. “The Sword of the Thunder God—The Second Hokage’s greatest creation. This is a weapon of legend.” He pointed the crackling blade at her, confidence brimming in his stance. “None can stand against it.”Kimiko exhaled softly, her tone placid, unimpressed. “Fool.”The word cut sharper than any blade.“A sword, no matter how well-made, is only as good as the one who wields it.”The threads around Byakko’s blade unraveled, the bone-white blade gleaming under the storm’s dull light as she pulled it free. The rain hissed as it touched the steel, evaporating in silent wisps of steam.Aoi lunged forward, his face twisted in frustration. “Shut up!” he snarled, swinging the crackling blade with reckless fury.Kimiko, however, barely seemed to register his aggression. With a fluid grace, she slid backward, her feet gliding across the slick ground as though she were weightless. Each arc of his sword sliced through empty space, meeting nothing but the whisper of falling rain.And as she watched him, the realization settled in.Mediocre.Not incompetent , not weak, but entirely, utterly mediocre.His movements were refined enough, trained, but rigid. Textbook footwork, predictable follow-throughs, a reliance on his weapon rather than his own ability. Aoi was the kind of shinobi who would have been doomed to stagnate as a middling Chūnin for the rest of his life—at least, in a real village. But with the right betrayal and a stolen relic in hand, he had wormed his way into the ranks of a minor nation’s Jōnin corps.
Pathetic.
He lashed out again, slamming the tip of the Lightning Sword into the ground, and the current surged outward, racing across the rain-slicked surface toward her. A perfectly logical move, given the terrain.Kimiko was already moving.She vanished in a flurry of crimson and black petals, the storm momentarily obscured by the whirlwind of color. Aoi recoiled, eyes narrowing as the phantom blossoms swirled around him, scattering through the air.A heartbeat later, she reappeared several meters away, arm already raised.Three senbon gleamed between her fingers, their tips pulsing with her scarlet, rotting chakra. She flicked her wrist, sending them streaking toward him.Aoi’s response was immediate—he lifted the Lightning Sword and slashed through the air, the sheer force of the electrical discharge disintegrating the projectiles mid-flight. The acrid scent of burnt metal filled the air, mixing with the petrichor.Kimiko smiled. Not out of amusement, not even malice—just cold, clinical satisfaction.“Well,” she mused, tilting her head. “If you’re intent on fighting me with stolen power from Konoha…” Her grip on Byakko tightened, her stance shifting. “Then I suppose it’s only fair I return the favor—using what I took from Amegakure’s vaults.”Aoi’s expression darkened. “Tch, stupid girl.” He lunged again, the Lightning Sword arcing through the rain-soaked air.Kimiko didn’t move. Instead, she clasped her hands together, closing her eyes briefly before opening them again.Scarlet light gleamed within her irises.Aoi’s body locked in place mid-charge.The world around him shifted.Suddenly, the battlefield was no longer theirs alone.The storm was gone—replaced by an endless war.A thousand warriors, clad in battered armor, hacked and butchered one another beneath a blood-red sky. Rain mixed with gore, pooling in the mud beneath countless corpses. The air reeked of decay, the buzzing of flies a grotesque symphony against the ceaseless cries of agony and rage. Metal clashed, bones snapped, flesh was torn.And he was in the middle of it.Surrounded.Trapped.Everywhere he turned, another faceless combatant fell, only for more to take their place. Every time he tried to step forward, the bodies of the dead seemed to shift, blocking his path. The scent of blood thickened, the cries growing sharper, rawer. The panic set in, clawing at his mind, irrational, primal.Kimiko’s voice cut through the carnage.“Genjutsu: Endless Battle Slaughtering.”A technique she had unearthed from Amegakure’s forbidden scroll. An illusion of eternal war, crafted not to simply disorient, but to break . To drown the target in the chaos of an endless slaughter, to overwhelm their senses with the sheer, oppressive weight of war.Aoi stood frozen in place.Paralyzed.Helpless.Kimiko exhaled, watching as his breath hitched, his eyes darting wildly as he was consumed by the vision. And then suddenly, she was in front of him, Byakko inches away from his shoulder.The genjutsu shattered in an instant, and Byakko cleaved downward in a diagonal arc. The bone-white blade shimmered with a twin glow—one part white, the other a deep crimson—as it sliced through Aoi’s shoulder and carved its way down his chest. Blood sprayed into the air in long, arching droplets, spattering against Kimiko’s cheek, warm and thick. The scent of iron mixed with the dampness of the rain, the sound of his flesh splitting apart drowned beneath the steady patter of water against rock.Aoi staggered back, gasping, his breath coming in shallow, stuttering gasps as he clutched the wound. His fingers, slick with his own blood, trembled as he traced the deep gash, watching with dawning horror as dark veins began to spread from the festering wound, creeping outward like rot overtaking a dying tree. His skin blanched. The poison was already working."W-What… did you do to me?" His voice was raw, strangled, his strength visibly waning with every heartbeat.Kimiko tilted her head, a small smile curling her lips. "Oh? Shouldn't you know?" she said, voice lilting with amusement. "You should be quite familiar with this particular poison. After all… it’s yours."Aoi’s breath hitched. His pupils constricted as realization dawned. She had turned his own weapon against him. The poison that coated his senbon—the one meant for her—had been absorbed into her chakra system, refined, and sent back through Byakko’s bite. Now it was coursing through his body, spreading through his bloodstream like wildfire. A slow, burning death, crafted by his own hand.Kimiko flicked her wrist, sending the blood from Byakko’s blade splattering onto the rocky ground. What remained on the weapon sizzled, the blade’s surface drinking it in hungrily before it vanished into nothingness. Aoi's gaze flickered from her sword back to his wound, and for a moment, pure, undiluted fear flashed across his face.Then he did what all cowards do. He ran.He turned and bolted into the trees, crashing through the underbrush in his panic. Kimiko watched him go, expression impassive. His blood left an easy trail to follow, splattered across tree trunks and damp leaves, his erratic movements betraying the pain slowing him down.But he was still fast. Faster than she expected. His movements were frantic but determined, desperation pushing him forward. If she let him run too far, he might slip away, forcing her into a drawn-out chase. That wouldn’t do. The race wasn’t over yet, and she had no intention of letting this drag on.Kimiko inhaled, steadying herself. Her hands moved in a blur, flashing through seals with practiced ease."Water Style: Rain of Decay."The sky churned. The clouds, once merely gray, deepened into something darker, blacker—thick, roiling masses of venom-laced storm clouds. The first raindrops fell in a whisper, delicate, almost gentle.Then the downpour came.But it was not water.The rain fell black and red, thick as ichor, staining the earth like old blood spilled across battlefield soil. Wherever it touched, it ate away. Leaves shriveled upon impact, their once-green surfaces curling inward as they withered into blackened husks. Tree bark hissed, sizzled, crumbled. The ground festered, holes bubbling where the droplets pooled, the soil itself giving way to the rot spreading beneath. The very air smelled acrid, metallic—like corrosion, like death.Somewhere amidst the trees, a scream tore through the storm.Kimiko turned her head toward the sound, her senses honing in on the chakra signature flickering in the distance. She had him.She moved.When she arrived, there was nothing but the remnants of burned flesh and discarded, half-melted clothing, the fabric blackened and shredded by the caustic rain. But no body.Her red-ringed eyes narrowed. No, he‘s still here. Hiding. Desperate. Dying.She would find him. And when she did, she would finish what she started."I am tired of your cowardice, Rakusho Aoi."Kimiko's voice cut through the rotting rain like a blade, sharp, imperious, dripping with disdain. The storm hissed around her, its caustic drizzle eating away at the trees and soil, yet she stood untouched, unbothered, as if she were the only thing immune to the decay she had wrought."Emerge, or suffer a death far worse than what mercy might grant you." Her crimson-ringed eyes scoured the darkened treeline, unblinking, predatory. "Do not insult me by thinking you can hide, much less outrun me. You're already dying, Aoi. Your cowardice only prolongs the inevitable."For a moment, silence.Then—three senbon sliced through the air, streaking from the shadows, aimed for her throat, her heart, her eye.Kimiko did not flinch.Her hand flashed upward, fingers closing around the projectiles mid-flight. Her chakra pulsed. The moment her venomous energy surged through the metal, the senbon sizzled, corroding in her grasp, melting into black droplets that pattered onto the ruined earth at her feet.She barely even looked at them."Enough."Her voice rang cold and final, reverberating against the skeletal remains of trees. She was done entertaining his pathetic attempts at resistance."Fight. Flee. Or grovel in dogeza." Her eyes narrowed, her tone now like ice over steel. "My patience is thinning."A beat of silence. Then—his voice, ragged and bitter, drifted from the darkness."I have seen the 'mercy' of your kind," Aoi spat, hidden in the shadows. "It is worth nothing. You shatter what you will, take what you want, and call yourselves generous for leaving behind scraps for the rest of us to starve on! What are you, without the legacy of your father? Of your sister?"Kimiko took another step forward, unhurried.Her tone was placid, almost amused."Your estimation is not incorrect." Her words were soft yet absolute, each syllable weighted with the certainty of someone who did not need to justify herself. "But you speak as though that makes us equal—as though I lack what you lack."She stepped into the shattered tree line, the dying light glinting off Byakko's silk-wrapped hilt as she rested a hand on it."You," she continued, eyes glinting, "fled Konoha like a coward. You sold secrets to slither your way into a place that would never truly respect you. And then, when you saw only three inexperienced chuunin, you thought yourself a king returning to his old kingdom."She tilted her head slightly, voice lowering into something almost mocking."The fault, Aoi, was not in your betrayal. It was in your arrogance. And that is why I won."“Then choke on your victory, you bitch!”The words came from behind her, venomous and raw, but Kimiko did not flinch.She turned, unhurried, placid, her crimson-ringed eyes drifting to the ragged, dying husk that was Aoi Rakusho. He stood there, trembling, his breath ragged and wet, yet he still clung to delusions of defiance. With the last of his strength, he raised the stolen relic—the Second Hokage’s Sword of the Thunder God—aiming a desperate overhead slash meant to carve her in two.He was too slow.A blur of black and crimson—Kimiko stepped into his guard, the flash of motion like a wraith moving through mist. Before the blade could even descend, her pale hand lashed out—A single, vice-like grip around his wrist.The lightning blade fizzled out, its power cut off, and with a hollow clatter, the weapon hit the rain-slicked ground, its stolen legacy as meaningless as its wielder.Aoi’s eyes widened in raw panic.Kimiko met his gaze with the cool disinterest of someone peering at a specimen under glass. “No tricks. No escape,” she murmured, fingers tightening, skin whitening over bone. “Now you’re treated as all traitors should be.”Aoi gritted his teeth, straining against her grasp, but her strength was absolute."You—You think you'll get away with this?!" he spat, desperation turning to sputtering rage. "I'm a jōnin of Amegakure! A god rules over our village! He’ll make your pathetic Hok—"
CRACK.
His wrist snapped backward, a grotesque angle of twisted bone and ruptured flesh. A strangled, miserable yelp tore from his throat, and his knees buckled, sending him crashing down to the soaked earth.Kimiko exhaled through her nose, watching as deep purple bruises bloomed beneath her fingertips, a stark contrast to the gleam of her ivory-painted nails—immaculate, unsullied, even as the flesh beneath them ruptured and festered."A god rules you, huh?" Her voice was silken, laced with something darkly amused.She lowered herself slightly, her fingers ghosting over his ruined wrist."How interesting," she murmured. "You can tell Ibiki-san all about it when you wake up in an interrogation chamber."And with one final twist, her nails sank into his flesh, toxic chakra flooding his veins. This time, a different venom—refined from the Ironspine Pufferfish, carefully cultivated for moments like this. It worked swiftly—a numbing paralysis creeping through his limbs like frostbite, rendering him utterly still, though the panic in his eyes betrayed his screaming mind.His body refused to move. His mind was still very much awake.How miserable.Just then, a familiar presence entered her sensory range—Sasuke, striding toward her, his flak jacket stained with blood“Figured you were here,” he said as he stopped a few feet away, arms crossed. His gaze flickered to the surrounding devastation—the rotting trees, the poison-scorched earth, the rain that fell in shades of black and red. He sighed. “Just follow the destruction and the overwhelming stench of venom.”Kimiko rolled her eyes."Very funny."Sasuke’s eyes slid to Aoi’s trembling, half-paralyzed form, who could only glare hatefully in return. "Surprised you didn’t kill him" Sasuke noted."We need him," Kimiko muttered, standing fully upright as she released Aoi's mangled wrist. A flick of her fingers sent droplets of his blood splattering onto the mud. “And I have no interest in carrying him. That’s your job.” She looked back at her fingers, disgusted.Sasuke raised a brow. "You'd make me carry this sack of meat?"Kimiko wiped the last of Aoi’s blood off her fingers, looking disgusted. "You're the one with the Fire Style. Burn off the filth when we're done with him." Kimiko barely spared the fallen ninja a glance as she bent down, fingers curling around the handle of the Sword of the Thunder God. The relic hummed faintly in her grasp, residual energy crackling at its core. She turned it over, inspecting it with a detached curiosity, as if evaluating a museum artifact rather than a legendary weapon.Sasuke exhaled through his nose, reluctantly stepping forward and yanking Aoi up by the collar.“What about the others?” She asked, nodding toward the distance.“Naruto’s handling Idate,” Sasuke replied. “Had some heart-to-heart moment with him. Whatever he said must’ve worked—Idate’s way ahead of his opponent now.”Kimiko tilted her head. "The prisoners?"“Took care of them,” Sasuke said flatly. “Bound, gagged, and out of the way. I dropped them off before circling back for you.” He looked hesitant, “What do you want to do to them?”Kimiko shrugged. "Slit their throats and be done with it. We don’t need them."Sasuke didn't argue.Aoi, however, tried to—his mouth opening as if to protest, to curse, to plead.Kimiko barely spared him a glance.“Save your breath,” she murmured. “You’ll need it for when the real pain starts.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 38: Camellia (Land of Tea Arc FIN)
Kimiko stood amidst the crowd, her arms crossed as she watched Idate clear the final stretch of the race. The cheers and celebratory cries of the Wasabi supporters filled the air, but her mind was elsewhere. She had only managed to catch the last moments of his victory—most of her time had been spent elsewhere, ensuring loose ends were tied.The three Amegakure genin never made it back to their village.Kimiko had done it herself, kunai in hand, cutting each throat with methodical precision. It was bloody, ugly work, the kind she hadn’t wanted Sasuke or Naruto to soil their hands with—not yet. It wasn’t about honor or hatred, nor was it some misguided attempt at mercy. Letting them live would have served no one, least of all Konoha. She knew what they would have done. Report back to Konan. To Pain. To the man who would one day hunt Naruto down.
No. Not now.
She’d like to say she had felt something when she did it. But she didn’t.The future Naruto would build had no room for hesitation.Her gaze drifted toward Aoi, bound and gagged within sight but securely locked in one of the Todoroki Shrine’s holding rooms. Aside from the paralytic coursing through his veins, she had stripped him of all his weapons and tools, binding him tight in chakra-sealed ropes. He was too dangerous to be left unattended, yet to keep her eyes on him now would be a loss of face. And so, she stood among the gathered crowd, feigning interest in the ceremony while her mind wandered.“Now, wait just a minute!”The voice of one of the Wagarashi men cut through the revelry as he stormed up to the podium where Idate stood. “It’s come to our attention that the Wasabi’s runner received outside assistance—traveling on the back of a ninja, which is grounds for immediate disqualification! And I have proof!” He raised a photograph triumphantly.Kimiko barely spared him a glance.She should have cared. Perhaps once, she might have. Idate had come far, after all—he had found a purpose, sought redemption. But at the end of the day, he was still a man who had abandoned Konoha the moment it became inconvenient.Maybe it was the time she had spent around Danzō, but Kimiko had little patience for traitors who only found their way when it suited them.As expected, the Daimyō of the Land of Tea—a corpulent man with an air of measured authority—stepped in to settle the dispute. He exposed the Wagarashi family’s corruption, revealing that one of his own ministers had been bribed into rigging the race in their favor. With little patience for deceit, the Daimyō demanded the minister’s immediate resignation and issued a decree dissolving the Wagarashi's influence over the port. A predictable but satisfying resolution.The crowd erupted into cheers, their applause nearly deafening as the Wasabi celebrated their long-awaited victory. It was a clean, neat, and publicly acceptable ending.But for Kimiko, it was just another job. Their mission was complete, and she had little interest in lingering.“Naruto, Sasuke,” she called, turning to her teammates.Naruto glanced over, grinning. “Yeah?”“I’m going to write the mission debrief and send a messenger hawk to Konoha,” she said, tucking her arms behind her back. “We need to report that we’ve secured valuable intel and require transport.”She had no doubt Konoha would send a retrieval team—especially once they learned who they had in custody. A missing-nin. A traitor who had stolen one of the last Senju relics. The village wouldn’t ignore that.“Oh, okay,” said Naruto easily, clearly preoccupied with the celebration. “Have fun!” He waved her off before jogging toward Idate, grabbing Sasuke by the wrist and dragging him along.Kimiko exhaled through her nose, rolling her shoulders. Just a mission. Just another loose end to tie up. And with that, she turned on her heel and made her way toward the shrine’s inner chambers.As expected, the people of the Land of Tea were more than willing to accommodate her, offering the very room that once belonged to the now-dismissed minister. With her mission debrief written and the messenger hawk released, Kimiko found herself with rare free time.Naruto and Sasuke had been drawn into the festivities, mingling with Idate and the Wasabi family, leaving Kimiko alone in the inner chambers of the shrine. Seated by an open veranda, a delicate teacup in hand, she watched the celebration unfold below.The revelry was lively—villagers danced with unrestrained joy, the air filled with the rhythmic beat of drums and the scent of spiced food. In the midst of it all, Naruto stood atop Gamaseki’s head, juggling both Gamakichi and Gamatatsu, their tiny limbs flailing comically in protest. Sasuke, meanwhile, stood off to the side, wearing an expression of quiet suffering as a small group of local girls giggled and whispered behind their hands, stealing glances at him.Kimiko smirked into her tea. Some things never changed.“Ah, not enjoying the festivities?”A voice, smooth and composed, broke through the night air. Kimiko turned her head slightly, meeting the gaze of the Daimyō himself, flanked by an attendant. With fluid grace, she set her cup down and stood, bowing with her fist pressed lightly against her palm.“Forgive me, Daimyo-dono,” she said, head lowered. “As much as I would enjoy partaking in the celebrations, my duty calls. I must ensure that all affairs are in order to provide the service your people have paid for. I can only hope this slight is forgiven.”The Daimyo chuckled, a rich, knowing sound. “How very proper. No need for such deference, child. Raise your head.”Kimiko did as he bid, meeting his gaze evenly. There was an earnest curiosity in his eyes—but also a sharp, calculating glint that suggested he was measuring her, as rulers often did with those of interest.“Ah,” he mused, tilting his head. “They spoke of your beauty, but to see it for myself… You are Kaori’s youngest, are you not?”Kimiko blinked, though she did not falter. Of course, he would know . It was foolish to assume the Daimyo of an allied nation would be unfamiliar with the family of the ruling clan in the Land of Fire.“Indeed, Daimyō-sama,” she replied smoothly. “Forgive my ignorance, but you are acquainted with my mother?”“Quite well,” the Daimyō said gleefully. “A dear friend in our youth, as was her elder brother. I suppose your duties as a kunoichi have kept you from spending much time with that side of your family?”Kimiko smiled, nodding politely. “Yes, indeed, Daimyo-do—”“Satsuna, girl.”“Satsuna-dono,” she corrected without hesitation. “As illustrious and beautiful as the capital of the Land of Fire is, it is a great distance away. A humble kunoichi such as myself has little reason to visit.”Amusement flickered across the Daimyō’s face. “Overly modest, aren’t you? Considering what I’ve heard of your exploits, that humility seems… misplaced.”Kimiko’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. My exploits? “Indeed,” he continued, smiling. “I have heard whispers of a young kunoichi who led a band of shinobi in defense of the Land of Grass’ Daimyō against a black-hearted army of brigands. They say you felled a hundred men before personally challenging their leader—beheading him with a legendary blade once wielded by a shinobi whose very name struck fear across the Five Great Nations.”Kimiko kept her demure smile carefully in place, though inwardly, she recalled the moment with a different clarity. The great vortex of water she summoned, swallowing both enemy and bystander alike. The reckless, pitiful cries of men crushed under its weight. All of it—just to keep some spineless noble safe.“I would not be so arrogant as to claim sole responsibility,” she said, inclining her head. “My teammates aided me in protecting the Daimyo. Without them, I would not have succeeded.”“And yet,” the Daimyo mused, his eyes gleaming with something indecipherable, “the people tell a different tale. They speak of a kunoichi with hair as black as the night and eyes as red as rubies, who rallied men to fight for honor and justice.”Kimiko took a slow sip of her tea, suppressing the urge to laugh.
Honor and justice? Is that what they call it?
“I’m honored that people think so highly of me,” Kimiko said, setting her teacup down with deliberate grace. “Though I hardly think I’ve done anything so grand as to warrant such praise.”The Daimyo chuckled, waving a hand dismissively. “Modesty is an admirable trait, but there is no need for false humility. Your actions speak for themselves.” He leaned back slightly, his tone turning more measured. “I must commend Jirocho for his decision to hire shinobi from Konoha. I truly believe that strengthening ties between the Land of Fire and the Land of Tea would be of mutual benefit to both our nations.”Kimiko inclined her head, a carefully composed smile playing on her lips. “I am beyond honored that a humble team of chuunin such as ourselves has managed to leave such an impression, Satsuna-dono.”The Daimyō hummed in agreement, stroking his beard thoughtfully. “Yes… you’ve more than proven your village’s reliability. Rest assured, I will personally ensure that we seek more of Konoha’s services in the future.” His gaze flickered with something keen—assessing, weighing—before his lips curled into an amused smirk. “And I must say, I will be certain to tell my acquaintances that the stories about you were not exaggerated in the slightest.”Kimiko remained still, unreadable.“To think,” Satsuna continued, chuckling, “that someone of that miserly old man’s bloodline would turn out to be a ninja… Quite the unexpected development.” He laughed, resting a hand on his ample belly. “I suppose I have kept you long enough. But when such an intriguing individual crosses one’s path, how could I possibly pass up the opportunity to converse?”Kimiko’s lashes lowered slightly, a subtle tilt of her head masking the sharp gleam in her eyes. Intriguing, am I? I wonder what use you intend to find for me, Satsuna-dono. She smiled. “The honor was mine.”As expected, Konoha dispatched a ship the very next day. One of the shrine attendants informed them of its arrival, and they swiftly made their way back to Port Degarashi aboard a vessel generously provided by the Daimyo.By the time they reached the docks, it took no more than an hour before a ship bearing Konoha’s sigil appeared on the horizon, cutting through the waves before docking with precise efficiency.Kimiko stood near the docks, already waiting. As the wooden bridge was lowered, a familiar figure in a trench coat strode forward, flanked by two Konoha-nin. Ibiki’s sharp eyes scanned the group before landing on Aoi Rakusho, still bound in ropes, standing stiffly under Sasuke’s grip.Behind her, she felt Idate’s presence—his breathing uneven, his posture rigid. He was staring, wide-eyed, at the older brother he had believed dead for years.Ibiki’s gaze, however, did not spare him a single glance.Instead, he stopped before Aoi, looming over him with cold scrutiny. “Aoi Rakusho,” Ibiki murmured, as though tasting the name on his tongue. His lips curled slightly. “Now this… is quite the reunion.”Aoi scowled but said nothing, his head lowering, shoulders hunched as if to shrink away from the inevitable.Ibiki tilted his head, mockingly patient. “What? No arrogance now? No gloating? No vicious words?” He stepped closer, forcing Aoi to look anywhere but at him.Silence.“No matter.” Ibiki exhaled, dismissing him like one would a cockroach. “We’ll have plenty of time to catch up.” Without turning his head, he ordered, “Take the prisoner below deck.”The two Konoha-nin immediately stepped forward, hauling Aoi up the bridge. Naruto and Sasuke followed behind, exchanging unreadable looks, but neither spoke.Only then did Ibiki shift his attention to Kimiko. His expression, unreadable.“Another missing-nin captured,” he said, almost amused. “And another valuable source of intel for Konoha.” He smirked. “You’re doing the village a great service, Kimiko. This one, though? I owe you for him.” His eyes flickered toward the bound traitor. “I have history with this rat—rest assured, I won’t forget what you’ve done here.”Kimiko simply nodded. “We all live to serve Konoha,” she replied smoothly before stepping past him, walking up the wooden bridge without another word.Yet before she could fully board, Idate’s voice rang out, raw and desperate.“Nii-san! Nii-san, wait!”A heavy silence settled over the dock.Ibiki stopped mid-step. His shoulders squared. His head turned slightly, just enough to glance back.“…Hm?”His voice was impassive. Cold. Distant.“Who are you?” he asked, tone devoid of recognition. “The only one who ever called me that died three years ago.”Kimiko’s expression did not shift, but inside, she frowned.
Ah. So that’s how he was handling this.
Officially, Idate Morino was a missing-nin, having deserted Konoha. A traitor in name, if not in deed. Ibiki was pretending not to recognize him—because if he did, then by all rights, he would be obligated to arrest his own brother.Kimiko had little sympathy for deserters. A shinobi who fled their village, no matter the reason, had made their choice. And yet…Idate had ultimately served Konoha’s interests. His victory in the race had ensured that the Wasabi family—now indebted to Konoha—would govern the port for years to come. His actions had put a political ally in place, one with a personal connection to the Hokage.So, in the end, this was one of those things you simply turned a blind eye to.Kimiko did not look back as she boarded the ship.The sea journey back to the Land of Fire took less than a day, their ship docking at one of the southern harbor towns. Once ashore, Ibiki instructed them to head back to Konoha ahead of him, and so they set off.Their return to the village was uneventful. The chūnin stationed at the gates waved them through without delay, relaying that Tsunade had left explicit orders—she wanted their debrief immediately.With little fanfare, they made their way to the Hokage’s office.Tsunade sat behind her desk, elbow propped on the armrest, scanning the mission report Kimiko had written during their voyage. Her golden eyes flicked across the parchment, her expression unreadable. Finally, she let out a sigh and set the paper down.“Well,” she muttered, stretching slightly, “another job well done. Capturing a missing-nin who might actually shed some light on this ‘god’ ruling Amegakure…” She exhaled, rubbing her temple. “I still can’t believe that old lizard Hanzō is dead.”She trailed off, then refocused. “And it says here you recovered one of the Senju artifacts?”Kimiko nodded and turned to Sasuke, who withdrew the vajra-like handle of the Sword of the Thunder God from his pouch and handed it over. Tsunade accepted it lazily, turning it over in her hand, studying it with an almost nostalgic air.“I remember seeing Lord Second wield this,” she mused, a rare flicker of amusement crossing her face. “That was… oh, how many years ago? The things he could do with this…” She spun it in her palm absentmindedly, then, to Kimiko’s surprise, held it back out.“Here,” Tsunade said, “you found it, you keep it.”Kimiko blinked.She hesitated, fingers curling carefully around the handle as if the weight of history itself rested in her palm. How privileged was Tsunade to just—give away—an artifact of the most powerful clan the world had ever known? The clan that had founded Konoha? One of the last remnants of her own bloodline?“…Hokage-dono,” Kimiko began slowly, measuring her words. “This belongs to Konoha. To your clan—the Senju. I can’t accept it. Besides, I already have a sword.”She made to return it, but Tsunade merely stared at her, expression unreadable.“Listen,” Tsunade finally said, voice quiet but firm. “The ‘Senju Clan’ is gone. We’re not some relic of the past. We’re the foundation of Konoha, its pillars. And our ancestral vault?” She waved her hand dismissively. “It belongs to the village. Every shinobi in this village is a part of our clan now.”Before Kimiko could formulate a response, Naruto—who had been silent for far too long—perked up.“Uh—what’s a Senju?” he asked, blinking.Sasuke gave him a flat, unimpressed stare. No one else answered.Tsunade rolled her eyes and continued. “In any case,” she said, shifting gears, “this sword is better off being used than gathering dust in a vault. That’s probably how it got stolen in the first place.”She rummaged through the drawers of her desk, pulling out a small scroll and tossing it to Kimiko, who caught it easily.“What’s this?” Kimiko asked, glancing at the old parchment.“The scroll Aoi had Idate steal along with the sword,” Tsunade explained. “Apparently, the bastard only managed to escape with the blade itself. The scroll? Ibiki got it back.” She leaned back in her chair. “It’s the instructions for unlocking the sword’s full potential.”Kimiko stared at the weapon in her hand, then at the scroll. So the blade still held latent power? She could only imagine what secrets were written within it…Tsunade exhaled and waved her off. “Look, if you don’t want it, find a way to make it useful. Hand it off, store it, I don’t care. But I’d rather see it in your hands than sitting uselessly in a storage vault.”Kimiko barely had time to process before Naruto sidled up to her, grinning as he nudged her side.“Hey, Kimiko-chan,” he whispered dramatically, “if you don’t want it, maybe you could… you know, give it to me?” He waggled his eyebrows. “C’mon, we’re friends, right?”Kimiko giggled, shaking her head.But then… an idea flickered in her mind.She turned her gaze to Sasuke, tilting her head thoughtfully.“Hey, Sasuke.”The Uchiha glanced at her, arms crossed. “What?”Kimiko’s lips curled slightly.“How would you like to learn kenjutsu and wield the Second Hokage’s personal sword?”Silence settled between them. Sasuke studied her face, then the sword, then the scroll—then back to her face.“...You’re serious, Kimiko-chan?” he asked, brow furrowing.Kimiko simply extended the sword and scroll toward him, unwavering. “Yeah,” she said. “You have the form and discipline to master kenjutsu. Maybe not to my level, but still…” A faint smirk tugged at her lips. “It’d be nice to have another person in the team who actually knows how to use a sword.”Sasuke hesitated for only a moment longer before gingerly taking both items, his fingers running over the worn handle of the Sword of the Thunder Good. His grip was firm but reverent, as if he understood exactly what it meant to hold a relic once wielded by the Senju—a clan that had been both enemy and rival to the Uchiha.There was something poetic about it. A boy destined, in another life, to betray Konoha—now standing here, anchoring himself to it with a weapon of its founding clan.Kimiko saw it, saw the way his fingers clenched ever so slightly, the tension in his shoulders, the pink creeping up his ears. She smiled. It meant something to him.Then—“HEY!”Naruto’s voice shattered the moment as he whirled on Kimiko, jabbing a finger at her.“I JUST ASKED FOR THAT, KIMIKO-CHAN! WHY ARE YOU PLAYING FAVORITES?! THAT’S SO UNFAIR!”Sasuke scoffed, turning the sword over in his hand, eyes flickering with amusement. “You and Kimiko get a giant frog and lizard to launch you around like idiots. I get a Hokage’s sword. Seems fair to me.” He smirked. “Guess I’m closer to being Hokage than you are, dead last.”Naruto bristled.“WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!” He cracked his knuckles, glaring daggers at Sasuke. “You wanna fight, huh?! STOP TRYING TO SOUND COOL!”Sasuke gave an exaggerated shrug. “Not my fault you don’t have a Hokage’s sword.”“THAT’S IT!” Naruto fumed. “I’LL MEET YOU AT THE TRAINING FIELD, UCHIHA! LET’S SEE IF THAT STUPID SWORD CAN SAVE YOU!”Kimiko barely had time to sigh before Sasuke—with the most smug expression possible—casually turned and bolted.Naruto immediately gave chase.The two boys tore out of the office, their footsteps echoing down the halls.Kimiko rubbed her temple. “We’re not even done debriefing…”Tsunade sighed, watching them go with the exasperation of someone who had lived through this exact scenario far too many times. “Seriously, I remember being the only girl in a team. I pity you, Kimiko.” She glanced at Shizune. “I really do.”Shizune merely gave her a look.Tsunade cleared her throat. “Anyway, Boss Jirocho and the Tea Daimyo personally commended your professionalism. Said you were thorough, responsible, and level-headed. Exactly what we want in a kunoichi.”She leaned back, smug. “You remind me of your sister.”Then, after a beat—“Actually… you remind me of myself when I was your age.”Kimiko stared.Shizune, without looking up from her clipboard, gave Tsunade the driest look known to mankind.Kimiko didn’t even try to hide her skepticism.A familiar chuckle echoed from the doorway.“Hah. Yeah. Sure. Whatever helps you sleep at night.”“That’s rich, coming from you.” said Tsunade, turning to the figure behind herKimiko turned just in time to see Jiraiya strolling in, his hand immediately landing on her head, ruffling her hair.“You called for me?” he asked, glancing at Tsunade, who looked vaguely annoyed at his existence.“Yes,” she said, rubbing her temples. “We need to talk about this Akatsuki business you mentioned. And—” she gestured vaguely toward Kimiko, “—she brought in an Amegakure jonin. One of our old missing-nin. Thought you’d be interested since you wanted to follow up on who took over after Hanzo.”Jiraiya’s easygoing expression flickered, a shadow of seriousness passing over his face.“Oh?”“He’s with Ibiki,” Tsunade added. “Getting interrogated.”Jiraiya’s lips pressed into a thin line. “..Alright,”“Yes, you’re free to go now, Kimiko.” Tsunade nodded, her expression one of approval. “And again, good work.”Kimiko bowed, fist against palm, before turning to leave.She had barely taken two steps when she felt the faint displacement of air behind her. A familiar presence. She didn’t even need to turn before a gloved hand landed on her head, ruffling her hair in a way that was both affectionate and mildly exasperating.“Kakashi-sensei,” Kimiko said, glancing up at him. “Back from Kusagakure?”“Mhm.” Kakashi sighed, his tone dry but tinged with warmth. “And you three? Just back from your mission?”“A few hours ago,” Kimiko replied. “Naruto and Sasuke are off chasing each other and sparring somewhere. I was on my way to train.”Kakashi gave her a pointed look, eye crinkling in what she assumed was mild exasperation. “Only you would think about training the moment you return from a mission.”Kimiko huffed. “Not my fault there’s always room for improvement. Besides, there’s this one jutsu I’m really having trouble with.”“Oh well.” Kakashi sighed again, shaking his head. “Not like I can stop you. You’re not my students anymore.”Kimiko frowned at that, turning slightly to face him. “Stop it, Kakashi-sensei. You’ll always be our sensei. Even when we’re jonin like you.”“Aww, already thinking about being a jonin? It hasn’t even been a month since you made chuunin.” Kakashi’s tone was teasing, but she caught the undercurrent of pride beneath it. “You three were always the ambitious ones.”Kimiko gave him a flat look. “Uh-huh.” Then, more seriously, “How are things at the front?”“That what they’re calling it now?” Kakashi sighed, the easygoing demeanor slipping slightly. “Too early to say. The insurgents took one of their southwestern cities, and refugees are pouring into the capital and Kusagakure. The Kusa-nin are stretched thin, but we’ve managed to keep the eastern front stable. We forced them to retreat into the forests. If we can hold that position, Kusagakure might be able to divert more forces southwest and retake the city.”Kimiko frowned. “And Iwagakure?”Kakashi’s single visible eye darkened slightly. “As infuriating as ever. Hayama is keeping a close watch, but none of them have openly crossed the Kannabi Bridge. That said, they’ve openly declared the insurgents’ so-called ‘revolutionary government’ as legitimate. And they’re funding them. Heavily.”Kimiko exhaled slowly. “A cold war, then?”“A proxy war.” Kakashi ran a hand through his hair. “But… with how things are moving, I can’t shake the feeling it’s going to turn hot soon.”He wasn’t the type to voice concerns lightly. That alone made Kimiko’s stomach twist with unease.“...Well, in any case,” Kakashi said, exhaling lightly. “No use worrying about it now.” His gaze lingered on her for a moment before he sighed. “I’m actually due back in Kusagakure in a few hours—just stopping by to deliver something urgent to the Hokage.”Before Kimiko could respond, he vanished in a flicker of movement, leaving only the faint disturbance of air in his wake.She stood there for a moment, staring at the empty space he had occupied, then exhaled quietly.All the more reason to train harder.Kimiko hadn’t expected to run into Hinata, but there she was, walking toward her with a soft, almost hesitant smile. The pale-eyed girl lifted a hand in greeting, her fingers curling slightly as if unsure whether to wave or clutch the strap of her small satchel.“Hina-chan!” Kimiko called, her lips pulling into a genuine smile as she closed the distance in a few brisk steps. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around the other girl, pulling her into a warm embrace. Hinata stiffened for half a heartbeat before relaxing, returning the hug just as tightly, her breath a quiet sigh against Kimiko’s shoulder."Kimiko-chan..." Hinata murmured when they pulled apart, her hands lingering lightly on Kimiko’s sleeves. "I heard from Kurenai-sensei that you just got back from your mission. Are you okay?"Kimiko tilted her head, blinking. "Oh, yeah. Why wouldn't I be?" she asked, shrugging off the concern. "It was just a silly B-rank mission. It'll take more than that to beat me."Hinata’s fingers curled against the fabric of Kimiko’s sleeve before she withdrew her hands, clasping them in front of her. Her gaze flickered downward for a moment, her voice quieter than before.“...You’re so strong, Kimiko-chan. You, Shino-kun, Naruto-kun, and Neji nii-san… You’re all chuunin already. The first of our year. And I—I feel so left behind…”She let out a small breath, barely more than a sigh, as her hands clenched slightly over one another. Before she could look away completely, Kimiko reached out, pressing the tip of her index finger beneath Hinata’s chin and tilting her face upward.“You okay?” Kimiko asked, her voice softer now, more careful.Hinata blinked, her eyes widening just slightly at the gentle touch, before she quickly nodded. "Oh… yes. I was just wondering whether you wanted to… do something together.”Kimiko hesitated. She hated the flicker of disappointment that crossed Hinata’s face the moment she spoke her next words.“Oh, I’d love to, Hina-chan, really. But I was actually heading out to train."The shift was subtle, but it was there—the small drop of her shoulders, the way her hands twisted in front of her, the quiet flicker of her lashes as she nodded.“Oh… right. Of course.”Kimiko felt something in her chest tighten, her gut twisting. How many times had she done this? How many times had she promised to train with Hinata, to spend more time with her, only to brush her aside? She thought back to the Chuunin Exams, to Neji’s brutal victory, to the way she had told herself she would help Hinata prepare—only to fail her, just like this.She parted her lips to speak, to say something—anything—but Hinata beat her to it.“N-No.”Kimiko blinked, startled.“I mean,” Hinata continued, lifting her chin slightly, her grip tightening on Kimiko’s sleeves, as if this was taking all of her will power to do. “I r-really want to spend time with y-you, Kimiko. ”Her voice was firm—not demanding, but unwavering. It was rare to hear such directness from Hinata, rare to see the way she held someone’s gaze rather than looking away in shyness.“You h-haven’t spent time with me in so long," she went on, her fingers gripping just slightly at Kimiko’s arms. "But you find time for that red-haired girl and Sakura-chan… I w-want you to make time for me, too.”Kimiko’s breath hitched slightly, caught off guard not by her words, but by how certain she sounded when she said them.“Okay,” Kimiko murmured, her voice softer now. “I’m sorry, Hinata. I’ve been neglecting you.” She reached out, brushing a strand of dark hair from Hinata’s cheek before offering a small, earnest smile. “I should be more present. I will be more present.”As much as it pained her to set aside training, she reminded herself that being a shinobi did not mean ceasing to be a person. She had spent so much time dedicating herself to Konoha’s safety—fighting, killing, shouldering burdens most would never know—that she had nearly forgotten why she did it. To protect peace, yes, but peace meant little if she never allowed herself to live in it. It wasn’t selfish to rest, to enjoy the world she fought so hard to preserve.“Do you want to do anything?” Kimiko asked, tilting her head as she studied Hinata’s hesitant expression.The Hyuga girl blushed, her fingers pressing together in that telltale nervous habit. “W-Well… You might think it’s silly, but…” She looked away, her voice barely above a whisper. “No… I—I shouldn’t have demanded your time without even having a plan. You must think I’m really silly.”Kimiko sighed, then pulled her into another warm embrace, her arms wrapping securely around Hinata’s small frame. “You are silly,” she said, her voice full of fondness. “But I love you for that.”She felt Hinata relax against her, the tension in her shoulders easing.“Don’t worry,” Kimiko continued, pulling back just enough to meet her friend’s wide lavender eyes. “We’ll figure something out.”And then, like a light flickering to life, an idea sparked in her mind.“Actually,” she said, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Come on, let’s go.”Kimiko quickly realized that she wasn’t feeling nearly as guilty as she thought she would. In fact, she enjoyed being with Hinata—just the two of them, away from the pressures of missions, politics, and war.Even something as simple as strolling through Konoha felt… nice. Carefree, even.A kind old vendor had gifted them each a snow cone as they passed by, and now, with the sweet chill melting on their tongues, they meandered past the village gates, following the road that led toward the training grounds.“So,” Kimiko mused, lazily licking her snow cone as they walked. “What exactly did Naruto-kun say?”Hinata’s fingers curled shyly around her own treat. “W-Well… he said something about… wanting to spend time together… and eat ramen…”Her voice grew softer, her cheeks blooming pink as if she had just recounted the most romantic proposal in history.Kimiko shot her a flat look. “I swear, you’d blush at anything he does. You do realize this is the same boy who once bragged about only owning four pairs of underpants, right?” She sighed, exasperated. “I had to buy him more, Hinata. I did. And don’t even get me started on how many times I had to sew that ridiculous orange jumpsuit back together. Or the fact that I still have to remind him to brush his teeth.”Hinata giggled, her blush deepening. “W-Well… Kurenai-sensei did say that part of being a kunoichi is… managing the boys on your team…”Kimiko gave her a flat, unimpressed stare. “Uh-huh. Tell my sister that when she isn’t the one dealing with Naruto and Sasuke’s body odor .”The two girls dissolved into laughter, and for a moment, Kimiko let herself revel in the simple pleasure of it. No missions, no bloodshed—just two friends, walking under the warmth of the afternoon sun.As they approached the training grounds, Hinata glanced around, tilting her head curiously. “S-So… why are we here again, Kimiko-chan?”“Oh,” Kimiko said, suddenly grinning. “I wanted to introduce you to my summon.”Hinata’s face brightened. “O-Oh! You already have a summon? W-Wow, Kimiko-chan, you really are such a talented kunoichi. Is it a ninneko? A panda bear?”Kimiko’s grin only widened.Hinata’s smile faltered. Her hands twitched around her snow cone.“…It’s gonna be something terrifying , isn’t it?”Kimiko didn’t offer further explanation. Instead, she clasped her hands together, fingers weaving seamlessly through a rapid sequence of seals. She bit down on her thumb, drawing blood, and slid it across the pulsating summoning formula etched into her forearm before pressing her palm firmly to the ground."Summoning Jutsu."A massive plume of white smoke erupted before them, billowing outward in thick waves. As it dissipated, Kimiko stood proudly atop the enormous form of Ibuse, his towering, slate-colored body dominating the clearing. His eyeless head tilted slightly, nostrils flaring as he took in his surroundings.Then, his featureless face turned toward Hinata.A deep, grumbling voice rumbled through the earth.“Child… why have you summoned me?”Kimiko crossed her legs, sitting comfortably atop his head. “Ibuse-sama,” she said smoothly, running a hand across the cool, leathery skin beneath her. “I wanted to introduce you to my best friend, another kunoichi of Konoha.”Ibuse let out a dismissive snort. “Bah! And why should I care for these pathetic cretins in your village, child? I barely tolerate your presence as it is. Perhaps I should make an exa—”The great salamander fell silent mid-threat.His eyeless face angled toward Hinata, who had instinctively darted behind a nearby tree, her petite frame partially obscured.Ibuse shifted, resting his great head back on the ground with a considering hum. “…Mm. A Hyuga girl, huh?”Kimiko arched a brow. “You recognize them, Ibuse-sama?”“Yes,” he rumbled. “I killed a few alongside Hanzo in my time. Good warriors, those ones. Though this girl seems… delicate.”Kimiko smiled faintly. “She has her own kind of strength—one unique to her.”Ibuse let out a long, thoughtful exhale. “The delicate strength of a woman. Strength born of vulnerability.” A pause. “Something you completely lack.”Kimiko stifled a chuckle.“I can see why you befriended this one.”Then, suddenly, he turned his head fully toward Hinata again.“Child.”His voice boomed like a thunderclap, reverberating across the training grounds.Hinata flinched, peeking out timidly from behind the tree. “Y-Yes?!”Ibuse grumbled. “Impudent Hyuga. When your elder addresses you, it is only right that you formally present yourself. Has Konoha fallen so low that they no longer teach their kunoichi a modicum of respect?”Hinata hesitated before shuffling forward. Her movements were small, hesitant, but she managed to bow her head in greeting. “I-It’s n-nice to meet you… um… Kimiko’s summon.”Ibuse scoffed, a rumbling noise that made the ground tremble.“Gah! You will address me as Ibuse-sama .”Hinata stiffened. “I… uh… th-thank you, Ibuse-sama.”“Hmph.”Satisfied, the great salamander lowered his head to the ground once more, exhaling a slow breath that sent ripples across the wet earth.“You may join your friend on my head, if you wish.”Hinata blinked, looking up at Kimiko with wide, unsure eyes.Kimiko only grinned. “Come on up, Hina-chan.”Hinata swallowed thickly but nodded, carefully stepping up onto Ibuse’s snout before climbing her way to Kimiko’s side.Ibuse, meanwhile, shifted again, his body tensing slightly as if preparing for movement.“Child,” he rumbled.Kimiko glanced down. “Yes, Ibuse-sama?”“I wish to explore this part of Konoha. I find it… refreshing. You two will converse on my head while I move. I will dismiss myself once satisfied.”Kimiko smirked. “As you wish.”And with that, Ibuse lifted himself fully, his massive form rising, carrying the two kunoichi atop his head as he began to move forward.Surprisingly, Kimiko found herself enjoying the ride atop Ibuse’s head far more than she expected. The massive salamander moved through the dense forest with complete indifference, plowing through undergrowth and snapping tree branches aside as if they were twigs. And yet, the world around them felt undisturbed, as though nature itself dared not interfere with his path.Beside her, Hinata nestled against her shoulder, quietly finishing the last of her snow cone. Kimiko did the same, savoring the rare moment of tranquility.Then, as Ibuse slowed his pace, pausing near the edge of a running river, Kimiko suddenly spoke.“Hey.”Hinata lifted her head slightly. “Yes, Kimiko-chan?”Kimiko exhaled, watching the water ripple beneath Ibuse’s shadow. “…You know that I love you, right?”Hinata’s breath hitched for a moment. “O-Oh…” She turned to look at Kimiko, a soft pink dusting her cheeks. “Of course I do, Kimiko-chan. I’m just… happy we’re finally doing things best friends do again.”Her voice wavered slightly before she hesitated, fingers idly tracing patterns against her sleeve. “I just… felt a little sad, that’s all. You’ve been spending more time with other people than with me, but… that doesn’t mean I don’t understand why.”Kimiko sighed, rolling the remnants of her ice cone between her fingers. “Still. You were right.” She turned her gaze back to Hinata, her eyes softer than usual. “I should’ve made time for you. I got caught up in everything—the tension with Iwa, these complicated missions, getting promoted, thinking about the future…” She trailed off for a moment, then shook her head. “I didn’t mean to neglect you. But I don’t want to take you for granted. Not anymore.”Hinata was quiet for a moment, then reached out, hesitantly taking Kimiko’s hand in her own.“…I don’t think you do.” Her voice was barely above a whisper. “I just think… you n-need to take a break s-sometimes. Just breathe. And remember why we’re doing all of this in the first place.”“...Your sensei is rubbing off on you,” Kimiko murmured, a faint smile playing at her lips. “You sound like my sister.”Hinata giggled softly, the sound light and warm. “O-Oh.”Kimiko glanced at her, eyes thoughtful. “Then again… in a way, you are, aren’t you?”Hinata didn’t answer, simply looking at her.Kimiko squeezed her hand gently, the warmth of Hinata’s palm grounding her in a way she hadn’t realized she needed.Perhaps, for once, she could allow herself to simply exist in this moment.Once Ibuse was satisfied and dismissed himself, Kimiko and Hinata made their way back to the village on foot, arms linked together. The sky had begun to shift into dusk, painting the horizon in rich purples and deepening blues. The air was cool, carrying the soft hum of cicadas as they walked down the quiet, beaten path.“T-Thank you so much for today, Kimiko,” Hinata murmured as they leapt from a branch, landing gently onto the road leading back to Konoha.Kimiko smiled, a rare, soft expression. “Don’t mention it.” She gave Hinata’s arm a light squeeze. “We’ll spend more time together in the future. Maybe even train together,” she added thoughtfully. “If you’re feeling left behind, then I should help remedy that.”Hinata’s face warmed, her fingers nervously twisting together. “I-I’d l-like that very much,” she said in a tiny voice.After a moment, she hesitated before speaking again. “S-So, um… about Naruto-kun.”Kimiko’s lips quirked. “What about him?”Hinata blushed, barely able to meet her eyes. “D-Do you think he’s just being friendly, or…?”Kimiko couldn’t help but giggle. “I’ve seen the way he blushes and fumbles whenever you’re around.” Her tone was teasing, her eyes glinting with amusement.“O-Oh, really? You mean that?” Hinata asked, voice rising slightly in excitement.“Of course,” Kimiko smirked. “In fact, I’d be willing to bet tha—”Kimiko’s words died on her tongue. Her smile faded in an instant, her entire body tensing. Her red-ringed eyes snapped toward the treeline, scanning the thick shadows between the trees.Hinata faltered at the sudden shift in Kimiko’s demeanor. “K-Kimiko-chan?”Kimiko’s hand moved instinctively to Byakko’s hilt. With a flick of her wrist, the blade was drawn, its silk-threaded sheath unraveling like living tendrils and winding around her arm. Her voice was sharp, urgent.“Hinata. Get to Konoha and alert the nearest gate guard. Tell him to bring at last two available jonins. Now.”Hinata hesitated. “W-What? What’s going on?” A faint tremble ran through her voice.Kimiko didn’t explain. She didn’t have time to. She turned, slashing an X into a nearby tree with Byakko’s blade, marking their exact position. “Remember this place. Tell them where I went.”When Hinata still lingered, Kimiko gave her a firm push. “Don’t follow me. Go.”Hinata stumbled back but, to her credit, obeyed. With a quick nod, she leapt up onto the branches, vanishing toward the village in a blur.Kimiko exhaled sharply, tightening her grip on her sword. Crap. Crap. Crap. Did I forget about this because I was messing around? She lunged forward, flickering through the trees in a blur of black and red, her sensory net flaring wide. The moment she locked onto a familiar set of signatures, she adjusted her trajectory and propelled herself toward the disturbance.
Don’t be too late. Don’t be too late.
Kimiko landed on a high branch, barely touching down before launching herself to a lower one, then finally, down onto solid ground. Her feet hit the dirt with a muted thud, her stance immediately lowering into a ready position.Slowly, she rose to her full height.In front of her stood Sasuke, his back to her, a kunai clenched tightly in his hand. His stance was rigid, bristling with tension.But what caught Kimiko’s attention were the figures standing before him.A heavyset man. A gaunt-faced one with another lurking behind him. A tall, wiry figure with four arms. And a red-haired woman, smirking like she already knew how this fight would end.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed. She knew these faces.The Sound Four.“Oh, well look at that,” sneered Sakon, eyeing her. “Looks like the other target made her way to us on her own.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 39: Red Tulip (Sound Four Liquidation Arc) 
Kimiko’s mind worked rapidly, assessing the battlefield in an instant.Sakon and Ukon. The strongest among them in terms of raw taijutsu. Dangerous in close quarters, but they relied on their element of surprise. I already know their ability. They won’t be catching me off guard. Her gaze flicked to Tayuya. The moment she plays that flute, it’s over. I need to reach her before she gets the chance. Then to Kidomaru. A frown crossed her lips. This one’s deceptively dangerous. The moment he creates distance, he’ll be impossible to track, and his teammates will box us in while he picks us apart from afar.Jirobo. He was a brute, pure and simple. His raw strength meant that if he got his hands on either of them, it’s over.Her gaze snapped to Sasuke. That was the real danger. If they can get inside his head before I can end this fight… “I already told you,” Sasuke’s voice cut through her thoughts. “I’m not going with you. Who the hell are you four, anyway?”“Tch, arrogant shit-faced brat,” Tayuya sneered, glaring at him. “Orochimaru-sama offers you power, and you throw it in our face like this?”“Now, now, Tayuya. Sasuke asked a question,” Kidomaru grinned, the six-armed shinobi stepping forward. “We’re the Sound Four. I’m Kidomaru, of the East Gate.”“I am Jirobo, of the South Gate.”“I am Sakon, of the West Gate.” The silver-haired man flashed a smirk.“And I am Tayuya, of the North Gate.”Kimiko didn’t hesitate. “You’re not welcome here.” Her tone was flat, devoid of humor. “We’re chuunin of Konoha, and you’re associates of a missing-nin who led an assault against our village. That makes you criminals. We’ll be taking you in.”Tayuya rolled her eyes, scoffing. “Tch. Another bitch trying to sound cool. Listen here, you little cunt—”“Shut up.” Kimiko cut her off sharply, glaring at her. “You’re a crass harridan playing at being tough. I wasn’t speaking to you.”Even Sasuke flicked a glance in her direction.“Hoh. This one’s feisty,” Sakon mused, his smirk widening.“Maybe she’s here to replace you, Tayuya,” Jirobo mused. “Maybe that’s what Lord Orochi—”“I wasn’t asking for your opinion, you tub of lard,” Kimiko interrupted coldly.
Piss them off. Buy time.
But Kidomaru had other plans. In an instant, he lunged, a blur of movement as his fist shot toward Sasuke’s chest.Sasuke reacted immediately, forearms crossing in a tight guard, absorbing the impact. As Kidomaru’s momentum carried him downward, Sasuke planted his hands against the shinobi’s back, using him as a springboard to flip over him. In the same motion, he lashed out with both legs in a sharp backward kick—just as Sakon appeared behind him.Sakon took the blow full-force, sent careening backward.Kimiko barely had a second to register Tayuya moving behind Sasuke, her flute already in her grasp. Too late. I’m already here. Byakko was in her hand in a heartbeat. The blade slashed in a clean horizontal arc, its bone-white gleam leaving a pale streak in the air. Tayuya barely had time to leap back, the tip of the blade missing her by centimeters.But Kimiko saw the faint. She twisted her body at the last second—just in time to see Jirobo closing in from her blind spot, his meaty fist rearing back for a devastating punch.Kimiko reacted instantly, bringing Byakko up in a sharp parry. The impact of Jirobo’s strike reverberated through the sword, but she held firm, absorbing the brunt of it.Tayuya was already closing in again. Predictable. Kimiko pivoted on her heel, her leg shooting out in a vicious kick that caught Tayuya square in the chest. The redhead was sent flying, skidding backward across the ground.The moment her foot touched the ground again, Kimiko dropped low, sweeping her leg in a sharp arc toward Jirobo’s ankles.He saw it coming. He leapt.
Expected.
Kimiko was already in motion, her body twisting mid-rise, delivering a brutal roundhouse kick before he could land. Her heel smashed into his forearm, sending him crashing back—straight toward Tayuya.As the dust settled, Kimiko's sharp eyes immediately caught sight of two logs where Jirobo and Tayuya had once been. Her gaze flicked upward—there, perched atop a thick tree branch, the real Sound Four grinned down at her and Sasuke like wolves circling their prey."Oh, this is exciting." Sakon’s smirk widened, his bloodthirst palpable.Sasuke exhaled sharply, his tone ice-cold. “I’m not in the best of moods with you people walking around like you own the place. You sure you want this?”“Heh. Quit acting tough.” Sakon cracked his knuckles. “Come here, I’ll play Do-Re-Mi with your ribs.” He gestured mockingly at Sasuke, beckoning him forward.Kimiko felt Sasuke stir beside her, the tension in his body coiling like a spring. Before he could move, her hand was already in motion, dipping into her pouch and drawing senbon between her fingers. A thin wisp of scarlet chakra curled around the needles, turning them into something lethal.With a flick of her wrist, she hurled them toward Sakon and Ukon. Their eyes widened as the twin needles, wreathed in her caustic chakra, honed in on the center of his forehead."Tch!" At the last moment, Tayuya lunged forward, shoving Sakon aside. The senbon slammed into the bark behind them, instantly rotting the wood from within, a blackened wound spreading outwards as the chakra took hold.“Hmph,” Tayuya exhaled, flicking her eyes toward Kimiko. “Looks like we can’t take these two lightly. I’ll be helping you, Sakon.”Sakon scowled, glaring at her. “Tch, I don’t need your help.” A pause, before he relented. “...But fine. Oh, and just to be sure—”A wicked grin spread across his lips, and suddenly, the air turned heavy.Kimiko’s eyes narrowed as she felt the foul chakra expelling from both Tayuya and Sakon’s bodies, surging like a storm breaking through its restraints. She watched as their skin darkened, black markings unfurling like veins across their flesh, slithering up their arms, their legs, their faces.The Curse Mark.She felt Sasuke take a step back, his eyes widening, shock flickering across his usually composed face. As if realizing—he wasn’t the only one marked by Orochimaru.Before he could even speak, they moved, and in an instant, they were upon them.Kimiko barely had time to react before Sakon was in front of her, his fist swinging in a sharp arc toward her face.She slid back, avoiding the blow by a breath.But he was already following up. A sharp pivot—a sudden step forward—and his foot lashed out toward her midsection.Kimiko jumped over it, just as his hand snapped up for an open-palmed strike to her chest the moment she landed.
Too slow.
She disappeared in a blur of black and red petals—and reappeared behind him, Byakko already arcing for the kill, her blade whispered through the air, a flawless horizontal stroke aimed at beheading Sakon in one clean motion.But then, a third hand shot out, fingers locking around her wrist like a vice.
Ukon. Damn.
Sakon’s grin widened as both his arms cocked back, Ukon’s strength surging into his movements, twisting into a brutal twin-fisted strike.Kimiko didn’t fight it.Instead, her body melted into a puddle of inky black water just as their fists swung through the space where she should have been. The caustic liquid splattered across their arms and torsos, sizzling on contact as it ate into their flesh."AAGH!" Sakon snarled, recoiling. "You bitch—!"But she was already rising from the ground behind him, reforming in a smooth, effortless motion—right at her optimal range.Byakko gleamed under the dimming light."Konoha-ryu Kenjutsu: Song of the Dreaming Moon."Kimiko vanished.For a moment, all that remained were blurring afterimages, flickering phantoms surrounding Sakon from every angle.Her blade moved—again, and again, and again.A dance of razor-edged silver and bone-white steel.Streaks of white slashed through the air, a relentless storm of strikes aimed at every vital point.Sakon cursed, spinning on the spot, a whirlwind of force erupting around him, forcing Kimiko to break away. The sheer momentum of his spin deflected her strikes, and their blades clashed mid-air in a violent crescendo of sparks.Kimiko landed beside Sasuke, heels skidding across the dirt. Her grip on Byakko remained firm.Her eyes flicked toward Tayuya.The red-haired kunoichi had already summoned one of her Doki, the monstrous figure looming behind her as she raised her flute."Hold on, Tayuya." Sakon sneered, his grin widening. "I think these two need a little more… persuasion."Kimiko’s eyes sharpened as their curse marks surged, writhing like living ink across their bodies. The dark patterns twisted, spreading further, morphing them into something monstrous.Sakon’s transformation was grotesque—his skin darkened to a deep crimson, his pupils slit like a predator’s, his arms now metallic and jagged, exuding raw power. He looked like an oni from myth, a demon of war, forged in blood and rage.Tayuya, too, shifted before her eyes. Her flesh took on a deeper hue, her muscles subtly enhanced, but most striking of all—horns. Two curved, grotesque protrusions sprouted from her forehead, completing the image of a fiend straight from hell.Kimiko cursed under her breath. Stage Two. That wasn’t ideal.
Where the hell is Hin—
Her thoughts were interrupted not by Sakon and Ukon, nor by Tayuya, but by Jirobo.Her danger sense flared a split second before the hulking brute came crashing down like a meteor. His fist, wreathed in an aura of raw chakra, plummeted toward them, the force of his descent tearing through the air with a howling shriek.Kimiko and Sasuke moved at the same time, stepping away just as Jirobo’s fist slammed into the ground. The impact sent a jolt through the earth, cracking the surface beneath them. Dust and debris kicked up, obscuring the air for a moment.Then, from the side, she felt another presence.From above, Kidomaru struck next.Perched in the treetops like the spider he was, his grotesque six-armed figure, now fully transformed, peered down at them. His mouth opened wide, and in an instant, thick webs shot toward them—strong, sticky, and reinforced with chakra, meant to ensnare them like prey caught in a trap.Kimiko acted on instinct."Konoha-ryu Kenjutsu: Implacable Defense."Byakko blurred through the air.Her blade whipped around her in quick, precise arcs, the steel glowing faintly as she enhanced it with chakra. The webbing met her swings head-on, and though they were sturdy, her blade sliced clean through them, severing the threads before they could reach her or Sasuke.For a moment, she thought she had regained control.Then Sakon moved.A shadow rushed through the dust, and before Kimiko could adjust, his fist was already swinging toward her midsection.Kimiko reacted fast, bringing her sword up in a vertical guard.The impact landed against the flat of her blade, the force pressing down hard enough to make her shoulders tense as her feet dug into the dirt. But it held.Unfortunately, it left her open.Jirobo, recovered from his earlier attack, rushed in from the side. Kimiko barely had time to shift her weight before his broad shoulder barreled into her.The force sent her stumbling back, her balance momentarily thrown.Before she could hit the ground, something caught her.A hand.She turned her head and found Sasuke standing behind her, one arm braced against her back to keep her steady."You good?" He asked, voice low but even. His three-tomoed Sharingan glared at the enemy, bouncing between them.Kimiko exhaled, rolling her shoulders before shifting Byakko back into position. "Yeah," she muttered, dryly. "Never better.""Yeah..." Sasuke muttered, eyes narrowing as he took in the four figures before them. The transformation had fully set in, leaving them more monster than human. Their chakra twisted and warped, something vile clinging to it—something familiar.Kimiko recognized it too. That same corruptive taint that had flared when Sasuke first struggled under the Curse Mark’s influence. Only this time, it was worse—thicker, more invasive, Orochimaru’s presence laced through it like a parasite."Fatass," Tayuya snapped, glaring at Jirobo. "You were too slow. If you'd been faster, I could’ve caught them in my trap.""You’re so unladylike," Jirobo sneered, crossing his arms. "A woman shouldn’t—""Bite me, lard-ass." The crude dismissal made Jirobo’s face twitch in irritation, but before he could retort, Sakon’s voice cut through the tension, smooth and amused."Now, now, let’s not be rude," Sakon said, his yellow eyes flicking toward Sasuke with something between curiosity and calculation. "Can’t you see? He’s interested."Kimiko’s gaze flicked toward Sasuke. He wasn’t speaking, wasn’t reacting, but she could see the way his fingers twitched at his sides, the slight tension in his jaw. Sakon was testing him."I see why Orochimaru-sama wants the both of you," Sakon continued. "Though, of course, you could never compare to Kimimaro... still, you wouldn’t be far behind." Despite his casual tone, Kimiko could tell he was on guard. He knew that, even four against two, this wasn’t a guaranteed fight. But he also knew they had a mission.And that mission wasn’t just combat."Imagine how much stronger you’d be," Sakon mused, "if you didn’t waste your time in a stagnant, mediocre village like this?"Tayuya smirked. "Come with us," she pressed, "and Orochimaru-sama will give you power beyond what this shithole could ever provide. You’ll be able to take vengeance on your brother, Sasuke. You’ll finally fulfill your purpose as an avenger against Uchiha Itachi."Then her gaze shifted, sharp and deliberate. "And you, Yuhi Kimiko… Orochimaru-sama knows the truth about your father’s death."Kimiko’s breath caught."What?" The word left her lips before she could stop it, her grip on Byakko tightening. "Who?! Who killed my father?! Tell me!"But before she could step forward, Sasuke suddenly winced.Kimiko’s eyes snapped to him in alarm. His hand flew up, clutching at his neck—right where the Curse Mark lay.
Shit.
Sakon chuckled darkly. "Ah, there it is. Did you think you were Orochimaru’s only chosen, Sasuke?" He shook his head, amusement dancing in his grotesque features. "Even if you refuse to use it, that Curse Mark is still eroding you from the inside. Slowly, sure—but it’s only a matter of time before your body starts breaking down."He made a slow, taunting slit-throat gesture with his thumb, his grin stretching unnaturally wide."Of course," Tayuya chimed in, "power like this comes with a price. We lost the luxury of ‘freedom’ a long time ago."Kimiko hated the way her stomach twisted at those words. The way a sliver of doubt, of temptation, threatened to sink into the edges of her mind.Tayuya saw it. And she pressed harder."But you? Lord Orochimaru has special plans for you, Kimiko." Her smirk widened. "He’s willing to teach you everything it took him decades to master. You would be his sole disciple—his heir."And with that power… you could not only seek justice from the one who killed your father…but bring your father back to life."Kimiko froze.The world stilled.Her mind screamed at her to react—to move, to strike, to do something. But all she could hear, all she could feel, was the weight of those words settling in her chest.It was no more than she deserved.She, who had given so much for her village.She, who had brought honor to Konoha.She, who had saved countless shinobi, trading away her own safety—her own family—for it.But something inside her stirred.
No. That is your duty as a shinobi of Konohagakure. You are owed nothing.
Was she greedy? Yes. She wanted power. All the power this world could offer. But not at the cost of innocents. She did not crave strength for its own sake. She had a purpose. A goal. A reason to wield it.To protect.And if the power she sought did not serve that end—if it demanded the blood of the people she swore to safeguard—then it was useless to her.Orochimaru’s poisoned fruit would bring her no closer to the future she desired. It would taint everything she loved.She would not betray her purpose."Remember your desires," Sakon pressed, his voice smooth, coaxing. "Being shackled to this place will only hold you back. Cut your ties, and you’ll see what real power means.""Wind Style: Great Breakthrough."A roaring hurricane exploded into the clearing.Kimiko had barely a moment to react before the wind tore through the battlefield, a spiraling vortex of raw force, shrieking as it barreled forward. Leaves and debris whipped into the air—trees groaned as their roots were ripped from the earth—even the ground shuddered beneath the sheer pressure.Kimiko raised an arm to shield her face, stepping back against the violent wind.The Sound Four sprang away, leaping toward safer grounds, eyes flicking around in alarm."Crap!" Jirobo snarled, barely finding his balance before he stumbled back a step. "Who the hell—""LOOK UP, IDIOT!"Their heads snapped skyward.Kimiko followed their gaze—and there he was.Naruto.Suspended in the air like a thunderbolt waiting to strike.The wind trailed after him, swirling violently around his outstretched arm—but it wasn’t just any Rasengan.It was huge.A glowing, spiraling sphere of blinding blue chakra, nearly half his size, whirling with enough force to distort the air around it.The Sound Four’s faces twisted in horror."Shit!" Sakon hissed, already moving.Naruto came crashing down.Jirobo reacted first, slamming both palms onto the ground.The earth rumbled as a thick, earthen dome erupted around them—a defensive shell of pure rock, reinforced with chakra, meant to withstand the impact.It shattered.The moment Naruto’s Rasengan made contact, the barrier disintegrated.A deafening shockwave rocked the battlefield as the ground beneath them gave way, caving in on itself as Naruto’s attack drilled a crater into the earth. The sheer force sent chunks of rock hurtling outward, kicking up a cloud of thick dust and debris.The Sound Four barely had time to scramble away, leaping from the collapsing terrain before they were swallowed by the blast."Don’t interfere!" Sakon snarled, already lunging toward Naruto—But something moved in their periphery.A shadow.Sakon’s instincts screamed at him, and he jerked to the side, barely dodging as a tendril of darkness snaked toward them—silent and deadly.Kimiko’s eyes flickered upward.Shikamaru.Perched on a thick tree branch, his eyes sharp and calculating, fingers already forming another seal to extend his shadow’s reach."Fucking interloper!" Tayuya spat. "Let’s take him out first!"They dashed toward him—Only to be intercepted.A blur of white and blue cut through their vision. A fluid, effortless movement.Neji.The handsome Hyuga materialized before them, his stance already set, his body shifting with a practiced, lethal grace.He was already spinning."Eight Trigrams: Rotation!"A perfect, spherical dome of impenetrable chakra erupted around him, expanding outward in a powerful, controlled arc.The shockwave slammed into the Sound Four with punishing force, sending them hurtling backward—crashing through trees, branches snapping and shattering beneath the impact."Kimiko-chan, Sasuke, are you two okay?" Naruto's voice was tinged with concern as he turned toward them."Yeah, we're fine," Sasuke answered, brushing dust off his sleeve. "Took you long enough.""We got here as fast as we could," Naruto shot back, crossing his arms. "Shikamaru and I were outside Konoha when we saw Hinata running like hell, saying she needed to find the Gate Guard to call for a jonin. When we asked what happened, she said something about Kimiko being in trouble. No way were we leaving that to chance.""I happened to be in the area as well," Neji added, his Byakugan still active as he swept his gaze over the battlefield. "When I saw them moving with urgency, I decided to follow."Shikamaru exhaled, rolling his shoulders. "Can you two still fight?" His eyes flicked between Kimiko and Sasuke. "From the way those guys dodged our attacks and the fact that they aren’t either burned to a crisp or dissolving into sludge after fighting you two, I’d say they’re stronger than the average chuunin. Maybe even jonin level. We need every advantage we can get.""Who are they, anyway?" Naruto asked, still scanning the debris as if expecting them to emerge at any second.Kimiko adjusted her grip on Byakko. "We can fight, yeah. Those four… they’re Orochimaru’s top enforcers. They called themselves the Sound Four."Sasuke’s expression darkened. "Yeah, I recognized them. They were the ones who helped Orochimaru escape during the attack on Konoha. They’re not nobodies.""That, we are."A voice slithered through the dust, followed by the Sound Four reappearing, surrounding them on all sides.Immediately, the five shinobi closed ranks, backs pressed together, weapons raised. Kimiko’s senses sharpened as she read their movements—but something was off.Sakon kept glancing to the side. His stance wasn’t entirely steady. He looked… anxious.Kimiko narrowed her eyes. They don’t want to fight us. Not really. Not with the odds shifting. Between the five of them—Naruto, Sasuke, Neji, Shikamaru, and herself—they had a real shot at holding their ground, if not outright winning. And with the level of destruction they’d already caused, she was certain reinforcements were on the way.Sakon must have realized it too."...We’re leaving," he finally said, and the moment the words left his mouth, their Curse Marks receded, fading from their monstrous forms back into human ones. His gaze flickered toward Kimiko and Sasuke. "But remember our words. What we said. You’d know where to find us."And with that, the Sound Four leapt into the trees.Naruto immediately prepared to follow, his body tensing to lunge—but Kimiko’s hand shot out, catching his arm mid-motion."No, Naruto." Her voice was firm."What?!" Naruto turned on her, eyes burning with frustration. "They’re right there! We can take them down and get them captured!""Yes," Kimiko admitted, her grip tightening, "but it’s not a sure thing." She exhaled, steadying herself. "Those four… as a team, they’re about as strong as Kakashi-sensei. We have a chance, sure. But if we chase them now, they’ll bait us into fighting on their terms, in their territory. Besides…"She hesitated, biting her lip, before glancing at Sasuke.He met her gaze, already knowing."They’re not going to be far, their real mission…" Sasuke murmured, his voice quiet but heavy, "wasn’t to fight us. It was to take us.""What?!" Naruto sputtered, his eyes wide as he turned to face them. "Is this about that Curse Mark he put on you, Sasuke? And why the hell does he want Kimiko? Does it have to do with that weird chakra of hers, or—""Naruto." Kimiko's voice was calm but firm. "We’re going to talk about it. Okay?"She turned to Shikamaru and Neji, who were both watching the exchange with thinly veiled discomfort, like siblings caught in the middle of an escalating argument."Neji, Shikamaru. Please find Hinata. Let her know it’s over. And…" her expression hardened, "get word to the Hokage. We have an urgent situation."The two nodded without hesitation and vanished in a flicker of motion, leaving her alone with Sasuke and Naruto. Both were looking at her expectantly, waiting for her to speak.Kimiko exhaled, turning to Naruto. "Alright. What do you want to know?""Why that freak wants you two, of course!" Naruto snapped. "I get that you’re strong, and I know he marked you both, but that doesn’t define you! You can reject it! You need to reject it! You’re not seriously thinking about taking him up on his offer, right?!""Never," Kimiko said immediately, her voice unwavering. "My home is in Konoha. With you guys. My family. And that power? It's mine, not his."Her gaze flickered to Sasuke.He looked… conflicted.Like he was trying to process too many thoughts and emotions at once. Like his mind was a battlefield, torn between reason and the weight of everything that had just been thrown at him. Crap. Kimiko’s fingers curled into her palm. That line about Itachi got to him. I need to shut this down now. I can't let him out of my sight. "And you, Sasuke?" she asked carefully.A long silence stretched between them before he finally spoke."...I don't know," Sasuke admitted, exhaling through his nose. "I don't know what to feel." His expression darkened, his voice tight. "I'm going home. I’ll come when the Hokage calls for me."He turned on his heel and started to walk away—Kimiko’s hand shot out, gripping his shoulder and yanking him back."No, you’re not."Sasuke stiffened. "Kimiko—""I know what you're about to do," she cut him off. "You’re going to go home, sit in your room, and let this eat at you. You’ll stew in it until it warps into something ugly."Sasuke shrugged her off, his glare sharp enough to cut."You don’t understand," he growled. "I need to get stronger. I have to avenge my clan. You have a family, Kimiko—you don’t know what it’s like!"And then, suddenly, he shoved her back.It wasn’t a hard shove—just enough to make her take a step back, to put space between them. His voice had cracked just a little.Kimiko stared at him for a moment. Then, with no hesitation—She punched him square in the jaw.The impact sent Sasuke staggering back, and Naruto gawked, completely caught off guard.Sasuke whipped his head back toward her, eyes burning.“Um…Kimiko? Sasuke?” Said Naruto, eyes shifting between them.He didn’t hesitate either. His fist shot forward, jabbing her in the stomach, making her double over slightly—but Kimiko’s fingers curled into his hair, yanking his head down as she slammed her forearm into his face.Only then did she release him, letting him stumble backward, palming his nose with a hiss."You bitch," he spat, checking for blood.Kimiko didn’t even flinch. "Don’t raise your voice at me."Sasuke scowled, but her tone was too calm, too final, like she wasn’t interested in arguing."What the hell do you think you've been doing these past few months?" she continued, voice even but cutting. "You're the best in our year. You became a Chuunin in half a year.""It's not enough!" Sasuke snarled. "Those guys proved it!" He gritted his teeth. "If Naruto and the others hadn’t shown up, how long do you think we would’ve lasted against them?""I don’t know," Kimiko admitted. "But that’s the thing, isn’t it?" She took a step forward, eyes locked onto his. "We didn’t lose. We survived because Naruto and the others did come. And the moment they did, those four ran like cowards."Sasuke opened his mouth but hesitated.Kimiko pressed on. "They were afraid. They knew how powerful we are. They knew they were going to die if they stayed. You heard what Shikamaru said—they were near jōnin-level shinobi.She let that settle."Half a year as a ninja, and you were already strong enough to fight them and walk away."Sasuke’s jaw clenched, irritation flickering across his face—but doubt, too.
One.
"Tch," he muttered, looking away. "Whatever. It’s still not enough. You saw how powerful Itachi is. Even Jiraiya-sensei couldn’t stop him. No matter how much I train, I’ll never—""Do you know what Gai-sensei said?" Kimiko interrupted, and Sasuke flinched, caught off guard. "During your match against Gaara?"He turned his head slightly, eyes flicking toward her."He said you were better than your brother was at your age."Sasuke stilled. His fingers twitched, just slightly.Kimiko didn’t stop. "And think about it—Itachi didn’t leave the village to get strong. He found his power right here, in Konoha." She tilted her head, watching him carefully. "Did he ever take shortcuts? Did he ever sell himself to someone like Orochimaru?"His lips parted slightly, but no words came out."You know the answer," she said quietly.
Two.
"But..." Sasuke looked down, his fists clenching at his sides."But what?" Kimiko pressed, her voice steady but firm. "You said you wanted to restore your clan. How the hell are you going to do that if you betray the very village your clan helped build?"She took a step closer. "Leaving the village to gain the power to kill Itachi—betraying Konoha—wouldn't be honoring their memory, Sasuke. It would be erasing it."His grip tightened, knuckles turning white."You are the last of the Uchiha," she continued, unwavering. "The only one left to carry their name, their legacy, their dreams. Avenging them is part of that, yes, but it isn’t the end goal. It never was. And I know you know that."She paused, letting the weight of her words settle. Then, softly, she reminded him:"Besides, you told us your ninja way, didn't you?"Sasuke closed his eyes. His voice was barely above a whisper. "...I’ll never let any of my comrades die.""Exactly," Kimiko said. "And if you betray this village—if you abandon us—you might as well kill us yourself."She let the silence stretch for a heartbeat before her voice dropped, cold and unwavering."And if you do go through with it, Sasuke—I’ll kill you myself, right here."His eyes snapped up to hers, wide with shock.Kimiko didn't blink. "And then, I’ll take my father’s sword and open my own stomach to regain my honor after killing someone I consider my family."A flicker of something passed through Sasuke’s face—anger, disbelief, something unreadable."We need you," she said, her voice quieter now. "You heard what Itachi said. He’s coming for Naruto—for the Nine-Tails inside him. Do you really want to leave him to face that alone?"Sasuke’s breath hitched, barely perceptible."You want to kill Itachi?" Kimiko pressed. "Then stay. Stay by Naruto’s side. You’re more likely to cross paths with him that way. You’ll get your chance. And when you do?" She met his gaze, her red eyes steady. "You won’t just be avenging your clan—you’ll be honoring them."Sasuke exhaled, his tense shoulders slumping slightly, the fire in his eyes dimming. His expression turned pensive, thoughtful.Then, finally—resigned, exhausted—he sighed.
Three.
Kimiko knew then. She had won.Not just against Orochimaru, but against fate itself.The future had shifted irreversibly, the course of this world no longer bound by the chains of inevitability. Naruto would no longer chase after Sasuke, no longer spend years searching for a friend lost to darkness. There would be no defection, no desperate pursuit—Sasuke would remain, standing alongside them as a loyal shinobi of Konoha.And for the first time in a long while, Kimiko felt satisfied.A part of her still feared the unknown—feared that by altering this moment, she had doomed the world to an outcome worse than the one she had once known. Would Sasuke, without Orochimaru’s brutal training, still reach the heights of power he had in the anime? Would he be strong enough to stand against the trials yet to come?She exhaled, glancing at him.
Yes.
She had seen firsthand how much stronger he had already become under her subtle guidance. And if she had to, she would find a way to push him further—beyond even what he had achieved in the original story.That was a battle for another day."Okay!" Naruto’s voice cut through her thoughts, bright and full of relief. He grinned widely, his energy infectious. "Now that that’s settled, let’s go back to the village!"Kimiko let out a quiet breath, allowing herself a small smile.For now, that was enough.On their way back to the village, a blur of movement intercepted them. Kotetsu and Izumo appeared in front of them, their expressions lined with a mixture of exasperation and amusement."The Hokage wants to— Oh, seriously," Kotetsu sighed, rubbing his forehead. "How many times have we given you guys this exact message? You know where to go and what she wants."Without further prompting, the three of them made a beeline for the Hokage’s office, cutting through the quiet, dimly lit streets of Konoha. The usual bustling energy had long since settled into the tranquility of the night, but Kimiko’s heartbeat refused to match the stillness around them.This was it.They were on the cusp of something significant. Another mission, undoubtedly. One that might mirror what she had known before… or one that would shift the course of their lives irreversibly.She was only pulled from her thoughts when the heavy doors of the Hokage’s office swung open, revealing Tsunade. Her usual casual air was absent—she looked severe, her eyes sharp as they took them in.She wasn’t alone.Seated in a wheelchair to her left was Hiruzen Sarutobi, his presence lending a quiet but undeniable weight to the room. To her right stood Danzo, his hand resting on his cane, his impassive gaze betraying nothing. Shikamaru and Neji were already present, standing to the side, their expressions unreadable as they turned to glance at them before refocusing on Tsunade.The tension in the air thickened."Alright," Tsunade said at last, her tone brokering no nonsense. "You're going to tell me exactly what happened."Her gaze shifted, locking onto Sasuke.He didn't hesitate. Stepping forward, his posture straight, he met her eyes directly as he began his report."After Uzumaki Naruto, Shinobi Identification Number 012607, and I completed our sparring session, I went for solo training west of the village in Training Ground Sixty-Six, approximately three kilometers from the West Gate," Sasuke stated, his voice measured and precise. "After finishing my exercises, I was on my way back when I detected four unidentified presences trailing me. I instructed them to reveal themselves, which they did. Shortly after, Yuhi Kimiko, Shinobi Identification Number 012605, arrived to provide backup."Kimiko resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Trust Sasuke to be so formal about this."After identifying themselves, we informed them that, due to their affiliation with a village that had recently attacked Konoha, we would be taking them into custody. They responded with hostility, declaring their identities as the Sound Four of Otogakure—Kidomaru of the East Gate, Jirobo of the South Gate, Sakon of the West Gate, and Tayuya of the North Gate."He paused, his expression hardening."They engaged us in combat immediately, demonstrating abilities and strength roughly equivalent to that of a high-level chuunin, potentially even jonin. They each possessed a Curse Mark similar to mine," Sasuke continued, tilting his head slightly.Kimiko noticed how Shikamaru and Neji subtly shifted their attention to Sasuke at that revelation."However, unlike mine, theirs appeared to be more advanced. They were able to harness its power without suffering the same pain-induced drawbacks."Kimiko nearly furrowed her brows. So he had been feeling pain from his mark and kept it from them.Sasuke exhaled before proceeding."Eventually, we received reinforcements from Uzumaki Naruto, Hyuga Neji, Identification Number 012587, and Nara Shikamaru, Identification Number 012611."Another brief pause."The Sound Four then chose to retreat, presumably realizing they were at a disadvantage."Tsunade leaned forward slightly, her expression unreadable. "And what do you believe their objective was?"Sasuke’s gaze flickered toward her before he responded. "They expressed Orochimaru's intent to bring Kimiko and me under his tutelage—for different reasons."Tsunade clicked her tongue in irritation, her brows furrowing. Hiruzen’s face darkened with concern, but Danzo remained as impassive as ever, his one visible eye cold and unreadable.Kimiko clenched her fists at her sides.She had known this conversation was coming. But now, standing before Konoha’s highest authorities, she felt the weight of their scrutiny settle heavily upon her shoulders."And why didn’t they take you by force?" Tsunade asked, her tone sharp and probing.Kimiko responded this time. "They wanted us to come willingly," she explained. "They used words designed to provoke us, to trigger something deeply personal. They mentioned Uchiha Itachi to Sasuke… and my father’s death to me."She caught the brief glance exchanged between Hiruzen and Danzo, and a frown tugged at her lips. They’re thinking about Itachi and what happened back then… Hiruzen sighed. "Your father died a hero. I was not awake to see who struck him down, but—""It was chaos," Danzo interjected, his voice quieter than usual. "I was barely standing myself after sealing one of the Hokages. He was the last one on his feet. I could not see who struck the final blow, nor could our medics determine the cause."Tsunade leaned forward, lacing her fingers together. "I personally re-examined Shinku-sama’s body. The findings were… inconclusive. I wish I had more answers."A pause hung in the air before she refocused. "But let’s return to the matter at hand. You believe the Sound Four are waiting for you two, then?""They are," Kimiko confirmed. "They said we ‘know where to find them.’""And do you?"Kimiko gave a slight nod. "I can make an educated guess. They’ll need to be far enough from the village to avoid detection, but close enough for a quick departure. Since their likely destination is Otogakure, they’re probably stationed a few kilometers north of the village."Tsunade exhaled, leaning back in her chair. "Alright. Good work bringing this to me.""Indeed," Danzo agreed. "But we cannot afford to overlook an opportunity like this. These are Orochimaru’s elite subordinates. They likely hold invaluable intelligence on Otogakure and the man himself. This is not a chance we can let slip through our fingers."Tsunade’s brow furrowed as she turned to him. "What do you propose?"Danzo tapped his cane lightly. "We send a team to intercept them. My ANBU are more than capable of capturing these shinobi."Hiruzen coughed lightly before speaking. "No doubt, Danzo. But we must remain vigilant. Iwagakure is surely deploying operatives into the Land of Fire, and only your division of ANBU has the capacity to counter them. We cannot afford to neglect our security."Kimiko’s eyes flickered. A clever way to tie him down. But is it the wisest move? Danzo’s expression remained unreadable. "And yet, we lack available forces for a mission of this magnitude," he pressed."Yes," Tsunade admitted, rubbing her temple. "Most of our jonin are deployed—either on assignments or stationed in the Land of Grass. The closest unit we have is Shizune’s team, but they won’t return from their mission in Takigakure until tomorrow. By then—""It will be too late." Kimiko finished, drawing their attention.Straightening her posture, she faced them with unwavering conviction."Danzo-sama, Hiruzen-sama, Hokage-sama," Kimiko addressed them formally. "There is only one viable course of action." She let a beat of silence settle before continuing. "We must use the resources available to us."Then, she spoke her proposal."Sasuke and I will go with the Sound Four.""What?!" Naruto burst out, turning on her. Sasuke stiffened as well, his gaze snapping to hers in disbelief.Kimiko raised a hand, cutting off their protests. "Let me finish.""We will go with them… while Neji, Naruto, and Shikamaru assemble a team to tail us from behind. Once we’ve drawn the Sound Four deep enough, the team will ambush them from behind while Sasuke and I attack from within their ranks."Tsunade’s expression was unreadable. "That is incredibly dangerous," she warned. "Are you aware of the risks?"Kimiko remained resolute. "A kunoichi is trained in deception and concealment. I will ensure we misdirect them long enough for the backup team to trap them. The advantage will be ours."Tsunade’s sharp eyes narrowed. "And how do we ensure this isn’t a ploy for you to defect to Orochimaru?"Kimiko had expected this. Tsunade’s past encounters with Orochimaru made her cautious—rightfully so. And Kimiko herself was, at best, a suspicious figure, someone who had provided the village with valuable intelligence and aid… but not yet someone fully trusted."Tsunade," Danzo interjected suddenly, turning to her. "Forgive my impudence, Hokage-sama, but Kimiko and Sasuke have consistently completed high-risk missions for Konoha. They have proven their loyalty and capability time and time again, despite their young age."Tsunade’s lips pressed into a thin line, but she said nothing, studying them in silence. Danzo coming to my defense…? Kimiko narrowed her eyes slightly. What’s his angle? Tsunade exhaled heavily, rubbing her temple before addressing the room."Very well." Her voice was firm, decisive. "Shikamaru, Neji, Naruto—gather the most skilled genin you believe can handle this mission. Sasuke, Kimiko—debrief the pursuit team with all the intelligence you have, then prepare for infiltration."Her gaze swept across them, weighty with authority. "This will be classified as an A-rank mission, both in complexity and risk. Approach it with full commitment. And be clear—no one should feel pressured into taking this mission. If anyone hesitates, they are to stay behind. Understood?"A pause. Then, a final, resolute nod. "Good luck to all of you."Kimiko pressed her fist into her palm and bowed deeply in formal acknowledgment. She expected Sasuke to remain standing, his usual aloofness intact—but to her surprise, all the chuunin beside her mirrored her gesture, heads bowed in quiet respect.It took them less than an hour to finalize their strategy. Shikamaru, Naruto, and Neji were gathered in the planning room, hunched over their hastily scribbled notes. Kimiko had given them as much information as she could about the Sound Four. The fact that she and Sasuke had forced them into their second-stage Curse Marks meant the team had a clear picture of just how dangerous they were.She was equally grateful that the Sound Four had revealed enough of their skill sets for her to make "educated guesses"—or, more accurately, use her knowledge from the anime to fill in the gaps. Thankfully, no one questioned her deductions too closely. The weight of the mission and the firsthand experience she’d had fighting them made her words gospel.Still, as the others planned, Kimiko remained outside, leaning against the wall, eyes on the dark sky. She had been on dangerous missions before—several times. But something about this one felt different . There was an unfamiliar weight to it, an ominous edge she couldn’t quite shake.
"Premonition? Or just nerves?"
"You okay?"She turned slightly. Sasuke stood beside her, arms crossed, mirroring her stance against the wall."Yeah," she said, though it didn’t feel entirely true. After a pause, she sighed. "I just… have a weird feeling. That, and I don’t even get to tell my mom I’m leaving on yet another potentially fatal mission."Sasuke exhaled. "The life we signed up for." His voice was steady, but there was something almost resigned in it. Then, after a pause, he added, "Listen… Kimiko, I… really have to thank you."She turned to him, raising an eyebrow.He looked away, the faintest blush on his cheeks. "I honestly don’t know what would’ve happened if you hadn’t talked me down." I do. She swallowed the thought. You would’ve left. Become a missing-nin. An international criminal. Instead, she smiled. "Don’t mention it."A beat of silence passed before she added, softly, "I love you, you know that, right?"Sasuke’s lips parted slightly, then he sighed, tilting his head back to the sky. "…I love you too."The moment was interrupted by the creak of the door."Hey," came Naruto’s voice as he, Neji, and Shikamaru stepped out."We’ve assembled the team," Shikamaru announced, slipping his hands into his pockets. "We’ll go inform them now. Good luck, you two."With that, he and Neji turned, heading off into the night.Naruto lingered. He shifted his weight, hesitated—then exhaled sharply."…You two better be safe," he said, gaze flicking between them. "I won’t forgive either of you if you die."Kimiko smiled. Sasuke merely snorted.That wasn’t enough for Naruto, apparently, because in the next instant, he surged forward and wrapped them both in a crushing hug, making Kimiko grunt in protest."Tch, let go, loser," Sasuke grumbled—but didn’t actually push him away.As Naruto loosened his grip, Kimiko reached out, pressing both hands against the backs of their heads, tilting them together. Foreheads met in a three-way triangle, their breaths mixing in the cool night air.She closed her eyes. A promise. "We’ll be safe," she murmured. "I promise. We’ll all come back alive."With a final glance at the two of them, Naruto stepped back, his expression shifting between reluctance and determination. Then, without another word, he turned and sprinted after Neji and Shikamaru, disappearing into the night.Left alone, Kimiko and Sasuke exchanged a glance. Neither spoke, but the weight of the moment settled between them.Sasuke gave her a small nod, and she returned it.They exhaled almost in unison before turning in the opposite direction, their path set.The streets of Konoha were silent at this hour, the moon casting long shadows across empty roads. Not a soul stirred. Kimiko kept her back ramrod straight, every step purposeful, but to her surprise, Sasuke reached out—his hand slipping into hers.She glanced at him, but he said nothing, eyes fixed ahead as they crossed the quiet thoroughfare. His grip was firm, steady, and she allowed it, their hands entwined as they walked through the hushed village.The chuunin stationed at the northern gate barely spared them a glance as they passed, though she could feel their eyes lingering. They had been informed. The mission was in motion.Beyond the gates, the night was alive only with the chirping of crickets, the rustle of leaves in the wind. The air smelled of damp earth and cooling stone as they moved uphill.She felt them before she saw them. Four distinct, vile signatures just beyond the rise.The Sound Four stood waiting, their forms becoming visible against the dim moonlight. Sakon was at the forefront, his gaze locking onto hers and Sasuke’s."Sasuke-sama, Kimiko-sama," he said, voice oddly reverent. "We have been waiting for you."And then—he dropped to one knee. A hand on his thigh, head bowed.The others followed suit.Kimiko’s mask of imperious indifference never wavered, but Sasuke blinked, visibly taken aback before smoothing his expression into neutrality."What’s with the change in attitude?" Sasuke asked, arching a brow."The moment you left the village, you became our leaders," Sakon answered without hesitation. "That has always been the plan."There was something in his voice—subtle, but there. Surprise. As if he hadn’t actually expected them to come."Forgive our earlier conduct," he continued, head still bowed.Sasuke scoffed. "Yeah, whatever. Let’s just get on with it."Kimiko, however, arched a brow. This is an opportunity. "Sasuke-kun," she said smoothly, turning toward him. "I will take command."Her voice was arch, carrying authority. "As Orochimaru-sama’s heir and chief disciple, I will take responsibility for leading us to Otogakure."The Sound Four offered no protest, merely waiting.Sasuke, to his credit, caught on quickly. He released her hand, stepping aside without argument. She noted the subtle glances exchanged between Tayuya and Kidomaru—both had noticed. Good. Let them wonder. "Whatever," Sasuke muttered. "Let’s just get a move on.""Good," Kimiko said, eyeing the four kneeling figures. "Stand up. We have a journey ahead of us."The Sound Four rose without hesitation."We only managed to evade detection because we knew the back alleys," Kimiko continued. "But it won’t take long for the rest of Konoha to be alerted to our departure. We need to move quickly.""Your orders, Kimiko-sama?" Sakon asked."We’ll be avoiding the main roads. Any unnecessary combat is to be avoided—it will only slow us down," she stated coolly. And prevent unnecessary casualties. "And," she continued, "I will be taking the rear. My passive sensory abilities will act as our radar. I know this country better than you—I will determine the safest path, avoiding detection and evading pursuers if necessary."Her gaze swept over them, unwavering. "Do I make myself clear?""Yes, Kimiko-sama!" they answered in unison.Satisfied, she turned toward the road ahead.
And so it begins.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 40: Red Tulip (Sound Four Liquidation Arc Part II)
Travelling with the Sound Four was an exercise in tension.Though they remained perfectly courteous—speaking only when spoken to or when requesting directions—the silence that stretched between them was suffocating. Sasuke moved closest to her, their proximity a subtle reassurance, but neither of them dared to speak more than necessary. They couldn't risk anything that might arouse suspicion, not when the entire success of their mission hinged on maintaining this delicate ruse.The group moved swiftly, leaping from branch to branch through the dense forest, the towering canopy above them gradually blotting out the moonlight. Kimiko had ensured to guide them along the deepest parts of the wilderness, emphasizing both stealth and speed in their route. Each passing second pulled them farther from Konoha, deeper into enemy territory.And yet, no sign of their pursuers.Kimiko's pulse thrummed with unease. She had every confidence in Shikamaru and Neji’s ability to track them, and surely they would have selected a team capable of keeping pace. But the absence of even the slightest indication that they were being followed was unnerving. Were they simply that skilled at concealing themselves, or had something gone wrong?She clenched her jaw, forcing herself to focus. Worrying wouldn't change the reality of the situation.Then, Sakon's voice shattered the fragile quiet."Kimiko-sama, Sasuke-sama, a moment, please."Kimiko flicked her gaze toward him, arching a brow.
What does he want now?
She landed lightly on the forest floor, Sasuke touching down beside her an instant later. The Sound Four followed, fanning out in a loose circle around them.Kimiko folded her arms, her expression cool. Something about this feels off. "What is this about?" she asked, her voice neutral.Sakon's gaze swept toward Sasuke. "Before we continue," he began, "there is something that must be done. Sasuke-sama must die—at least once."Kimiko’s eyes widened slightly, but before she could respond, Sasuke did."I must die… once?" he repeated, his tone unreadable.Sakon reached into his pocket, moving deliberately slow as if to assure them he wasn’t drawing a weapon. When he pulled his hand back out, he held a small glass vial between his fingers, filled with dark, murky pills."These are awakening pills," Sakon explained.Kimiko narrowed her eyes."And what exactly are they meant to awaken?" Sasuke asked."That mark on your neck is only the first stage of the Curse Mark," Tayuya said smoothly. "These pills will stimulate its power, unlocking its second stage."Kimiko inhaled sharply. Damn it. I almost forgot about this part. Sakon continued, his voice carrying an air of detached professionalism."Of course, there's one problem," Sakon said. "Strengthening the Curse Mark will magnify its effects on your body. The process itself is excruciating, and the sudden influx of power is enough to kill you instantly."Sasuke tensed beside her, but his face betrayed nothing."That’s why we’ll need to give your body time to acclimate," Sakon went on. "Several hours at least. After that, your power will exceed even ours. Unfortunately..." He sighed theatrically, rolling the vial between his fingers. "The fact remains that, no matter the preparation, you will still have to die first.""So... I die. And then what?" Sasuke asked, his tone carefully neutral."Not to worry," Sakon assured him with a smirk. "Why do you think we're here?"He stepped forward, rolling the small glass bottle between his fingers before pressing it into Sasuke’s hand."We’ll perform a Barrier Ninjutsu to control the transition," he continued. "Instead of dying outright, you'll be suspended in a state of near-death while your body adjusts. When it's over, you'll awaken stronger—reborn."Sasuke glanced down at the vial, his grip tightening around it. His expression was unreadable, but Kimiko caught the tension in his shoulders when he turned to her."And I’m just supposed to trust you to make sure this ‘near-death’ doesn’t become permanent?""Listen, Sasuke," Kidomaru interjected, stepping forward with an easy confidence. "Don’t forget who we are—Orochimaru-sama’s personal guard. If there’s anyone who understands the Curse Mark, Barrier Ninjutsu, and all the precautions that come with it, it’s us." He jabbed a thumb toward his chest. "Besides, we’ve got Kimiko-sama here. If anyone tries to interfere, she’ll handle them."Kimiko forced her face into a mask of neutrality even as her thoughts whirled.Sasuke’s real question wasn’t about trusting them. It was about trusting her.
Can you handle this alone?
Kimiko swallowed the instinctive impulse to hesitate. Mission parameters had changed. The risks had just multiplied. Sasuke would be incapacitated, leaving her as the only real wildcard if things went sideways. There was no guarantee that Naruto and the others were still tracking them, and if they weren’t...
No. Don't think like that.
There was no turning back. They were in enemy territory, already past the point of retreat.She steeled herself."Do it," Kimiko said, her tone arch and decisive.Sasuke studied her for a beat longer before his expression settled into determination. Without another word, he cracked the vial open, tipping a single dark pill into his palm."Guess I’m in your hands."He tossed it into his mouth and swallowed.The reaction was instantaneous.Sasuke’s entire body seized, his eyes widening as raw agony wracked through him. His hands clawed at his chest, fingers digging into his skin as he choked out a gasp. "We need to act quickly or we’ll lose him!" Sakon barked, already unfurling a massive scroll. "Kimiko-sama, step back!" Kimiko did as instructed, her expression impassive even as she cataloged every movement.Sakon slammed the scroll onto the ground, pressing his palm to its center. A plume of white smoke erupted from the sealing array, revealing a large cylindrical wooden coffin, its lacquered surface bound by a deep purple sash.Jirobo hoisted Sasuke up as if he weighed nothing, lowering him into the open coffin. Sasuke convulsed, his breaths ragged and shallow, his skin deathly pale. "Get into position, now!" Sakon commanded.The Sound Four moved in perfect synchronization, each dropping to one knee, hands clasped. The moment they released their seals, dark purple chakra surged from their palms, coalescing into thick tendrils of black mist that snaked through the air.The mist gathered above the coffin, swirling and churning, tendrils of inky vapor stretching down to latch onto Sasuke’s body like ghostly fingers.Then, with a final snap of power, the four slammed their fists against the earth.
"Four Black Mists Formation!"
The black cloud collapsed downward in a spiral, funnelling into the coffin like a sentient force. The moment the last of the mist was absorbed, the wooden lid slammed shut.Sakon pulled out five blank sealing tags, biting his thumb before scrawling intricate kanji across each slip of parchment.Kimiko narrowed her eyes. The final step.With a sharp flick of his wrist, Sakon tossed the tags forward. They hovered for a breathless second, then shot toward the coffin’s surface, each one adhering to a different side.With that, the ritual was complete.“There,” Said Sakon, smirking. “That will hold him for now,” "Alright," said Kimiko, trying to center herself. "We’ll be continuing on the same path we had. Let’s move."None of them moved, however, looking at her."Actually, Kimiko-sama," said Sakon. "We decided to go back to our original path here. We feel that this path you’re taking us is… delaying us."Kimiko arched a brow. "And who decided that?" she asked. "I am in charge, according to Orochimaru-sama. So my word is ironclad.""If it serves the mission," said Sakon. "In this case, we don’t think it does… unless you think to force the issue?"Kimiko narrowed her eyes. And then it dawned on her.
That pale worm is testing me.
Orochimaru had deliberately asked these four to challenge her the moment she was alone, to see what she was made of. If she was worthy to be his disciple, or if she would fold without Sasuke at her side. She had no illusions—failure would mean her death.
Perfect. That gives me the excuse I need.
"I will," said Kimiko. "It’s you who suggested this route, Sakon?""Yes," said Sakon. "So, do you intend t—"Kimiko disappeared in a flash, reappearing behind Jirobo. The moment he turned, her hand shot out slamming against his face in a vicious backhand, she continued her momentum into slamming her other arm’s elbow across the side of his head. With another counter clockwise twist, she pivoted, swinging her leg back, her heel slamming into Jirobo’s broad torso and sending him hurtling across the ground.In another instant, she materialized behind Tayuya, her sword pressed against the girl's neck, its edge wreathed in her scarlet, noxious chakra. With her free hand, she seized Tayuya’s arm, yanking it behind her back in an iron grip."Kimiko-sama!" snarled Sakon."Disobedient retainers get punished," said Kimiko, her voice carrying imperious disdain. "I have shown mercy by not maiming."Jirobo grunted, blinking the stars out of his face as he struggled to his feet.
Good. I can frame it as cruelty. It'll slow them down and make the fight easier later.
"Yes," said Sakon, stiffly. "But—""But nothing, fool," said Kimiko sharply. "I am Orochimaru’s chief disciple. My word is law. To disobey me is to disobey Orochimaru-sama.""You didn’t have to hit Jirobo that hard!" snarled Kidomaru. "Now—"Kimiko lifted her foot and drove her heel down onto Tayuya’s right ankle, grinding it in. The girl let out a strangled scream."Another word from you, and I kill Tayuya," said Kimiko coolly. "I punish you as I see fit. You belong to Orochimaru, and as his heir, you belong to me. If we are delayed because of injuries, then so be it. None of Konoha’s jonin are around. Anyone else they send after us, we can handle." She paused, letting her words settle. "Let Jirobo’s shame and the pain that comes with it be a reminder of what happens to disobedient servants."Sakon and Kidomaru glared at her, but said nothing, even as she threw Tayuya down to the ground. With  swipe of her blade, she let the blood drench the ground, before wiping it clean.“I’ll give you time to get your bearings and bind Tayuya’s ankle,” Said KImiko. “Then, we’ll make our move. Set up traps to defend our perimeter,” Kidomaru  was quiet, as was Sakon as Tayuya struggled to her feet, limping towards them. However, they did not, pulling Jirobo to his feet before flickering away.Kimiko let out a loud sigh. Good. Alright. That should keep them busy. -The Sound Four proved adept at laying traps. As they moved, Kimiko noticed them setting up caltrops, explosive tag barriers, and tripwires—meticulously placing each to delay potential pursuers. To their credit, they remained silent unless confirming her orders, maintaining an air of discipline she wasn’t sure was natural or simply forced by Orochimaru’s command.Meanwhile, Kimiko never let Sasuke’s coffin out of her sight. Every second that passed was a battle against her nerves, but she forced herself to appear composed. The hour they spent fortifying their defenses, she spent expanding her sensory net, stretching her awareness outward in search of any sign of Naruto and the others.Nothing.
Damn it. Naruto, where the hell are you?
Just as frustration began creeping in, Sakon suddenly appeared before her, lowering himself onto one knee, head bowed."Kimiko-sama," he addressed smoothly. "Tayuya’s injury has been treated, and the traps have been set to slow down any pursuers. What are your orders?"Kimiko took a moment to think, pushing away her unease. "Acceptable work. We move immediately."She cursed internally. Trusting the plan was crucial, but a gnawing feeling in her gut told her she had miscalculated something. Was it her choice of route? The lack of resistance on their path? The eerie silence in the forest? Had she led them too well, giving Naruto’s team no opportunity to catch up?"Yes, Kimiko-sama," Sakon acknowledged, preparing to depart—Then, suddenly, she felt it.A flicker at the furthest edge of her sensory range. Then another. Then more.Her eyes remained impassive, but inside, she exhaled sharply in relief.
Finally.
She quickly scanned the incoming signatures, analyzing their movement pattern—a V-shaped formation, fast and methodical.
One. Two. Three. Four. Five… wait.
Her breath hitched as recognition set in.
Kiba, Shikamaru, Naruto, Choji, Neji… Hinata?
A flicker of alarm crossed her mind before she suppressed it.
Why the hell did they bring Hinata?
"Kimiko-sama?" Sakon’s voice cut through the silence, his gaze flicking over his shoulder to her.Kimiko forced herself to stay composed. "It’s nothing," she replied smoothly. "Go on, prepare the others. I’ll make sure we’re not being followed."Sakon lingered a beat longer than usual, his sharp eyes scrutinizing her. Then, with a small nod, he turned back to bark orders at the rest of the team.Jirobo looked the purple sash securing Sasuke’s coffin around his waist, adjusting its weight in preparation for travel. Kidomaru and Tayuya moved into formation, leaving a gap where Kimiko was expected to fall in. Without hesitation, she stepped into place, her posture calm, yet coiled like a blade ready to strike."You four are ready, then?" she asked, her tone even.She could feel them now—Naruto and the others drawing closer. Just a little more… "As ready as we’ll ever be," Tayuya muttered, her voice clipped and cold. Clearly, she was still bitter about her bruised ankle, but smart enough not to voice it outright.Kimiko hid her relief as her sensory net picked up Naruto’s team halting just outside the perimeter. Good. They managed to evade the traps. "Alright," she continued, keeping up the act. "How long until Sasuke can fight?""He should be waking up in a few hours," Sakon replied. "By then, we’ll be in Orochimaru-sama’s hideout an—"Sakon’s head snapped to the side mid-sentence.In a single fluid motion, his hand flicked to his kunai pouch, fingers deftly wrapping around a kunai—three explosive tags dangling ominously from its hilt. With a sharp pivot, he hurled it toward a cluster of shrubbery just beyond their position—Right where Kimiko sensed Neji and Shikamaru hiding.The explosion tore through the air, sending a blast of heat and dirt rushing toward them. Kimiko remained impassive, her expression locked in cool detachment even as the debris settled.From the smoke, two figures burst out, sliding across the ground belly first—Shikamaru and Neji, now directly in front of her and the Sound Four.Shikamaru coughed, brushing dust off his vest as he straightened up.Sakon sneered, his gaze flicking between him and Neji. "Well, well. I thought I was flushing out snakes, but all I got were a couple of mice.""Wait, wait," Shikamaru held up his hands in mock surrender. "We came here to negotiate, not fight. Can’t we talk this over like reasonable people?""Heh," Kidomaru scoffed. "Sure, let’s negotiate… right after we deal with your friends."Two of his six arms twitched—and in an instant, nearly invisible spider silk snapped tight, pulling taut in the air.Kimiko barely had time to register the trap before she heard Naruto’s startled yelp. The fine, almost imperceptible threads ensnared him, Kiba, Chōji, and Hinata, yanking them toward the Sound Four’s formation like caught prey.But before they could be fully drawn in—Kiba, grinning even in midair, pulled a small metal sphere from his pouch. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled it downward.A smoke bomb.It detonated with a sharp pop, engulfing the battlefield in a thick, choking purple haze."Tch, what good is that gonna do?" Kidōmaru laughed, barely fazed. He flexed his fingers, the thin threads attached to them quivering in the air. "Throw all the smoke bombs you want, I still have you. These threads are so fine they’re nearly invisible—but they’re stronger than steel." His smirk widened. "You already learned that back in the forest."Kimiko’s lips pressed into a thin line as the smoke began to clear, revealing Naruto, Kiba, Chōji, and Hinata now standing alongside Neji and Shikamaru, their bodies still partially entangled.“Damn it…” Naruto growled, tugging at the threads binding his arm.Shikamaru exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "So that double layer of tripwires back there... was actually a triple trap." He gave a small, begrudging chuckle. "Gotta admit, that’s clever. I guess that makes you the smart one of the group?"Kidomaru grinned, flexing his fingers again. The threads tightened."Yep," he said smugly. "And you're about to be the dead one."Kimiko’s eyes flickered as she felt the shift before she saw it—Kidōmaru stiffening, the others following suit.Then, she glanced down.Their shadows… all connected.A long, dark tendril stretched from Shikamaru’s feet, binding them in place.“Shadow Possession Jutsu,” Kimiko murmured, her gaze snapping to Shikamaru, who stood coolly observing the battlefield.
So that’s why he caught me in it too—to make sure they don’t suspect anything. Smart.
"Man, that worked out perfectly!" Naruto grinned, shaking off the last remnants of Kidōmaru’s threads. "Kiba distracts them with the smoke bomb, and you trap ‘em with your shadow! Genius!"Shikamaru smirked. "Yeah, well. You’re not the only ones who can set a trap." He cast a mockingly appreciative glance at the Sound Four. "Thanks for making me look good in front of my squad. Really, I owe you one."Sakon chuckled. “Very impressive.” His tone was almost amused, his smirk widening. “I’d be even more impressed… if I hadn’t mastered that technique myself.”Kimiko’s breath hitched.
Wait. Crap. Ukon.
Before she could even warn them, a barrage of shuriken tore through the air from the shrubbery, spinning toward Shikamaru.He barely managed to lunge away—breaking his hold on the shadows.The jutsu was undone.Jirōbō’s hands flashed through a seal, then slammed into the ground.“Earth Style: Earth Dome Prison!”The ground split apart, and two massive forks of rock erupted from the earth, twisting around the Konoha team. Kimiko could feel the tremors beneath her feet as the walls lurched higher, curving inward, creating an impenetrable dome.
Crap…
"Since I caught them, I get to finish them," Jirobo said, stepping toward the dome and pressing his palm against its surface. "Anyone got a problem with that?""Go ahead," Sakon replied dismissively. "But we’re not waiting. When you're done, catch up with us."Kimiko's gaze snapped to him, sharp as a blade."I didn't give that order, Sakon." Her voice was cool, authoritative, layered with subtle menace.Sakon blinked, his smirk faltering slightly."It would be wiser to eliminate them quickly and move on," she continued, voice even. "Leaving a member behind is a tactical misstep. What if they escape?"Kimiko held their gazes, keeping her expression impassive. She had to shut this down now.She wasn’t about to let this turn into a war of attrition. She had no intention of following the same, exhausting sequence of battles where each of them faced off one by one, bleeding themselves dry.They had the numbers advantage—wasting it would be foolish.And the longer she lingered in their presence, the greater the risk they started questioning her. Not to mention, that dragged-out fight nearly killed half of them in canon. She wasn’t about to let that happen.Sakon held her gaze, his expression unreadable before tilting his head slightly."…That’s a good point," he admitted. "Alright, then. We kill them all." He paused, then smirked. "But of course, as our leader, you should have the honor of doing it."Kimiko barely stopped herself from tensing. She knew what this was—a trap, a test.Her expression remained cold, imperious. "And who are you to question me, Sakon? Do you require another lesson in obedience?"Sakon raised his hands in mock surrender, his smirk widening."Kimiko," he said smoothly, deliberately dropping the honorific. "We’ve been noticing some… odd behavior."Kimiko felt her senses sharpen, but kept her expression neutral."Orochimaru-sama and Kabuto told us about your… unique sensory abilities," Sakon continued. "You don’t even have to knead chakra to detect people. In fact, they say you’re one of the best trackers in Konoha because of it."His smirk twisted into something colder."And yet, somehow… you failed to notice these six?""Some might say," Kidomaru added from a few paces away, carefully maintaining his distance, "you deliberately failed to inform us."Kimiko’s gaze flicked to him subtly. He had positioned himself at sniping range, far enough to avoid immediate danger from her, but close enough to land a clean shot if she made a wrong move.More concerningly, he was the one now carrying Sasuke’s coffin.
Crap. He’s either about to fire at me, or run with Sasuke while the others pin me down.
Kimiko stepped back slightly, maintaining the illusion of casual confidence."Are you questioning Orochimaru-sama?" she said coldly, her tone carrying a veiled threat."Not at all," Tayuya sneered. "We’re just asking you to prove your loyalty."She crossed her arms, eyes narrowing."This is the best way to do it, right?"The trap had sprung. Now she had to get out of it."Very well," Kimiko said, placing her hand on Byakko’s hilt. "Jirobo, drop the barrier. I’ll kill them the moment you do."Jirōbō smirked. "No need. I can manipulate this dome however I like. I’ll create a small opening—just big enough for you to flood it with your poison gas."Kimiko kept her face impassive, but internally, her mind clicked into Plan B."Alright," she said, stepping beside Jirōbō. "Make the opening."Jirōbō stepped back from the dome, and a small hole appeared in its surface. Through it, Kimiko caught a glimpse of her friends inside—frantic, searching for an escape.She closed her eyes, kneading chakra in her stomach, raising her hands as if preparing a jutsu…Then, in a blur of white and red, Byakko flashed from its sheath. The blade sliced downward, aiming for Jirobo’s arm.Jirobo barely managed to jump backward, dodging at the last second. But Kimiko was already moving, twisting toward the rest of the Sound Four, her mouth opening as a barrage of blood-red water senbon shot toward them from her throat.The three jumped back, but they had anticipated her strike.Jirobo charged forward, fist cocked.Kidōmaru opened his mouth, a golden arrow launching straight at her.Sakon lunged directly at her, aiming for a frontal strike.Tayuya’s hand moved for her flute.Kimiko twisted, launching herself onto the top of the dome—but Kidōmaru had already predicted her move. Another golden arrow sliced into her left arm, leaving a deep gash.Kimiko didn’t even wince.Instead, she slid her thumb across the wound, smearing blood onto the formula array inscribed on her forearm."Stop her!" Sakon roared, leaping into the air the moment he landed where she was, fist reared back to strike and knock her head clean off.But he was too slow.Kimiko’s palm slammed onto the dome."Summoning Jutsu!"In an instant, the familiar form of Ibuse exploded into existence—from inside the dome.The massive, mottled salamander surged upward, shattering the prison, freeing Kimiko’s allies.At the same time, Ibuse’s giant mouth snapped shut around Kimiko, shielding her from the incoming attacks.The moment she was safe, Ibuse spun violently, then spat her out like a missile—straight toward Kidomaru and Tayuya.Kimiko tightened her grip on Byakko, using her momentum to rocket toward them.Tayuya’s eyes widened in panic, her flute barely halfway to her lips—But before Kimiko could strike, Jirobo flickered in front of her, arms crossed in a defensive guard.Byakko slashed through the air in a white-and-red blur, carving a deep gash across his forearm.To his credit, Jirobo didn’t hesitate. He immediately spun, launching a brutal back kick.Kimiko slid backward, evading—Only to sense Sakon already behind her.She whirled, but before she could react, both he and Jirobo lunged simultaneously, aiming to crush her between their fists.A flurry of black and red petals exploded where Kimiko had been.She reappeared atop Ibuse, standing tall as the salamander licked his lips, while behind her—her team was finally free."Ah! Finally!" Naruto exclaimed, dusting off his flak jacket before moving to do the same for Hinata. "Took you long enough, Kimiko!""You try pretending to be a traitor," Kimiko replied coolly, her eyes never leaving the Sound Four.She noted Jirobo's festering wound, the red veins pulsating and spreading across his arm—her chakra’s virulent decay eating away at him. Good. That’ll make things easier."Hng," Tayuya scoffed, spitting to the side. "I told you this bitch was playing us.""I know," Sakon muttered. "But it was Orochimaru-sama’s orders." He sighed, glaring at Kimiko. "Kabuto did warn us how dangerously conniving you are.""He’s right," Kimiko arched a brow, her tone imperious and steady. "And now, we have you surrounded. Surrender. We’ll be taking you back to Konoha."Sakon grinned, his red-tinted eyes gleaming. "Oh, no. You might be a lost cause, but we still have Sasuke-sama."Kimiko’s eyes flicked to the coffin—now unslung from Kidomaru’s back, beside him."Shikamaru," she said, her voice low but firm. "We need to secure Sasuke first. If even one of them escapes with him, this mission is a failure.""I know," Shikamaru replied grimly, analyzing their positioning.Kimiko frowned. "And why the hell did you bring Hinata with you?""I insisted on coming," Hinata said softly, moving behind Kimiko and grasping her hand. "I... I w-wanted to h-help you and N-Naruto-kun… Kimiko."Kimiko pressed her lips into a thin line. Not the time. "Hng," Kiba muttered, his sharp eyes scanning their battlefield. "By the way—since when do you have a new summon?""Oh yeah!" Naruto piped up, finally turning his gaze to Ibuse. He poked the giant salamander’s side. "This is the summon you said beat the Sannin’s? He doesn’t look that impressive."Ibuse let out a low, grumbling laugh. "Impudent child," the salamander rumbled. "I’ll have you know that my previous master gave them their title only after mercifully sparing them."Then, Ibuse’s blind, sightless head tilted toward the Sound Four, nostrils flaring."Child," he murmured. "These four… I smell that snake’s foul chakra within them. Are they his descendants?""In a way," Kimiko confirmed. "But we’re on a mission to capture them alive and extract information. Would you lend me your aid, Ibuse-sama?"Ibuse let out a deep, considering growl."Mm… yes," he rumbled at last. "You have proven to be an adequate summoner. I will aid you."Kimiko nodded before turning her gaze back to the Sound Four. "So, what will it be?""Heh, you already know our answer," Sakon sneered. "We will never betray Orochimaru-sama.""Then prepare to suffer for him," Kimiko answered coldly.For a moment, there was only silence. Tension crackled between the two sides.Then, they moved at the same time.Sakon flicked his wrist, launching a kunai straight at her. Kimiko reacted instantly, snapping her fingers and flinging two senbon to intercept it. The kunai clattered to the ground with a metallic clang.From somewhere else, a smoke bomb was hurled into their midst. It exploded on impact, engulfing the battlefield in a thick, black fog."Oh no, you don’t!" Naruto growled. "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!"A powerful gust of wind roared from his mouth, blasting the smoke apart in an instant. But the scene that greeted them left everyone stunned.There were now four identical coffins, slung onto the backs of each of the Sound Four."What the—?!" Choji sputtered. "Four coffins?""And I can't see which one contains the real Sasuke," Neji muttered, his Byakugan veins pulsing.Kimiko’s mind raced. They’re trying to force us to split up. "They're going to divide us," Kimiko said quickly. "Ibuse-sama! Stop them! Everyone else—stay back!"Ibuse reacted instantly, opening his massive mouth. A thick cloud of purple, toxic mist gushed out, surging toward the Sound Four, aiming to engulf them completely.However, it barely slowed them down. Even as the poison cloud rolled forward, the four darted in different directions—Sakon and Kidomaru splitting off separately, while Tayuya and Jirobo took off together. “What?!” Kimiko’s eyes widened. That shouldn’t have been possible. Ibuse’s poison was potent enough to paralyze Kankuro, who had built-in resistance to toxins."Gas masks," Ibuse rumbled, as if sensing her thoughts. "I felt them hold their breath, but I never sensed them inhale again. They were prepared."Kimiko clenched her jaw. Damn it. They had countermeasures. Probably because of Kabuto. “Great,” Shikamaru sighed, rubbing his temples. “And just when I thought we had them. What a drag.” His eyes darted toward the disappearing trails. “We don’t have a choice—we’ll have to split up. We don’t know which one has Sasuke, but if we stay grouped together, they’ll get away.”“Never mind that!” Naruto growled. “If we sit on our butts, they’re gonna escape! And they’re gonna take Sasuke with them!”“I know,” Shikamaru snapped back. He took a deep breath. “Kimiko, any ideas?”Kimiko shut her eyes, thinking fast. Failure wasn’t an option. Not now."Alright," she exhaled. "We have to split up. I can still sense them, but they're moving fast. The pair went north. The other two split east and west. That means they likely paired up to force us to commit more numbers to tracking them down.""Yeah," Shikamaru nodded, his expression grim. "And judging from the intel you gave us—that girl and the big guy complement each other. Brawn and genjutsu. That means we need a well-balanced team to take them down.""You thinking what I’m thinking?" Kimiko asked."Yup," Shikamaru said. "Choji and I are the best match-up against them. They’re a mirror of us in terms of tactics—but if we go in as a duo, we might be biting off more than we can chew.""Which is why you’ll take Naruto with you," Kimiko decided. "Naruto’s unpredictable and versatile—he can be the ace up your sleeve when things turn ugly."Naruto smirked, cracking his knuckles. "Got it!""Okay," Kimiko continued, shifting her attention. "Shikamaru, what about the others?"Shikamaru nodded. “Neji, Hinata—you both have the Byakugan. You’ll track that spider guy. He fights at long range, so you’re the best suited to handle him.”“Y-yes,” said Hinata, obviously nervous, nodding her head.Kimiko forced herself not to flinch. Hinata is a ninja. Like you. Trust her. Shikamaru turned to her next. "That leaves you, Kiba and Akamaru, and your summon on the one with a twin.” Kimiko exhaled. "Guess so. Guys,” she turned to them. “Don’t be a hero. And if you need to be one? Don’t be the type that dies to stop the bad guys. Be safe.”-It didn’t take long for Kimiko’s sensory net to pick up Sakon… and Ukon, now fused together."You smell that?" Kimiko murmured, standing atop Ibuse, who crashed through the dense forest, tearing through trees with each step. Below her, Kiba and Akamaru kept pace, weaving through the underbrush."Yeah," Kiba growled, sniffing the air. "What’s the plan?" Akamaru, nestled inside his hoodie, let out a low bark.Kimiko hesitated. She could handle Sakon and Ukon alone. The problem was explaining that to Kiba without insulting him."I…" she started, weighing her words. "I’m more than a match for them."Kiba scowled. "Tch. We came here as a team. You can’t just dismiss me. Besides, Akamaru and I have been training—we can pull our weight!"Kimiko frowned. Normally, she’d take the time to reassure him—but Sasuke was suffocating inside a coffin, and every second wasted was another second closer to failure."I’m not dismissing you," she said firmly. "But you and Akamaru aren’t the best match-up for someone like him. Sakon’s a taijutsu specialist, and he’s got Ukon literally inside him. Fighting them head-on is exactly what they want." She exhaled, gaze snapping back toward the enemy's position. "I’m stopping them now."Kiba tensed. "How? Your poisons won’t work on him.""Heh," Ibuse rumbled, smashing through another tree. "This girl inherited more than just poisons from my master. You're planning to use one of the jutsu from that scroll, aren't you?"Kimiko nodded. "Hanzo the Salamander was famous for his poisons, sure. But one skill doesn’t make a great ninja. He had other tools in his repertoire. Like…" She smirked. "Genjutsu. There’s a reason Amegakure is feared for its illusions."She formed a series of hand signs, focusing on the terrain ahead—a stretch of dense treeline where Sakon and Ukon were waiting, likely aware of her presence given the giant salamander beneath her."Genjutsu: Rainy Night’s Haze."Kimiko pressed her palm outward, expelling chakra in a controlled wave, casting a wide net over the area. The forest ahead remained unchanged to the naked eye, but—Sakon suddenly stopped moving.Kimiko smirked. Got him. Her illusion took hold. To Sakon, the world was no longer the same. A rolling black haze blanketed the horizon, obscuring his vision, blinding him from the correct path while ghostly whispers swirled around him, creeping into his ears.As they reached Sakon, they found him exactly as Kimiko had hoped—trapped inside his own mind. His wide, unfocused eyes darted frantically from left to right, lost in the depths of the illusion."Hm," Ibuse rumbled, surveying the scene. "Acceptable. Your genjutsu is effective, child—but it won’t hold him forever. Finish him.""Right," Kimiko said, raising her hand. Between her fingers, she held two scarlet-wreathed senbon, laced with a potent paralytic."I’ll hit him with this," she murmured. "It’ll keep him locked down until we recover Sasuke—then we can secure him as a prisoner.""Got it. You want me to grab the coffin?" Kiba asked, shifting his stance.Kimiko nodded. She watched as Kiba and Akamaru leaped forward, heading toward the discarded coffin—oddly far from where Sakon had stopped.
Wait. Why did he drop it so far away?
A cold realization shot down Kimiko’s spine."KIBA, GET BACK!" she shouted, launching her senbon toward Sakon in a desperate bid to stop him.But it was too late.Sakon snapped his head aside at the last second, letting the poisoned needles slice across his cheek and bury themselves into a nearby tree.Then he grinned.Before Kiba could even react, Sakon lunged forward, fist cocked to strike.Instead of retreating, Kiba and Akamaru charged forward."Don’t underestimate us!" Kiba growled, bending his knees before launching into a spin."Fang Over Fang!"The two of them blurred into motion, spinning like twin drills—one striking from the front, the other from behind—a perfect pincer attack.Except…Sakon’s hand shot out, catching Kiba mid-spin, fingers digging into his shoulder like iron claws.At the same time,  Ukon went active, arms burst from his body, grabbing Akamaru in midair."Heh," Sakon sneered, tightening his grip. "You should have listened to Kimiko, trash."Sakon twisted sharply, his enhanced strength hurling Kiba through the air like a ragdoll. Ukon followed suit, flinging Akamaru away with just as much force. The two crashed through tree branches and dense undergrowth, landing hard on the forest floor.He grinned."My brother and I get along very well," Sakon said smugly, stretching his arms. "Usually, my older brother Ukon sleeps inside me, but when there’s a fight—" He flexed his fingers, allowing Ukon’s grotesque extra limbs to slither free from his back. "—he emerges to help. He can extend his arms, legs, and head anywhere from my body to attack and defend."Kimiko remained still, her grip tightening on Byakko."I figured as much," she said coolly, her crimson eyes narrowing. "Not that it’ll save you from me."For a moment, there was only silence.Then, in a burst of motion, Kimiko’s hands blurred through a series of seals.Sakon and Ukon reacted instantly.Sakon lunged forward, feet pounding against the dirt, closing the distance in seconds. His muscles tensed, the markings of his cursed seal writhing across his skin as his form bulked.He sprang into the air, twisting mid-leap, before he came crashing down toward Kimiko, fists cocked back, veins bulging."MULTIPLE FIST BARRAGE!"His fists became a blur, striking like a flurry of hammers, each blow strong enough to shatter bone.But in the blink of an eye, Kimiko and Ibuse vanished—A whirlwind of black and red petals swirled in the air, and before Sakon’s fists could connect, Kimiko had already repositioned.They reappeared to his right, just beyond his striking range.Sakon’s eyes widened in realization as his fists pounded into the earth, splitting the ground open beneath him, sending shockwaves through the trees.But Kimiko was already moving.Ibuse formed a quick seal, his throat expanding.Kimiko inhaled deeply, gathering her chakra."Combination Style: Sludge Tide!"Ibuse unleashed a powerful jet of thick, putrid sludge, a stream of dark brown liquid surging toward their enemies. At the same time, Kimiko released a spiraling torrent of high-pressure water.The two attacks merged violently in midair.The water became tainted, thickening with toxic viscosity, twisting into a spiraling surge of acidic sludge, sizzling as it carved a path through the air. The force alone tore through tree trunks, liquefying leaves in its wake."Damn it!" Ukon’s rough, gravelly voice snarled in alarm."Sakon, split! We can’t take a direct hit from that!"The curse mark markings on their bodies pulsed, spreading like dark tendrils, twisting their forms grotesquely. Their flesh bulged unnaturally, bones elongating, skin hardening into a deep crimson hue.Ukon’s body peeled away from Sakon, separating entirely, standing beside his brother.Then, in perfect synchronization, both pressed their metallic hands against the ground."Summoning Jutsu: Rashomon!"The ground trembled violently beneath them.A massive, crimson gate erupted from the earth, its twisted, demonic face glaring down at them. The ancient steel creaked ominously as it fully emerged, towering above the battlefield.The Sludge Tide smashed against it.A deafening shriek filled the air as the corrosive mixture hissed and melted through the enchanted gate, blackening the steel and causing rivulets of molten metal to drip down the surface."What?!" Ukon roared, his monstrous voice twisting in disbelief. "How—how is she burning through Rashomon?!"The sound of tearing steel split the air.A gaping hole melted through the gate, the corroded structure groaning as it buckled inward from the acid and concussive force, collapsing in on itself.Sakon and Ukon barely had time to react——before they were forced to leap backward, dodging the collapsing structure.Right into the waiting arms of Kiba and Akamaru, who were perched on a tree over looking where the ylanded"Now, Akamaru!" Kiba barked, his voice sharp with determination.Akamaru growled low, perched on Kiba’s head.In a burst of white smoke, the two merged, transforming into a towering, monstrous two-headed wolf, its red eyes glowing menacingly in the dim light as it crashed through trees.Sakon and Ukon tensed, their bodies shifting in preparation to dodge."Too slow!" Sakon snarled, muscles bunching as he prepared to jump—But he didn’t move."What—?!"The corrosive sludge had spread, coating the battlefield in a thick, adhesive layer.Their legs stuck fast, trapped beneath them.Their expressions twisted in realization—too late.Above them, the two-headed wolf spiraled in midair, transforming into a massive, rotating drill of chakra and fangs."Fang Wolf Fang!"The titanic bullet of pure force tore through the air, howling like a feral beast as it spiraled toward its prey. The ground quaked and splintered apart under the sheer pressure, forming deep fissures as Kiba and Akamaru’s attack ripped through the battlefield. Even from a distance, Kimiko felt the violent winds whip against her, a testament to the raw power behind their technique.Then, at last, it ended.A thunderous crash resounded as the attack finally lost momentum, sending a plume of dust and debris into the air. As the cloud settled, Kiba and Akamaru reappeared, panting, their bodies hunched from exertion. Meanwhile, Sakon and Ukon lay within the massive crater left behind, their bodies contorted at unnatural angles, twisted and broken."Heh…" Kiba exhaled heavily, wiping his brow. "We did it, Akamaru."He reached out to ruffle Akamaru’s head, the little pup giving a weak yet triumphant bark in response.Kimiko smiled in relief, finally allowing herself to exhale.Kiba turned toward them, grinning and throwing up both hands. "Heh, did you see that?! I told you—we’ve gotten strong!""Sorry for doubting you!" Kimiko shouted back, laughing slightly as Ibuse stomped forward, closing the distance.She glanced toward the coffin, her focus snapping back to the mission. "Alright, now. Go ahead and check the coffin. Sasuke mi—"Her senses screamed at her.Her eyes darted to Sakon, who suddenly jerked upright, his body twitching unnaturally before he lunged forward, metallic arm cocked back for a brutal strike—and Kiba was completely unaware."KIBA!" Kimiko yelled, her voice sharp with urgency.Kiba whipped around, eyes widening, body tensing to dodge—But Ukon moved first, launching himself up from the crater, his arms snaking around Kiba from behind, locking him in place."Going somewhere?!" Ukon sneered, his grip tightening.Kimiko reacted without thinking.She pushed off Ibuse’s head, her body becoming an arrow as she streaked toward Kiba—And just in time.Sakon’s fist slammed into her face, the force knocking her sideways, pain blooming across her jaw as she stumbled from the impact. Such was the impact that Sakon stumbled as his fist soared, forcing him into one knee.But he wasn’t the only one with a backup.Akamaru sprang into action, launching into the air like a white blur.Before Ukon could react, Akamaru lifted his leg——and pissed directly into Ukon’s eyes."ARRRGH!" Ukon shrieked, jerking away as the acidic urine burned his face, his grip loosening instinctively.Kiba took advantage of the moment, driving a brutal elbow into Ukon’s gut, then pivoting and landing a solid punch to his jaw, sending him reeling backward."Kimiko!" Kiba snarled, casting a glance at her as Ukon staggered away, cursing. "You okay?"Kimiko rubbed her jaw, her eyes locking onto Sakon, who was already pushing himself back up."Don’t worry. This is a good thing," she said, rolling her shoulders, voice steady. "Your attack injured them badly. That was their last-ditch attempt to kill you before escaping."Sakon wiped the blood from his mouth, glaring at her. "Meddlesome bitch," he spat.Kimiko narrowed her eyes, not even bothering to glance at Kiba and Akamaru as she spoke."Kiba, whatever happens, don’t let them near each other."Sakon’s eyes flickered at that, his expression darkening."So," Kimiko continued, ignoring him. "You and Akamaru handle the twin. I’ll take care of this one. And remember, don’t let him get too close."It made sense. The twins thrived as a unit, constantly healing each other. Separating them crippled their advantage and forced them into a fair fight. More than that, Ukon was significantly weaker than Sakon, lacking the same refined combat instincts. That meant Kiba and Akamaru stood a real chance of taking him down.Kiba grinned, baring his fangs. "Leave it to us."Akamaru barked in agreement.Ukon, still rubbing his eyes, hissed in frustration. "Brats," he growled. "Like we’re gonna let yo—"Kiba cut him off with a brutal knee to the gut, following up with another swift punch to the face, knocking him back again.Sakon flinched at the sight, his body tensing, his stance shifting—Kimiko read the movement instantly.Before he could act, she flickered in front of him, twisting on her heel, her leg whipping out in a perfect spinning back kick.Her heel smashed into his stomach, sending him crashing backward into a tree, bark splintering from the force.She straightened, rolling her shoulders.Sakon, already battered and bloodied, struggled to stay on his feet. Blood dripped freely from his chin, his breath ragged and uneven. Kimiko watched him closely, noting the faint tremors in his limbs—he was on his last legs.From behind, she could hear Ukon grunting in pain, each impact from Kiba and Akamaru drawing another strangled gasp from his twin.Sakon gritted his teeth. "Y-You really think you’ve won?" he rasped, his voice hoarse. "Even if you kill us... Orochimaru-sama... won't rest... until he has you... and Sasuke..."Kimiko's gaze remained cold, her voice even colder."What can a crippled, decaying husk like that white worm do?"Sakon glared at her, fury flashing in his eyes, but his body betrayed his weakness—he spat more blood onto the ground before charging forward, fists cocked back in a desperate attack.Kimiko, however, anticipated the reckless lunge.She bent her knee and sidestepped left, slipping just past his outstretched fist as he stumbled forward. The instant her feet touched the ground, she was already moving—her hand flashing to her pouch, fingers closing around a set of senbon.She coated the fine needles in her water chakra, laced with one of her acidic corrosives.Then, with a snap of her wrist, she hurled them.The senbon spiraled through the air, streaking toward him, each one enveloped in a twisting ribbon of water.Sakon twisted to dodge the first, jerking his shoulder back.The second skimmed across his cheek, carving a deep gash.The third buried itself in his stomach.A fist-sized hole exploded through his abdomen as the senbon punched through flesh, tearing out his back, before striking the earth behind him—where it detonated in a corrosive explosion."AAAHHH!" Sakon let out a guttural scream as his flesh sizzled, acid eating away at his insides. His body convulsed in agony, but when his bloodshot eyes snapped open again—Kimiko was already in front of him.Their eyes met."Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Moonlight."A white arc flashed, Byakko's blade whistling through the air, aimed for his neck.But Sakon, in a desperate bid to survive, threw himself backward, the tip of the blade skimming across his throat, leaving a thin, bleeding gash.Kimiko, however, had anticipated the retreat.She bent her knee and lunged after him, closing the gap instantly. Her knee shot up, striking him dead in the gut.Sakon gagged, eyes bulging as blood splattered from his mouth.His body shot upward, weightless, his limbs flailing as he sailed through the air.Kimiko’s gaze followed him.She formed a single hand seal."Shadow Clone Jutsu."Two identical clones materialized on either side of her. All three wielded their swords, their forms flickering as they blurred forward, leaping into the air.As Sakon began to plummet, his vision hazed with pain, the three Kimikos appeared, the three streaks of white and black converging on him—One rushing in from the left, blade arcing from the side.Another from the right, mirroring the movement.And the last—Kimiko herself—lunging dead center, Byakko aimed straight for his heart."Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Dance of the Crescent Moon!"The two clones slashed first reappearing behind him as they charged, two white crosses appearing on the path of their sword, their blades carving a perfect X across Sakon's chest, blood spraying outward in twin streaks of crimson.And then—Kimiko put her sword away.Her left hand clenched, her fingers glowing with her noxious chakraSakon barely had time to react before she flashed forward.Her hand plunged into his chest—Straight through the bloody X-gash.Her fingers closed around his heart.Then she squeezed.Kimiko pumped his heart full of her most potent venom, her chakra coursing through his veins like a death sentence.
I’ll have to trust that the others kept enough alive for interrogation.
They landed hard, the force of their impact cratering the earth beneath them.Her hand was still buried in his chest.Sakon twitched violently, his body seizing, his fingers clawing weakly toward her throat— but he could barely lift his arm. His heart spasmed, his body rejecting the toxin flooding his bloodstream.He convulsed, a strangled gasp tearing from his lips—And then his body went still.Kimiko ripped her hand free, tearing his heart straight from his chest.The darkened, half-beating organ pulsed weakly in her grip before blackening entirely, shriveling into a rotted husk.She let it drop to the ground with a wet thud.Below her, Sakon’s lifeless husk turned its head to the side."Good," Kimiko muttered to herself. "That’s taken care of."She turned her attention to the remaining fight, her sharp eyes locking onto Ukon—battered, bruised, and barely standing. He staggered backward, his body trembling from exhaustion and pain. Across from him, Kiba and Akamaru—now identical in appearance—moved like a perfectly synchronized pack, closing in on him.Kimiko noted the deep gash on Kiba’s left leg, the wound shaped like a kunai strike.Ukon attempted to retreat, stumbling back in desperation—but Kiba and Akamaru capitalized instantly, slamming their shoulders into his midsection with brutal force. The impact sent him soaring through the air, his limbs flailing.Kimiko’s fingers twitched toward her senbon pouch. End it now. She flicked her wrist, two poisoned needles gleaming as she aimed for his throat—Before the ground suddenly split open.Ibuse emerged in an instant, his massive form bursting upward. His enormous jaws clamped down, swallowing Ukon whole.A muffled scream echoed from within the salamander’s stomach, but it quickly faded into silence.Kimiko let her hand fall, her grip on the senbon loosening. That works too. "Hey!" Kiba barked, limping toward Ibuse as a puff of smoke surrounded Akamaru, returning him to his usual form. "We were handling it just fine!"Ibuse snorted, unimpressed. "A shinobi does not fight honorably. He fights to win. I saw an opening, so I took it."Kimiko crossed her arms. "Well, now he’s dead.""He is not," Ibuse corrected. "I modulated the poison in my system. He’s merely comatose. Once I expel him, he will recover—slowly."Kimiko dipped her head. "Thank you, Ibuse-sama. That’s one more we can take back alive."However, before she could say more, Kiba suddenly winced and collapsed onto one knee, clutching his bleeding leg.Akamaru let out a concerned bark, nudging him.Kimiko moved without hesitation, placing a hand on his shoulder and steadying him. "You alright?""Y-yeah," Kiba grunted. His breath was ragged, his grip tight on his wound. "That bastard tried to pull that possession thing on me, so I had to—" he motioned toward the bleeding wound and the discarded kunai on the ground. "I figured stabbing myself was the fastest way to force him out. After seeing you—uh…" He hesitated. "Well, after watching you rip his brother’s heart out, I think that spooked him enough to let go."Kimiko exhaled slowly, nodding in approval. "Smart thinking. Hold on, let me bind that," she offered, stepping toward Kiba.Kiba raised a hand, shaking his head. "Never mind that. I’ll do it myself. Just check the coffin and see if it’s Sasuke."Kimiko hesitated for a moment but nodded, turning her attention to the discarded coffin a short distance away. As she approached, however, it suddenly vanished in a puff of smoke. Her brows furrowed.“Ah, crap. A fake.” She clenched her fists, scanning the area. “But why did it dispel?”Kiba, who had just finished bandaging his leg, limped over with Akamaru perched on his shoulder. "Well," he muttered, "guess that means we still have to find the others and—" His voice cut off abruptly, his nose twitching. “Hold on. Someone’s coming.”Kimiko had already felt it, the familiar flicker of chakra approaching fast. She turned toward the treeline, her senses sharpening.A figure leaped into view.Naruto.But beside him was someone Kimiko hadn’t expected to see.“Wait,” Kiba narrowed his eyes. “Isn’t that the Kankuro guy?”“That I am,” Kankuro replied dryly, adjusting the puppets wrapped on his back—three this time, rather than his usual one.Kimiko’s gaze flicked toward them briefly before she met his eyes. Reinforcements.“What are you doing here?” Kiba asked, his voice cautious.Kankuro smirked. “Haven’t you heard? Our villages didn’t just sign a ceasefire—we signed a peace treaty. The Acting Kazekage wants stronger relations with Konoha, especially since my sister was returned unharmed.” His eyes flickered toward Kimiko for a brief moment before looking away. “That’s why we were sent to your village. Your lady Hokage figured you might need backup.”He glanced at Sakon’s lifeless body on the ground, raising a brow. “But… looks like you had it handled.”Kimiko remained quiet, watching him.Kankuro crossed his arms. “I ran into this knucklehead on the way,” he nodded toward Naruto, “and he sent a shadow clone to lead me here while he went ahead. Something about some other guy running off with the real coffin?” His voice had a questioning lilt at the end.Kimiko’s stomach dropped.
Shit. That means…
“That’s…” Kiba hesitated before shaking his head. "Thanks. Seriously."Kimiko dipped her head slightly in a polite bow. “We appreciate the help.”Kankuro studied her for a beat, something unreadable flashing across his face before he nodded.The Naruto clone grinned, jerking a thumb over his shoulder. “Alright, no time to waste! Let’s move!”Without another word, they all leaped into the trees, following the trail, Ibuse poofing into smoke besides them.-As they followed the Naruto clone, it quickly launched into a rough recounting of what had happened on their side.Apparently, it hadn’t taken long for Naruto, Shikamaru, and Choji to corner Jirobo and Tayuya. However, the two had been determined to make a last stand, resulting in a brutal battle. Choji had sustained serious injuries, having been forced to resort to the secret Yellow Pill of his clan. Jirobo, ever the taunting brute, had mocked him one too many times—leading Naruto to put a Wind-Style Rasengan straight through his chest, blowing his heart open and killing him instantly.Tayuya, realizing her situation was hopeless, had attempted to flee. But Shikamaru—distraught over Choji’s condition—had caught her in his Shadow Strangulation Jutsu. The clone recounted how Shikamaru had almost killed her then and there, but at the last moment, he had regained his composure and released the technique.However, in the chaos, an unknown figure had managed to snatch the coffin containing Sasuke. When Naruto and Shikamaru attempted to pursue, the assailant struck them both down before escaping.That was when the Sand Siblings had arrived. According to the clone, Naruto and Gaara were now in pursuit of the thief, while Temari and Shikamaru had stayed behind to secure Tayuya.She had a sinking feeling she already knew who had taken Sasuke.Her heartbeat quickened, tension curling in her gut at the thought of facing someone like him .And if she was right—if  he was truly the one who had taken the coffin—then this battle was far from over.As they broke through the dense foliage, the roar of rushing water filled Kimiko’s ears, growing louder with each passing second. Then, the treeline parted, revealing a vast, rocky expanse bathed in the mist of a towering waterfall. The sight was breathtaking—the Valley of the End.Two colossal statues stood across from one another, their weathered faces locked in eternal confrontation. The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. The Uchiha progenitor, Madara. Titans who had shaped the world with their will, their ideals etched into history itself. Kimiko exhaled, her gaze lingering on them. She had always known this place was a battlefield of legends—a place where destinies collided. And she knew, in the near future, she would meet these two men. Perhaps battle one of them.Kimiko’s awe at the legendary battleground was quickly shattered as her gaze locked onto the scene unfolding below.Gaara stood with his arms crossed, his ever-present sand floating above him, poised to strike at a moment’s notice. Beside him, Naruto’s posture was tense, his usual bright, golden chakra tainted—its once warm energy now laced with something darker, something distinctly Kurama’s. His red-glowing eyes confirmed it.Next to Naruto, clad in unmistakable green spandex, was Rock Lee, his stance firm, one hand raised in the classic defensive posture of the Strong Fist. Oh good. He got better. Yet, most surprising of all was the fourth figure standing beside them—Sasuke. His Sharingan gleamed like twin, burning coals, his grip firm on the weapon in his hand. A blade of lightning, white-blue like heavenly fire, crackled to life, forming an edge of pure energy. So..he’s using the Nidaime’s sword, huh? But the true threat stood opposite them.A tall, eerily beautiful young man with striking bone structure and an unsettlingly calm demeanor. He held a bone sword, freshly pulled from his own body, the grotesque elegance of the act almost mesmerizing.Kiba muttered beside her, “Who the hell is that guy…?”Kimiko didn’t answer. Her grip on Byakko tightened.“I’m going in, stay here. You’ll get in the way.” she declared, before leaping from their vantage point, landing effortlessly beside Sasuke.Naruto and Sasuke turned to her, relief flashing across their faces.“About time,” Sasuke muttered, shifting his stance slightly as she joined them.Kimiko shot him a dry look. “You literally got to sleep while the rest of us were busy kicking ass.”Naruto grinned, something feral in his expression. “She’s got you there, Sasuke.”Kimiko’s gaze remained locked on their opponent, who regarded her with mild curiosity.“So,” Kimimaro mused, his voice smooth yet eerily devoid of emotion. “You’re the poisoner. The one Lord Orochimaru had chosen to be his disciple.”“I was,” Kimiko replied coolly. “But I think I’m taking a different path now.”Kimimaro tilted his head, unfazed. “So, like this Uchiha, you spit on Lord Orochimaru’s generosity and betray him.” He exhaled, almost as if in disappointment. “Still, I must thank you for handling those useless former comrades of mine. To be delayed by trash like them…” His gaze flicked to the others in clear disdain.“We’re not trash!” Naruto snarled, his voice edged with Kurama’s influence. “And I’m about to prove it by breaking your face!”Kimimaro ignored him, his sharp, pale-green eyes settling on her once more. “It doesn’t matter. Whether you come willingly or screaming, I will deliver both of you to Lord Orochimaru.”Kimiko exhaled, rolling her shoulders, loosening her muscles. “Yeah, no. I’ve got zero intention of going anywhere.” She smirked, tilting her head. “Especially not when Orochimaru’s disciples turn out to be as pathetic as you and your little squad. What was it Sakon called himself? ‘The West Gate?’ I tore his heart out of his chest while his brother watched. Then I made his brother eat his still beating heart.”She watched as Kimimaro’s expression remained perfectly unchanged, as if entirely unmoved by the death of his comrades.That only made her push further.Kimiko let out a quiet, contemptuous laugh, tilting her head as she regarded Kimimaro with a gaze of icy derision.“A pack of groveling hounds, clawing over one another for the smallest shred of their master’s favor," she mused, her tone edged with mocking amusement. "It’s almost pitiful—watching you all scurry at his feet, desperate for the scraps of power he throws your way, shackled like the mindless, obedient beasts you are."Her lips curled into a slow, taunting smirk.“But you? You’re the worst of them. The last pathetic remnant of a clan of brutes, too blinded by their own barbarism to realize they were running themselves into extinction." Her gaze darkened, cold and imperious as she stared him down. "No wonder Orochimaru found it so easy to lead you around by the nose. Give a savage from a backwater wasteland a moldy shack, and he’ll think he’s been gifted a palace.”She paused, letting the insult settle, her expression twisting into something mockingly thoughtful.“So tell me, Kimimaro, is it—how did he buy your loyalty? A rusted kunai? A pair of sandals? Or am I giving you too much credit?”For the first time, Kimimaro’s grip tightened on his bone sword.
Good. Get him mad.
She felt Naruto and Sasuke shift beside her. Gaara remained impassive, his expression unreadable, but she could sense his brief glance in her direction. Lee, however, was not as silent."Your words are… very cutting, Kimiko-san," he murmured, his usual warmth tempered with unease.Kimiko didn't look away from Kimimaro. "Cutting words for those who deserve them.""Tch," Kimimaro scoffed. "Doctor Kabuto always said you had a sharp tongue. That you were the most dangerous among them—not because of your poison, but because of your mind." His pale green eyes regarded her coolly. "A shame I won’t be able to kill you right now."Kimiko arched a brow. "Oh?" Her fingers tightened around Byakko’s hilt. "As powerful as you may be, there are five of us and one of you. You wouldn’t last long. I’d have my sword through your eye before you could even lift a finger."Kimimaro’s lips curled into something resembling amusement. "Were I at my full strength… I could kill all five of you without so much as blinking."He coughed then, a wet, rasping sound. But there was no fear in his eyes, only cold certainty."But," he continued, straightening as he wiped the blood from his mouth. "You’re not the only one with comrades."Kimiko’s breath stilled.From behind him, another figure landed—a massive man, broad-shouldered and towering, nearly as large as Jirobo. He moved with controlled stillness, his presence unnervingly calm. His chakra was steady, too steady, like a quiet sea before a violent storm.But there was something else—something familiar about the nature of his chakra.Something akin to the Curse Mark… but different. Purer."Took you long enough," Kimimaro remarked.The man lifted a hand, pulling down his hood.Long, orange hair spilled past his shoulders.Kimiko’s stomach dropped.
Oh… Oh no.
"Forgive my delay," the man said, his voice steady yet carrying an underlying weight. "I had to assure Orochimaru-sama and Kabuto-san that I wouldn't kill the one we were sent to retrieve.""It doesn’t matter," Kimimaro replied, unbothered. His gaze remained locked on Kimiko and the others, unwavering. "I trust you to cover my back, Jugo."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 41: Red Tulip (Sound Four Liquidation Arc III, FIN)
The tension between the two groups was suffocating. The only sound was the wind whistling through the valley, rustling the river below. Kimiko's grip on Byakko tightened, her sharp gaze never wavering from Kimimaro and Jugo. The eerie stillness stretched between them, taut as a drawn bowstring.Then, in an instant, the silence shattered.Jugo vanished and reappeared above them, his right arm grotesquely shifting—flesh morphing into a massive, battering-ram-like piston. A burst of flame ignited behind it, propelling his descent like a missile aimed straight for their group. At the same time, Kimimaro surged forward in an unholy display of speed, his bone sword mid-swing, a blur of pale death cutting toward them.Kimiko, Naruto, and Sasuke barely managed to slide back, dodging the arc of his blade.“So,” Sasuke muttered, watching Kimimaro carefully, “bones, huh?”“Seems like it,” Kimiko replied, eyes locked on the eerily still figure of the Bone-user, his sword still raised, unmoving. A stark contrast to Jugo, who was already locked in a frenzied battle with Lee and Gaara. Kimiko’s gaze flicked over to their fight—Jugo’s monstrous arm had morphed into an axe, hacking wildly as he expertly evaded both Lee’s blindingly fast strikes and Gaara’s ever-persistent sand.They were holding him off. For now.Kimiko refocused. One problem at a time. “Any ideas, Kimiko?” Naruto growled beside her, his breath heavy, his eyes tinted red with Kurama’s influence.She exhaled sharply. “Yeah. Make a hundred clones.”Naruto blinked. “A hundred?”Kimiko raised Byakko, her lips curling into a smirk. “We’re doing this the old-fashioned way.”In a single instant, the battlefield erupted with a wave of white soke. One hundred Naruto clones materialized, their feral red eyes all locked onto Kimimaro. The Kaguya prodigy tilted his head slightly before shrugging off his yukata, baring his pale, scarred chest as the cursed seal began slithering across his skin.The clones charged.And Kimimaro danced.He moved like a specter—fluid, effortless, weaving through the mass of clones with bone-deep precision. His sword was a blur, striking in every direction with inhuman efficiency. A thrust—one clone vanished. A flick of his wrist—another was cleaved in two. He barely seemed to try as he carved through the swarm, his motions eerily beautiful in their deadly precision.Kimimaro bent backward, narrowly dodging three simultaneous punches from the left, right, and center. His sword flashed. Three clones were gone. Five Narutos dropped from above, roaring as they aimed to overwhelm him.Kimimaro didn’t even look up.With a single, lightning-fast jab, his arm shot upward—his bone blade skewering through the falling clones in rapid succession. They exploded into smoke before they even touched the ground.“It’s useless,” Kimimaro stated coolly, barely out of breath. He idly spun his sword, flicking specks of dust from its ivory surface. “My Dance of the Camellia is impervious to simple brute force.”“Oh yeah?” snarled the remaining Narutos—around half the original number. “Let’s see about that!”They charged in unison, surrounding Kimimaro from all sides. But if they expected to overwhelm him, they were sorely mistaken.Kimimaro moved with practiced ease, his bone sword cutting through clones like a sculptor carving through soft clay. A slash to the right—one vanished. A thrust to the left—another gone. A smooth pivot, and his blade swept in an elegant arc, beheading another in a single fluid motion.Another Naruto lunged at him from the front.Kimimaro’s response was instantaneous—his sword aimed for the charging clone’s heart.But this time, Naruto dodged.He twisted his shoulders at the last second, narrowly slipping past the thrust. Kimimaro flicked his wrist, adjusting instantly, swinging left to take his head off.Naruto dropped low, balancing on his right arm in a swift handstand, and kicked upward, his foot nearly cracking Kimimaro’s chin. The Kaguya slid backward, avoiding the strike by a hair’s breadth.Kimimaro didn’t hesitate—he lunged again, his bone blade arcing downward toward the handstanding Naruto.But the clone pushed off the ground, flipping away, landing smoothly on his feet. His hands blurred through seals.What came next wasn’t Naruto’s voice…but Sasuke’s.“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!”A colossal fireball erupted from his mouth, roaring toward Kimimaro in a wave of searing heat.Kimimaro instantly leapt back to avoid being engulfed by the inferno—only to find himself boxed in.Three more figures were already waiting behind him, rushing in from his flanks and front with speed Naruto shouldn’t have been capable of.A cloud of white smoke burst around them—revealing Kimiko.Byakko gleamed in her hands as she lunged forward.“Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Dance of the Crescent Moon!”Three of her blurred into motion, flashing toward Kimimaro in perfect synchronization.Kimimaro reacted with inhuman precision. He stabbed right, dispelling the first clone instantly. His left elbow jerked upward, a sharp, curved bone protruding from his forearm, impaling the second.But the third Kimiko was already mid-swing, her blade slicing toward his neck.Without hesitation, Kimimaro's chest exploded outward.Dozens of rib-like bones erupted from his torso, jagged and sharp, aimed directly at Kimiko.She had no time to dodge.The moment the protrusions stabbed into her body—she vanished.A flurry of black and red petals whirled through the air, swirling around Kimimaro like a storm.And from within the cyclone—Kimiko reappeared.Materializing behind him, she emerged from the storm of petals, Byakko already thrusting forward—aimed directly at his lung..But once again, more bones erupted from his body, forcing her to abort the strike and leap backward.Kimimaro didn’t give her a moment to breathe. He was already on the offensive, charging toward her, bone sword in hand.Kimiko raised Byakko into a high guard just in time, blocking his downward swing. Sparks flew on impact, ivory blades meeting in midair.For a long moment, they stood locked, swords grinding against each other, inches apart.Kimimaro met her eyes, his own gaze as cold as death.“...You’re fast,” he murmured, voice steady, “agile, even. But your swordsmanship—” He paused, tilting his head ever so slightly. “It is not yours. You’ve perfected it, yes—but you haven’t internalized it. You will never defeat my Dance of the Camellia with something you simply mimic.”"We’ll see," Kimiko said, her voice steady as she pushed off him and backflipped to gain distance. The moment her feet touched the ground, she launched forward again, Byakko gleaming in the dim light.Kimimaro met her charge head-on, his bone sword poised. They clashed in the center, ivory meeting steel in a violent spark. Kimimaro wasted no time—his blade lashed out in a flurry of rapid thrusts, each one a blur, striking from every possible angle.Kimiko didn’t retreat.Instead of dodging, she met him head-on, her grip firm as Byakko became an extension of herself. She parried each lightning-fast strike with equal speed, her blade carving white streaks through the air, intercepting every thrust with impossible precision.Ten strikes.Twenty.Fifty.Each one met its match, their forms weaving seamlessly together like a choreographed dance. Sparks erupted between them, illuminating the deadlock of steel and bone. The valley echoed with the sharp clangs of their exchange, a battle of sheer technique and instinct.Finally, Kimiko forced her blade forward, breaking the rhythm and pushing Kimimaro’s sword aside. With a swift spin on her heel, she pivoted, lining up the perfect lateral strike."Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Moonlight!"Her sword arced toward his throat, but Kimimaro was already moving, sliding back just as Byakko sliced through the space his head had occupied. Without pause, he lunged forward again, a bone blade aiming straight between her eyes.Kimiko twisted her shoulder, pivoting to let his thrust skim past—so close she could see the bone glint in her peripheral vision. Instead of countering with a kick like she normally would, she dropped her stance, coiling her knee before lunging again.Byakko rose high above her head."Yuhi Style Kenjutsu: White Tiger’s Bite!"Kimimaro reacted instantly. His bone sword lifted just in time to catch her descending slash—but that was only the first bite. As her blade slipped past his guard, it curved upward like a tiger’s jaw, ready to snap shut.Kimimaro’s response was just as precise. His own sword descended at the perfect angle, stopping her blade from rising.Their eyes met, both locked in the deadlock."Your technique is remarkable," Kimimaro admitted, voice as cold as ever. "But it’s still not enough.""You sure about that?" Kimiko taunted, before lunging backward.Behind Kimimaro, seemingly forgotten, Sasuke reappeared in his original form, his left arm crackling with the piercing sound of Chidori as he lunged. The lightning-clad thrust aimed straight for Kimimaro’s spine—only for bones to erupt from his back, forcing Sasuke to pull away at the last second.But Sasuke wasn’t done. His free hand flicked to his side, drawing the vajra-like hilt of the Second Hokage’s sword. With a flick, the blade ignited—not as a standard lightning blade, but as a searing bolt of pure lightning that lashed out toward Kimimaro like a spear.Kimimaro moved to pivot, but it wasn’t fast enough. Electricity arched through his body, his muscles spasming as the paralysis took hold. His form twitched uncontrollably.Kimiko took advantage.She flickered forward, Byakko gleaming as she swung for his head—a decisive execution.But Kimimaro’s body reacted instinctively.At the very last second, dozens of curved, serrated bones erupted from every inch of his skin, spinning him into a deadly whirlwind. Kimiko’s sword struck the hardened bone, sparks flying, and before the next rotation could carve into her, she disengaged, flipping back to gain distance.Kimimaro didn’t hesitate. His ten fingers snapped up, each digit ejecting bone bullets like a deadly volley of shrapnel.Kimiko leaped into the air to dodge—only for Kimimaro to twist and fire another barrage, this time tracking her mid-air.
Damn it—he’s anticipating.
Byakko blurred in her hands, the flat of the blade spinning in a defensive arc, sparks bursting as it deflected each bullet in mid-air. She pivoted with the motion, reaching into her pouch. Her fingers curled around a set of senbon, her noxious chakra flooding them, warping them into black, venom-laced missiles.She hurled them forward.Kimimaro weaved left, right, left again, the needles embedding into the ground behind him before detonating in a caustic explosion, black water searing into the dirt like acid.Kimiko landed, already transitioning.She drew two kunai, flicking them toward Kimimaro. He barely reacted, tilting his head as the weapons whizzed past his ear.And that’s when his eyes narrowed.The kunai exploded into white smoke—and in their place, two Naruto clones appeared, the clone already palming Naruto’s hand, forming a swirling Rasengan the size of a bowling ball, crackling with concentrated wind chakra.  And to  his right, Sasuke was poising for another attack, his free hand wreathed in both fire and lighting, turning in into his Heavenly Lance.Kimimaro tried to turn, but it was too late. Kimiko was already in front of him.Their eyes met."Genjutsu: Endless Battle Slaughtering."He was buried in the middle of a thousand warriors locked in slaughter. Blades clashed. Bodies collapsed. Screams of agony filled the air. The stench of blood, smoke, and rotting flesh was choking, the sounds of war deafening. Everywhere he turned, bodies piled upon bodies, swords driving through flesh, limbs torn asunder.He was trapped in an endless, claustrophobic cycle of violence, surrounded by warriors butchered by unseen hands, as if he had been thrown into the aftermath of a battle long lost.For the first time, his breath hitched.The illusion suffocated him.And it lasted just long enough.Naruto’s Rasengan connected the exact moment Heavenly Lance did.The howling vortex of chakra detonated, its force tearing through the air, the sheer pressure ripping the earth apart.A massive crater erupted beneath them, a cyclone of raw energy engulfing Kimimaro in its center.The explosion rang like thunder, the shockwave rolling across the valley like an earthquake.Kimiko landed lightly, her feet touching the torn battlefield beside Naruto and Sasuke, who slid back just in time.Their eyes locked onto the smoldering epicenter of the blast.A thick cloud of dust billowed outward, obscuring the crater.And then—A figure emerged.Kimimaro was still standing.His body was riddled with burns, his once pale skin scorched. A gaping hole stretched across his back—but instead of flesh and organs, a dense, reinforced mesh of bone plating had absorbed the worst of the impact. His cheek had been partially blown away, revealing gleaming white teeth and exposed gums, yet his expression remained eerily calm.Slowly, he straightened himself, his vertebrae audibly realigning, his posture regaining its usual elegant poise. And then, he opened his eyes."...I see. I underestimated you three.  I shouldn't hold back anymore, then."Kimimaro's body convulsed slightly as the curse mark expanded further, its ominous black pattern stretching like creeping tendrils across his pale skin. He hunched forward, his muscles tensing, and then—bone erupted from his back in jagged, curved spines, protruding like the skeletal ridges of some prehistoric beast.And then, with a sickening crack , his entire spine slid free from his body, pulled from his own flesh as effortlessly as unsheathing a blade. The exposed vertebrae hardened into a deadly, whip-like weapon, spikes protruding from each segment, transforming it into a monstrous instrument of destruction.For the first time in weeks, fear clenched around Kimiko’s heart like a vice.She swallowed. “We need to avoid getting hit by that at all costs.”Sasuke, his Sharingan spinning, barely spared her a glance. His voice was dry, unimpressed, yet tense. “You think?”Only then did Kimiko notice the inky tendrils of his own curse mark creeping up his skin, spreading across his face. His fingers twitched against the hilt of his sword, the crackling blue-white lightning illuminating the eerie tension between them.No time to dwell on that. They needed to survive this monster first.Yet, of the three of them, only Naruto didn’t seem wary of Kimimaro’s grotesque transformation. His body trembled—not with fear, but rage. His feral, slit-pupil eyes locked onto the bone-clad shinobi with a mixture of fury and disbelief, his chakra churning with Kurama’s influence.“Why?” Naruto’s voice was raw, almost desperate. “Why do you keep fighting?! Sasuke and Kimiko aren’t going to Orochimaru!”Kimimaro, now fully hunched like a beast, flicked his bone-whip tail idly behind him. His expression was unreadable as he regarded Naruto with quiet intensity.“You wouldn’t understand.” His voice was eerily calm, even as he stood on the precipice of death itself. “Even now, my body is failing me. I move only through sheer will.” He exhaled slowly, as if speaking took effort. “But none of that matters. I live to fulfill Orochimaru-sama’s wishes. As long as I fight for his goals, I am not alone. A part of me will always exist within his ambitions.”Naruto's fingers curled into fists, his chakra flaring angrily. “That’s—” His breath hitched, frustration clear in his face. “Why?! Why would you give your entire life to a bastard like him? He didn’t care about you! He only wanted your power so you could serve him! He sent you here knowing you’d die! That’s not loyalty, that’s—” his voice cracked, his teeth grinding. “That’s not love!”Kimiko felt something twist in her chest. He really means it. His anger wasn’t just about Sasuke or her—it was about Kimimaro himself.Kimimaro’s normally impassive face twisted in a rare display of anger. “Enough!” he snapped. “You speak as if you’ve known true suffering.” His seafoam-green eyes burned. “But you have never experienced what I have. You have never been the last of your clan. You have never watched your entire bloodline destroy itself, leaving you utterly alone—a relic of something that no longer exists.” His voice wavered, true emotion bleeding into his words. “I had no one! Until Orochimaru-sama. Until he saw value in me. And now, though my disease makes me an ill-fitting vessel, though I am at death’s door,  I will fight for his will.”Naruto flinched.And for a split second, Kimiko realized the reason why.Naruto had grown up alone, too. He knew what it was like to be abandoned by the world. To be treated as nothing.Even in the heat of battle, even against an enemy willing to kill them without hesitation—Naruto still tried to understand.
I love this idiot.
Kimiko would never have the same mercy Naruto did. But it was why he was going to be Hokage. If anyone could reach Kimimaro, it was him.A beat of silence passed.Sasuke exhaled sharply, his grip tightening on his sword hilt. “Naruto,” he muttered, his voice carefully neutral, but his crimson eyes never leaving Kimimaro. “He isn’t going to listen.”Kimimaro inhaled slowly.“Listen to your friends,” he said, his voice a whisper—then his gaze sharpened like a blade. “Because those will be the last words you ever hear.”Then, without hesitation—he attacked.Kimimaro moved like a phantom.One moment, he was still—the next, a streak of white death blurred through the air. Kimiko barely registered his movement before something struck her across the stomach like a battering ram. His tail.A razor-edged, dinosaur-like appendage slammed into her midsection, sending her hurtling backward like a ragdoll.She barely had time to react—before Sasuke flashed behind her in a streak of crackling blue lightning. His arms wrapped around her midair, absorbing the momentum of her flight before he landed smoothly, boots grinding against the rock.“Might be time to remove your weights.” His voice was calm, but tight with urgency as he set her down.Kimiko exhaled sharply, nodding. He’s right. She reached for her sleeves and ankles, unfastening the dense, heavy weights that had been strapped to her limbs for months.Kimimaro watched.To his credit, he did not move—his pale seafoam eyes merely tracked her movements with cold, analytical precision, as if granting them this final moment was nothing more than a courtesy.Not far off, Naruto crouched low, his feral eyes gleaming, the air around him thick with the menace of growing chakra. His body tensed, coiled to strike like a cornered beast.The weights hit the ground with a resounding thud, kicking up dust.Kimiko inhaled deeply, fingers tightening around Byakko’s hilt.
Alright… just like we practiced.
Slowly, she began to channel her water chakra—not just the usual chakra flow, but a more refined, deadly version.The liquid that twined around the blade was no longer a simple ribbon of water. Instead, dozens of blood-red petals formed in midair, swirling and spinning around the length of her sword, each one a razor-sharp, poisoned fragment.The effect was beautiful—and lethal.Sasuke’s eyes flickered toward her, his Sharingan narrowing slightly. “…New jutsu?”Kimiko smirked slightly, never looking away from Kimimaro. “Sort of.” She adjusted her grip on Byakko, the red petals whirling faster. “It’s the completion of my chakra flow technique. My sword’s true form.”Kimimaro tilted his head slightly, studying her with mild curiosity.“Hn.” He raised his free hand. Bones erupted from his wrist, twisting and growing into a grotesque, spiral-shaped drill. “No matter. This is the last respite I’ll grant the three of you.”And then—the battlefield erupted into chaos.In the same breath, all four of them moved.Steel, lightning, and flesh clashed against hardened bone. Kimiko’s sword, Sasuke’s lightning blade, and Naruto’s fist all collided against the whirling tip of Kimimaro’s bone drill. A shockwave detonated on impact, flattening the ground beneath them before the sheer force launched all four combatants in opposite directions.Kimiko barely registered the world spinning before she, Naruto, and Sasuke were sent hurtling past the head of Hashirama’s colossal statue. The force of their impact ripped through the stone, sending them plummeting toward the vast expanse of water below.The roar of the waterfall filled her ears as she twisted midair, reorienting herself. They hit the surface feet-first, chakra stabilizing their balance, ripples spreading outward from their landing.A shadow descended like a meteor.Kimimaro was already upon them, his drill-arm cocked and ready to strike. He plummeted with terrifying speed, his entire form a white blur of death."Move!"The three of them lunged backward, narrowly avoiding the devastating impact as his drill-fist slammed into the water. A colossal wave exploded outward, sending a torrential spray sky-high. Kimiko barely managed to shield her eyes before—He was on her.Kimimaro erupted through the wall of water, his bone-drill whirring viciously as he struck. Kimiko barely had time to lift Byakko before their blades collided in a blinding clash of sparks.Her sword’s red water petals spiraled outward, wrapping around the bone, eating away at its surface with an acidic hiss. The corrosive chakra-infused petals struggled against the density of Kimimaro’s hardened drill, grinding against each other in a furious clash of power."Kimiko!"Naruto and Sasuke’s shouted warning barely registered before she caught the sudden movement—Kimimaro’s spine-whip unraveled, coiling toward her like a striking serpent.She reacted instinctively.In a blur, her form burst into a storm of black and red petals, scattering like windblown leaves.Kimimaro’s whip snapped through empty space.She reappeared a few feet away, water rippling beneath her feet as she landed. Kimimaro’s gaze snapped toward her, already preparing another charge. His drill recoiled, the sharpened bone spiraling back into place."Oh no you don’t!" she snarled, her feet skimming the water’s surface as she slid back.Her hands blurred through seals before she slammed her palm onto the surface of the lake."Fire Style: Exploding Flame Formation!"Kimiko felt the chakra ignite in her core, a sensation that still felt unnatural—a foreign element wrestling against her natural affinity. This technique didn’t come easily to her. Fire was the fundamental opposite of her nature, yet she had forced herself to master it.This was a technique that Hanzo of the Salamander had once wielded—one that had shaped Amegakure’s deadliest combat style and, unbeknownst to most, had influenced one of the Akatsuki’s leaders.The water in front of her shifted.A thin layer of liquid peeled away, transforming into countless strips of paper-like chakra. They slithered across the water’s surface like living things, crawling toward Kimimaro.He lunged—too late.The tags coiled around his legs and right arm, wrapping around him like binding snakes.Kimiko’s fingers snapped into one last seal.The paper tags binding Kimimaro ignited.A chain reaction of explosions erupted, swallowing the battlefield in a towering inferno.Above them, Naruto and Sasuke reappeared, leaping into position.Naruto inhaled sharply, his chest expanding.Sasuke’s fingers flew through seals."Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!""Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"A torrential gust erupted from Naruto’s mouth, the wind chakra howling toward Kimimaro. Simultaneously, a massive fireball roared from Sasuke’s lips, spiraling toward the same target.The blast of wind fueled the fire, amplifying it into a swirling inferno of destruction. The vortex of flame consumed Kimimaro whole, his form vanishing further into the storm of fire, which rose and rose before joining her explosion in a crescendo of heat and devastation, the lake under Kimimaro torched and red, thick black smoke surrounding the area.Beyond the dark smoke of the earth-shaking explosion, a hoarse yell tore through the chaos. And Kimiko's eyes widened. How is he still alive?!Kimimaro lunged forward, exiting the ruin of smoke and devastation.His right arm—charred, ruined—clutched the cracked remains of his bone whip, his right leg scorched, but sheer will and unrelenting rage kept him moving.His bone-drill arm blurred through the air, a spiraling death aimed directly at Kimiko’s head.She ducked just in time, the razor edge grazing past her skull, slicing through strands of her black hair.Before she could react, Kimimaro twisted, pivoting on his heel—and his dinosaur-like tail struck her across the face.A brutal impact.The world spun violently. Kimiko was launched across the battlefield, crashing onto the water’s surface. A spray of droplets shot into the air as she skidded backward, pain lancing across her body. She blinked through the stars in her vision, forcing herself upright.But Kimimaro was already on her.His legs coiled like springs, muscles tensing—preparing to close the distance in a single bound.Naruto and Sasuke wouldn’t let him.They flashed through hand seals, mouths filling with chakra."Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!""Wind Style: Drilling Air Bullets!"A hailstorm of small fireballs and slicing wind bullets shot toward Kimimaro.He twisted and maneuvered through the barrage with terrifying agility, dodging each impact with a mix of spins, ducks, and side-steps. But it slowed him, buying Kimiko just enough time.She planted her feet firmly, Byakko raised, her free hand flying through seals."Water Style: Water Formation Wall!"A massive wall of water erupted in front of her, a towering shield between her and her relentless opponent.But Kimimaro charged straight through it.His form blurred through the cascading waves, emerging on the other side within striking distance.Kimiko barely managed to pivot backward, but the protruding bones on his shoulders raked across her side, cutting deep.Pain flared, but she forced herself to move—jumping back—Kimimaro whirled.His tail lashed out, striking her once—twice—thrice, before he swung it upward in a devastating final blow, catching her square under the chin.A burst of pain, the crack of bone against flesh—She was launched into the air, her body tumbling skyward.Her vision blurred, pain threatening to drown her senses.Through the disorientation, she saw him—Kimimaro crouched on all fours, his back tensed.Then—his spine launched a barrage of spinning bone missiles.Kimiko's instincts screamed at her.She forced her chakra to surge, her body flickering in a swirl of black and red petals.The bone projectiles tore through empty air, striking the space where she had been.She reappeared below, landing with a splash on the water’s surface. Her hands blurred through more seals."Water Style: Rain of Decay!"Above them, the sky darkened.From the storm-choked clouds, a downpour of black and blood-red rain began to fall, sizzling as it touched the water’s surface—a toxic storm of acid-laced droplets.The rain struck Kimimaro’s exposed bones, sizzling and eating away at the calcified growths. Steam rose from his body.Yet he barely flinched."Your parlor tricks won’t work on me!" he snarled, breaking into another charge.Kimiko’s hands flew into another sequence of seals."Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"From the lake below, a massive white-capped water dragon surged upward, spiraling into the sky.It snatched Kimimaro in its jaws.The serpentine beast roared as it carried him high above the battlefield, twisting in the air.Kimiko saw her opening.
Now!
Above them, Two Narutos and Sasuke reappeared, positioned in perfect synchronicity.Their eyes met.Kimiko shouted: "Finish this!"Naruto’s legs coiled, muscles primed.Sasuke’s lightning-infused sword hummed with deadly energy."You’re finished!"  The two Naruto snarled.The two of them descended like falling meteors.Their legs slammed into Kimimaro’s midsection, sending him rocketing downward at terminal velocity.The moment he hit the water’s surface, a colossal splash erupted, momentarily obscuring him from view.Meanwhile, Sasuke spun in midair, leveling the Second Hokage’s sword downward.The blade became a spear of heavenly lightning, crackling with divine fury.With a single thrust—he launched it.The lightning strike pierced through the mist, slamming into Kimimaro’s prone form.Electricity exploded outward, arcing across the battlefield, the current conducted by the water as thousands of volts ripped through Kimimaro’s body. As Naruto’s clone dispersed and the original landed beside her, Sasuke descended like a bolt of lightning, his chakra crackling with residual energy. The three of them shared a single glance—no words were needed. They weren’t taking any chances.In perfect synchrony, their hands blurred through a sequence of hand seals, their chakra flowing in unison, building, coalescing into something massive. The very air around them grew heavy with elemental force—water, wind, and lightning intertwining, merging into a singular, devastating technique as the two placed their hands behind her.“Team Seven Combination: Colossal Waterfall Jutsu!”Kimiko felt their fused chakra surge through her as the water around them obeyed her command. The surface of the battlefield began to tremble as the water churned, rising, spiraling in a violent vortex. The very atmosphere crackled with electricity as Sasuke’s lightning arced through the towering wall of water, charging it with deadly energy. At the same time, Naruto’s wind chakra roared into the forming torrent, sharpening and accelerating it into an unstoppable force of nature.The spiraling mass of electrified, wind-fueled water condensed for a split second—before it fired outward in a titanic blast. Its sheer force carved a deep trench through the surface of the river, leaving a momentary vacuum in its wake before the surrounding water crashed back into place.Kimimaro, who had only just begun to rise, barely had time to react. His jade-green eyes widened as the full force of the jutsu engulfed him whole.The impact was cataclysmic.The powerful deluge carried him with it, tearing through the valley in an unstoppable surge of elemental destruction. It slammed against the cliffside, carving deep trenches into the stone, the overwhelming force shattering rock formations and sending debris plummeting into the waters below. The very battlefield trembled from the force of the collision, the aftermath leaving behind nothing but a towering geyser of mist and displaced water.For a long moment, there was only silence—the echoes of the impact fading into the distance.Then, as the mist slowly dissipated, the battlefield was left eerily still.
Did we do—
"ENOUGH!" Kimimaro's voice rang out, but Kimiko couldn't see him.Crap. Her mind raced. He's underwater. He—A sharp, bone-like blade erupted from below, grazing her left arm. Another shot up, then another, and another—she heard Naruto wince. Within seconds, the battlefield became a death trap, a forest of piercing bones bursting from the water’s surface.Kimiko lunged upward, dragging Naruto and Sasuke with her, trying to evade the onslaught. She felt a blade stab into her thigh, another rip through her hip, and a third slash across her forearm. The pain burned, but she forced herself to ignore it.Then—a weighty force snatched them mid-air.Sand.Kimiko blinked as they were lifted above the growing forest of bones, the suffocating attack narrowly missing them. She turned, spotting Gaara standing atop a floating cloud of sand, hovering high above the battlefield. One hand was outstretched toward them, the other restraining Jugo, who was fully transformed and bound in sand, his massive form thrashing. Beside him, Lee panted, his body trembling with exertion."...You three alright?" Gaara asked, his gaze never leaving Jugo.Kimiko exhaled sharply, only now registering the pain searing through her body. "...Yeah," she said, wincing. "Thank you, Gaara-kun. We owe you one."Below them, the forest of bones began to dissolve. Her toxic rain ate away at them, reducing the once-lethal landscape back into the wide, open body of water.Then—her sensory net flared.Her eyes snapped to one of the remaining bone spires. Kimimaro.He emerged from the jagged blade, half his face stripped to nothing but bone, his body barely holding together. Her toxic rain was eating through him—flesh and bone decaying—but he still moved.With a final, desperate lunge, he aimed for them, his arm twisted into a grotesque bone drill, spinning with lethal intent.Kimiko’s body reacted before her mind could.She shoved Naruto and Sasuke off the sand platform, down to the water below.But she was too slow to escape herself.The bone drill pierced straight through her back.Blood burst from her lips, her vision flickering as pain exploded through her body.Kimiko barely registered the sensation of the sand lowering her gently onto the water’s surface. The pain in her body throbbed relentlessly, her vision flickering as she struggled to stay conscious. She blinked rapidly, trying to force the pain away.Above her, Naruto and Sasuke loomed, their faces etched with worry and fury.Naruto’s feral, crimson eyes softened slightly, the raw rage in them momentarily eclipsed by concern. Beside him, Sasuke’s face twisted in guilt, his features half-hidden by the dark, writhing curse marks consuming his skin.Then—that guilt turned to rage.Kimiko felt it.She felt the shift in their chakra before she even saw it.First was Naruto.The trickle of Kurama’s chakra that had been leaking from him before suddenly surged, no longer restrained. The oppressive, malevolent force wrapped around his body, forming the crimson, bubbling chakra cloak she had only ever seen in the anime.The air sizzled and warped around him, the sheer heat of the chakra cloak distorting reality itself. A single, nearly translucent tail rose behind him, flickering like a living ember, while jagged ears of chakra perched atop his head.Kimiko’s breath hitched.
Crap. He’s going through it.
And then—Sasuke.A different kind of chakra erupted beside her, something just as potent, but twisted, tainted, unnatural. The curse mark bled across his skin, consuming him further, his body hunching down as he surrendered to it.Kimiko watched, helpless, mesmerized, and terrified all at once.Sasuke’s skin darkened into a deep, ashen gray, his hair lengthening and shifting to an unnatural blue-black hue. From his back, massive, webbed wings burst forth, twitching as they adjusted to their new existence. The very air around him pulsed with corrupted energy.Kimiko swallowed hard.
Crap. He’s distraught too.
The water beneath them trembled. The sheer density of their chakra filled the battlefield, an overwhelming mix of primal rage and untamed power.Then, Naruto’s voice came, a low, guttural snarl that was barely human.“Sasuke…” His lips curled back over his fangs, his breath coming out in slow, heavy huffs, as if barely restraining himself. “…he hurt Kimiko-chan.”Sasuke’s wings twitched, his fists clenching tight enough to tremble. His voice was lower, darker than usual—a whisper laced with murderous intent.“I know.” His wings beat once, lifting him slightly, the air rippling with every movement. “We’ll make him pay.”
…Is this what it felt like to stand between two demigods?

Between Asura and Indra’s reincarnations?
Kimiko felt small.Insignificant.Inconsequential.No matter how strong she became, no matter how hard she fought, these two were written into history as the most powerful shinobi to ever exist. Their fates were carved into the very fabric of this world.And she?She was just a foreigner. A stray soul thrown into this reality.She had no destined power. No fated role in history.She was nothing.And yet—something in her recoiled at that thought.No.No.Wasn’t she the reason they had become this strong?Wasn’t she the catalyst that had ensured thousands of shinobi lived, sparing them from Orochimaru’s massacre?Did she not prevent Sasuke’s defection with nothing but her words, her smarts, and her will?Did she not foil the plots of gods and men alike, rewriting this world’s fate with her own hands?The pain around her dulled. The burning in her limbs faded.Kimiko forced herself upright, blood dripping down her arms, her body screaming in protest. But she didn’t listen.She would not be discarded.She would not stand aside while men fought battles for her.She was Kimiko Yuhi. Daughter of Shinku and Kaori Yuhi, sister to Kurenai Yuhi.And she was not done yet. Naruto’s head snapped toward her, his feral, red eyes flickering with something between concern and protective rage.“Kimiko-chan…” he snarled, his voice low, distorted, almost unrecognizable.Sasuke’s gaze followed, wordless, intense, calculating, his transformed wings twitching in the storm-lit air.Kimiko ignored them both.Her bloody fingers curled around the hilt of Byakko, the blade thrumming with anticipation. Hundreds of water-petals—tainted with her corrosive chakra—began to swirl around her, sharpened to lethal precision.Above them, the poison rain she had summoned continued to fall, its slow, agonizing decay eating away at Kimimaro’s body.Her eyes locked onto him.Half skeletal. Barely alive.And still standing through sheer will alone.Kimiko’s grip on Byakko tightened."I'm not out of this battle yet," she said, her voice low, steady, unwavering.Her eyes glowed, bright and fierce."I am a kunoichi of Konoha. And I have never known defeat. Not now. Not ever."Kimimaro exhaled slowly, his half-decayed face unreadable.Then, despite everything—despite the pain, despite his body crumbling beneath the weight of her poison—He smiled.“…Hoh.” His raspy voice carried through the storm, his grip tightening on his bone weapon. “Interesting.”He lowered himself into a stance.“Let’s see what you have.”Kankuro had never once felt truly outclassed in everything.Sure, Temari had always been better than him at jutsu, and Gaara was just… immensely gifted, a monster in his own right. But even with that, Kankuro still saw himself as superior to most shinobi, especially compared to the ninja of Konoha.He was the eldest son of Rasa the Gilded, the youngest executive in the Puppet Brigade, and one of Suna’s next-generation leaders. He had always believed in his own strength.But then… he met them.And his worldview shattered.It had started when they first encountered Team Seven. A bratty blonde, an arrogant Uchiha, and that quiet kunoichi. He had underestimated them, lashed out in anger, put his hands on that kid—only for them to completely humiliate him and Temari, save the boy, and disappear as if they were never there.He had thought it was a fluke.But then… that damn kunoichi had fought his sister.Temari had trained relentlessly for a month, sharpening her wind techniques after watching that girl decimate her previous opponent. And yet—in seconds, Kimiko had clamped onto her throat, flooding her with poison, ending the fight before it even began.Then… they had done the impossible.They defeated Gaara.No one—not even Kankuro—could have imagined that was possible.Now, as he stood here, watching those same three engage in battle, he realized something that sent an uneasy chill down his spine.This wasn’t a battle between young shinobi.This was something else entirely."Kankuro."Gaara’s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.Kankuro turned to see his youngest brother and the kid in green overalls hovering nearby atop sand clouds. Gaara’s expression was unreadable as always, but his voice held a note of caution."You should step back."Kankuro barely heard him. His eyes were glued to the battle on the horizon.Naruto and Sasuke had devolved into something monstrous, their bodies twisting with their respective transformations, clashing with the bone-clad demon that refused to die.And then there was her.Kimiko moved like a phantom, gliding across the water’s surface as though it were solid ground, her movements a blur of speed and precision, clashing against Kimimaro like a streak of lightning."Seriously," Kankuro murmured, unable to look away. "Did she just summon a poison rain? Wasn't she wounded? How the hell is she still fighting like this?""Will," came a calm voice beside him.He turned to see Temari standing next to Shikamaru, who was watching the battle with a pensive, calculating look. Beside them stood Neji, supporting Hinata, whose arm was looped around his shoulders."How long have you been here?" Kankuro asked."Just now," Temari answered. "A squad of Konoha-nin just returned from their mission. They took the Sound-nin’s body.""Your battle went okay?""Barely a battle," Temari shrugged. "We ran into these two along the way."She motioned to Neji, whose white eyes were torn between his wounded cousin and the battlefield before them.A silence stretched between them, before Shikamaru finally spoke, his voice low."So… you were forced to kill yours?"Neji exhaled slowly."Yes." His voice was level, but there was an undercurrent of something heavier. "Kimiko-san's intel was correct. He was a long-range fighter. We pressed him long enough for me to grievously wound him, but… he tried to fire an arrow at my blind spot."He glanced at Hinata, his expression tightening with guilt."And Hinata-sama—""I told you," Hinata murmured softly, her voice gentle but firm. "I don’t regret it, Neji-nii-san."Her pale eyes weren’t on him.They were glued to the battle ahead.Kankuro turned back to the battlefield—and what he saw wasn’t human.Sasuke shot across the sky like a massive bat, his lightning-infused blade no longer simply crackling with electricity, but pulsing with something darker.It wasn’t just lightning anymore.It had been tainted, infected by the foul chakra radiating from him.Now, white and black lightning surged from his sword, jagged streaks lancing through the battlefield like divine punishment.Kimimaro barely dodged in time, the deadly strikes carving into the water below, sending up bursts of steam.Meanwhile, Naruto—Naruto, wreathed in that terrifying crimson cloak, moved faster than ever before, his form blurring as he barreled toward Kimimaro.The bone-user tried to counter, but it didn’t matter.Naruto didn’t care.If his fists met protrusions of hardened bone, he simply shattered them with brute force, each punch collapsing whatever defense Kimimaro tried to put between them.Then the chakra tail lashed out.Kimimaro was ripped from the battlefield, his body slammed into the cliff wall—once, twice, three times—before Naruto hurled him into the sky like a broken doll.And in the split second that Kimimaro was airborne—She was there.A white streak—lightning, steel, and death—Kimiko materialized mid-air, blade flashing as she struck him from every direction in a blinding fury.Kimimaro’s body twisted violently with each blow, the poison seeping deeper into his skin, his movements becoming more and more sluggish.Kankuro could barely comprehend what he was witnessing.And judging by the tense silence from his companions, neither could they.“Should we…help?” muttered Kiba, finally.“No,” said Shikamaru, exhaling. “We’ll only get in the way.”“...I have to agree,” said Neji quietly. “As much as it pains me. Those four are beyond any of us right now.”Temari did not say anything. She simply stared, her grip tightening around her fan.Kankuro swallowed hard.He had never seen a battle like this.This wasn’t like the battles he witnessed.This was something ancient. Something primal. Something titanic.And for the first time, he wondered—Had the world already outgrown them?Kimiko landed like a meteor, the water beneath her churning violently from the impact, her breath ragged, her eyes locked onto Kimimaro as he fell from the sky. His body smoked, his skin blistered and raw from the poison saturating the rain, but he still refused to die.
Damn it. Why won’t he stay down?
Her body throbbed with exhaustion, the ache in her limbs nearly unbearable. For the first time, she felt her chakra reserves thinning—not fully depleted, but dangerously low. It wouldn’t mean much for most shinobi, but for her, it was a warning. They had to end this. Now.“Naruto. Sasuke.” Her voice was sharp, commanding, unwavering, but a wince betrayed her pain. The two boys landed beside her, their glowing, monstrous eyes locked onto Kimimaro, raw feral rage in one, cold, tainted fury in the other. And still, somehow, he was getting up. His bones cracked, his body burned, his limbs barely responding—but his dead, unfeeling eyes remained steady, determined, defiant. He was still fighting, still refusing to fall, still refusing to acknowledge that he had lost."We have one shot left," she said, her fingers curling tighter around Byakko’s hilt, the weight of the blade grounding her, reminding her that she was still here, still breathing. "I'll set him up. You two finish this."Naruto and Sasuke didn’t respond. They simply moved. A blur of blue and red, two streaks of raw, unrelenting speed and power flashing toward Kimimaro’s flanks. The last of the Kaguya reacted instantly, raising his ruined, charred arms, bone spears bursting violently from his palms, jagged protrusions meant to skewer them mid-attack. But they stopped just before the deadly weapons could pierce them through. The battlefield shifted, the water trembled, and in the next instant, a stalagmite of bone erupted from below, spearing up from the lake, heading straight for Kimiko.She leaped back, barely evading the attack as her hands blurred through seals, her chakra flaring wildly, dangerously, molding itself into a volatile, precise pattern. She knew this sequence by heart, had memorized it from the Amegakure forbidden scrolls, had spent hours contemplating whether she could ever wield it. TThe answer had always been no. Even at full strength, she doubted she could pull it off more than twice safely. But the battlefield was her advantage. They were surrounded by water. She only needed one to finish it. Hanzo the Salamander’s greatest water jutsu. One of the reasons why it was thought foolish to face him on his own turf, where water was plenty.Dodging the last of the rising bone spikes, she pressed both hands onto the lake’s surface as she landed from her lunge, her voice steady as she uttered the words of death.“Water Style: Crushing Tsunami.”For a moment, nothing happened.Then, the world roared.The water blow surged, rising with terrifying force, an unstoppable wall of liquid fury that climbed higher and higher, towering above the battlefield like a force of nature. She saw Kimimaro’s lifeless eye widen, something flickering in their dull depths—recognition, perhaps, or something dangerously close to understanding. He tried to retreat, his movements sluggish, desperate, but the tsunami roared ever higher, curling over itself, swallowing the sky as it prepared to come crashing down. Kimiko exhaled, her fingers twitching slightly.The wave obeyed.The moment the wave collapsed, the battlefield was consumed in a deluge of annihilation.The water crashed down with the force of a god’s wrath, the impact shaking the very earth, sending violent tremors rippling through the valley. Kimiko barely had time to register the devastation before her chakra petered out completely. Her vision blurred, her legs buckled, and she dropped to one knee, her breath ragged.But not before she saw him.Kimimaro’s broken body was flung like a ragdoll, battered and crushed beneath the titanic force of the tsunami. He was caught in the violent currents, his already fractured bones snapping further, his body twisting under the weight of the water, unable to right itself. He was stunned—vulnerable—exposed.And that was all they needed.Naruto and Sasuke moved simultaneously, their bodies flashing into position, each taking their stance.Sasuke’s arm pulsed with hellish power, the crackle of Chidori merging with the flickering heat of his fire chakra, forging an ethereal, divine weapon. A spear of absolute destruction, blue and black lightning dancing along its molten core, its edges shimmering like the blade of a wrathful god.Naruto’s Rasengan twisted violently, shaped and refined by his chakra-infused tails, his demonic power kneading it within his palm. The spiraling sphere of wind and raw energy, nearly half his size, pulsed with a crimson and emerald glow, unstable, howling with the fury of a hurricane.A streak of black and red, a flash of fire and lightning—They were there.Their attacks met Kimimaro’s torso simultaneously—and the world went white.The explosion detonated outward, blinding and all-consuming, a violent eruption that sent massive walls of water cascading into the sky. The force was cataclysmic, the air screaming with the weight of their power, shockwaves rippling across the battlefield, tearing through stone, water, and flesh alike.The valley trembled.The world shook.The explosion expanded from the lake to the earth, ripping apart the landscape, cratering the battlefield in a rupture of unstoppable force.And when the dust settled, the air heavy with silence—Kimimaro floated on the water’s surface, barely clinging to life, his body utterly shattered.Naruto and Sasuke lay beside him, motionless, drained, victorious.Kimiko exhaled, her body trembling, her fingers barely able to hold Byakko’s hilt.They did it.They won.“NO! KIMIMARO!”Kimiko’s head snapped to the side just in time to see him—Jugo, breaking free of his sand prison, his monstrous form hurtling toward them like a comet.Her muscles tensed, her body instinctively moving to intercept, but the moment she stepped forward, pain lanced through her torso, her wounds flaring violently. She hissed, her knee buckling, barely keeping herself upright.Jugo slammed down beside Kimimaro, dropping onto one knee, his eyes wild with desperation. Without hesitation, he ripped a chunk of flesh from his own body, pressing it over the gaping wound in Kimimaro’s chest. Almost instantly, the torn skin began to knit itself back together.
Right… he can heal people like that.
Kimiko clenched Byakko’s hilt, forcing herself forward, her movements sluggish but steady. She took in the sight before her—Kimimaro, broken, beaten, barely alive, his body ruined by the battle. And Jugo, just as battered, his form flickering between transformation and exhaustion, his own life force drained from the flesh he had given to keep Kimimaro breathing.Yes, Naruto and Sasuke were down, and her chakra reserves were completely spent. But their allies were here—she could feel them in her sensory net, Gaara, Temari, Kankuro, Shikamaru, Neji, Hinata—all closing in. And beyond them, a squad from Konoha was en route, moving quickly.They had lost.Kimiko could end it now. She could execute Jugo where he knelt, let Kimimaro waste away, and Orochimaru’s most loyal warriors would be no more. Even if Jugo’s healing had bought Kimimaro some time, his disease would claim him soon enough.She stepped forward, raising Byakko, its blade gleaming in the dim light, hovering above Jugo’s throat.But then—his words echoed in her mind.
"I had no one! Until Orochimaru-sama. Until he saw value in me."
The gears in her mind turned.Her eyes drifted to Naruto and Sasuke’s unconscious faces.…Yes. I need to make the future easier for them.“What are you waiting for?” Jugo’s voice was weak, his gaze lifting to meet hers, exhausted but resolute.Kimiko said nothing.But a plan snapped into place.She exhaled, lowering her blade just slightly, her expression unreadable as she spoke.“Surrender.”Jugo’s jaw clenched. “Never,” he spat. “Kimimaro—”“Kimimaro is dying,” Kimiko interrupted, her voice imperious, unwavering. “And he doesn’t have to.”Jugo’s expression flickered, but he said nothing.“How long do you think he has left?” she continued, her eyes boring into him. “You heard it from his own mouth—he is dying from an incurable disease. Now he’s grievously injured on top of that.” She gestured toward the unconscious warrior, her voice sharp. “What did you give him, Jugo? A few minutes? A few hours of agonizing existence? You’re keeping him alive for what? So he can suffer?”She let the words sink in.Then, she took a step closer, voice dropping, firm and calculating.“But… submit. Come with us to Konoha, and he won’t die.”Jugo’s entire body went rigid.“He’ll be kept alive,” Kimiko pressed. “Our Hokage is the greatest medical-nin in the world. If there is anyone who can save him—it’s her.”Silence stretched between them.Kimiko could see the hesitation in his eyes, the battle raging in his mind. The unshakable loyalty to Kimimaro. The unbearable fear of losing him. The only friend he had.She had him.Now, all that was left was to seal the deal.“…Fine,” Jugo exhaled, his voice heavy with resignation. “We… we submit. We give up.”Kimiko let out a slow breath, relief washing over her as she sheathed Byakko behind her back.And then—her body gave out.The exhaustion, the blood loss, the depletion of her chakra—it all crashed down on her at once. Her legs buckled, her vision swam, and she felt herself falling.But she never hit the water.Instead, she felt strong arms catch her, holding her steady, stopping her from sinking into the depths below.Her blurring gaze lifted, and through the haze of exhaustion, she saw a pair of crimson eyes—eyes just like hers—staring down at her with deep concern.And then, darkness took her.When her eyes fluttered open, the first thing Kimiko registered was the warmth of sunlight streaming down on her face. The brightness made her squint, her body feeling unnaturally heavy, but she didn’t need to move to know she wasn’t alone.Beside her, she caught sight of Kakashi, leisurely flipping through his favorite book, and Kurenai, speaking to him in low tones.“Mm…” Kimiko groaned, blinking against the light. “How… how long was I out?”Kakashi didn’t even look up from his book. “Rise and shine,” he greeted dryly, reaching over to ruffle her hair. “Just a few days or so.”“Mm…” Kimiko murmured, still groggy. “I didn’t cripple myself this time, right?”Kakashi chuckled, and she saw Kurenai’s amused smile before her sister leaned down, pressing a light kiss to her forehead.“No,” Kurenai reassured, straightening up. “Not for lack of trying, at least. We saw that tsunami you pulled out of your pocket. Seriously—that jutsu is something else. Where’d you learn it?”“Anyway,” Kakashi cut in smoothly, ignoring the impending murder in Kimiko’s gaze. “I arrived alongside Gai and your sister. We met up with Shizune’s team, who were already en route.” He paused, then glanced at her with mild interest. “You spared those two Sound-nin?”Kimiko blinked slowly, her mind still piecing everything together. “…Yeah.”“What happened with the mission, anyway?”Kakashi sighed, his usual laziness returning. “Well, no casualties on our side. You, Sasuke, and Naruto were the most injured, but that was mostly chakra fatigue rather than anything life-threatening. Hinata took some wounds—”Kimiko immediately tried to sit up, but Kurenai’s firm hand pushed her back down.“—but nothing major,” Kakashi finished smoothly. “She’s already up and walking.”Kimiko exhaled, some of the tension easing from her shoulders.“That said,” Kakashi continued, “you guys only managed to bring back two of the original four alive. Given how high-level they turned out to be, that was expected. But…” He leaned back against the chair, eying her curiously over his book. “Bringing back those two—the ones we found you, Naruto, and Sasuke fighting? That’s beyond anyone’s wildest expectations.”“Yep,” Kurenai chimed in, arms crossed. “Especially the white-haired one. He’s in a coma right now, under heavy guard at the Konoha Hospital.”Kimiko sighed. Good. Now I just have to figure out how to deprogram his brainwashing.“And the others?” she asked.Kakashi’s expression didn’t change. “The girl with the flute and the one you brought back are with Ibiki and Inoichi, undergoing… enhanced interrogation.”Kimiko simply nodded. As expected.“They’re tough nuts to crack,” Kurenai added, “but with Inoichi-san’s jutsu, I doubt they’ll be able to resist having their minds picked apart, no matter how strong their will is. Not to mention whatever Ibiki has planned for them…” She shook her head. “They’re expecting a treasure trove of information from those two.”Kimiko let out a slow breath, absorbing everything. “…Okay, that’s good.” She hesitated before asking, “And… Naruto and Sasuke?”“They woke up a day before you,” Kakashi said easily, “Sasuke’s with Jiraiya-sama right now, getting that curse mark examined. We think it’s stable—or as stable as it can be for now. But Tsunade and Jiraiya are already working on ways to sear it off permanently.”Kimiko nodded, relieved.“Seriously,” Kakashi continued, “Naruto told me you smacked Sasuke around, and that’s why he didn’t go to Orochimaru.” He smiled faintly, reaching out to ruffle her hair. “Good job, Kimiko.”“Just doing my duty,” she said with a small sigh. “That’s good. So…”“Yup,” Kakashi said, leaning back in his chair. “Mission’s an absolute success. We dealt a major blow to Orochimaru. He doesn’t have you. He doesn’t have Sasuke. And he lost two of his most powerful pawns. He’s feeling boxed in.”A small smirk tugged at the edge of Kakashi’s mask. “The Hokage, along with Hiruzen-sama and Danzo-sama, had nothing but praise for your strategy and leadership. They’re giving you a commendation.”Kimiko blinked, surprised.“Dad would be proud,” Kurenai murmured, pressing a kiss to her temple while stroking her hair gently.Kimiko smiled weakly. “Thanks.”“So,” she exhaled, “when do I do my debriefing?”“When you recover,” Kakashi replied. “Shikamaru and Neji already handled the main mission report, but the Hokage wants to speak with you soon. Apparently, several departments in Konoha are looking to recruit you—specifically the Tracking Force and Reconnaissance & Infiltration.”Kimiko blinked. “Huh? But I haven’t even filled out that Occupational Specialties form yet.”Kurenai gave her a dry look. “Yes, but considering the high-risk missions you’ve led—and the ones you took before even making chunin—it’s not surprising. Sometimes, departments headhunt early. Given your sensory abilities, I expected Tsume-sama to approach you for the tracking division already. And with Anko and Hayate getting promoted to full jonin soon, they’ll need new subordinates to fill their former roles.”Kimiko frowned. That didn’t happen in the original timeline. “…Wait, what? They’re getting promoted?”“Yup,” Kurenai said, smiling. “They received commendations for meritorious service during their Kusagakure mission.”Her smile faded slightly. “Which reminds me… we need to talk about Hayate-kun soon.”Kimiko, however, had another question first. “And how are things in Kusa?”Kakashi sighed. “Not good,” he admitted. “But don’t worry about that now. Just focus on getting your strength back.” He reached out, ruffling her hair again.A knock at the door interrupted them, and Kakashi turned. “Come in.”To Kimiko’s surprise, as the door opened, Sasuke entered first, wearing a hospital gown like her, a small smirk on his lips. Naruto followed, arms lazily folded behind his head, with Hinata trailing behind them.“Oh,” Kakashi mused, “you’re done with your session with Jiraiya-sama?”“Yeah,” Sasuke said as he closed the door behind him, his voice even, casual. “Jiraiya said he needed time to go over his findings.” He paused, his gaze flickering to Kimiko. “We actually came to check on you. Wanted to see if you were alright. I see you’re awake.”“Told you she’d be,” Naruto muttered, side-eyeing Sasuke with a smirk. “She’s not the type to laze around in bed.”Kakashi sighed dramatically, tucking his hands into his pockets. “Well, we’ll leave you kids to it. Come on, Kurenai.”Kurenai smirked as she passed by, motioning toward the vase of fresh flowers sitting by Kimiko’s bedside. “Neji brought those for you. A get-well gift.” She wiggled her eyebrows playfully, earning an eye roll from Kimiko—and a soft giggle from Hinata.As the two adults left, Sasuke leaned casually against the wall beside her bed, arms crossed, while Hinata settled at her bedside, resting her head against the mattress. Kimiko let her fingers thread gently through Hinata’s hair, an absentminded gesture of comfort. Meanwhile, Naruto lifted the vase, inspecting it with a curious squint.“So,” Sasuke finally spoke, glancing at her. “Another mission well done, huh?”“Yup,” Kimiko replied, smiling up at him. “Did you two get offers from departments too?”“Yeah, for me,” Sasuke admitted, his gaze shifting toward the hospital window, staring at the rooftops and streets below. “But I already have my eye on one.”“I asked Pervy Sage about it,” Naruto chimed in, flipping the vase upside down to inspect the underside. “He said I’d be best as a generalist anyway, so maybe I won’t pick one.”Kimiko studied him quietly. Right… he probably said that because he’s planning to take Naruto away for three years.  “Hey, you okay?” Naruto’s voice snapped her from her thoughts, but before she could answer, she felt the soft warmth of Hinata’s palm cupping her cheek.“You’re crying,” Hinata murmured gently.Kimiko blinked, reaching up to wipe the stray tear away. “…Yeah,” she admitted, her voice soft. “I’m just… really happy you guys are here.”Naruto grinned, completely unbothered by the sentimentality, and before she could react, he wrapped both her and Hinata in a tight, suffocating hug. Kimiko gasped, squirming slightly, but ultimately sank into the embrace, warmth spreading through her chest.From above them, she caught Sasuke watching, his expression unreadable at first—until he let out a faint, almost imperceptible smile, one that flickered not just for her, but for Naruto as well.
…At least I succeeded in this part.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Post Sound Four Liquidation Interlude 1:  Eagle ANBU
It had been another typical day—or, at least, as typical as a day could be under the reign of the Fifth Hokage.He had been following her since morning, moving silently through the shadows, watching, listening. Though Tsunade insisted she didn’t need the extra security, especially with Genma and Raido fresh from a mission, the Third Hokage had been adamant.No risks.Part of him suspected it was lingering guilt over Minato-sama’s death all those years ago. But he would never dare overreach—his role was not to question.He was a shadow, the silent knife of the Hokage, tasked to watch, listen, and act as needed.And so, he remained unseen, silent, as the meeting unfolded.The Hokage’s office was dimly lit, the weight of strategy and war pressing heavy in the air.Tsunade sat behind her desk, arms crossed, while Jiraiya and Hiruzen sat across from her. The old man still occupied his wheeled chair, his voice gravelly yet firm as he spoke first.“The girl’s awake, then? Finally?”Tsunade sighed, rubbing her temples. “She is. I just received word.” Her gaze flickered to the reports stacked on her desk. “Overall, a resounding success for Konoha. Our sources indicate the Land of Rice is stirring, and their Daimyo is beginning to question Otogakure’s viability as a long-term investment.”Jiraiya huffed, arms folded lazily, but his eyes were sharp. “That Daimyo isn’t going to live much longer.” He glanced at Hiruzen. “I’d bet Orochimaru puts another puppet in his place.”“Regardless,” Hiruzen said, adjusting his robes, “he’s getting boxed in. With tensions rising between us and Iwagakure, it’s fortunate we’ve eliminated Otogakure’s immediate threat. That allows us to allocate more resources toward stabilizing Kusagakure.” His voice hardened. “It is in no one’s interest that Kusa falls. You both remember how merciless the Iwa-nin were toward our border villages during the last war.”The memory surfaced, unbidden—scorched earth, the smell of blood, the silence of a village wiped out to the last child. He had seen Minato and Kushina weep over the ruins of a place that had once been full of life.It was haunting.“We all remember,” Tsunade murmured, her expression unreadable. Then, her voice firmed. “I’m giving the green light for this operation.” She exhaled slowly, steepling her fingers. “We have enough manpower to spare, and this is the best opportunity to end Otogakure’s threat once and for all.”Jiraiya raised a brow, watching her carefully.“And who do you plan to send?”“Danzo.”The name hung heavy in the air.Tsunade’s eyes were unreadable as she continued. “I’ll assign Danzo to lead the operation against Otogakure and Orochimaru. According to Ibiki, we’ve gathered substantial intelligence from the captured prisoners. We have enough to stage an initial strike.”Jiraiya’s lips curled into a smirk, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “You’re pretty sly when you want to be, Tsunade.” He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. “Using Danzo to weaken Orochimaru while keeping him too busy to interfere with things here. That’s smart.”Then, his expression darkened, a rare moment of serious contemplation crossing his face.“…I just hope you know what you’re doing.”“I hope so too,” Tsunade muttered, exhaling heavily. “But it’s the best option we have. We put Danzo’s skills to use while keeping him as a problem for another day.”Hiruzen’s lips pressed into a thin line, his expression unreadable.He knew the former Hokage well—had served under him long enough to understand that his love for the village extended even to Danzo. Perhaps because they had been childhood friends and rivals, or perhaps because Hiruzen had never been able to truly look past their history.It didn’t matter.Judgment was not his place.“I do hope you understand the implications of this, Tsunade,” Hiruzen said, his voice quiet but firm. “Danzo will insist on personally selecting the shinobi sent to assist in the operation against Orochimaru.”“I know.” Tsunade’s brows furrowed. “He’ll likely make use of his… personal retinue.”She exchanged a glance with Jiraiya, a silent confirmation of what they both suspected but could not openly say. ROOT.A rogue ANBU cell, still operating in the shadows, despite its official dissolution.“Regardless, I won’t let him get his hands on Sasuke or Naruto,” Tsunade continued. “Sasuke, in particular, has already inquired about a post in one of the departments Konoha.” A small smile played at her lips. “Something that gives me the justification I need to keep him away from Danzo.”She paused, folding her hands together.“Meanwhile, Naruto will be under Jiraiya’s care—as his official guardian.” Her voice was steady, decisive. “And even Danzo wouldn’t dare go against Jiraiya to take Naruto. He won’t waste political capital on something he knows is a losing battle. He’s the most cautious, if not the most paranoid, man I’ve ever known.”Hiruzen remained silent for a long moment.Then, finally, he spoke.“…That’s all well and good.” His voice was quiet, but there was something weighted in his tone. “But we all know those two wouldn’t be his first choice.”A heavy silence filled the room.Tsunade sighed. “Kimiko.”Hiruzen’s frown deepened, his expression caught between concern and reluctance. “Danzo has shown repeated favor toward that girl. More than I’ve seen him extend to any young ninja in years.” He hesitated, then added, “And it’s not just because of his past with Shinku.”Tsunade exhaled sharply. “I can see why.”She leaned back, arms crossed. “That girl is… something else.”Jiraiya let out a scoff. “She’s gone on more S and A-rank missions in her first year as a shinobi than we ever did as Chuunin. Can you blame Danzo for wanting her? Not to mention the way Naruto and Sasuke trust and rely on her. He sees her—”“—as a way to influence those two.” Tsunade finished the thought bitterly.Her fingers tapped against the desk, her frown deepening.“I don’t want her anywhere near Danzo, just as much as I don’t want Naruto or Sasuke near him. But between the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and the Last Uchiha…” She trailed off, frustration evident in her tone. “My hands are tied.”She shook her head. “Besides, judging from her mission reports and everything I’ve heard about her… she doesn’t seem like the type to question orders.”“That’s exactly why you shouldn’t let her near him,” Jiraiya countered sharply.Tsunade turned her gaze toward him, expression unreadable.“Seriously,” Jiraiya continued, eyes narrowing. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed. You keep Kimiko at arm’s length. You’re more distant with her than any of the others.”Her jaw tensed.“Can you blame me?” Tsunade snapped, eyes flashing.Jiraiya raised a brow, unfazed.“You saw the way she giggled when she summoned that damn lizard,” Tsunade muttered. “Not to mention, we’re all skirting around the issue of her likely having access to Hanzo and Amegakure’s Forbidden Jutsu.”She exhaled, pressing her fingertips against her temples.“In some ways, she’s more concerning than Sasuke ever was.”“That ‘damn lizard,’” Jiraiya said, voice edged with irritation, “provided us with valuable intel in Amegakure. The information Kimiko shared with us has already advanced Konoha’s Medical Corps significantly—not to mention our Research and Development division.” He leaned forward slightly, watching Tsunade’s expression shift. “And let’s not forget that Iwa-ANBU she brought back. Dissecting that corpse gave us insight into just how much Iwagakure has evolved since our last war with them.”He paused, letting his words settle before delivering the next blow. “She likely saved hundreds of Konoha shinobi because of that alone.”Tsunade’s lips pressed into a thin line, but she said nothing.Jiraiya exhaled, shaking his head. “Should I even bring up the fact that she was the one who ensured Sasuke didn’t fall into Orochimaru’s hands? Or that, according to Kakashi, she’s just as responsible for Sasuke and Naruto’s maturity and development as he is?”“You’re being biased,” Tsunade said flatly. “You’re saying this because she’s also your student.”“She is,” Jiraiya admitted without hesitation. “And you’re being biased because you see Orochimaru in her.”Silence.A deep, weighted silence.Tsunade broke it first.“So you admit it. You see it too, huh?”Jiraiya said nothing, but his lack of denial was answer enough.Tsunade exhaled sharply, running a hand through her hair. “She’s just like him when we were that age.” Her voice was quiet now, contemplative. “And I don’t know why. On paper, she had a perfect family. She isn’t an orphan. She wasn’t raised in some long-established, bloated ninja clan that could have twisted her with internal politics. And yet…”She frowned, tapping her fingers against the desk.“I don’t know why she’s the way she is. Why she’s so desperate to go down the most unorthodox, extreme routes to develop her jutsu. Why she’s constantly reaching for more power.” She paused, her voice dipping lower. “I can’t help but see that damn snake behind her eyes, no matter how polite she is.”“Enough,” Hiruzen’s voice cut through the air, firm, steady, but heavy with age. His dark eyes flicked between them, unreadable. “If there is anyone who remembers what Orochimaru was like, it is me. I practically raised the three of you.”Tsunade and Jiraiya remained silent, but Hiruzen continued.“He became what he did because of my failings.”Both of them tensed, ready to protest, but Hiruzen simply lifted a hand, silencing them.“No. It is true.” He took a slow breath, coughing once before continuing. “A student’s downfall is always the failure of the teacher. Or so Shinku used to say.”His eyes dimmed slightly, lost in some distant memory. Then, with a sigh, he spoke again.“I won’t argue with you, Tsunade. You are Hokage, and you are not mistaken—she does resemble Orochimaru in many ways.” He paused, then added, “But do you know who else she resembles?”Tsunade frowned. “Who?”Hiruzen looked at her, his expression tired, but certain.“Your grandfather’s brother—the Second Hokage.”Tsunade’s eyes widened slightly, but she said nothing.“My sensei….Tobirama Senju was a hard man,” Hiruzen continued, his voice solemn. “A cruel man, at times. But only when he had to be. He showed no mercy to those who threatened his vision for Konoha. But he was utterly loyal to the village—he did not see it as just his elder brother’s project. He saw it as his new clan, his legacy. So much so that he fearlessly died for it.”He leaned forward slightly, watching as the words settled. “He was a great man, despite the darkness in him. He mastered it—used it as a weapon instead of letting it consume him.”His fingers tapped against the cane resting beside his chair.“That is what I failed to do with Orochimaru.”His voice was soft now, regret woven between every word. “I let his darkness consume him because I tried to steer him away from the path he had already chosen. When, instead, I should have walked it beside him. I should have ensured he never let it define him completely.”He turned his gaze to Jiraiya, his eyes sharp despite his age.“That is what you must do for Kimiko.”Jiraiya exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck, but he didn’t look away.“She may be cruel, she may be ruthless,” Hiruzen continued, “but it is your responsibility as her teacher to ensure she does not become lost in it. You must make sure that, no matter how strong or how dangerous she becomes, it does not define her.”Then, he turned to Tsunade.“And you, Tsunade.” His voice softened, but his words were no less heavy. “As Hokage, as the head of Konoha—your family—it is not your duty to pass judgment on a young girl.” His gaze held hers, steady. “It is your duty to look at her as she is, not as you fear she might become.”Tsunade sighed, leaning back in her chair, rubbing her temples as if warding off an impending headache. “…Fine, fine. You’re right.”She exhaled, her gaze shifting toward the window. “Well, she’s currently fielding offers from multiple departments. I know Tsume wants her in the Tracking Unit because of her hypersensory ability. But Anko and Hayate also want her in Recon and Infiltration. Maybe having either of them as an influence would be good for her.”She tapped her fingers against the desk thoughtfully. “It would keep her close enough for us to monitor, at least.”“We can discuss that another time,” Hiruzen interjected, his tone pointed. “You do remember the main reason we’re here, don’t you?”Tsunade blinked before sighing. “Oh. Right. Of course.”Her expression shifted, her golden eyes locking onto Jiraiya. “…So.” She hesitated, then continued.“You have reason to believe that Akatsuki is using Amegakure as a base?”He looked away from the scene, turning his gaze toward the window where a lone bird soared silently through the sky, its wings cutting through the clouds.As the three spoke in hushed voices, the village outside remained as it always had—alive, moving, breathing. The way he remembered it in his youth.Just another day in Konoha.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Post Sound Four Liquidation Interlude 2: Temari
“So,” Baki sighed, his gaze lifting toward the wide, empty skies of Sunagakure—not a single bird in sight in their vast desert expanse. “What Kankuro said was true, then?”“Yes.”Temari leaned against her war fan, her expression unreadable as she studied Baki, who still looked ill-fitting in the Kazekage’s cloak. It was a heavy mantle, one that had belonged to her father for as long as she could remember.A familiar ache pulsed in her chest.
He’s gone.
Her father had never been the most attentive of parents… but that didn’t matter. He had been her father. He had given her life.And now, she and her brothers were orphans.Baki watched her closely. “You still think about him?”Temari scoffed, shaking the thoughts away. “It’s irrelevant.” Her voice was firm, clipped. “He’s dead. We can’t afford to wallow in the past—not when our village is in such a precarious position.”“Not as precarious as before,” Baki admitted with a sigh. “Thanks to the three of you, our relationship with Konoha is back to cordiality.” He paused, his voice turning heavier. “But still… to think they have ninja so young and yet so capable…”Temari’s expression remained impassive, but deep down, she understood exactly what he meant.At first, she had been in denial. She had refused to believe it, had insisted that if she and her brothers simply trained harder, worked longer, pushed further, they would surpass them.But reality had been swift and unforgiving.Even if she worked night and day, even if she sharpened her skills until her bones ached, it had proven futile.Because then—she had fought her.At first, it had been easy to dismiss her as another one of those soft kunoichi Konoha seemed so fond of producing.A girl playing at war.When she had stepped onto the battlefield, her nails had been manicured, her makeup perfect, her appearance more suited to a pampered doll in a noble’s court than a hardened kunoichi of a hidden village.Temari had scoffed at the sight.Sure, she had defeated that fat ninja—the one who was that lazy bastard’s friend—to advance to the finals. But Temari had chalked it up to mediocre talent, something that could be easily surpassed with enough training and discipline.Then she fought her.Then she heard her speak.And for the first time in her life, since that moment—Temari had known true fear.Not the instinctual fear of battle. Not the sharpened caution of facing a stronger opponent.No—this had been something else entirely.It had been the feeling of helplessness in front of something imperious, suffocating, inescapable—the feeling of standing before a serpent that would consume her whole without a second thought.Her fingers drifted unconsciously to her throat, tracing the faint, lingering sensation of where those painted, deadly nails had dug into her skin.“In any case,” Baki’s voice cut through the silence, oblivious to her discomfort. “This only proves that you were right, Temari. Pursuing reconciliation with Konoha is the best path for our village.”Temari pulled herself from her thoughts, schooling her features into neutrality.“I imagine people aren’t happy about it,” she murmured.Baki sighed, his expression tightening. “…Some aren’t,” he admitted begrudgingly. “Especially those who took personal offense after their acting Hokage demanded reparations. And, of course, those who lost family members in the invasion.”His shoulders rose and fell with a weary exhale. “But… I can hold them off. For now. At least until a new Kazekage takes the post.”Temari frowned.“None of the Honored Siblings accepted the position, then?”Baki scoffed, shaking his head. “Of course not.”His tone was edged with resignation, but not surprise.“We’ve approached them multiple times. Every time, they rejected it outright. Chiyo-sama even threatened to leave the village entirely if we dared ask either of them again.” He exhaled sharply, pressing a hand to his forehead. “They are the only ones with the strength and legacy to take the position without question…”He paused, then let out a dry, self-deprecating chuckle.“Well, it looks like Sunagakure’s people will have to suffer someone like me leading them, for the time being, at least.”He offered a wry, humorless smile, but Temari could hear the exhaustion beneath it.“Baki…” Temari’s voice was quiet, frowning as she studied him.As much as she wanted to offer comfort to the man who had been her first mentor, who had taught her the secrets of Wind Style, who had guided her and her brothers in their youth—she knew he spoke the truth.He was never meant to be Kazekage.No.That role could only belong to one of her family.But right now, they were too young, too vulnerable—and without overwhelming power to secure their claim, hidden daggers would come for their throats the moment they ascended. “Is there anything I can do to help?” Temari asked, her voice measured but firm. “We can appeal to the other elders, or—”“Let me handle that, Temari.” Baki cut in, his tone steady but unyielding. “You and your siblings have your own duty.” He exhaled slowly, his gaze drifting toward the distant horizon. “Right now, we need to regain our strength. And the only way to do that is by securing our borders, ensuring that none of our neighbors look at our weakened state and decide we’re easy prey.”He paused, then added, “We’re fortunate that Konoha’s current leadership values peace and cooperation as much as we do—especially given their ongoing conflict with their northern neighbor.”Temari nodded, though uncertainty still lingered in her mind. It was something she had personally confirmed—most of Konoha’s vast manpower was either deployed on high-profile missions, reinforcing their dominance as the world’s strongest ninja village, or tied up in Kusagakure, where their proxy war against Iwagakure was escalating.The cold war between those two great villages was already showing signs of boiling over into full-blown conflict.And Sunagakure shared a border with both of them.“I…” Temari hesitated, frowning. “I still don’t see the wisdom in allying ourselves with Konoha. If war is inevitable, shouldn’t we focus on stabilizing ourselves before getting entangled in another village’s affairs?”Baki studied her for a moment, his gaze sharp yet unreadable. Then, unexpectedly, he smiled.“That’s your opinion, then?”She hesitated. “…Yes, but I under—”“No need to explain yourself.” Baki waved her off. “It’s good to have dissenting opinions in a village. Your father wasn’t much of a believer in that, but despite what others may think… he never punished people for questioning his decisions. Even when he considered them inviolate.”He paused, letting the thought settle before continuing.“That said, while I understand where you’re coming from, Temari, you need to start looking at the bigger picture.”He met her gaze.“Yes, we attacked Konoha recently. But even that pales in comparison to the decades of enmity we’ve had with Iwagakure.”Temari’s lips pressed into a thin line as Baki continued.“We have been at odds with Iwagakure in nearly every Great Shinobi War. While Konoha has never been our closest ally, we have far less history of conflict with them than we do with Iwa.”Temari frowned. “Still… why are we taking sides at all?”“Because.” Baki’s expression darkened slightly. “You do remember why we attacked Konoha in the first place, don’t you?”She exhaled. “Yes. The Wind Daimyo  is outsourcing missions to Konoha, which has only weakened us further.”“Exactly,” Baki said. “And now, with our forces depleted, the Wind Daimyō is outsourcing even more missions to Konoha. We are in a worse position than before the invasion.”His voice dropped, serious. “Both Iwa and Konoha know this. And while Konoha has been content to let us recover, Iwagakure?” He shook his head. “The moment Kusagakure falls and Konoha is boxed in, who’s to say Iwa won’t turn their gaze toward us next? They know we’re weak.”Temari’s brows furrowed. “But Konoha could do the same.”“Yes,” Baki admitted. “And yet, historically speaking, they haven’t.”He leaned forward slightly.“The current government in Kusagakure is pro-Konoha. And despite our past hostilities, Konoha has never once attempted to take advantage of our weakness.” He paused, allowing that fact to sink in. “Unlike Iwagakure.”Temari remained silent, contemplating his words.“This isn’t just about politics,” Baki added. “Between Konoha and Iwagakure, the Land of Fire possesses something we need most.”Temari’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Food?”Baki smiled faintly. “So you did listen to your tutors. Yes. Food. Agricultural products. Something we must import. Iwagakure has none.”His expression softened slightly. “And there’s also the fact that Konoha treated you honorably when you were their prisoner.”Temari idly nodded, recalling her time in Konoha after the failed invasion. She had never been shackled, never mistreated. Instead, she had been given her own quarters, access to information, and treated with a level of respect she hadn’t expected.“…And a ninja of theirs helped Gaara a lot, too.”Baki inclined his head. “That, too. We owe them a lot for Gaara,” He faintly smiled.“Which reminds me,” He turned to her fully, a faint smile on his face forming.“You should start preparing.”Temari arched a brow. “For what?”“The next Chunin Exams.”Temari blinked, momentarily thrown off. “What?” She stated. “Is it really wise to send us to something like that when our village needs all its shinobi pulling their weight?”“It’s exactly why you need to go,” Baki countered. “We need to show the world that while we may be licking our wounds, the next generation of Sunagakure shinobi are just as formidable as ever.”His gaze sharpened. “The upcoming Chuunin Exams will be far tenser than the last. The eyes of the world will be on it—rival villages, potential clients, and enemies alike. We need to show them strength.”He let the words sink in, then added, “…Not to mention, your brother needs to start displaying his power in public.”Temari frowned. “Gaara?”Baki nodded. “It’s the only way people will start to accept him… as Kazekage.”Temari froze, her mind struggling to process the weight of those words. “Wait, I thought you said you’d remain Acting Kazekage for a few more years?”“I will.” Baki’s voice was steady. “But only for a year or two at most.” He exhaled slowly, watching her reaction. “Your brother… he is the only one who can fill that role. And to do that, he must begin forging a reputation that is separate from what he was known for before.”His gaze softened—just slightly. “And you must help him do that.”“That is the responsibility you and Kankuro must bear.”Temari remained silent, but she understood.The truth was laid bare before her.Sunagakure could not afford to remain neutral.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Post Sound Four Liquidation Interlude 3: Chojuro of the Mist
“HIYAAAA!”Chojuro’s snarl tore through the thick blanket of mist, his razor-sharp, shark-like teeth flashing as he lunged forward. His grip on Hiramekarei was firm, the legendary blade glowing with pale blue chakra, casting an eerie glow through the fog.Before him, three enemy shinobi, all wielding short katanas, glared at him with hardened, angered expressions, their stances taut with anticipation.The battlefield around them was a cacophony of steel clashing against steel, of screams—rage-filled, pain-filled, adrenaline-fueled.The trio reacted instantly, scattering into the mist in an attempt to vanish from sight. But one was too slow.Chojuro swung Hiramekarei in a wide arc, the blade’s chakra-infused energy trailing like a river’s flow. His cut was clean, effortless, and the shinobi barely had time to scream before their bisected body was flung apart, both halves crashing onto the ground with a wet, sickening thud.The moment was short-lived.The remaining two lunged back out of the mist, their katanas poised to strike—one moving with deadly precision, his blade aimed directly at Chojuro’s heart.The blade found purchase—or so it seemed.Chojuro’s body shattered into water, dissolving into a harmless puddle beneath their feet.A Water Clone.And before they could react, the real Chojuro descended from above, Hiramekarei now crackling with energy as its chakra morphed into a massive mallet.“HIYAAA!”He brought it crashing down, slamming into both men with devastating force, sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. The ground cratered beneath them, the concussive blast hurling debris into the air.A triumphant roar erupted around him, the sounds of allied shinobi cheering his name filling the air.Chojuro felt his face heat up, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. “No, please, it—”The scene shattered in an instant.The triumphant cheers were replaced by shouts of warning—urgent, panicked, terrified.Something was wrong.Chojuro ’s body tensed, his instincts flaring to life just as a water whip lashed around him, binding him in place. His limbs seized, unable to move. A trap.Before him, a masked shinobi held the other end of the whip, his free hand gripping a katana slick with blood.Chojuro’s eyes flickered downward—to the shinobi he had crushed beneath Hiramekarei.They were still moving.Barely, but enough.The red armbands on their sleeves, stained with blood, stood out starkly against their pale skin.
A Genjutsu. When was it cast on me?
“Die, traitor!” the masked ninja snarled, blade flashing as he lunged forward to strike—And then the air turned ice-cold.From within the ever-thickening mist, shadows moved—silent and swift.Blades flashed in the darkness, cutting through enemy shinobi before they could react. Throats slit, spines severed, lives snuffed out in an instant.And then, finally, Chojuro saw them.The blue armbands. The sigil of Kirigakure emblazoned on the armband.Allies. His chest tightened. “Help has a-arrived!” he called out. “Don’t lose heart! Keep fighting!”“Shut it!” the masked shinobi spat, his grip tightening on the water whip. “I’m going t—”His words cut off into a gurgle.Two senbon had embedded themselves deep into his throat.He staggered, gasping for breath, before collapsing face-first into the mud.Chojuro barely had time to register what happened before a blur of green and black streaked across the battlefield, moving too fast for even him to track.More bodies fell in rapid succession, their screams swallowed by the mist.And then, for the first time that night—Chojuro heard genuine cheers of victory.A crystalline mirror formed beside him, its surface gleaming like ice in the dim light.From within, a familiar figure emerged, stepping onto the battlefield with effortless grace.“Are you alright, Chojuro-san?”The voice was gentle, calm, despite the carnage that surrounded them.Chojuro exhaled, letting his shoulders slump slightly as his companion reached out and touched the water whip—which froze solid at his touch before shattering into useless shards.He awkwardly rubbed his wrists, offering a sheepish grin. “Y-Yeah… in no small part thanks to you, Haku-kun.”Haku merely smiled, the mist curling around him like a phantom cloak, his presence cold as a blizzard, yet his gaze held a quiet warmth. “I’m glad to be of help.”Chojuro shifted awkwardly, hoisting Hiramekarei onto his shoulder. “So…” he hesitated, glancing toward the ruins of the battlefield. “The eastern quarter is… won?”“Yes.”Haku’s voice was even, composed, but there was a weight behind it. “The Red Loyalists fought hard. They made us pay for every inch we took… but we were victorious.”Then, his lips curled into something sorrowful, a quiet, fleeting expression of regret. “It’s just a shame they chose to fight to the last man.”Chojuro’s grip on Hiramekarei tightened.He and Haku had spoken about this many times before—and they weren’t alone in their thoughts. Many officers in the Blue Liberation Brigade shared the same uneasy sentiments.It felt wrong. Killing their fellow Kiri-nin.Pitting one shinobi of the Mist against another—it was the greatest sacrilege their village could commit.But there had been no other way.The talks between the two factions had collapsed completely, their last fragile hope for a peaceful unification shattering beneath the weight of old grudges and fresh bloodshed. The Mizukage’s forces had refused to yield an inch for their calls for reform, and the Blue Liberation Brigade had no choice but to fight.And so, war had come.A war that had raged across Kirigakure’s misty islands for months, a relentless, brutal guerilla campaign that had chipped away at the Mizukage’s control, turning brother against brother, teacher against student.Until finally—they had gained enough strength, enough support, to breach Kirigakure’s walls.And for that, they had Zabuza-sama to thank.The Demon of the Mist’s resurfacing after years, and his decision to stand with them had sent ripples through Kirigakure’s ranks, sparking mass defections from the Mizukage’s forces, swelling their army to the point where victory had finally become a possibility.Chojuro exhaled, his shoulders hunching slightly under the weight of it all.“…It hurts to think about, yes,” he admitted, his voice quieter now.Then, he lifted his gaze, steeling himself.“B-But… we’re doing this for justice. For a better Kirigakure.”“…I hope so,” Haku murmured, his breath a quiet sigh lost in the chill of the mist. “Otherwise, we’ve plunged an entire country into bloodshed for nothing but veiled ambitions—for power masquerading as justice.”His gaze darkened slightly, the weight of war settling over his usually serene features. “I made contact with the southern quarter. The fighting is nearing its end there—Ao-sama assured me. And now, with this quarter secured, that leaves only the Northern Quarter, where Zabuza-sama and Mei-sama are personally leading the forces.”Chojuro nodded grimly. “We should finish up here and head there to reinforce them. That’s where the strongest concentration of Loyalist forces is—they’re going to need all the help they can get.”But before Haku could respond—A deafening explosion shook the ground beneath them.Chojuro’s head snapped toward the distance, eyes locking onto the Northern Quadrant, where thick, black smoke now billowed into the air, curling ominously against the darkened sky.But more than the smoke, it was the sight of the Mizukage’s building engulfed in flames that made his breath catch in his throat.A beacon of fire in the midst of the endless mist, its flames licking high into the air, visible even through the thick haze that smothered the battlefield.“We need to move now,” Haku said sharply, his voice urgent. “The fighting is getting too inte—”Another earth-shattering explosion rocked the battlefield, but this time, Chōjūrō saw the source.From the depths of the mist, a massive, condensed sphere of chakra—a boulder-sized projectile of raw, burning energy—tore through the haze like a comet, momentarily clearing the suffocating fog.The orb shrieked through the air, its speed unnatural, before it struck the waters beyond the city.The impact was instantaneous.A brilliant, blinding eruption of light swallowed the horizon, the sheer force of the blast parting the sea where it landed. Even from this distance, the shockwave ripped through the air, sending a gust of violent wind through the streets, forcing Chōjūrō to shield his face with his forearm.The ground rumbled beneath them, as if the very earth was recoiling from the unnatural power unleashed.“…Chojuro-san,” Haku’s voice came softer this time. “Look.”Chojuro followed his gaze—and his blood turned ice-cold.The mist had parted just enough to reveal the carnage unfolding in the heart of Kirigakure.Atop the flaming ruins of the Mizukage’s office, his lady—Mei Terumī, leader of the Blue Liberation Brigade—stood at the ready, her hands positioned in a precise, combative stance. Her usually composed expression was tense, her sharp green eyes locked onto something in front of her.Beside her, Zabuza Momochi stood firm, both hands gripping Kubikiribōchō, the massive executioner’s blade glinting ominously under the firelight.They weren’t alone.They were staring down a single opponent.And that opponent was unlike anything Chojuro had ever seen before.A foul, suffocating chakra hung thick in the air, oppressive and overwhelming, like an invisible force pressing down on his lungs.The figure was shrouded in a sinister cloak of raw, malevolent energy, the chakra forming a dark red, skeletal exoskeleton around his body.Three unnatural, swaying tails lashed behind him, dripping with chakra that burned through the rooftop beneath his feet.White, glowing eyes and a gaping, fanged mouth twisted into an expression of pure hatred—before the figure suddenly threw his head back and unleashed a scream.A sound so loud, so unnatural, so filled with rage and pain that the very air seemed to tremble with it. The roof beneath it cratered at the sound of the cry, and it coiled, ready to strikeChojuro gritted his teeth, his knuckles tightening around Hiramekarei.“…Is that…?” Haku murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.“The Three-Tails,” Chojuro finished, his throat tight.He had only heard stories about it in his youth—whispers in war stories, the kind spoken in hushed tones around crackling fires. But now, seeing it with his own eyes, there was no doubt.To think the Mizukage had that beast sealed inside him all along.“…I never expected to see it again.”Haku’s voice was strangely calm, but there was an edge to it—something unreadable flickering behind his normally composed features.“A Jinchūriki in action…”For a brief moment, his expression shifted. Reminiscing.“…This chakra. It feels… familiar.”Chojuro glanced at him, brow furrowing. “Similar to what?”But Haku didn’t answer. His gaze remained fixed on the battle atop the burning tower.The Three-Tails Jinchūriki lunged forward, a blazing streak of crimson chakra, moving with a speed that should have been impossible for any natural creature.A bolt of living rage.Mei braced for impact—but before it could reach her, Zabuza moved like a phantom, a blur of lethal instinct, shoving her aside just in time.The air crackled as the beast’s claws tore through empty space, barely missing her.The two adjusted instantly, their battle-hardened reflexes kicking in.Mei’s hands flashed through seals, her breath controlled, sharp. Then—A stream of white-hot lava erupted from her lips.The molten attack struck head-on, dousing the beast’s form in a flood of scalding, liquefied stone. The lava dripped and clung to its body, hardening rapidly—a prison of solidifying rock locking its limbs in place.Zabuza wasted no time.He moved like lightning, his massive blade swinging down with terrifying force, aiming straight for the Jinchūriki’s skull.The Executioner’s Blade struck—But the beast screamed.The sheer force of its cry shattered the hardened lava around it, the vibrations rippling outward like a seismic wave. The stone prison crumbled instantly.And then, before anyone could react, it charged Zabuza directly.The blow landed.Zabuza was hurled through the air, his body spinning wildly before he slammed into a nearby structure, crashing through it in an explosion of debris.Mei’s hands moved again, her next attack already forming—A thick wave of corrosive mist surged from her lips, engulfing the beast in a cloud of boiling vapor.The moment the chakra-infused mist touched the Jinchūriki’s skin, it sizzled violently, eating away at the unnatural cloak of energy wrapped around it.Zabuza recovered swiftly, pushing himself from the wreckage, his fingers curling around the hilt of Kubikiribōchō once more. His stance was firm, his breathing steady—ready to charge back into the fight.“Chojuro-san,” Haku’s voice came suddenly, cutting through the chaos. “They need us. We need to h—”A voice rang through their heads, sharp and authoritative.Ao’s voice.
Transmitting orders: All units outside the Northern Quarter are to hold their positions and hunt down any enemy stragglers. Under no circumstances will any unit leave their assigned sector.
Chōjūrō blinked, startled. “What? But—”“To hell with that,” Haku said slowly, his tone darkening. “Zabuza-sama needs my help. I—”The transmission continued, cutting him off.
Orders have been given by Zabuza-sama and Mei-sama directly. I repeat: under no circumstances will any unit outside the Northern Quarter move in.

Mei-sama and Zabuza-sama are currently engaging the enemy commander and have explicitly commanded no interference.
Chojuro turned, watching Haku’s expression harden, his eyes locked onto the battle above.From their vantage point, they could see Zabuza dodging relentlessly, his movements sharp but desperate.The Jinchuriki’s form was an ever-shifting mass of raw power, its body now sloughing off acidic mud and chunks of partially hardened lava, slowing it down—but it kept fighting, kept advancing.It was a monster made of war itself.“…They gave us our orders.”Haku’s voice was quiet but resolute, the mist swirling around him as he stared at the distant rooftop where Mei and Zabuza still fought against the Jinchūriki with relentless determination. Streaks of water, lava, and steel clashed violently against the monster’s shifting form, but it refused to fall.“As much as it pains me to say it,” Haku continued, “that battle is beyond both of us right now. We need to focus on the fight they entrusted us with. The battle here.”Chojuro exhaled heavily, nodding.“…Right.”Still, he stole one last glance toward the burning tower, where his leaders waged war against the living nightmare that was the Three-Tails Jinchūriki.But he forced himself to turn away.“We need to trust in them as much as they trust us to win our own battle,” he said, gripping Hiramekarei tightly. “We can’t let them down!”A roar of agreement erupted from the shinobi around them as Chojuro raised Hiramekarei high, rallying their forces. As if on cue, a messenger ninja landed between him and Haku, breathless, his flak jacket soaked in blood and sweat.“Chojuro-san! Haku-san!” the shinobi called, urgency in his tone. “The remnants of the Loyalist forces in this quarter have regrouped around one of their surviving Jonin! They’re making a push toward the Northern Quarter!”Haku’s eyes sharpened immediately.“Then we stop them,” he said without hesitation. “We cannot allow them to interfere with the battle there.”“Agreed.” Chojuroadjusted his grip on Hiramekarei, his stance shifting. “Let’s move—”A blinding bolt of lightning suddenly struck the ground before them.The sheer brilliance of the strike momentarily blinded Chojuro, forcing him to raise an arm to shield his eyes. The scent of ozone and burning stone filled the air, crackling energy dancing in the mist.And when his vision returned—A lithe figure knelt before them, white hair slick with rain, twin swords crackling with electric fury in each hand.Kiba.The Thunder Fangs.One of the Seven Legendary Blades of the Mist.The man lifted his head, smirking, his expression one of effortless confidence.“Room for one more in this party?”“…Mangetsu-san.”Haku sighed, his tone carrying the weariness of someone used to dealing with such antics. “Is theatrics really necessary? We’re in the middle of a battle.”Mangetsu Hōzuki, the Second Coming of the Demon, simply pouted, his smirk never fading. With a casual twist of his wrist, blue electricity surged across the twin Kiba blades, illuminating his lean frame in an ominous glow.“You’re always no fun, Haku-kun.” He grinned, sharp teeth glinting. “At least this junior of mine knows how to appreciate a grand entrance.”Chojuro couldn’t help but smile lightly, despite the tension still thick in the air. “Mangetsu-san, we can’t waste time. An enemy force is moving toward the Northern Quarter to—”Before he could finish, another explosion of chakra tore through the skyline.A blast of raw, concentrated chakra erupted from the top of the burning Mizukage office, tearing through the mist and carving a searing line of destruction across the sky.“An enemy force is heading to the Northern Quarter from here.”Mangetsu’s voice was pointedly casual, but Chōjūrō knew him well enough to understand what he was doing—keeping them focused. Keeping them from getting too distracted by the titanic battle raging above them.Then, with a flourish, Mangetsu rose to his feet, flipping one of the Kiba blades over his palm as lightning sparked across its edge.“Well then! I’ll be joining you.” He grinned, cocky and unbothered. “Let the enemy tremble and fall before my unmatched handsomeness!”Haku simply sighed again. “…Let’s just go.”Chojuro gave a faint smile, running to Mangetsu’s right as Haku took his left, leading the Kiri-nin with them to the next battle of the night.While above them, the fate of an entire ninja village was being decided.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Post Sound Four Liquidation Interlude 4: Kurotsuchi of the Hidden Stone
The solemn silence of the mausoleum was deafening to Kurotsuchi.All around her, thousands of Iwa-nin lay buried or cremated—shinobi who had given their lives in service to the Will of Stone. From the time of the First Tsuchikage, when the first stone was laid to build Iwagakure, to the present day, each of them had fought, bled, and died to ensure that the village endured.Some called them heroes.Her classmates at the Academy had whispered their names with admiration.Her father called them martyrs.Her grandfather—the Third Tsuchikage—revered them as their honored ancestors.But to Kurotsuchi?She wasn’t sure how she felt about them yet.It was easy to say she wanted to follow their example. Easy to declare that she, too, would give everything for Iwagakure.But...Death was never easy to swallow.They were to be respected, her grandmother had once told her, venerated, even—but never sought after."There is no virtue in an untimely death, child," her grandmother had said. "The truly virtuous are those who live another day to fight for Iwagakure."She really hoped her sister had remembered that.Kurotsuchi’s hand hovered over the empty space between the names of her mother and grandmother.A place saved for her sister.Her sister's features, carved into the stone, were as kind and welcoming as she remembered. Eyes that once radiated warmth now gazed at her unmoving, unchanging—forever frozen in time.She had idolized her once. Looked up to her as the best kunoichi Iwagakure had produced. The top of her class, the rising star of their generation.She had truly believed her sister would lead Iwa into a new era.But now she was gone.And that emptiness, that aching absence, would never be filled."Kurotsuchi."The voice snapped her from her thoughts.She turned quickly, instinctively bowing."…Lord Tsuchikage."Her grandfather, Ōnoki, stood behind her, his gaze unreadable.To most, the Third Tsuchikage was a stubborn, headstrong old man with more pride than sense. Bitter, pragmatic, unrelenting.But those who truly knew him understood the truth.For all his harshness, for all his unyielding pragmatism, there was one thing no one could ever doubt:How deeply he loved Iwagakure.How deeply he cared for every shinobi that carried its name.Ōnoki hovered beside her, his gaze flickering briefly to the niche where her sister’s name was carved.Then, his expression hardened.“So, you’re skipping out on training to stare at your sister’s grave?”Kurotsuchi stiffened slightly.“Do you think that will bring her back?”"At least I take the time to visit her!"Kurotsuchi's voice snapped like a whip, her anger cutting through the solemn stillness of the mausoleum."You’re too busy to even notice that Nee-san is dead, you stubborn old man!"She glared up at Ōnoki, her fists clenched, her chest tight with frustration, with grief. He didn’t even flinch.There was no apology in her gaze, no hesitation in her words.And yet, the old Tsuchikage merely sighed, his expression unreadable."Ah, the youth of today is truly impudent," he muttered, shaking his head. "You’re upset. I get it. But Iwagakure needs every shinobi now more than ever. Konoha isn’t standing still. We can’t afford to be sentimental, nor can we—""Stop it." Her voice cut through his words like a blade. "Just… stop it."Her breath was uneven, her throat burning."I know my responsibility."Her hands trembled, but she curled them into tight fists, refusing to let him see weakness. "I just want to mourn my sister, Grandfather. Is that too much to ask?" She swallowed hard, her jaw tightening. "I’m not as stone-hearted as you."Silence.Ōnoki exhaled slowly, the sound of it heavy, weighted.Then, after a long pause—"…I still remember when she first entered the Academy."His voice had softened, just barely."I picked her up that day," he continued. "Your father was away on a mission, and your mother… well."He trailed off. The weight of the past settled between them like an immovable boulder. "I knew it, even then."His gaze lingered on the niche where her name was carved, his fingers curling slightly."She was going to be a fine shinobi of Iwagakure. She would have honored the village beyond all measures."For the first time, a wistful smile crossed his face—fleeting, fragile. "Given a few years, she would have made a great Tsuchikage."Kurotsuchi stilled.She had never heard him speak of her sister this way before.He was a hard man, a leader who valued strength above sentiment. He did not speak of loss—only of duty, of sacrifice, of pragmatism.But now?Now, he spoke of her with something else entirely.Something dangerously close to love."I have loved her most."Ōnoki’s voice was quiet, but the words carried a weight that crushed her chest. "Above all my grandchildren, she brought me the most pride."His fingers curled slightly, as if grasping something no longer there."Top of her class. Chuunin at such a young age. An exemplary ninja in all measures."Then, his gaze flickered back to Kurotsuchi, his expression unreadable."And do you know what she always told me?"Kurotsuchi didn’t speak. She couldn’t.So he continued."She said she did it all because she believed in the Will of Stone.""That she volunteered for the most dangerous missions to bring honor to Iwagakure. That her life mattered less if it meant making our village stronger."His voice dropped lower, as if the memory was too heavy even for him."She told me that she was just a pebble, replaceable by any other pebble. That she did not matter in the long run, because she was part of something greater. A unit. A foundation."His fingers tapped the stone."The Stone itself."Kurotsuchi's chest ached.She remembered her sister’s smile, the fire in her eyes, the quiet determination that never "…She understood the Will of Stone better than shinobi twice her age," Ōnoki murmured, his gaze lingering on the carved features of his granddaughter. "The meaning of duty, of sacrifice, of standing steadfast for the village. Little wonder she rose as high as she did."Kurotsuchi’s fingers curled into fists. "Does it really matter?" she asked, her voice quieter now but no less bitter. "If she hadn’t volunteered for that mission, she’d still be alive.""She would be," Ōnoki admitted, sighing deeply. "And I would not be poorer a granddaughter."He exhaled, slow and measured, as if the weight of those words pressed down on his very bones."But the world is cruel, girl." His voice turned gravelly, heavy. "Her death weighs on us like mountains, just as the thought of her sacrifice going to waste does."A pause."But it will truly be a waste if we allow her death to mean nothing."Ōnoki's eyes, sharp despite their years, turned to her. "If we do not do our best to avenge her."Kurotsuchi's breath hitched slightly, but she said nothing.Her grandfather continued, his words precise, deliberate."And to answer your question—yes, it matters. Always. Especially in moments where you think it doesn’t." His gaze hardened. "Do you think we get to pick the consequences of our sacrifices? That every loss will be rewarded with a better world? No."His fingers pressed into the cold stone of her sister’s grave."And yet we must still do it. Because if we only make sacrifices when we are guaranteed a favorable outcome, is that truly selflessness?"A grim smile tugged at the corner of his mouth, but it held no warmth."Or do we just want to be recognized so badly that we throw away our lives for nothing?"Ōnoki’s hand hovered over her sister’s carved face, thumb brushing along the stone.His voice wavered—not in weakness, but in the burden of carrying too much for too long."I still remember the pain when I first heard she was missing. It hasn't even been a few months. Some nights, I still hope it was all a mistake. That she will return to us, alive and whole, telling stories of how she escaped captivity."A deep breath."But even a man as stubborn as me knows when hope is foolish."A long pause."There is no night that passes where I do not curse myself for allowing her to go on that mission. For setting the stage where a mission like that was even necessary."Kurotsuchi swallowed hard.She had never seen him like this before.Not like this.Not admitting weakness.Not admitting regret.Ōnoki straightened, the emotion in his voice hardening once more into stone."She is dead, Kurotsuchi. No amount of tears will bring her back."His words cut through the silence like a blade."The only thing we can do now is honor her memory by ensuring our village—the village she died for—lives on despite her loss."His eyes bore into her, unyielding. "That we stand victorious in the tribulations ahead, in her name. The die is cast, and there is no looking back."Ōnoki turned to her fully, measuring her carefully."You dishonor her if you waste away in grief."His words weren’t cruel, but they cut deep all the same."If she were alive, she would chide you for neglecting your duty as a kunoichi of Iwagakure. Do not disrespect her by being petulant in your sorrow and pretending it is in her honor. You and I both know she would not stand for what you're doing."Kurotsuchi closed her eyes for a moment, exhaling shakily."…I just want her back," she admitted finally, her voice almost too quiet to hear.She glanced at the empty space in the mausoleum. "If not her, then at least her body. So we can bury her like a hero. Not… have an empty grave in the Mausoleum of Heroes."Her fingers tightened."I always thought she was invincible, Grandfather. She was our hero. My idol."Ōnoki’s eyes softened—just barely."She was. But you have her talent, Kurotsuchi." He studied her, gaze unwavering. "You just need her determination."Kurotsuchi let out a short, bitter laugh, shaking her head."I have my own path, Grandfather. And… Don't let anyone else hear this, but… even I don’t know if that’s true."She exhaled sharply. "Big Sister was in another league. The youngest to ever be admitted into Iwagakure’s ANBU."Her lips quirked into a faint smile—but just as quickly, it disappeared.Her eyes darkened.And then, in a low voice, she spat,"I can never forgive the shinobi who killed her."Ōnoki didn’t respond at first.Then, slowly, "Do not let your rage blind you. Let it fuel you. But never let it blind you."His voice was firm but quiet, measured in the way only someone who had lived long enough to know its dangers could speak.Kurotsuchi’s jaw clenched."But is it true?"Ōnoki didn’t answer immediately.She stared him down."That Konoha was responsible for her death?"A long, heavy pause.Then, finally—Ōnoki nodded."…Yes."Kurotsuchi felt her blood turn to ice."And they can’t even return her body," she hissed. "I dread to think of what’s happening to her now. Some lab, no doubt. Dissected, picked apart, so Konoha can learn our secrets."Her hands trembled. She turned to Ōnoki."Fine. I won’t skip training anymore."Her eyes burned with a newfound resolve."I’ll be the best kunoichi I can be, Grandfather. So I can avenge her."Then, she straightened, gaze sharp."But I ask one thing of you."Ōnoki lifted his chin slightly. "Anything.""Tell me who killed her."Her voice was steady. Unyielding."I heard you telling my father when you thought you were alone." Ōnoki remained silent, and Kurotsuchi pressed on."I am a chuunin. I deserve to know." Her fists clenched. "Tell me who took her from us."Ōnoki’s expression did not change."Kurotsuchi…We don’t even know if the information we received is accurate."His voice was quiet, but something uneasy lurked beneath it.She did not flinch, nor relent."Tell me. You wouldn’t have told my father if you didn’t think it was worth considering."Her eyes burned with something sharp, dangerous, and she pressed on. "Tell me." She took a step forward. "And I swear to you, I will train harder than ever. I will become a jonin in less than a year."Ōnoki let out a long, weary sigh. "You're an impossible brat. Your father told me never to tell you, but..."A pause. A hesitation."You know what mission she was last sent on, right?"Kurotsuchi nodded stiffly. "She was sent to supply our associates down south.""Yes," Ōnoki confirmed. "It was a sensitive mission, given what our associates are facing—enemy ninja backed by Konoha. That’s why I sent only ANBU to handle it. As expected, your sister volunteered."Kurotsuchi remained silent, her fingers curling at her sides.Ōnoki exhaled deeply before continuing. "We knew Konoha was gathering troops to ‘reinforce’ their side of the border. But as far as we were aware, Kusagakure was adamant about not letting them interfere beyond that.” He paused.  “That’s why I wasn’t concerned about Konoha patrolling or finding our agents. Aside from their stationed garrison, the only shinobi there were a group of genin on a mission to guard the Grass Daimyo. They had no way of interfering with us, despite wanting to. Not if they want to alienate Kusagakure and push them to our side."His eyes narrowed. "But I underestimated the cunning of Konoha’s shinobi. Somehow, they found out about your sister’s meeting with our associates and..." He paused. "They ambushed her."Kurotsuchi’s breath hitched. Her nails bit into her palms."What?" Her voice was sharp. "Which of the garrison members ambushed her?!"Ōnoki’s gaze met hers evenly. "None of them."A pause."It was the genin."She blinked.Then laughed, mocking and incredulous. "Bullshit. Stop pulling my leg and tell me!"Ōnoki’s expression remained grim, impassive. "I didn’t believe it at first, either. But… it’s true. That’s how she died." A slow breath. "And judging from our sources in other villages… the genin who killed her got a promotion out of it."Kurotsuchi felt something cold settle in her stomach."She must have been betrayed," she snarled. "Or weakened. No way—no fucking way—genin killed her!" Her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white. "How?"Ōnoki exhaled, shaking his head. "Reports are hazy, but they ambushed her at a landmark—Tenchi Bridge."His voice was low, measured. "Your sister fought back, but I believe her two associates were more of a hindrance than a help in the skirmish."Kurotsuchi’s jaw tightened. "I see."Then, with quiet venom, she whispered, "I’m going to kill them."A heartbeat of silence.Her burning gaze snapped back to Ōnoki. "If we know all this…Why aren’t we declaring war on Konoha, then?"The Tsuchikage simply watched her, his expression unreadable. "Konoha is not an easy enemy, girl." His voice was calm, but there was an iron weight behind it. "We have factors to consider. As much as I want to avenge my granddaughter—"A pause. A deep breath."No. It will come, in due time. And when we retaliate, we will make sure we do not repeat the mistakes of the past. Hate makes you stupid if you let it rule you, Kurotsuchi."She scoffed, but didn’t argue. "Fine."Her mind was already racing ahead. "But this group of genin—do you know who they were?"Ōnoki sighed again, rubbing his temple. "Well…"A pause."One of them was the last Uchiha. Another was a Hyuga." He exhaled. "But the one who fought your sister personally... was someone else."Kurotsuchi leaned in.Ōnoki hesitated, just for a moment."I sent my agents to dig up whatever they could on her. And… she was easy to find."His fingers reached into his pocket, pulling out a photograph."She does not keep a low profile," he continued. "Given her… peculiar set of skills and jutsu."Then, he handed her the picture."Her name is Yuhi Kimiko."Kurotsuchi stared at the name.Her eyes traced the image—the refined features, the pale, unmarred skin, the red-ringed eyes….the kunoichi who had stolen her sister from her.Something dark and ugly twisted in her gut.Then, without hesitation, she crumpled the picture in her fist.Her voice was quiet, seething."I’m going to make sure to kill her."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 42: Daffodil
“So…” Kimiko murmured, adjusting her seat. The plain white yukata draped over her small frame shifted slightly She exhaled, fingers idly tracing the yellow flower she had plucked from the vase—one of the many Neji had sent her.Her eyes lifted toward her sister, sharp and expectant."Can we finally talk about Kusagakure?"Kurenai let out a quiet sigh, setting down her tea cup with a soft clink.They sat near the flower garden, the gentle rustling of leaves and the occasional ripple of their small pond lending a sense of serenity to their surroundings. The scent of blooming petals mixed with the faint aroma of tea, but despite the peaceful atmosphere, Kimiko felt anything but at ease.Kurenai, however, gave her a pointed look, shaking her head slightly."Seriously?" she muttered. "It’s been a week since you got out of the hospital. Can’t you rest for a moment?"Kimiko frowned.Rest? She was restless.It had been weeks since she had even touched Byakko, let alone performed a jutsu. She could feel the itch in her fingers, the growing impatience in her veins. But Shizune’s orders had been clear—no overexertion, or risk permanently damaging her chakra reserves.She crossed her arms beneath her chest, shifting slightly, letting the cool air caress her bare skin beneath the open yukata."I am resting," Kimiko huffed. "But I still need to know what’s happening with Konoha. I’m not a genin anymore—I need to know if we’re about to get deployed into another war."Her voice was even, but there was an underlying edge to it.Kurenai studied her for a moment before letting out a long, tired sigh."When you put it that way… alright, fine." She leaned back slightly, rubbing her temple. "Things are… going from bad to worse."Kimiko’s eyes narrowed."How bad?" she asked, absently adjusting the fabric of her yukata again, allowing more of the  breeze to cool her skin.Kurenai’s expression darkened."The civil war between the insurgents and the loyalists? Officially, Kusagakure's leadership insists it's ending soon. But…" she frowned. "It’s obvious it isn’t."Kimiko arched a brow. "What do you mean?"Kurenai exhaled."The entire southwestern part of the Land of Grass has fallen. And there’s no getting it back anytime soon."Kimiko blinked."What?""The counterattack against the insurgents failed," Kurenai continued. "One hundred Kusa-nin dead in a single battle. And now, the rebels have taken advantage of that momentum. They’ve moved from the southwest and are seizing the western territories as well. Half of the country is now effectively under their control."Kimiko stared, processing the information.The last she had heard from Kakashi, Konoha had been maneuvering strategically to divert just enough of Kusagakure’s forces from the east to allow for a counteroffensive. But if that counterattack had been so thoroughly crushed…Something wasn’t right."The Head Ninja was killed in the battle," Kurenai added grimly. "And his designated successor? Assassinated within a day of taking office in Kusagakure."Kimiko’s eyes sharpened."Was he—""Yes," Kurenai confirmed. "Taken out right outside the village gates."A silence hung between them."We suspect some of the guards were involved," she continued, "and Ibiki’s already sent a Torture and Interrogation unit to root out the collaborators. But…" she trailed off, shaking her head.Kimiko inhaled slowly.Collaboration. Defectors.This war wasn’t just bad—it was falling apart.Kimiko tapped her fingers against the flower, her eyes narrowing."So…" she murmured. "What exactly are we doing about all of this?"Kurenai sighed, leaning back slightly. "Well, as grim as it sounds, it’s not all bad news."Kimiko arched a brow. "That doesn’t sound reassuring."Kurenai gave her a wry smile. "With how unstable Kusagakure is getting, the Land of Grass Daimyo formally authorized us to take full command of the war effort. We’re no longer just providing support—we're leading it.She paused, stirring her tea absently. "He directly ordered the Head Ninja of Kusagakure to follow Konoha’s directives to the letter ."Kimiko blinked."It’s that bad?" she asked, tilting her head. "He’s basically letting us control his Hidden Village and fight his war for him. I can’t imagine Kusagakure is happy about that."Kurenai shrugged, picking her teacup up to sip. "Maybe they are, maybe they aren’t. But it doesn’t matter. They don’t have a choice." She set down her cup with a quiet clink . "You know who replaced the two Head Ninja who died?"Kimiko tilted her head further. "Who?"Kurenai exhaled. "A Tokubetsu Jōnin from their logistics department."Kimiko froze mid-motion, her fingers stilling over her flower."…What?""You heard me." Kurenai’s voice was flat. "There’s no one left to command Kusagakure’s forces."Kimiko blinked slowly, absorbing the full weight of those words."So you’re saying… they don’t even have a military leader anymore?""None," Kurenai confirmed. "Or at least, none they can afford to pull from the battlefield. Their chain of command is crumbling , Kimiko. The war is escalating—fast."She exhaled, rubbing her temple. "Asuma and I were already deployed to the front lines to assist Kakashi. I’ve heard Ino-Shika-Chō is being sent as well."She gave Kimiko a pointed look. "That’s part of why Hayate and Anko are getting promoted. We need more Jonin to handle high-level operations back here."Kimiko leaned forward, hands lacing together. "That bad, huh?"Kurenai nodded. "That bad.""Speaking of Hayate," Kurenai continued, her voice shifting slightly, "I think we need to talk about—"Before she could finish, the shhkt of the paper door sliding open cut through the conversation.Kimiko’s gaze flickered up as a familiar presence entered.Their mother, Kaori, stepped into the room, her expression gentle yet firm, the kind of presence that could calm storms—or stir them."Kurenai. Kimiko."She smiled, her gaze shifting toward Kurenai."Have you spoken to Kimiko about Hayate yet?"Kurenai let out a small chuckle, shaking her head. "I was about to, actually.""Oh?" Kaori tilted her head. "Then allow me the honor."Her sharp eyes settled on Kimiko.Kimiko straightened slightly, sensing something significant in the air."Your sister and I have been talking," Kaori began, her voice measured, deliberate.A pause."We want to honor one of your late father’s wishes."Kimiko’s fingers tightened slightly around the flower stem."And that is?" she asked carefully.Kaori’s lips curved into a soft smile."We want to adopt Hayate-kun into the family—as our son."Kimiko blinked, momentarily caught off guard.Hayate? Her senpai? Becoming part of their family?It wasn’t unheard of—adopting adults, especially sons, was a common practice among Konoha’s noble and shinobi clans, much like in her previous life’s Japan. This was particularly true for clans lacking a direct heir, ensuring their lineage and traditions continued.Typically, adoption was kept within extended families—like what she suspected Hiashi planned to do with Neji. But occasionally, an outsider with a strong relationship to the family—such as a father’s disciple—could be taken in.Still… this was unexpected.Kimiko exhaled, twirling the yellow flower between her fingers. "Wow."She tilted her head. "I never knew you guys were planning that. Or that Hayate-senpai was even looking for adoption."Kurenai sighed. "He wasn’t, really."She leaned forward, resting her elbow on the table. "His parents died during the Nine-Tails attack. He’s part of that generation—the one after mine and the other jonins.He’s been living on his own ever since. That’s why Dad insisted on looking after him when he took him as a student. It helped that he was a great disciple, despite his illness."She gave Kimiko a meaningful look. "He still credits you, you know."Kimiko blinked again, genuinely confused. "For what?"Kurenai’s lips curved slightly as if amused by her obliviousness. "For saving his life."Kimiko nodded. She remembered that. One of the changes she did in this world, using what knowledge she still remembered to save him from his fate in the source material.
Right… That had been a rough night.
Kaori, who had remained quiet until now, smiled faintly, her eyes warm."He’s a good man, isn’t he?"Her voice was soft, thoughtful."Respectful. Kind. And I like that lady friend of his, too—the one with the purple hair?"Kimiko perked up slightly. "Yugao-san?"Kaori nodded. "That’s the one. I rarely see her, but when I do, she always greets me so politely. She mentioned working in the logistics department?"Kurenai and Kimiko exchanged a glance but said nothing.Yugao’s “logistics work” was ANBU. But their mother wasn’t a kunoichi, so there was no need to elaborate.Kaori leaned back, taking another breath before glancing at her daughters."In any case," she continued, "this will be good for all of us."She smiled, but there was a deeper meaning behind her words."As much as we love the two of you, your father always wanted our family to become a proper shinobi clan. He wanted to build something lasting—to have descendants, a legacy."Her gaze drifted between them, her tone almost teasing. "And, well… we can’t exactly do that with only two daughters."Kimiko arched a brow. "What, so I’m supposed to go out and start seducing some poor fool to marry into the family?"Kurenai snorted, shaking her head. “You know what Kiba called you? Terrifying. I doubt you can seduce any ninja your age without emasculating them.”Kaori chuckled. "Ah, Kiba. That boy. In any case…that would be an option… if I thought either of you had the patience for it."She sighed dramatically. "But no, I doubt Kurenai would convince Asuma to take our surname. And Kimiko, well…"Kimiko tilted her head, waiting."The thought doesn’t even cross your mind, does it?" Kaori said with amusement.Kimiko huffed, crossing her arms beneath her chest. "I have better things to think about than marriage. Now, at least. I still want to become the most powerful Kunoichi in the world."Kaori laughed lightly. "Exactly. Which is why adopting Hayate-kun is the best way to honor your father’s wishes.I would never dare try and pull you from that path"A pause."Besides…" she added. "This household has been full of women since your father’s passing. We need a man in the house."Kimiko rolled her eyes, but she couldn’t entirely disagree. "Well, I approve of this. I look forward to having Hayate as our brother."A small smirk played on her lips. "So, that means he handles clan affairs as the official head of the household? Once a ninja family has three active shinobi, they’re required to appoint someone for the paperwork, after all."Kaori nodded. "Yes, that’s the plan—unless either of you have objections?""None," Kurenai responded immediately.Kimiko barely suppressed an amused snort. Of course. Kurenai was practically half a Sarutobi already, what with how obvious her relationship with Asuma was. It wasn’t like she was going to be deeply involved in clan politics here forever.Kimiko shrugged. "None for me, either."Truth be told, she was relieved she wouldn’t have to deal with clan management. She loved her family—deeply—but she had her own path to carve, her own ambitions to chase. Wasting time on the bureaucratic nightmare of managing clan affairs? No, thank you."Perfect, then it’s settled." Kaori’s expression softened into a pleased smile. "He was nervous about you finding out, Kimiko."Kimiko arched a brow, smirking. "Oh? I can’t imagine why." A light chuckle escaped her lips. "He helped me with my kenjutsu a lot. It’ll be nice to have him close by whenever I want a sparring partner."But before the conversation could continue, there was a knock at the door.Kimiko’s sensory net flared instantly, and she picked up on the visitor’s presence.She frowned. "Huh… what’s Raido-san doing here?"Kurenai stood gracefully, moving to slide the door open.Raido stepped in, his usual composed demeanor as steady as ever. He dipped his head respectfully."Kaori-san. Kurenai. Kimiko-chan."His tone was polite, but Kimiko picked up on the subtle tension beneath his words.Kaori, ever warm, smiled in greeting. "It’s good to see you, Raido-kun. Did you need something?"Raido shook his head slightly, his scarred face unreadable. "Not personally. I’m here on behalf of the Hokage."Kimiko blinked."Uh-oh." She put the flower down, eyeing him warily. "What did I do this time? I swear, I’ve been home all week."Raido chuckled, though there was an edge of hesitation in his voice. "No, nothing bad… well. Technically."Kimiko narrowed her eyes. "Technically?"Raido rubbed the back of his neck. "It’s just that… well, Tsume-san and Anko-san are at her office right now."Kimiko’s frown deepened.She had read both of their offers—Tsume’s from the Tracking Unit, Anko’s from Recon & Infiltration—but she hadn’t even made a decision yet, let alone scheduled interviews."Huh?" Kimiko tilted her head. "I’m still on leave. I haven’t even had my formal interviews with either department yet. Hell, I haven’t even decided if I want to join a department in Konoha at all. Besides, Chuunin are supposed to have until the next Chūnin Exams to decide on a specialization, right?"Raido let out a low sigh, glancing toward the door for a moment before meeting her gaze again."Yes… but." He hesitated, rubbing his temple."You’ll understand when you get there."Kimiko could hear the shouting before she even reached the Hokage’s office.The rowdy, feral energy practically bled through the walls.Shizune looked visibly distressed, her hands clutching her clipboard tightly as she pulled open the door for her and Raido.The moment they stepped inside, the chaos unfolded before her eyes."And I’m telling you—" Tsume snarled, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. "I don’t give a damn if her father promised you her right arm, Anko! That kid belongs in my unit! Her hypersensory skill is beyond generational talent—you're ruining Konoha with this nonsense, you reckless brat!"Anko was in her face in an instant, just as loud, just as furious."Oh? Pulling the ‘ age ’ card now, are we, you old hag?"Tsume bristled, her fangs bared slightly.Anko smirked. "You and I both know she’s made for Recon and Infiltration ." She jabbed a finger toward Tsume’s chest. "She’s fast , she’s wily — she’s made to be a scout! ""Bah! You idiotic girl!" Tsume snapped back, practically snarling now. "Have you even read her file? She’s a frontline fighter with average stealth ratings in her mission reports. She’s not built for your division!"She jabbed a thumb toward herself. "The Tracking Unit is where she belongs! We need a pursuit specialist !"Anko clapped her hands together, aggressively punctuating her words."Skills and jutsu can be trained !She grinned, eyes gleaming. "What can't be trained? Surviving weeks behind enemy lines while wounded , dragging an ANBU corpse the whole damn time—and still coming back with valuable intel ."Her smirk sharpened. "That’s what sets her apart." She tilted her head mockingly. "That’s why I want her."Tsume rolled her eyes, growling low in her throat. "This is useless ! Talking to you is like talking to a damn wall—only the wall is smarter !"Anko grinned viciously, lifting her arm. "Oh? You wanna fight about it, grandma?""ENOUGH!"The room shook as Tsunade’s palms slammed onto her desk, rattling scrolls and ink pots.The sheer force of it snapped both women silent.Tsunade’s glare was murderous, her voice like thunder. "DAMN IT! You two are acting like ogres instead of setting an example for kunoichi!"Her eyes flashed dangerously. "And you haven’t even noticed…"She jabbed a finger toward the door, her glare intensifying."That the girl you’re both fighting over is standing right there !"Kimiko exhaled softly, clasping her fist over an open palm before bowing her head low. "Hokage-sama. Tsume-sama. Anko-sama."Silence.For the first time since entering the room, all three women—the loudest kunoichi she’d ever met—stared at her, momentarily caught off guard.She could hear both Anko and Tsume awkwardly clear their throats, while Tsunade let out an exasperated tsk ."Seriously, you two." Tsunade crossed her arms, her gaze flicking between them. "Having a shouting match instead of a civil discussion? Aren’t you embarrassed?" She smirked slightly. "You do realize Kimiko’s mother is practically a princess? Seriously, when did our kunoichi become so loud and quick to resort to violence?"A beat of silence followed.Kimiko was fairly certain all three of them fought the urge to snort at the irony of Tsunade, of all people, complaining about people being too loud and too quick to resort to violence .Tsunade sighed, shaking her head."In any case—Kimiko, seriously, stop bowing like that to me."Kimiko straightened, lifting her head, though she kept her posture composed.Tsunade rubbed her temple. "As you can probably tell, we’ve been having a… disagreement about your future in Konoha." Her eyes flickered with mild irritation. "If it were up to me, you’d have the rest of the year to decide what you want to do.""Unfortunately, these two insist on having you make a commitment now ."Kimiko tilted her head slightly, intrigued."And given how the Kusagakure situation is escalating, among other things… I’m inclined to agree. We need your decision sooner rather than later."Kimiko blinked, her cheeks warming slightly in realization.They were really fighting over her.To think that a decade ago, she had feared she’d never even master Taijutsu—and now, two of Konoha’s elite divisions were actively competing for her. Tsunade gestured toward the two arguing kunoichi. "That’s why I invited these two." She leaned forward slightly. "They were the most vocal about wanting you. And, honestly? Probably the most demanding out of all the departments that sent you offers."A knowing smirk touched her lips. "And given what I know about you—you’re not going to take any job that keeps you out of the action."Kimiko grinned slightly at that.She wasn’t wrong."Anyway." Tsunade waved a hand dismissively. "They’re here to present their cases, so…"The moment she paused, both Tsume and Anko immediately tried to speak over each other.Tsunade cut them off with a glare."Anko, you first."Anko grinned triumphantly, sticking her tongue out at Tsume."Suck it, old hag."Tsume rolled her eyes but stayed silent—for now.Anko turned to Kimiko, her smirk widening. "Hey, Kimiko-chan, you look very pretty today."Kimiko didn’t miss a beat. "I look beautiful every day, Anko-san. But thank you. You do, too."Tsume grumbled loudly. "Get on with it."Anko snickered. "Right, right. Forgot Grandma needs to take her medicine soon."Tsume’s eye twitched.Anko clapped her hands together. "Alright, listen up, Kimiko. Recon & Infiltration wants you. We don’t headhunt people. "Her smile sharpened, all amusement fading."The best of the best try to join us—and most fail . We’re highly selective . The Fourth Hokage himself was one of us."She flicked a glance toward Tsume, her smirk turning smug."None of the previous Hokage came from the Tracking Division."Tsume bristled, but Anko didn’t give her time to respond.She leaned in slightly, her voice dripping with confidence."If you join us, Hayate and I will personally train you in recon and infiltration. I’ll teach you everything I know."A pause.Anko’s playful demeanor faded for a moment, replaced by genuine admiration."I’ve read your file, Kimiko." Her voice lowered slightly. "I’m more than impressed. I haven’t seen a kunoichi with that much guts since…"She grinned."Well, me . That’s why I was so insistent on recruiting you. I want to bring you to the next level, make you a superstar kunoichi."Anko leaned back smugly, arms crossed, clearly satisfied with her pitch.Tsume, however, was far from impressed.She grumbled, rolling her shoulders. "Right. If you’re done —"Anko shrugged carelessly, flashing a lazy grin. "Go ahead, Grandma. Try your best."Tsunade sighed, rubbing her temple before gesturing for Tsume to speak.Tsume didn’t waste time."Kimiko, I’m going to cut straight to the chase."Her voice was gruff, no-nonsense, and carried none of Anko’s theatrics."No, we didn’t have a Hokage come from our ranks. And no, this job isn’t glamorous. It’s not about playing fast and loose, or proving how much of a badass you are by surviving behind enemy lines alone."Her wild, sharp-toothed grin faded into something stern, serious."But you know what our job is? The first job of any shinobi, even before the villages were founded?"She gestured outward, as if daring anyone to answer."Hunting. Tracking. Locating targets."She let the words sink in before continuing."Ask any ninja, from any village, and they’ll tell you: this is the core of shinobi work. You want to be part of a unit that’s always essential? That’s always relied on? Then this is where you belong."She paused, her sharp eyes locking onto Kimiko’s."You’ll rarely be alone in this division, Kimiko."A brief glance at Anko, a pointed contrast."Because we’re a team . That’s what a Tracker is. We hunt together. We fight together. We rely on each other."Her voice hardened."And with your hypersensory capabilities? I’d say it’s practically your duty to use them for Konoha’s benefit. That kind of talent doesn’t come around often, kid."She exhaled, crossing her arms."I read your file, too."A brief smirk."And unlike Anko, I wasn’t just looking at your solo achievements." She tilted her head, watching Kimiko closely."I already know you’re capable on your own. That part didn’t impress me."She leaned forward slightly."You know what did ?"Her voice dropped slightly, filled with a gruff kind of approval."Leadership."She gestured vaguely, as if flipping through Kimiko’s entire mission history in her mind."You make the calls ninety-five percent of the time, regardless of what team you’re in. And they listen ." Her smirk widened slightly, showing fangs. "And the people you lead? They’re not exactly easy to handle. You’ve got strong personalities in your teams—personalities that shouldn’t mesh well. And yet, you make them work together."She snorted lightly, shaking her head. "That tells me something, kid. You understand team dynamics. You know how to juggle different people, how to balance strengths and weaknesses. That’s what a true leader does."She straightened, giving Kimiko a long, appraising look. "And that’s what we’ll enhance. That’s what we’ll build on. Not just your tracking and pursuit skills—but your ability to lead . To command ."A pause. Then, she grinned sharply, leaning forward slightly. " I can assure you this. When you’re ready, I’ll put you in charge of your own team. You’ll make the calls. You’ll lead the hunts. You’ll be the deciding factor in whether a mission succeeds or fails."She tilted her head, eyes gleaming."And I’ll be mentoring you personally. Alongside my son if he proves to be capable enough— my son, who, by the way, had nothing but praise for you."Her voice softened slightly, but only for a moment."So, the choice is yours, Kimiko."She straightened fully, her posture confident, unshakable."Do you want to be a rockstar kunoichi , running solo, showing off how badass you are behind enemy lines?"Another round of silence."Or do you want to pull your weight , use the gifts you’ve been given, and make a real impact for Konoha?"The room fell into expectant silence.Kimiko could feel all eyes on her, waiting.Waiting for her choice.Before Kimiko could open her mouth, Anko cut in, her voice sharp and eager."Nice speech. But I can still sweeten the deal."Kimiko barely had time to process the shift before Anko leaned forward, her smirk widening."I’ll give you a pay grade equivalent to a Chūnin five years in service."Kimiko blinked, startled. That was…a massive salary boost."And," Anko continued, her voice teasing, "you’ll get a personal allowance from our division’s budget."It wasn’t just money—it was discretionary funding, something only high-ranking ninja usually got. It meant she could develop her own jutsu, her own weapons, maybe even pull strings for personal projects.Tsume snorted loudly, arms crossed."Ha! Offering the princess’ daughter more money? You’re dumber than you look, Anko."Anko scowled, but Tsume continued, unfazed."Even if she wasn’t practically royalty, she shits A and S-rank missions every week. She’s not going to bite on a pay raise."She leaned forward slightly, her sharp grin widening."But alright. I’ll play."Her eyes locked onto Kimiko’s, and for a brief second, there was something deeper behind the usual wild bravado."I’ll offer you unrestricted access to the Inuzuka Clan’s Training Grounds and our clan’s personal tracking and pursuit instruction manuals. Including conditional access to our Jutsu Archives."Kimiko inhaled sharply.The Inuzuka Archives?That was no small offer. The Inuzuka were one of Konoha’s oldest clans, and while their specialty was hunting and tracking, they also had unique taijutsu, beast techniques, and battle instincts that rivaled even the Uchiha in raw combat prowess."Maybe even one of the unbonded ninken," Tsume added, her smirk widening.Anko whipped her head toward her."W-What?! You’re offering personal benefits from your own clan?! That’s cheating! "She turned to Tsunade, but the Hokage merely raised her hands, smirking slightly."You started it," Tsume said, barking a laugh. "Besides, we’re ninja—we’re literally meant to cheat."Kimiko felt her chest tighten.She could barely breathe.
This is insane.
The sheer weight of the offers, the prestige both of them placed on her—if she was weaker, she might have collapsed from the sheer validation of it all.She had worked for years to be seen, to be acknowledged, the risks she took to be  seen as something more than just another kunoichi. To fight against being nothing but ordinary in her previous life. And now?Now they were fighting over her.Like a prize.Like a true prodigy.Her mind raced, torn between the two options.Recon & Infiltration spoke to the part of her that wanted to be exceptional, to carve her name into history, to be the kunoichi people whispered about in fear and awe.The Tracking Unit spoke to her sense of responsibility, of leadership. It was the place where she could shape the future, command her own team, and ensure Konoha’s enemies were hunted down and eliminated.She felt lost.She exhaled slowly, before raising her head, her voice softer, but firm."I… would like to sincerely thank both of you, truly."She paused, glancing between the two of them."These offers… they feel like they should be going to someone better than me, someone more experienced. I don’t—""You’re not making a decision yet."A new voice cut through the air like steel.The door slammed open.Kimiko turned, along with Tsume, Anko, and Tsunade, as Ibiki stepped in, his face as stony and unreadable as ever."What are you doing here, Ibiki?" Tsume demanded, eyes narrowing.Tsunade merely raised an eyebrow, watching the situation unfold.Ibiki let out a slow breath, shaking his head. "I can’t believe I almost missed this." His voice carried a sharp edge, his usual amusement buried under something more calculating."I had to hear about this little bidding war secondhand? Why are they the only ones involved, Lady Hokage?"Tsunade leaned back in her chair, watching him carefully. "You never put in a headhunting offer."Her tone was casual, but there was a challenge beneath it."Besides," she continued, "you always told me that if you wanted someone in T&I, you’d know the moment they became a Genin. You never showed any interest in Kimiko. And besides, your division never recruits newbies —you only take from the most experienced Chuunin. People who already proven themselves for a few years.""Ha, that’s right." Ibiki stroked his chin, stepping closer. His scarred face remained unreadable. "But I’m willing to make an exception for this one."His dark gaze landed on Kimiko, and for the first time since entering, his expression shifted into something more intrigued."I wanted her the moment I saw her in the Chuunin Exams."Anko crossed her arms, rolling her eyes. "Then why the hell didn’t you put in an offer?"Ibiki ignored her.Instead, he turned back to Tsunade, his voice level. "Hokage-sama, if I can make my pitch? I don’t have anything rehearsed, but I guarantee you it’s worth considering."Tsunade sighed, rubbing her temples. "You know what? Fine. Go ahead, Ibiki."Ibiki smirked. That was all he needed.He turned to Kimiko."Kimiko."She met his gaze evenly. "Ibiki-sama.""Heh. Remember when I interrogated you after your encounter with Orochimaru?"Kimiko tilted her head slightly, lips pursing. "I remember."Ibiki grinned. "Kakashi nearly tore my head off for putting the screws on you.""You already knew I was innocent," Kimiko said dryly. "You just enjoyed making me feel like I wasn’t."Ibiki let out a bark of laughter. "Ha! Yeah, I did."His smirk widened, but there was something behind his eyes—something assessing, something sharp."Anyway, let me guess."He jabbed a thumb at Anko."This one promised you high-risk, high-reward missions. Said you’d be sent into enemy territory, performing elite infiltration ops. Told you people would respect you—speak wondrously of your deeds as a scout and recon specialist."Kimiko nodded slowly. Anko’s grin faltered just a bit.Then Ibiki pointed at Tsume."And this one gave you the old leadership spiel. How tracking is the oldest and most essential job for shinobi. How she’ll make you into a real leader. Let you lead hunts, guide your own teams. Make you someone indispensable to Konoha."Kimiko nodded again.Tsume scowled. "Damn it, Ibiki—were you listening ?""No," he said easily. "I just know how you two think."He folded his arms, stepping closer to Kimiko."And you wanna know why?"Kimiko held his gaze, curiosity flickering behind her crimson eyes.Ibiki lowered his voice, just enough to make the room feel smaller."Because it’s my job."A pause."I know people, Kimiko. I know what makes them twitch, what makes them flinch. I know what makes their hearts beat faster. I know what entices them, what frightens them. I know what they dream of, and what they dread most."His tone never shifted from its measured calm, but it carried weight."That’s what we do in T&I. We don’t just break people—we understand them. We see people for who they truly are, down to their bones. And I’ve seen enough to know exactly what you are."Kimiko felt a chill run down her spine.Not fear.Something else.Ibiki smiled, slow and knowing."So let’s talk about my offer, shall we?"Ibiki leaned in slightly, his scarred face unreadable but his smirk sharp and knowing."Kimiko, you’re just like me."His voice carried no judgment, just a flat certainty—as if he was stating a fact, not making an observation."You know how to break a person down, piece by piece. Get them to lose their cool. Make them give things up ."His eyes gleamed as he continued."They’ve seen your file, sure. But I’ve seen that—" He tapped his temple. "—and your victims ."Kimiko’s breath hitched, but she didn’t react beyond that. She just watched him.Ibiki chuckled, his grin widening."The Demon Brothers. Your team captured them and got them to spill critical intel —and you were what? A month, maybe two, into being a Genin?"He let that sink in before continuing."Then there were the Sound-nin. Sure, two of them died, but not before you squeezed them for confirmation on their intel. And not only that—" his smirk deepened, "—but you also gave us another potential source of information. That Dosu kid. And from what I hear, you got creative with your interrogation tactics."He paused, giving her a moment to reflect before pressing further."Then, the Kusa-nin."Kimiko remained still, but she knew exactly where he was going."Because you took the initiative to interrogate them, you uncovered critical intelligence—information that no one else would have thought to pursue. And you didn’t just sit on it. You immediately put it into action, and that led to you bringing us a fully intact Iwagakure ANBU corpse. A gold mine of intel for the village."A slow, heavy silence settled over the room.Then Ibiki asked, his voice deceptively light—"You know what this tells me?"Kimiko’s lips curved slightly, more wry than smug."That I’m a natural interrogator?"Ibiki barked a laugh. "Ha! As if there’s such a thing."He shook his head, grinning darkly."No. What it tells me is that your technique needs work. You’re quick to resort to torture—whether psychological or physical—to get people to bend to your will. And sure, that’ll work… at first."His gaze hardened."But you’ll learn soon enough that there are far more effective and efficient ways to break a person. Better ways to hurt them, trick them, make them beg to tell you what you need to know— without lifting a kunai to their skin."The room felt colder.Kimiko’s fingers tightened slightly around the edge of her sleeve.Ibiki’s smirk returned, sharp as a knife’s edge."What you have, Kimiko, isn’t just skill. It’s inclination ."He let the word linger."Everyone wants to be the hero behind enemy lines, the lone kunoichi slipping through the cracks. Or they want to be the proud leader, guiding a pack, fulfilling their duty to Konoha."He tilted his head, voice lowering just enough to make it feel more… intimate ."But who does the ugly , thankless parts of running a village?"He let the question hang in the air, his eyes never leaving hers."Who gets their hands the dirtiest ?"Kimiko swallowed, but didn’t look away.Ibiki chuckled lowly."That, little girl, is what you have in spades."He glanced briefly at Tsunade."Hokage-sama was right—T&I only takes experienced Chuunin. People who’ve seen the ugliest parts of this world and know that heroics are only half of what keeps a village safe. People who’ve done bad things and made their peace with it. Because the ones who flinch? The ones who hesitate? They break the moment they’re asked to do something unforgivable ."He turned back to Kimiko, leaning in slightly."But you ?"A slow, knowing smirk spread across his face."You already understand that. For some forsaken reason, you’ve been willing to make the hard calls—the ones that would make people call you a monster —with the full understanding that it’s necessary . That’s rarer than even your sensory abilities."He straightened."That’s why I’m making an exception for you." Ibiki’s voice was firm, unwavering."I want you in Torture and Interrogation, Kimiko. You’re going to be a godly interrogator once I’m done with your training."Kimiko shifted slightly, her weight moving from foot to foot.
Damn it.
She hated to admit it, but his words made sense.She had always been the one to make the hard calls—the first, and often the only one willing to do what needed to be done.She was the one who slit the Ame-nin’s throat during their mission, ensuring he couldn’t bring intel back to Amegakure.She was the one who chose to interrogate the Kusa-insurgents they captured, despite the discomfort it caused her teammates.She was the one who made the call to blast an angry mob away with a torrent of water, even if it meant hitting civilians —even if it meant killing them.And she hadn’t regretted it.Not once.Kimiko wasn’t a hero.She had never wanted to be one."...Is that your pitch?" she asked, tilting her head.It wasn’t as glamorous as Anko’s.It wasn’t as fulfilling as Tsume’s.But it was something to consider.And more than that—Kimiko doubted for a second that he had truly come unprepared.No.Ibiki wanted her listening.He had timed his entrance deliberately, waited for Anko and Tsume to make their best offers so she could be overwhelmed. So she’d be more open when he finally spoke.Classic psychological manipulation.Kimiko felt a smirk creeping up her lips.
Damn bastard.
"Almost," Ibiki replied smoothly. "What else did these two offer you?"Kimiko hummed."Well," she started, "Anko-san offered better pay and a personal fund, while Tsume-san offered me access to the Inuzuka Clan’s instruction manuals and training grounds, as well as conditional access to their jutsu archives. They both offered personal tutelage."Ibiki nodded."Ah," he said, thoughtful.Then, his grin widened."Well, I don’t have a clan archive I can throw at you, nor do I think throwing money at you will convince you."Kimiko’s eyes narrowed slightly.He wasn’t even trying to entice her with material benefits—because he already knew those things wouldn’t move her.Of course.Ever the interrogator, Ibiki wasn’t here to appeal to desire.He was here to appeal to truth.To the objective reality of who she was.To the part of her that she couldn’t deny."I can also offer you personal tutelage."Kimiko stared at him, waiting.Because she knew damn well that wasn’t all.Ibiki’s smirk widened as he watched her reaction."Hah. Bastard." He let out a small chuckle, shaking his head.He was waiting.Letting her weigh her options, drawing her in, setting her up like one of his interrogation subjects."You’re waiting for my offer." Ibiki grinned. "You really do have the mindset of an interrogator. Alright then—since these two offered you glory and leadership , I’ll do it better ."The room stilled.Kimiko’s breath slowed.She knew it.He had been holding back—waiting to strike with the deal that would eclipse both Anko and Tsume’s offers.And she was about to hear it.Ibiki crossed his arms, voice gravelly."Truth be told, Kimiko—ever since I got tortured, I can’t move in the field like I used to. My body’s fucked. I need an enforcer . Someone who’ll help me lead the force and go where I can’t ."Kimiko’s fingers twitched.Ibiki’s voice lowered, steady. "So, aside from being my right-hand woman, I need someone who can handle T&I’s wetwork ."A heavy silence settled over the room.T&I’s wetwork. That meant disappearances. Intel retrieval from unwilling targets. And…Interrogations that never saw a proper report.No oversight. No clearance. Just the kind of dark, necessary work that kept Konoha safe behind the scenes.Ibiki continued."Ever since Danzo-sama, in his capacity as acting Hokage, increased our budget due to the higher demand for our services, someone has been absolutely necessary to handle retrieval operations, intel liquidations. And… field interrogation , if needed."His eyes locked onto hers."I think that someone should be you, Kimiko."Her heart pounded once—a steady beat, slow and controlled."I’ll assure you this. You’ll get absolute freedom in terms of your fieldwork. You’ll answer to no one but the Hokage. I won’t override your decisions unless absolutely necessary. You make the calls. Next to me, you’re the highest authority in the entire department."Kimiko’s pulse thrummed."You want high-risk missions? Anko offers you that? I guarantee you’ll get them here."Her fingers curled slightly."You want leadership? Tsume offers you a team? I’ll give you the entire Force to lead. "The room froze.Anko’s face twisted in realization. "Wait." Her eyes flickered with something between confusion and unease. "A Chuunin can’t do that, Ibiki. It’s mandated that for someone to take on leadership responsibilities in an established department, at minimum, they have to be—"She trailed off.And Kimiko watched as realization dawned.On all of them."Ibiki, you fucking asshole ," Tsume snarled, canines bared. “You don’ t mean to give this girl a—”Ibiki only grinned wider."Yep. Sure do."He turned back to Kimiko, expression unreadable."They’re right, Kimiko. A Chuunin can’t be a vice in a department."Then he let the hammer drop."Which is why I’m offering you something else—"He smirked."I’m offering you a promotion to Tokubetsu Jonin. And all the benefits that come with it."Kimiko felt the weight of the offer settle over her like a crashing tide.A Tokubetsu Jonin promotion.For any ambitious Chuunin, there was only one real path forward—advancement.The goal of every ninja worth their salt was to rise, to prove their skills and establish themselves as the best in their field. And for those talented enough, there were only two paths to reaching the top.The first—the traditional route.To be truly, indisputably distinguished in both reputation and skill.A Cuuūnin who had demonstrated excellence in leadership, combat ability, and tactical acumen could, with enough recognition, be considered for a direct Jōnin promotion. But it was a long, painstaking process.Years, sometimes decades of proving oneself on the battlefield, completing high-profile missions, earning the trust of clients, and showcasing an ability to lead and innovate.Becoming a Jōnin wasn’t just about raw power—it was about politics, diplomacy, and prestige. A Jōnin represented their village. No self-respecting shinobi village promoted someone purely out of favoritism.It was a rare feat, nearly impossible for anyone without an exceptional background, lineage, or godlike talent.And then, there was the second path.Specialization.A Tokubetsu Jonin was a ninja who excelled in one or two specific areas—so much so that their skill in that field was considered on par with, or superior to, a full Jōnin.But this wasn’t just a fancy title.No one would dare claim that a regular Jōnin could match Ibiki’s interrogation skills, or that a random jonin outclassed Tsume in tracking.A Tokubetsu Jonin was a village’s foremost expert in a given field.For Tsume, it was tracking.For Hayate and Anko, it was recon and infiltration.For Ibiki, it was breaking people down to their core.For the Hokage Guard Platoon, it was protection and counter-espionage.It was both a specialist and leadership role, though with admittedly less prestige than a full Jonin.Indeed, Some Tokubetsu Jonin became so pigeonholed into their specialty that they never advanced beyond it. A dead-end role—if being a village’s premier expert could ever be considered a dead-end .Kimiko’s mind whirled.This wasn’t just a promotion—it was an acknowledgment.A confirmation that she had already surpassed the expectations of a normal Chuunin.That she was already seen as one of the best in her field.That Torture and Interrogation—one of the most brutal, ruthless, and necessary departments in Konoha—was willing to place her at its head, right beside Ibiki himself."Wait."Tsunade’s voice cut through the tension.Kimiko snapped her attention to the Hokage, who was frowning deeply."You can’t just offer that, Ibiki." Tsunade’s eyes were sharp. "I have to sign off on it. And so does Shikaku. A promotion to Tokubetsu Jonin isn’t something you just hand out. Not to mention, someone has to be endorsed by another Jōnin before we even start that conversation."Kimiko blinked.
That’s right.
To be a jonin or a tokubetsu jonin, the Hokage and the Jonin Commander had to sign off, and before they could sign of, an established jonin had to endorse you. And she hadn’t heard of anyone putting her forward for something like this."Already halfway done," Ibiki said casually, digging into his coat and pulling out a slip of paper which  handed it to Tsunade. "I got Shikaku-san’s signature right here."Kimiko’s eyes widened.Tsunade’s brow furrowed, scanning the document.In her mind, the gears turned. Shikaku Nara—the Jonin Commander himself—had already approved it?That meant this wasn’t just Ibiki pulling strings. This was T&I, the Jonin Commander, and likely even the Intelligence Division backing this decision. A highly coordinated effort to bring her into the fold.Tsunade scowled. "And the Jonin endorsement?"Ibiki smirked, reaching into his pocket again.He pulled out another folded document, handing it over.Again, Tsunade’s eyes scanned the document. "Let me guess," she muttered. "Kakashi endorsed her? No—her sister? Jiraiya?"Ibiki’s grin grew wider."No." He leaned back, completely at ease. "It was Danzo-sama."Another heavy silence filled the room.Something flashed in Tsunade’s face, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared. "...Alright," she sighed, rubbing her temples. "Still, I’m not giving my green light just yet, Ibiki. Why am I just now being informed that you and Danzo planned to pluck a thirteen-year-old Chuunin and promote her to Tokubetsu Jonin?"Ibiki remained unfazed."As I said, I only found out about this recently. Well, not just now, but a few days ago. That was all the time I had to make my move. I had already discussed this with Danzo-sama beforehand. Honestly, after her S-rank mission in Kusagakure, I’m surprised he didn’t bring it up himself."Tsunade let out a frustrated breath, golden eyes narrowing."Of course, he didn’t," she muttered. "I understand that she’s performed interrogations before, and I admit she’s shown talent in fieldwork, but… this?"A flicker of irritation crossed Kimiko’s face, but she kept her expression impassive. She understood why Anko and Tsume had concerns. But Tsunade’s hesitation? That stung. How many times did she have to prove herself before people stopped treating her like a child?Ibiki didn’t hesitate."As I said, Hokage-sama, I need an adjutant. That wasn’t just a sales pitch to Kimiko—it’s the reality of our situation. With the war in Kusa escalating and tensions across the shinobi world reaching a breaking point, my department needs to be operating at peak efficiency. ”He leaned forward, bracing his hands against the desk."We’ve received increased funding. Our responsibilities have grown exponentially. And I am the only department head running my department alone . For context, It’s standard practice that at minimum, a department needs to have two tokubetsu jonin running it to work at peak efficiency."His sharp gaze flickered toward Tsume and Anko."Anko has had Hayate. Tsume has Tokuma.”"But me ?" He straightened. "I have no one but myself. That was fine before, but with the increasing demand for field operations, we need a second officer to handle intelligence and retrieval. A second-in-command is no longer optional —it’s essential ."Tsunade’s jaw tightened."And you pick a thirteen-year-old girl for this?"Kimiko had to fight the urge to roll her eyes. Ibiki met her stare head-on."I have plenty of subordinates with more experience. More field hours. More training in the things I do." His voice lowered, deliberate. "But I’m absolutely sure. None of them have what Kimiko has.""I will personally oversee her transition into the role," Ibiki continued. "I trust my instincts, Hokage-sama. No one— no one —has shown a natural inclination toward this work more than she has.” He let the words settle before adding, "Give me a few months with her, and she’ll be just as good as me."He smirked slightly, then turned his gaze back to Kimiko. "Well… that’s if she’s actually going with my offer."Tsume grumbled, casting Ibiki an irritated look."You pulled that one out of your ass," she accused. "And here I thought I finally had a damn win ."Anko scoffed. "Bite me," she muttered, crossing her arms.Kimiko remained silent, staring at the desk in front of her.The answer was obvious.She didn’t care if this meant she risked being pigeonholed into this position. She had more than enough faith in her abilities to know she could rise above any role, surpass any expectations placed on her.She was already more than just a Chuunin.This was her next step forward.Kimiko lifted her gaze, meeting Ibiki’s stare without hesitation."Yes," she said firmly. "I accept."“…Well,” Tsunade exhaled, tapping the pen against the desk before giving Kimiko a small, measured look. “Looks like we don’t have much choice. Congratulations, Kimiko. Seems like we’ve got ourselves another teenage Jonin.”She plucked the pen from its stand and, with a few decisive strokes, signed both documents, sealing her fate. “Better luck next time, ladies.”“This sucks,” muttered Anko, arms crossed, frowning like a petulant child.“Heh. Ah, well.” Tsume, in contrast, grinned, reaching out and ruffling Kimiko’s hair with an almost fond gesture. “At least we’re walking out of here with a fellow Tokubetsu Jonin.”Kimiko blinked, momentarily stunned, before allowing a small smile to form on her lips. “Thank you, Tsume-sama.”Even as she said it, it still didn’t feel real.A year. She had been a shinobi for barely a year, and now… she was Tokubetsu Jōnin.No, it wasn’t like Itachi or Minato or even her sensei , but it was hers .Her achievement.She was the first Jonin of their batch.Tsunade clapped the signed papers against the desk, gathering them into a neat pile. “Alright. I’ll have Shizune handle the necessary paperwork and send everything over to you to formalize this transition. Ladies, Ibiki—if you’d excuse us?”“Hm? I was planning on giving her a tour,” Ibiki said, eyebrow raised.“Not yet,” Tsunade countered, sharp and firm. “She’s still on medical leave. Do it after. Besides, I need to speak with her about something else.”Ibiki nodded, as did the rest, before making their way toward the door.On her way out, Anko gave Kimiko a firm pat on the shoulder and a small smile.And just like that, the office was empty except for her and Tsunade.“So,” Tsunade leaned back in her chair, a rare, small smile on her face. “Congratulations. Seriously, achieving this at your age is no small feat.”“Thank you, Hokage-sama.” Kimiko responded with polite neutrality, keeping her tone measured. A small, courteous smile settled on her lips. “And I appreciate you allowing it.”“It’s not like you didn’t earn it,” Tsunade said with a sigh. “Not after all the missions you’ve pulled off.”She folded her hands on her desk, her sharp amber eyes settling on Kimiko. “I have two things I want to talk to you about.”Kimiko remained silent, waiting.“First, this involves Sakura. I understand you had a hand in helping her with the development of the improved soldier pills?”Kimiko blinked. “If you could call giving advice ‘help’… Hokage-sama, most of the work was hers.”Tsunade let out a hum of acknowledgment before nodding. “She did say you gave her the genius idea of approaching the Akimichi for advice on condensing food into pill form, which allowed her to remove the harmful stimulants from the formula. That’s not exactly nothing .”She paused, giving Kimiko a moment to absorb her words.“In any case, the first thing I want to discuss is Sakura’s role moving forward.” Her gaze sharpened. “You’re aware that she’s been training under me?”“Yes.”“Good. While the Medical Corps have taught her a great deal, I have no intention of training medic-nin who sit in hospitals all day.” Tsunade’s voice took on a firm edge. “Your last mission only reinforced something I’ve been arguing for years—every team should have a designated field medic. And I won’t be gainsaid on this.”Kimiko’s brows furrowed slightly as she listened.“Which is why I want you to take Sakura as Team Seven’s medical attaché.”Kimiko blinked. A medical attaché? Meaning Sakura would be their designated medic…It was an oddly comforting thought—another layer of security for their team. But at the same time, it stirred something in her chest, something old, irrational. Possessiveness.She had stolen Sakura’s place in Team Seven the moment she was reincarnated here. The fact that she felt even a flicker of jealousy over this only highlighted her lingering guilt.But Sakura had been nothing but kind to her.“I don’t see any reason to refuse, Hokage-sama. Sakura-chan has always been an asset to the village.” Kimiko said after a measured pause. But her curiosity remained. “That said… why us? And why ask me?”Tsunade studied her for a moment before answering.“Because, whether you realize it or not, you’re the de facto leader of Team Seven. Kakashi may be your sensei, but when it comes down to it, you’re the one they listen to. I wasn’t going to assign another member to your team without consulting you first.”That… made sense.“And,” Tsunade exhaled, “Sakura’s experience as a field medic is still mediocre at best. With the war in Kusa intensifying, I don’t want her heading into real combat unprepared. Your team is always at the forefront of trouble, so she’ll gain the experience she needs— and she’ll be with people she’s already familiar with. You’re the same age. You already work well together. And, frankly, your team is strong enough to guide and protect her if things go south.”Her gaze flicked over Kimiko, a knowing glint in her eyes. “Especially now that you’re a Tokubetsu Jonin.”Kimiko nodded. “I have no complaints, Hokage-sama. Sakura will be a welcome addition. I’ll inform Kakashi-sensei and the rest of the team when I see them. I’ll make sure she feels at home.”“I’m sure you will,” Tsunade said with a small smile. “I’ll let her know. I imagine she’ll be thrilled.”Her expression shifted, turning more serious. “Now, onto the second matter.” She folded her hands on the desk. “Given the situation in Kusa and the growing inevitability of war with Iwagakure, we’ve decided to allocate some manpower to deal with another pressing concern—Orochimaru.”Kimiko’s brows lifted slightly. Another shift. In the anime, Tsunade had stressed that Konoha lacked the resources to hunt Orochimaru down after the invasion, given the toll the war had taken on them. But here, with the Konoha Crush being less devastating, they apparently had enough strength to commit to his elimination. And right now, Orochimaru was in the weakest position she had ever seen him—his forces crippled, his jutsu restricted, and most importantly, no Sasuke at his side.“Given how Orochimaru operates, I’ve decided to send someone well-versed in intelligence operations to root him out of his boltholes and deal with him. Danzo-sama will be leading the operation.”Kimiko’s lips pressed into a thin line. Ah, so that’s her move. Keeping Danzo preoccupied with a major threat—ensuring he had his hands full instead of maneuvering in Konoha’s political sphere. She’d be lucky if this didn’t turn into an even bigger problem down the line. “I see,” Kimiko said neutrally. “Forgive me, Hokage-sama, but… how does this concern me?”Tsunade exhaled, her gaze assessing. “Danzo handpicked the shinobi for this operation. He specifically requested you.”Kimiko blinked. Of course he did. Given how carefully she had cultivated a cordial relationship with him, she shouldn’t have been surprised. Still, there was a twinge of discomfort—an odd sense of guilt. She had worked hard to keep Sasuke out of Danzo’s clutches, and now here she was, voluntarily walking into them.But there was no hesitation in her voice when she answered. “Whatever serves Konoha’s interests.”Tsunade’s lips twitched, as if she had expected that exact response. “Mm. Figures you’d say something like that.” She leaned back in her chair. “Preparations are still underway, so the operation won’t commence for another month or two. In the meantime, you’ll focus on adjusting to your new position and carrying out missions as usual.”Kimiko inclined her head in acknowledgment.“Good.” Tsunade sighed, pushing herself to her feet. “Oh, before I forget—I was just about to visit Sasuke. He’s at the hospital.”Kimiko’s eyes sharpened slightly, but Tsunade waved a hand dismissively. “No need to worry, he’s fine. Jiraiya’s just examining his Curse Mark.” She paused. “Would you like to come along?”Kimiko almost forgot about that. It had been a while since she’d seen him—it would be good to check in. And, of course, brag about her promotion.She smiled. “If you’d have me, Hokage-sama.”To her surprise, Sasuke’s examination was under strict guard. Two ANBU Black Ops flanked the entrance, their blank masks betraying nothing as they bowed to Tsunade before wordlessly opening the door. Inside, the room was vast and nearly empty, save for a large mat at its center. Positioned at each corner were four medical-nin, their faces set in deep concentration, hands seamlessly woven into intricate seals.At the heart of it all sat Sasuke, cross-legged, shirtless, his frame partially obscured by the carefully drawn ink formations that layered his skin. The initial seal Kakashi had placed over his Curse Mark was still visible, but now it was encased within a second, larger formation. Intricate formulaic characters sprawled from the circle at Sasuke’s back, extending outward in long, precise strokes like the rays of a sun. They stretched across the mat, winding into complex spirals and arcs that merged into an elaborate mandala. The formation extended all the way to the four corners where the medical-nin stood, acting as conduits for the seal.Within the center of the formation, directly before Sasuke, knelt Jiraiya. His fingers were forming a precise hand seal, blue chakra flaring from them in steady waves, his focus unwavering. Even as Tsunade and Kimiko entered, he did not turn to acknowledge them. Instead, he spoke with a measured calm."Better stand back for now. This took hours to build."Kimiko obeyed, watching as he shifted his gaze to Sasuke."You ready?"Sasuke exhaled sharply, his hands tightening into loose fists on his knees. "Ready as I'll ever be."Jiraiya nodded, his voice turning authoritative. "Alright, you four—prepare yourselves. We begin on my mark."His hands blurred through a rapid sequence of seals before his fingers pressed directly onto the Curse Mark, now glowing ominously beneath his touch.“Evil Releasing Seal!”The moment the words left Jiraiya’s lips, he propelled himself backward in a smooth leap, landing beside them.A sharp wince escaped Sasuke as his body tensed, his muscles visibly straining against the unnatural force rising within him. From the Curse Mark, a foul, malevolent chakra erupted like smoke escaping from a cracked container. It churned and twisted unnaturally, thick and heavy in the air, an eerie shade of deep violet. The chakra coiled and pulsated, forming a shapeless mass above Sasuke, tethered to his skin like an unholy leash, writhing as if resisting its own containment.Kimiko narrowed her eyes at the writhing mass of foul chakra, its presence oppressive and suffocating. It pulsed, coiling in on itself like a living thing, unstable and brimming with something deeply unnatural. She could sense the traces of Orochimaru woven into it, but there was more—something primal, something even more insidious. It was chakra that felt ancient, tainted with an essence beyond mere corruption.Jiraiya’s eyes darkened as he observed it alongside her. “I see…” he murmured, his expression grim. “Orochimaru… just what kind of abominations have you been creating?” He exhaled heavily, shaking his head. “It’s just as I feared. Alright, I’ve seen enough. Everyone, prepare yourselves!”With that, his hands blurred into a rapid series of seals before he clapped them together with a resounding crack.“Evil Sealing Method!”At once, the chakra recoiled as if struck, then was violently siphoned back into Sasuke’s curse mark, as though an unseen force were vacuuming it in. The swirling ink formations covering the mat reacted in kind, retracting in precise, controlled movements, spiraling inward and collapsing back into Sasuke’s skin. His body tensed, the ink formations pressing against him as though branding his very essence. The malevolent energy struggled for a moment, resisting, before finally being swallowed whole by the curse mark.The room, once filled with the sinister glow of the formation, was suddenly empty—bare once more, save for the lingering scent of scorched ink. Now, in place of the single-seal Kakashi had previously placed, a second, more intricate circle had appeared over Sasuke’s curse mark, its symbols layered and far more complex. It smoldered faintly before cooling into dark, etched ink.Sasuke let out a slow, shuddering breath before his body gave out, and he collapsed backward.The medical-nin were on him in an instant, but Jiraiya waved them off with a reassuring nod. “He’ll be lightheaded for a bit, but it won’t last. The seal did its job.” He finally turned to Tsunade and Kimiko, his expression still serious.“Well, my hypothesis was correct,” Jiraiya said gravely. “That Curse Mark… it isn’t just a seal. It contains Orochimaru’s chakra—in a very real, very dangerous way.” “And you can’t remove it?” Asked Tsunade pointedly.Jiraiya let out a deep sigh, shaking his head. “No, we can’t remove it—not without killing Sasuke in the process. The seal is too deeply ingrained in his chakra system. It’s like an inoperable tumor… if we tried to extract it, it’d kill him.” He folded his arms, glancing back at Sasuke’s unconscious form. “The best we can do is suppress it. I’ve reinforced the seal Kakashi placed on him with an additional layer. That should completely block Orochimaru’s influence. He won’t be able to activate the seal remotely or corrupt Sasuke’s thoughts.”Tsunade hummed, arms crossed. “And what about the others?”“I’ll be applying the same seal to the rest of Orochimaru’s prisoners,” Jiraiya said. “No telling what kind of failsafe he left in them, but if he has even a fraction of control over his marks, I’m not taking any chances. Sealing them off should prevent him from using them as spies—or worse.”Kimiko nearly exhaled in relief. She vaguely recalled that Orochimaru’s Curse Mark wasn’t just a power booster—it allowed him to spy on and manipulate those he branded. It was unsettling to think of the sheer number of applications sealing techniques could have when used properly.Jiraiya turned to her suddenly, placing a heavy hand atop her head. “Speaking of which, why’d you bring this one along, Tsunade?”Tsunade smirked. “Sasuke’s her teammate, for one. And considering she has the clearance to be here—thanks to her recent promotion to Tokubetsu Jōnin—I figured it was prudent.”Jiraiya blinked, staring at Tsunade for a moment before shifting his gaze to Kimiko, his brows rising in surprise. “Tokubetsu Jonin?” He let out a short chuckle. “And how exactly did you pull that off?”Kimiko shrugged. “I didn’t. Ibiki-san threw it in as part of his pitch to get me into T&I. I’m his adjutant now.”Jiraiya’s expression shifted from shock to amusement before he grinned, ruffling her hair again. “Good girl. I’m proud of you. Now do me a favor and rub some of that responsible streak of yours onto Naruto.”Kimiko laughed, adjusting her hair. “I learned it from him, actually.”“Uh-huh, sure,” Jiraiya drawled, unconvinced. “Anyway, you two didn’t just come here to stand around and gawk. What did you want to talk about?”Tsunade waved a hand dismissively. “We just wanted to check in on Sasuke.”“Well, actually,” Kimiko interjected, eyes sharp with curiosity. “Could you explain more about the curse mark?”Jiraiya let out a heavy sigh, rubbing the back of his head. “Alright, sure. The Curse Mark is just one part of it—it’s the fūinjutsu component of what Orochimaru did. I don’t know how much you know about fūinjutsu—”“It’s the ninja art that lets you put one thing inside another thing,” Kimiko replied matter-of-factly.Jiraiya gave her a flat look, before exhaling sharply through his nose. “That is… a very prosaic way of putting it,” he muttered. “But yeah, in a broad sense, you’re not wrong.” He crossed his arms. “Fuinjutsu is essentially the art of sealing something into something else. It can be as simple as storing a kunai in a scroll, or as complex as trapping an explosive reaction inside a tag, which destabilizes and creates a detonation—thus, the paper bomb.”Kimiko nodded idly. “Or sealing a Bijuu inside a person.”“Exactly. Though that’s one of the most advanced applications of fūinjutsu,” Jiraiya admitted. “It’s an incredibly versatile art, but its core function remains the same. This Curse Mark is an example of that—Orochimaru sealed a portion of his own chakra into Sasuke, but he didn’t stop there. He used a specialized compound to create a self-replenishing reservoir of chakra within the mark itself, allowing Sasuke to tap into it as a power boost.”Kimiko took a moment to process that before voicing her thoughts. “I get that… but the chakra that leaked out of Sasuke felt different,” she murmured, brows furrowing. “It was chakra, yes, and it had Orochimaru’s imprint on it… but at the same time, it also felt more… natural? Like it wasn’t just his or Orochimaru’s—like something else was mixed in.”Jiraiya’s gaze sharpened, scrutinizing her. “Different how?”Kimiko frowned, trying to put it into words. “It’s hard to explain. It felt wrong, obviously, but also… more primal? Like it was something inherently part of the world, something that belonged but had been twisted.”Jiraiya was silent for a long moment before he finally sighed, shaking his head. “Hah… so your sensory capabilities are that sharp, huh?” He glanced at Tsunade. “Guess it makes sense. The kid’s got a hell of a talent for picking up on the finer details.”Kimiko merely raised a brow, waiting for an answer.“The reason it felt different,” Jiraiya finally explained, “is because it wasn’t just Orochimaru’s chakra. You weren’t wrong when you said it felt… natural.” His expression darkened slightly. “That’s because it wasn’t normal chakra at all. It was mixed with natural energy.”Kimiko’s eyes widened slightly. “Natural energy?”Jiraiya nodded, his tone more serious now. “Yeah. What you sensed wasn’t just regular chakra—it was Senjutsu chakra.”Kimiko blinked, her mind whirring as she processed the implications. Senjutsu… From what she remembered from the anime, it was a rare and powerful technique that blended nature energy with chakra to create a superior form of energy, significantly enhancing the user’s abilities. She vaguely recalled the mechanics of how Orochimaru’s Curse Mark worked, but hearing Jiraiya confirm it firsthand was invaluable.“Senjutsu chakra is a blend of natural energy—the energy that exists all around us in the environment, and the user’s own chakra.” Jiraiya explained. “It’s usually imperceptible unless you’re a Sage, like me—someone who has studied and mastered how to use Senjutsu properly.” He gave her a pointed look. “Or… if you’re an anomaly with a hypersensitive sensory ability like you.”He paused, his tone growing serious. “Listen up, Kimiko—if you ever start sensing a different kind of energy around you, do not, under any circumstances, try to interact with it. Nature energy is extremely dangerous if you don’t know how to handle it. Meddling with it without proper training can have serious, irreversible consequences. Understood?”Kimiko nodded sharply. “Understood.”“Good,” Jiraiya muttered, relaxing slightly.“But…” she continued.“Oh boy, here we go,” Jiraiya sighed, smirking. “More questions.”Kimiko ignored his teasing. “So, the Curse Mark is the sealing component, which stores Orochimaru’s Senjutsu chakra, but you also mentioned a specialized compound? What exactly is that?”Jiraiya’s smirk widened. “Good girl. You were paying attention.” He crossed his arms. “Yes, that’s probably the most important part of the whole system—it’s what makes the Curse Mark function beyond just being a simple storage seal.”He leaned forward slightly. “See, if Orochimaru had only sealed his own Senjutsu chakra into his victims, it would eventually run out—making the Curse Mark nothing more than a temporary power-up. But Orochimaru found a way to bypass that limitation.”Kimiko listened intently as Jiraiya continued. “The specialized compound sealed within the Curse Mark acts as a sort of vector—a converter. From our examination, it appears to have a unique ability: it passively draws nature energy from the environment without any conscious effort from the user.” His expression darkened. “That’s what makes it so dangerous. Once the compound gathers enough nature energy, Orochimaru’s Senjutsu chakra acts as a stabilizer, converting the raw nature energy into usable Senjutsu chakra, which the recipient can then tap into at will, giving them that power up you’ve seen.”Kimiko’s breath hitched. So that’s how it worked. The Curse Mark wasn’t just a battery of Senjutsu chakra—it was a self-sustaining generator. It took in nature energy, refined it, and kept the supply going indefinitely. No wonder the transformations it induced were so potent.  Kimiko's eyes gleamed with intrigue. “Fascinating,” she murmured. “The complexity of his design… it’s brilliant how he managed to devise something so intricate and self-sustaining.”Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged a look.“That enzyme,” Kimiko continued. “I assume it’s not something entirely synthetic?”Jiraiya exhaled. “No, it isn’t. It likely originates from something—or someone—with a natural connection to Senjutsu energy.”“Huh,” Kimiko hummed thoughtfully. “Well, the person I captured—the large one with orange hair, the one accompanying Kimimaro?” She glanced at Jiraiya. “I saw him partially transform during battle. His body altered in a way that resembled the Curse Mark transformations we’ve seen in Sasuke and the Sound Four… but I didn’t notice a visible Curse Mark on him.”Jiraiya nodded. “So you picked up on that too, huh?” He crossed his arms. “We studied him extensively after you brought him in, and… we have strong reason to believe that the enzyme used in the Curse Mark was derived from him.”Kimiko idly nodded. Of course, she already knew that. Jūgo. His Kekkei Genkai allowed him to passively absorb natural energy, but it came with a devastating drawback—it triggered uncontrollable berserker rages. Orochimaru must have found a way to refine it, extracting its power while mitigating its instability.“He’s a brilliant scientist,” Kimiko repeated, her voice tinged with reluctant admiration.Jiraiya and Tsunade both shifted uncomfortably at her words. But before they could comment, Kimiko pressed forward.“So, removing the Curse Mark is difficult—if not impossible—because of how deeply integrated it is with the host’s chakra system, correct?” Kimiko asked.“Yes,” Jiraiya confirmed.“And, knowing Orochimaru, I assume the balance between his Senjutsu chakra and the enzyme is meticulously calibrated? That any disruption to that equilibrium could be fatal to the host?”Jiraiya gave a slow nod. “Basically.” He narrowed his eyes at her. “What are you getting at?”Kimiko shifted on her feet. “Well… wouldn’t it be theoretically safer to retain the Curse Mark while simply purging Orochimaru’s influence from it?” she proposed.Jiraiya let out a dry laugh. “Yes, and it’s also theoretically possible for Tsunade to quit gambling.”“Dumbass,” Tsunade snapped, smacking him lightly on the shoulder.Kimiko, however, remained serious. “Hear me out.”Jiraiya sighed. “Alright, let’s hear your hypothesis.”Kimiko took a breath. “The Curse Mark is made up of two essential components—Orochimaru’s Senjutsu chakra and the enzyme. We can’t remove either without destabilizing the mark and potentially killing the host. And the primary source of Orochimaru’s influence comes from his chakra, correct?”Jiraiya nodded warily.“Then, rather than trying to extract the Curse Mark altogether, wouldn’t the optimal approach be to replace Orochimaru’s Senjutsu chakra with an alternative energy source? One that maintains the balance of the system without his influence.”Jiraiya arched an eyebrow. “That’s smart.” His expression hardened. “But also incredibly impractical.”Tsunade crossed her arms. “Look, kid, if it were that easy, don’t you think Orochimaru would have accounted for it?” she pointed out.Jiraiya elaborated. “You’re assuming we can just swap out one power source for another, but the Curse Mark isn’t that simple. The enzyme and Senjutsu chakra are finely calibrated—any imbalance can cause a complete system failure, possibly leading to a lethal reaction. Not to mention, the mark likely has failsafes.”He tapped his chin thoughtfully. “The Senjutsu chakra is probably measured down to an exact specification before it stabilizes. If we tamper with that equilibrium, we might disrupt the curse mark’s ability to passively absorb natural energy while stabilizing it. That could cause the mark to either overload or fail entirely.” He exhaled sharply. “And even if we solved that issue, we’d still have to consider whether the Curse Mark has an internal mechanism that detects Orochimaru’s unique chakra signature. If it does… then the moment we try to replace it, the whole thing could unravel.”Kimiko absorbed his words, her mind racing. So the problem wasn’t just in replacing the chakra—it was in ensuring the system remained intact while doing so.“But… theoretically,” she mused, “if we could measure the precise amount of chakra Orochimaru infused into the mark, we could replicate that exact volume, correct?”Tsunade gave her a considering look. “...It would be difficult, but yes. There are medical techniques that allow for precise chakra measurements.”Kimiko’s expression turned thoughtful. “And if there is a mechanism that detects Orochimaru’s chakra signature, then we’d simply need to produce an energy source that mimics his Senjutsu chakra as closely as possible.”Jiraiya’s eyes narrowed. “And how do you propose we do that?”"Well," Kimiko began, keeping her tone carefully neutral. "That depends. Do we know where—or from whom—Orochimaru learned to harness Senjutsu chakra?" She already knew the answer, of course, but she didn't want to lay all her cards on the table just yet.Jiraiya studied her for a moment before responding. "Senjutsu can only be learned in a few select places," he said at last. "I trained at Mount Myōboku, where the toads have mastered it. They taught me how to absorb and manipulate natural energy without it overwhelming me." He paused, his expression thoughtful. "Given what I’ve learned from Gamabunta about Manda, and from Anko’s reports, the snakes have their own equivalent—Ryūchi Cave."
Bingo.
Kimiko gave a slow nod, her mind racing. "Then that’s the answer, isn’t it?" she said. "If Senjutsu chakra is the key to stabilizing the Curse Mark, and the imbalance is what makes it dangerous, then the solution is simple—Sasuke just needs to learn how to generate Senjutsu chakra himself by training at Ryuchi Cave."Jiraiya let out a dry chuckle. “Oh yeah, sure. Just have him waltz into a cave full of giant, man-eating snakes to learn one of the most complicated things known to us shinobi. That’ll go great.”Kimiko tilted her head. “Didn’t you say the toads trained you? Wouldn’t the snakes, theoretically, be able to train Sasuke?”Jiraiya frowned. “That’s not how it works, kid. The toads didn’t just train me because I showed up at their doorstep. I had a strong natural affinity for Senjutsu, and even then, it took years of training. You don’t just learn how to use senjutsu overnight. And the snakes? They don’t train sages the same way we do. I don’t know how they even do their training..”"But it's possible, right?" Kimiko pressed, her eyes gleaming with determination. "If Sasuke puts in the effort?"Jiraiya exhaled heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yes… technically, it’s possible.""Then we should make it happen as soon as possible," Kimiko said firmly. "We should ask Anko-san for help in finding Ryūchi Cave an—""Why would we need her help?"Sasuke’s voice cut through the conversation as he strode toward them, fully recovered. But what caught Kimiko’s attention first wasn’t his words—it was his new attire.The standard Chuunin flak jacket was gone, replaced with a sleek, dark-gray variant. Beneath it, he wore a fitted light-blue shirt, and on his forearm sat an armband emblazoned with the Uchiha crest—centered within a four-pointed star.Kimiko blinked. "Hey," she greeted, her gaze flicking to the Second Hokage’s blade, now resting on a hip-mounted sheath.Tsunade smirked, arms crossed. "I wanted Sasuke to tell you himself."Sasuke met Kimiko’s eyes with a small but unmistakable smirk. "I joined the Konoha Police Force."Kimiko’s eyebrows shot up."Yup," he continued, adjusting the hilt of his blade. "What you said before made me think. If I really want to restore my clan, vengeance can’t be my only goal. I have to show people what the best of us stood for." He smirked. "So, you can call me Sergeant Sasuke of the Konoha Police Force."Kimiko felt a warm surge of pride. In this timeline, where Orochimaru had failed to lure him away, Sasuke was here—living an honorable life, walking the path he once dreamed of as a child.A small part of her worried about the divergence from the original timeline. Would this change make him weaker? Would he fail to reach the heights of his canon counterpart? But then, she reminded herself—he had her. And she had to trust that he’d grow even stronger than before.Kimiko crossed her arms, lips curling into a teasing grin. "Well, color me impressed. But I bet what I have to tell you is even more impressive, Sergeant."Sasuke raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"Kimiko leaned in smugly. "Guess who just got promoted to Tokubetsu Jonin?"Sasuke stared at her, blinking once before letting out a low chuckle. “Well, I can’t say you don’t deserve it, Kimiko-chan,” he said, a small, genuine smile tugging at his lips. “Congratulations. I’m proud of you.”“Thank you,” Kimiko replied, her own smile warm. “But I think I’m prouder of you, Sasuke.”For a brief moment, the weight of their achievements—of how far they’d come—hung between them. Then, on instinct, Kimiko reached for his hand and gave it a firm squeeze. Sasuke squeezed back without hesitation.“...I can’t wait to see the look on Naruto’s face,” Sasuke admitted, smirking.“Me neither,” Kimiko grinned. “Which reminds me—let’s go find him. Do you know where he is?”“Yeah,” Sasuke nodded. “You want to go now?”“Hold on a minute, kids,” Jiraiya sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Since you brought up Naruto, there’s something we need to tell you two.”Kimiko and Sasuke turned their attention toward him, exchanging a brief glance before looking back at Jiraiya. The older man shifted his weight, his usual playful demeanor replaced by something more serious. Tsunade met his gaze, arms crossed.“Look,” Jiraiya exhaled. “The Hokage and I have decided that Naruto… should leave the village with me for a while.”Kimiko’s breath hitched.“For how long?” Sasuke asked, eyes narrowing.“About three years,” Jiraiya admitted.Three years.Kimiko stiffened. Oh. Right. This was that moment—the time for the timeskip in the anime.“We encountered the Akatsuki already,” Sasuke said. “What does this have to do with them?”“I have reason to believe that we have about three years before they start actively going after Naruto,” Jiraiya explained. “And we need to use that time to prepare him, make him stronger—strong enough to deal with threats that are even beyond Orochimaru.”Silence.Kimiko’s mind raced. In the anime, Naruto and Jiraiya left for this ‘training trip,’ but how much did it really help him? Would keeping him in Konoha be better this time around, given how much things had already changed?“But, Jiraiya-sensei,” Kimiko began carefully. “Do you really need to leave the village with him? Given the war in Kusa… wouldn’t it be better for him to train here? With everything going on, wouldn't it make more sense to keep him in Konoha, where he has protection? Where you can train him without putting him at risk?”“We’ve considered that,” Tsunade interjected. “But it’s a gamble. Part of his training will involve learning to control the Nine-Tails’ chakra,” she explained. “And if word of that gets out here, in the village—where people still have fresh scars from the attack—it could cause unnecessary tension. Or worse.”“Then find a secluded place here,” Sasuke countered, stepping forward. His voice was sharp, unwavering. “Or assign me and Kimiko to guard him while he’s training. You guys are crazy if you think Naruto’s going to be okay with going on a sightseeing tour while Konoha is preparing for war with Iwagakure. He’ll want to fight. He’ll want to pull his weight.”Kimiko turned to Sasuke, watching the determination in his expression as he took another step forward.“Besides,” Sasuke continued, glancing between Jiraiya and Tsunade. “We’re Naruto’s teammates. If the Akatsuki are coming for him, then we need the same level of training he’s going to get. Otherwise, how are we supposed to fight alongside him when the time comes?”“You shouldn’t have to,” Tsunade said firmly.But Kimiko found herself agreeing with Sasuke. Trying to shield them from what was coming was pointless. War was inevitable, and being kept in the dark wouldn’t serve anyone—not them, not Konoha, and certainly not Naruto. They had to get stronger.Sasuke more so.Because despite how much better adjusted he was in this timeline… his heart still burned for Itachi. And Kimiko understood—it was necessary for them to meet, for Sasuke to uncover the truth of what happened. Only then would he gain the power he needed. Only then would he fulfill his role as Indra’s reincarnation.Jiraiya sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I told you we shouldn’t have told them,” he muttered to Tsunade before shaking his head. “...Fine, fine. You made your point.”He turned to them with a small, amused smile. “I guess I can stick around in Konoha for a few years to train you three.”Kimiko exhaled in relief, but before she could say anything, Jiraiya’s expression hardened as he looked back at Tsunade.“But,” he continued, his voice serious, “under no circumstances will Naruto be allowed anywhere near the war in Kusagakure. It’s too dangerous to have him in a war zone. Too many things can go wrong.”Kimiko frowned. “I can’t imagine Naruto will be happy about that,” she muttered. “Especially since it’s looking more and more like we’re about to be sent there soon.”At least after she and Danzo dealt with Otogakure—and Orochimaru.Jiraiya sighed. “He can still go on missions here, but keeping him out of Kusa is non-negotiable,” he said. “He’s already strong, yeah, but we can’t take that risk. His training will continue here—more intense than before, with added nine-tails training.”He crossed his arms. “And we’ll need a team of ANBU on constant watch whenever I’m not around to supervise. No exceptions.”“Sounds doable enough,” Tsunade said, eyeing Jiraiya. “You sure about this?”Jiraiya exhaled. “Yeah. These kids made a great point. We need to protect Naruto, but I’ll be able to teach him better here. Especially with a war brewing… and knowing how Iwa gets when they go on the offensive…” He shook his head. “Konoha’s the safest place for him. The best place I can train him.”Tsunade studied him for a moment before nodding. “Alright. That’s settled, then.” Her lips quirked slightly. “Looks like Kimiko gets her way. Again.”Kimiko grinned, biting the tip of her tongue playfully. She really did feel spoiled sometimes—but it wasn’t about that. This was the right call. Given everything she knew, this was the best way forward.“Well,” Tsunade said, stretching, “I think we’ve dawdled long enough. I still have a few meetings left today, and I imagine you two want to go celebrate your promotion, Kimiko.”She turned to Jiraiya. “As for you, I have something else to discuss.”“You heard the boss,” Kimiko said, turning to Sasuke with a smirk. “Let’s go find Naruto.”“Whaaa?!” Naruto gawked, eyes wide as he clutched his head in disbelief. Beside him, Hinata gasped, both hands covering her mouth.“You mean to say… you’re—” Naruto tilted his head.“Yep,” Kimiko said with a smirk. “I’m a Tokubetsu Jonin now.”“WHAAAA?!” Naruto yelled so loudly that passersby outside Ichiraku Ramen turned their heads to look inside.“W-Wow… Kimiko-chan…” Hinata murmured, stepping forward and wrapping her arms around Kimiko in a warm hug. Kimiko returned it, draping an arm around her best friend.“Congratulations,” Hinata whispered sincerely.“I can’t believe it!” Naruto exclaimed. “You’re a Jōnin already?! Wow! You’re so cool! Does that mean you’re just like Kakashi-sensei now?! I’m so jealous!”“No,” Kimiko said, flashing a mischievous grin. “I’m the boss of him now.”Naruto burst into laughter, Hinata giggled, and even Sasuke let out a small chuckle.“B-But,” Hinata spoke up suddenly, looking at Kimiko with determination. “W-We need to celebrate this!” she insisted. “Y-You’re the first Jōnin in our batch… i-it’s a big deal.”“Yeah!” Naruto shouted, pumping a fist into the air. “Ramen! It’s my treat!”“A-Actually…” Hinata hesitated, fiddling with her fingers. “I-I was thinking… o-of inviting everyone from our year. A-And anyone else who wants to come.” She smiled softly. “I-I think people would want to celebrate this with you.”Kimiko hummed thoughtfully before nodding. “That makes sense.” She smirked. “Oh, and perfect timing, too. The two of you will get to speak with Sakura-chan—she’s gonna be our team’s new medic-nin.”“Huh, Haruno Sakura?” Sasuke asked, tilting his head. “The girl with the pink hair? The one whose previous team…”“Yep,” Kimiko confirmed with a nod. “Tsunade-sama wants her to get real field experience, so she’s assigning her to our team.”“Huh,” Sasuke muttered. “Well, as long as she doesn’t get in the way.”Kimiko rolled her eyes but didn’t push further. Instead, she turned her attention to Naruto and Hinata, her gaze flicking between them. “Wait a second. What were you two doing together before we showed up?”Naruto immediately stiffened. “Uh—w-well, you know, just, uh…”Hinata’s cheeks flamed a deep red as she quickly looked down, hands fidgeting.Kimiko arched a brow, smirking. “Ohhh, I see how it is.”Naruto spluttered. “T-There’s nothing to see! We were just—uh—talking, yeah! That’s all!”Hinata looked ready to faint.Kimiko simply grinned, crossing her arms. “Young love, huh?”Sasuke exhaled sharply, barely suppressing his amusement.Naruto groaned. “Kimiko-chan, don’t start!”To no one's surprise, Hinata—possibly the closest thing to a highborn lady among Konoha’s ninja—was an absolute master at organizing events.Not even an hour after their conversation, she had already informed their entire batch about Kimiko’s promotion—along with what felt like half the village. On top of that, she managed to inform Kimiko’s family, who insisted on celebrating with her. This time, however, rather than hosting it at her family’s teahouse, Hinata had secured a spacious event hall large enough to accommodate everyone.Which was why Kimiko now found herself in a grand venue, surrounded by familiar faces. The entire Konoha Twelve was present, along with her sister’s close friends like Anko, Raido, Aoba, and Asuma. To her surprise, even Choza, Inoichi, and Shikaku had made an appearance. Jiraiya was there as well, clearly not one to miss out on the festivities.“Hey, kid,” came Shikaku’s lazy drawl as he approached, hands in his pockets, a smirk on his face. “I tagged along with my son—hope you don’t mind.”“Never, Shikaku-sama,” Kimiko said, bowing her head respectfully.“Hah. Shikamaru was right—you really are frightening,” Shikaku chuckled. “Anyway, I’ve made it a habit to personally greet every newly promoted Jonin and Tokubetsu Jonin before I hit them with the hard speech.” His smirk widened. “But for now, enjoy yourself, kid. I’ll see you around the Standby Station.”Kimiko smiled, bowing her head once more. From behind her, Jiraiya stepped forward, ruffling her hair in greeting.“Hey,” he said. “Haven’t had the chance to congratulate you properly—so, congrats, kid.”“Thank you,” Kimiko replied, flashing him a smile.“Anyway, you got me thinking,” Jiraiya continued. “From what I hear, you’re pretty fast, right?”“I am,” Kimiko confirmed.“Right,” Jiraiya mused. “Not to talk shop at your own party, but… I still remember Minato’s training regime for his speed.” He paused, watching her reaction. “Would you be interested in learning it when you have time?”Kimiko blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Then, her expression brightened.“Of course,” she said without hesitation.“Heh, knew that would get your attention,” Jiraiya smirked. “Anyway, I’m gonna go mingle with people closer to my age. You go ahead and enjoy this, kid—you’ve earned it.” With a casual wave, he walked off, following Shikaku, Choza, and Inoichi, leaving Kimiko alone to take in the festivities.Across the room, she spotted Ino and Shikamaru struggling to hold Choji back from devouring an entire table’s worth of food. Nearby, Tenten, Shino, and Lee were deep in conversation with Karin, who had somehow managed to slip out of the Kusa embassy to join them. Kimiko didn’t miss the way Karin’s gaze lingered on Shino just a bit longer than the others.Sakura, on the other hand, was being relentlessly interrogated by Sasuke—likely about her new role in their team. Meanwhile, Naruto and Hinata sat together, enduring Kiba’s merciless teasing, their faces equally flushed.Among the older crowd, Raido and Anko were locked in a serious discussion with her sister, Kurenai, and Asuma, while Aoba chatted with Hayate—who looked healthier than ever—alongside Yugao.“Enjoying yourself?”A familiar voice from beside her made Kimiko turn, and she immediately smiled upon seeing Neji.“Neji,” she greeted. “I am. And you?”“I am,” he replied with a polite nod. “Congratulations. Tokubetsu Jonin… first in our year and in our generation.”“Thank you,” Kimiko said, her smile softening. “And for the flowers you sent, too.”Neji looked away slightly, the faintest hint of color dusting his cheeks. “...I only thought it was appropriate. You were exceptional during our mission.”“You were as well,” Kimiko noted. “And I felt better knowing you were with Hinata.”“Of course,” Neji said, his expression unreadable. “I can only imagine the fate that would await me if anything had happened to her while she was under my watch.”Kimiko smirked. “You’d be right to fear me,” she teased. “Though I don’t think ‘fear’ was the emotion you felt when you sent those flowers.”“You’re right,” Neji admitted smoothly. “No matter how poisonous or deadly… a flower is still beautiful. Perhaps even more so because of it.”Kimiko raised a brow, tilting her head slightly. “So, you think I’m beautiful, then?”“Very,” he answered without hesitation.Her smile brightened, and a soft blush dusted her cheeks.Before she could respond, a familiar voice called out from behind.“Oi, Neji, Kimiko!”Turning, she spotted Naruto waving enthusiastically, Sasuke standing beside him with his arms crossed.“Come on, stop being all weird over there!” Naruto grinned.Neji glanced at her, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “Shall we?”Kimiko met his gaze before nodding wordlessly, stepping forward to join their friends. As she approached, the warmth of their smiles, the easy camaraderie, the sense of belonging—it all settled deep in her chest.She deserved this. All of it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

⚠️ Trigger Warning: Psychological & Physical Torture, Manipulation, Gaslighting, and Coercion ⚠️
This chapter contains graphic depictions of interrogation tactics, including physical violence, psychological manipulation, forced compliance, and sensory deprivation. Themes of mind-breaking, identity erosion, and distressing moral ambiguity are also present.Reader discretion is strongly advised. If these topics are distressing or triggering, please proceed with caution or consider skipping this chapter. 
Chapter 43: Lavender
A massive wall of fire surged toward Kimiko, its heat scorching the air around her. Without hesitation, her hands flashed through seals.“Ninja Art: NEEDLE JIZO!”Her long, curly, jet-black hair expanded outward, growing even more luxuriant as it wrapped around her body like a protective cocoon. Silken strands hardened into sharp, gleaming spikes, forming an impenetrable barrier.The flames roared around her, licking at the protective shell, but as the firestorm dissipated, Kimiko remained virtually unscathed. Her hair retracted back to its normal length, cascading down her back in elegant waves as she turned her sharp gaze to her opponent.Jiraiya.Their honorary sensei stood there, grinning at her, hands still together in a seal.“Not today, Jiraiya-sensei.” Kimiko smirked.Raising both hands, she focused, feeling Yang chakra surge from her core to her scalp. Her hair lifted, writhing like Medusa’s tendrils, each strand tensed and poised like the barrel of a loaded weapon.“Ninja Art: Needle Senbon!”Instantly, her hovering locks fired a hailstorm of black, needle-like projectiles, sharp and swift like a barrage from a machine gun. The glossy strands shimmered with her virulent, crimson-tinged chakra, each needle coated in a toxic energy potent enough to sear through flesh.Jiraiya’s eyes widened slightly before he slammed his palms onto the ground.“Earth Style: Mud Wall!”A towering wall of earth shot up in front of him. The barrage of hair senbon struck the earthen defense, exploding on impact. The wall crumbled, hissing as blackened, molten earth sizzled beneath the burning aftermath.But as the dust settled, Jiraiya was nowhere to be seen.Kimiko’s senses flared. Behind.She didn’t need to move.Her hair—alive with instinct—twisted into several spear-like tendrils and shot backward without her even turning. The razor-sharp locks pierced straight through Jiraiya’s stomach.Poof.A cloud of smoke. A shadow clone.The real Jiraiya stepped out from behind a tree, arms crossed, watching her with an impressed smirk.“Alright, alright,” he chuckled. “You’ve really mastered my Ninja Hair Arts well, Kimiko-chan.”Kimiko allowed herself a small, pleased smile, brushing a lock of her hair over her shoulder. Of course she had. It was the Sannin’s legacy, something that actually fit her style. Now, she didn’t need to rely on water senbon alone. She could throw senbons any time and never lose ammunition.“Which reminds me,” Jiraiya said, crossing his arms. “Naruto mentioned something interesting—how you throw yourself into terrifyingly exhausting training whenever you’re scared.” His tone was equal parts amused and concerned. “Are you worried about your sister?”A frown crossed Kimiko’s lips. It had been a week since her celebration, and Kurenai had already been deployed along with other Jonin to reinforce Konoha’s efforts in Kusagakure. It was…concerning. The war was escalating, and the danger was becoming undeniable.She had heard troubling reports—Captain Hayama, the Jonin who had first aided them in the Land of Grass, had been ambushed and killed. The insurgents had grown bolder, formally declaring both Kusa loyalists and Konoha ninja as legitimate targets. And Iwagakure, the real power behind the insurgency, had responded with their usual smug political maneuvering:
"The legitimate grievances of the belligerent ninjas are theirs and theirs alone."
It was exhausting.“It’s…” Kimiko hesitated before exhaling. “All ninjas risk their lives. We were made for war.”Jiraiya’s frown deepened as he took a step closer, his tone unusually gentle. “Look, kid. You don’t have to act tough. It’s okay to worry about your sister.”Kimiko met his gaze, her own unwavering. “I know, Jiraiya-sensei.” Her voice was firm, but there was something guarded behind it. “But… the only thing I can do is get even stronger, so I won’t be a liability when I join the war effort.”She glanced away, absently rolling her shoulders. “Sasuke is with Anko, negotiating with Ryūchi Cave. Naruto is joining Team Gai on a mission—something about guarding a caravan.” She paused. “I don’t intend to waste time and sit idle while they all move forward.”Jiraiya sighed, rubbing the back of his head. “Kid, let’s be real—you’re never going to be a liability, regardless of what you do.” He gave her a dry look. “But I get it. I can’t stop you from pushing yourself if that’s what keeps you sane.”“Speaking of,” Kimiko said, her eyes glinting. “Have you considered my request?”Jiraiya let out a long breath, his face tightening in reluctant resignation. “Yeah, I have. And… fine.” He folded his arms. “We can go over Senjutsu.”A slow, victorious smile curled on Kimiko’s lips, but before she could speak, Jiraiya held up a finger.“But—” he said, tone warning. “Only from a theoretical perspective, Kimiko. I don’t want you doing anything reckless to yourself.”Kimiko hummed in amusement. “Jiraiya-sensei,” she said smoothly. “When have I ever been reckless?”Jiraiya gave her the look. The kind reserved for only the biggest of liars.“…Right,” he muttered, unimpressed. “We’ll start tomorrow.”Kimiko let out a dimpled smile, sticking the tip of her tongue out in victory.This was the logical next step. With everything changing so rapidly and her future knowledge no longer inviolable, her desire to grow stronger burned hotter than ever.Yes, she had made significant changes—most of the major players had come out ahead compared to the original timeline. But it wasn’t enough. Not yet.At minimum, she, Sasuke, and Naruto needed to be at least as strong as Sasuke had been in the original timeline after the three-year time skip.Naruto, sooner or later, would start to interact more with Kurama—a thought that made her nervous. Sasuke, now firmly anchored in Konoha, would have to find his own path to power without Orochimaru, relying instead on Jiraiya and the resources of the village.And her?She intended to use everything at her disposal—the Amegakure scroll, her high position as a Tokubetsu Jonin, Jiraiya’s tutelage.Everything, if it meant getting stronger. If it meant protecting Konoha and the world she had painstakingly shaped.And thankfully, Senjutsu was one of those rare arts that a ninja without a bloodline limit could use to empower themselves. It was the perfect fit for her, given her massive chakra reserves.By its very nature, Senjutsu—the union of chakra and nature energy—could only be utilized by those with large chakra reserves. Without the reserves to stabilize the balance, taking in raw Nature Energy was a death sentence.All in all, Senjutsu—Sage Mode—was the most optimal way for her to advance.But there was one problem.Ibuse did not have access to it.Oh, he was aware of what it was. But, as he had rather begrudgingly explained, Sage Mode was an art traditionally reserved for communal summons.Frogs, snakes—animals that lived and trained in large, structured groups, allowing them to form hierarchies and rally behind a singular “Sage Leader”—usually an elder who had mastered Nature Energy.This communal structure made it possible for them to develop structured training practices, ensuring that even human ninja could learn to harness Senjutsu chakra under their guidance.Salamanders, on the other hand, were solitary creatures.They didn’t share knowledge. Didn’t unite. Didn’t have a single, sacred territory like Mount Myōboku or Ryūchi Cave.And they certainly didn’t work together to develop a structured method for attaining Sage Mode.Kimiko had the distinct impression that the real reason was simpler—as powerful as Ibuse and the salamanders were, the frogs and snakes were simply more… "civilized."Unlike salamanders, they had organized societies, traditions, and a structured and standardized way as to how to achieve Sage Mode. Making it “easier,” (if you could truly call it that) for people to learn senjutsu from them.The truth was clear.If she wanted to master Sage Mode, she would have to look elsewhere.Or, more accurately, learn how Hashirama did it and develop her own personalized Sage Mode entirely from the ground up.A ridiculous, almost laughable ambition.Jiraiya had doubled over when she first mentioned it… but he didn’t laugh at her. Instead, he admitted that it was theoretically possible—if fraught with danger.Which was why, if she was going to insist on pursuing it, he would rather she do it under his guidance.“Which reminds me,” Jiraiya said, shifting gears. “Has Danzo-sama contacted you yet regarding his plans for attacking Otogakure?”Kimiko gave Jiraiya a dry, unimpressed look before sighing. This again.She wasn’t sure why he kept fishing for details about Danzo’s plan. Maybe he was testing her, trying to gauge just how close she was to the old warhawk. She could have been offended… but she wasn’t.Jiraiya wasn’t careless. If he was asking this so flippantly, it meant he actually expected an honest answer. Because if he thought she’d lie or try to dodge the question—well, there was a reason why the Sannin was one of Konoha’s greatest spymasters.“He hasn’t,” Kimiko answered simply. “Not yet. I was told he’s still waiting for his agents in the Land of Rice to confirm a few things. He says he’ll call me when it’s ready.”She paused, mulling it over. “I think he intends to have me act as his field captain for the operation.”It made sense. As a Tokubetsu Jonin, Kimiko was probably the second-highest-ranking operative Danzo would deploy. His own handpicked agents would undoubtedly be from ROOT.She would be the outlier.A small, paranoid part of her couldn’t help but wonder—was this Danzo’s way of eliminating her?An accident in the middle of battle. An unfortunate casualty against Orochimaru.It wasn’t impossible.“I think it goes without saying, but you need to watch your back, Kimiko,” Jiraiya said, voice serious. “Danzo-sama is an effective operator, but he’s used to—”“Working in the shadows,” Kimiko finished for him, her tone calm, matter-of-fact. “He’s every inch the shinobi. He treats his people as disposable, but he isn’t wasteful with their lives. He’ll ask them to do horrible things in the name of the mission, but he doesn’t tolerate unnecessary cruelty.” She waved a hand dismissively. “I’m painfully aware of what he is… and why he does the things he does.”“That makes one of us,” Jiraiya muttered with a sigh.He shook his head, letting the topic drop before shifting gears. “In any case, today’s your orientation day with Ibiki, right? You excited? Your first command.”Kimiko smiled slightly, batting her lashes at him in a playful manner. “It’s Ibiki-sama’s command, not mine. I’m just his vice—I have as much authority as he wants me to have.”“Well, he wouldn’t have been so eager to name you as his adjutant if he didn’t intend to give you real responsibilities,” Jiraiya pointed out. “It’s ultimately a good thing, though. You’re the type to thrive under crushing responsibilities with incredible stakes.”Kimiko smirked. “Just like Naruto?”Jiraiya snorted. “In a way. But he doesn’t do well with the kind of responsibilities you’ll be handling.”“And that’s a good thing.” answered Kimiko immediately.Naruto was different. He needed to be insulated—within reason. Otherwise, the light inside him might dim.And Kimiko knew, with certainty, that his light was essential for the better world they were trying to build.She, however?She was perfectly willing to do the terrible things necessary to protect them in the world they had right now.“Speaking of Ibiki,” Kimiko said, stretching slightly. “I need to leave now, sensei. I don’t intend to be late for my first day—can you imagine the boss showing up late?”Jiraiya smirked. “Heh, with how much you pile onto your schedule, I half expect you to collapse one of these days.” He shook his head in amusement. “You train like a demon, take on every mission like it’s life or death, and somehow still find time for leadership roles. Most people would burn out.”Kimiko just grinned, completely unfazed. “The trick is to turn every experience into fuel instead of seeing it as a drain,” she said, eyes gleaming with mischief. “It’s all about knowing how to keep yourself balanced.”Jiraiya let out a chuckle, shaking his head. “You really are something else, kid.” He gave her a lazy wave. “Go on then, don’t keep Ibiki waiting. And try not to make the entire department fall in love with you on your first day.”Kimiko flashed a dimpled smirk. “No promises.” She bowed her head respectfully before disappearing in a cloud of white.It wasn’t her first time in the Torture and Interrogation Division. She still remembered when Ibiki had dragged her here after the Orochimaru incident. But this time, as she approached the entrance of the Intelligence Division, the two guards flanking the door inclined their heads slightly in acknowledgment, wordlessly granting her entry.As she descended into the facility, she noticed the subtle difference in atmosphere. Unlike her last visit—where she had been led through the secluded, foreboding back entrance designed for intimidation—this time, she took the main route. It was still underground, still tucked away from the surface world, but it felt less like a dungeon and more like an operational center.The moment she stepped through the double doors leading into the main offices, Kimiko was struck by the unexpected normalcy of it all. Instead of a grim, oppressive chamber filled with screams, it looked… functional. Military, even.The air buzzed with conversation—low voices of chuunin dressed in the standard T&I uniform, the muted gray suits with dark lapels. Some were chatting, others chuckling, shaking their heads at reports, or exchanging knowing glances over steaming cups of coffee. The casual camaraderie was at odds with what this place represented….which was amusingly concerning.Her eyes flicked upward to the second floor, where a nondescript door overlooked the office space below. Even from this vantage point, she could make out the bronze nameplate affixed to it."IBIKI MORINO – KONOHA TORTURE AND INTERROGATION COMMANDING OFFICER."So this was it. Her new domain.“Yuhi-san?”A voice came from beside her, and Kimiko turned to see the speaker—a tall, whipcord-thin individual with messy brown locks that fell over their face. Their glasses, slightly too large for their features, gave them an almost owlish appearance.“Hello,” Kimiko greeted with a gentle smile. “Sorry to trouble you, but is Ibiki-san in his office? I’m supposed to report to him today.”The spindly figure blinked, then dipped their head slightly in acknowledgment before responding. “The Captain is currently occupied with an interrogation. He asked that you go to his office and await further orders.”“Alright,” Kimiko nodded, still smiling. “And your name?”“Kouki Okumura,” they answered, shifting awkwardly as they rubbed their armShe tilted her head to the side, keeping her tone light. “Nice to meet you, Okumura-san. Would you mind leading me there?”Kouki straightened slightly, nodding. “Of course. This way.”“Thank you,” Kimiko said smoothly, following them as they led her up the stairs, to the office, which was left unlocked.Ibiki’s office was… unexpectedly homey. A couch, a coffee table, and a plain desk. There were no family pictures, save for one of Idate on the desk—an unexpected touch that caught Kimiko off guard.She settled onto the couch in front of the desk, idly checking her nails as she waited. It wasn’t long before the door swung open, and Ibiki entered, slipping on a glove over his exposed hand as he moved behind the desk.“Sorry about that,” he said, sounding almost casual. “An interrogator needed help with a tricky prisoner.” He took his seat, resting his elbows on the desk. “Anyway, welcome. I see you’ve already met Kouki?”“I have,” Kimiko replied placidly. “Quite the interesting sort.”“Glad you think so. They’re a bit on the awkward side, but they mean well,” Ibiki said, rolling his shoulders. “They’re only a few years older than you. Used to be a medic-nin trainee, but after that fiasco during the Crush… well, they put in a request for reassignment. I figured we could use someone trained in medical ninjutsu to help with autopsies, so I snatched them up.”Kimiko made a thoughtful noise, nodding slightly but offering no comment. Ibiki, ever perceptive, picked up on her hesitation.“Oh, and they’re going to be your assistant,” he added offhandedly.Kimiko blinked. An assistant? She hadn't expected that. She hadn’t even considered the possibility that her new position came with such a luxury. Then again, Torture and Interrogation was a vital department, and with Danzo funneling more funding into it, it made sense that they were well-manned and well-equipped.“Yep,” Ibiki continued, as if reading her thoughts. “Not bad, huh? Wait till you see your office,” he chuckled. “But that’ll have to wait—it’s still being furnished, and I intend to get you up to speed before you start field duty. Normally, I’d take an entire month to get you to undergo schooling before I even let you touch a captive, but time isn’t on our side. Danzo-sama already gave me a heads-up that he’ll be needing you for his Otogakure operation. So I’ll have to teach you on the job. Which brings me to…”With that, Ibiki reached under his desk, unlocking a compartment and pulling out three thick black folders. He slid them across the desk toward her.Kimiko picked them up and flicked them open.Inside were detailed profiles—images, blood types, comprehensive psychological evaluations, and in-depth biological reports. But it was the faces in the photos that caught her attention.Tayuya. Ukon. Jugo.People they captured. Now captives.“We don’t have a file on Kimimaro yet since he’s still on life support and under the Hokage’s direct supervision,” said Ibiki, as if reading her thoughts. It was uncanny how easily he could predict what she was thinking. “No opportunity to interrogate him yet, but that’ll come in time. For now, go ahead and read through the files.”“I see,” said Kimiko, her gaze lowering to the folders in her hands. She flipped them open, scanning the dense reports.
Tayuya - Prisoner #213, Age: Mid Teens. Captive exhibits extreme hostility and hyper-aggressive tendencies, likely due to early environmental conditioning. Displays a strong aversion to authority and responds with verbal aggression or flippant deflection when questioned. Shows indications of conditioned fear when Orochimaru is mentioned, suggesting deep psychological manipulation. Unwilling to cooperate.

Ukon - Prisoner #214, Age: Mid Teens. Subject exhibits sadistic tendencies, deriving enjoyment from inflicting pain. Displays signs of arrogance, though psychological evaluations suggest underlying clinical depression. Emotional volatility detected—switches between mockery and overt hostility when discussing his deceased brother, indicating significant psychological distress.

Jugo - Prisoner #216, Age: Mid Teens. Subject presents with symptoms consistent with extreme intermittent explosive disorder. Medical Corps and the Research & Development Department have confirmed that his unstable Kekkei Genkai is the root cause. Displays deep remorse after violent episodes. High-risk detainee, kept under constant ANBU guard and high-security restraints. Notably, exhibits deep loyalty to Prisoner #215, Kimimaro Kaguya.
Kimiko hummed thoughtfully, lifting her eyes to Ibiki, who simply smirked.“You killed it, you bought it,” he said. “If we’re going to get you up to speed in the next few days, might as well throw you into the deep end.” He gestured toward the files. “These three were placed under our custody by direct order of the Hokage. They are now our top investigative priority.”Kimiko carefully closed the folders, schooling her expression. It wasn’t every day that someone was put in charge of a high-level interrogation so soon after promotion. But she knew that hesitation in this line of work was as good as weakness. And she couldn’t afford weakness—not here.Ibiki leaned back slightly, watching her reaction. “I’ll be around for a week or two before I’m deployed to Kusagakure. The insurgents captured there need special attention . Until then, I’ll be getting you onboarded—introducing you to the Force, running you through protocol. But once I leave?” His smirk deepened. “You’ll be in charge.”Kimiko’s grip on the folders tightened slightly. She refused to let uncertainty show. The Torture & Interrogation Division was filled with veteran chuunin, some with more years of experience than she had spent alive. Yet Ibiki had chosen her as his adjutant. That meant something.“I won’t tell you to relax,” Ibiki rumbled. “But don’t waste time worrying about proving yourself, either. The men and women here? Some of Konoha’s most ruthlessly efficient shinobi. They don’t give respect lightly. But once they see what I see?” His smirk widened. “They’ll follow you.”Kimiko gave a slow nod.“Good.” Ibiki stood, reaching for his coat. “These three are undergoing interrogation as we speak. Let’s go observe. I want to hear your thoughts.”Kimiko exhaled softly, gathering the files before following him out the door.Kimiko had half-expected the interrogation chamber to resemble something out of a horror story—dank, dark, and filled with the tortured screams of prisoners begging for the release of death.Instead, what she saw was... clinical.Standing beside Ibiki with his arms crossed, Kimiko observed the interrogation room through a one-way mirror. The room itself was plain and sterile—white walls, a simple desk, and harsh fluorescent lighting that left no room for shadows.Seated at the desk were their captives, dressed in plain black jumpsuits, their arms and legs bound by heavy manacles. Jugo, in particular, was restrained more severely than the others—thick chains wrapped around his torso and a muzzle clamped over his mouth like he was some kind of rabid beast.Across from them sat a single woman.Her graying hair was drawn into a severe bun, and she wore the same dark gray suit that most of the intelligence personnel wore. She looked utterly unimpressed by the captives in front of her, idly taking notes in a worn notepad as if this was just another routine meeting.She didn’t radiate menace, nor did she seem particularly cruel. Yet something about her presence was undeniably suffocating.“So, just to make sure I have my story straight,” the woman said, her voice calm, almost bored. “You’re telling me that Orochimaru—”“For the hundredth time, you old hag,” Tayuya snarled, glaring at her. “I already told you all I fucking know.”Ukon let out a barking laugh, shaking his head.“Seriously, I ought to thank you guys for all the nice amenities,” he drawled, leaning back in his chair despite his restraints. “Food, shelter—wow. Real generous. Almost makes me not want to watch Orochimaru-sama burn this whole damn village to the ground.”His eyes flicked toward Jugo, who sat in silence, staring straight ahead.And then, suddenly, Ukon snapped.“The fuck are you looking at, you massive pile of shit?!” he snarled, yanking against his chains. “You stupid bastard—you already told them everything, haven’t you? YOU FUCKING TRAITOR!”He thrashed violently in his seat, muscles straining against the restraints as his face twisted in rage.The interrogator didn’t even blink.She didn’t flinch, didn’t react, didn’t reprimand him. She simply continued writing in her notepad, as if his outburst wasn’t worth acknowledging.Kimiko hummed, watching the scene unfold with mild amusement.“Would’ve expected that reaction from Tayuya,” she mused, her voice calm despite Ukon’s screaming.“He’s trying to reclaim a sense of control,” Ibiki said, just as unbothered. “Deflecting his survivor’s guilt, projecting his weakness onto others—it’s textbook narcissism.”Kimiko’s gaze lingered on Tayuya for a moment, watching the way her hands clenched into fists, the way her jaw remained tight despite her silence.“Tayuya’s resisting,” she murmured, “but she’s exhausted. It’s not just stubbornness—it’s deeper than that.”She tapped a finger against her chin.“She has a strong aversion to authority, right?” Kimiko asked Ibiki. “So… that’s how we get her?”Ibiki chuckled.“The gears in your head are already turning,” he remarked. “Alright, hold that thought.”He turned to the nearest chuunin, giving them a small nod. The operative promptly slipped into the interrogation room, leaned down to whisper something in the woman’s ear, and then stepped back as she calmly stood up, gathered her notepad, and exited the room.Kimiko followed as they were led back into the observation area. The woman glanced at her first before turning her attention to Ibiki.“Captain,” she greeted with a respectful nod before her sharp eyes flickered back to Kimiko. “Vice Captain. Do you require something from me?”Kimiko shifted slightly, feeling the weight of the title. “...Please, just Kimiko wi—”“Futaba-san,” Ibiki cut in smoothly. “I wanted to introduce Vice-Captain Yuhi to our most senior interrogator—so she can see how you operate.” He shot Kimiko a look. “Vice-Captain, this is Mishima Futaba. She’s been with the department since I took over, and then some.”The woman let out a faint smile, arms folding behind her back.“And I’ll still be here when the Vice-Captain eventually takes over for you, Ibiki-san,” she remarked dryly. Then she turned back to Kimiko, bowing her head slightly. “It’s nice to finally meet you, Vice-Captain Yuhi. We’ve needed someone who can properly handle field operations for a while now. Your presence is already making a difference.”There was a note of genuine sincerity in her words, which surprised Kimiko.“Thank you, Futaba-san,” Kimiko replied, inclining her head in return. “I’ll be in your care. I look forward to hearing only great things from your colleagues.”Futaba arched a brow, an amused glint in her eyes.“Oh, right. Kaori-san’s daughter,” she mused, chuckling softly. “I can see her mother’s influence.”Kimiko merely smiled at the comment as Futaba turned back to Ibiki.“In any case, did you two want to go over my findings?”“Yes,” Ibiki confirmed, then turned to Kimiko. “For context, Futaba-san was the one who compiled the psychological profiles for our three prisoners.”Kimiko nodded in appreciation. “Nice work, Futaba-san. From what I’ve seen, I’d say you nailed their personalities perfectly.”If the accuracy of the reports matched what she knew of them in the anime, then Futaba’s skill in breaking people down was nothing short of masterful.“It’s my job,” Futaba replied matter-of-factly. “But, what specifically do you want to know, Vice-Captain?”Kimiko opened her mouth to speak, but Ibiki merely watched her expectantly. He wasn’t going to step in. This was a test.Kimiko straightened her posture slightly and took the lead.“Right,” she began. “What interrogation methods have been used on them so far?”“The usual,” Futaba answered promptly, though there was a deliberate edge to her tone, as if she were subtly educating Kimiko on what ‘the usual’ entailed.“We’ve started with baseline questioning to assess their willingness to answer.” She ticked off her fingers one by one. “Daily interrogations to establish rapport. Repeated questioning on topics they’ve already answered—to identify inconsistencies.”Kimiko absorbed the information, then turned to Ibiki for his thoughts.He said nothing.This is your call.Kimiko took a measured breath and continued, “And what results have we had so far?”Futaba exhaled, shaking her head slightly.“To be blunt, Vice-Captain?” she said. “Not much. Orochimaru’s brainwashing runs deep—layered, meticulous. You saw the report. Despite their differences, Sakon and Ukon share one major trait: Devotion. Whether it’s out of fear or genuine admiration, I’m not certain. But…” She hesitated briefly before continuing. “Breaking those layers of conditioning while also trying to gain their trust is proving impossible. Especially with how urgent we need their intel.”Kimiko hummed in thought.It made sense.They wanted to cultivate them as sources—not simply extract one piece of information and discard them. Using blunt-force torture would only cement their loyalty to Orochimaru, pushing them deeper into their defenses.She recalled her thoughts about the idea of torture. Torture is ineffective as an end in itself. But as a tool? A means of amplifying the right psychological pressure? That’s where it holds power.Her fingers tapped against her thigh.She already had an idea.“...Alright, I’m taking over the interrogation,” Kimiko stated, before blinking as she caught Futaba’s amused expression. “If you don’t mind.”Futaba chuckled. “No, I get to go home to my husband and daughter early.” She exchanged a look with Ibiki before adding, “But, not to overstep, Vice-Captain, I think it would be prudent to hear your action plan first.”Kimiko nodded. “Of course. As far as I see, we’re approaching this the wrong way.” She paused, gathering her thoughts. “We’ve been treating them like Konoha criminals, applying traditional methods of cultivating informants and deprogramming. And while that approach is effective under normal circumstances, it assumes we have the luxury of time.” Her eyes sharpened. “But we don’t.”Futaba inclined her head. “You’re saying we should treat them as... enemy combatants?”“Not quite,” Kimiko corrected. “We should treat them as terrorists.”A flicker of understanding crossed Futaba’s face. Ibiki remained impassive, watching silently.Kimiko continued, voice measured. “Enemy combatants fall under the expectations of war. Even if we capture them, we assume there will eventually be an end to hostilities, meaning we avoid extreme measures that might encourage our enemies to retaliate against our own. But terrorists?” She scoffed lightly. “They would mistreat and kill our own without hesitation. They have no protection under any treaty, no moral ground to stand on.”“So you’re saying we should torture them,” Futaba said bluntly. “Torture is ineffective in interrogation.”Kimiko tilted her head. “It is—if you just hit them and expect results. But when applied systematically, to reinforce psychological conditioning and target specific vulnerabilities, it becomes something else entirely.” She folded her arms. “Torture isn’t an interrogation tool; it’s a psychological weapon. When used correctly, it doesn’t extract confessions—it reprograms.”Futaba exhaled, intrigued despite herself. “And what behavior, exactly, do you intend to ‘reprogram’?”Kimiko shrugged. “You said it yourself. They’re brainwashed. Normally, the best way to deprogram them would be to establish empathy, find common ground, force them to humanize others and themselves. But that’s a slow process. What we need is a hard reset—a way to obliterate their current worldview and make them malleable.”Ibiki smirked slightly, finally speaking. “And how do you propose doing that?”Kimiko’s expression was cool, clinical. “Right now, they’re in the same room together. That benefits them more than it does us.” She gestured toward the observation window. “They get to hold on to the one thing left to them after their defeat: their shared loyalty to Orochimaru. That bond strengthens their resolve. It’s ‘us versus them.’ Worse, they have Jugo, who they already view as a traitor, reinforcing their resistance.”She took a breath. “So, we strip them bare. We shatter the only thing they have left.”Futaba narrowed her eyes. “You mean... break their bond?”Kimiko tilted her head. “Not just break it. Turn it against them. We make them hate each other. We make them realize that resistance is not only futile, but that it costs them everything.”Futaba was quiet for a moment. Then she exhaled through her nose, crossing her arms. “You’re suggesting something drastic.”“I’m suggesting something effective,” Kimiko corrected smoothly.For a moment, Futaba remained silent, then she smiled. “You’re right, Captain. The new Vice-Captain is going to be an exceptional interrogator.”Ibiki let out a low chuckle. “That, she is. You get a gold star for creativity and following interrogation principles you don’t even know exist yet, Kimiko.” His sharp gaze glinted with approval. “Alright then, Vice-Captain. I assume you have an actionable plan?”Kimiko nodded, her expression composed. “Yes. First, separate Jugo. Put him in a different holding cell. This method won’t work on him—his loyalty to Orochimaru is indirect. He only cares because Kimimaro is devoted to him.” She flicked her gaze toward Ibiki. “He’s easier to break. We frame Orochimaru’s neglect as the reason Kimimaro is in his current state. We make it clear that the only people ensuring his survival right now are us.”Ibiki gave an approving nod. “Noted. And these two?”Kimiko exhaled, thinking. “Dim the lights. I’ll start in two hours. Have they eaten yet?”Futaba shook her head. “No. They refuse to. Since capture, they’ve eaten only three times. I believe they’re testing how long they can hold out—perhaps a final show of defiance. Jugo, on the other hand, refuses outright. He made it clear he won’t eat unless we let him see Kimimaro.”It made sense. These weren’t just ordinary shinobi—they were Orochimaru’s hand-picked experiments, warriors honed through cruelty. The Sound Four had killed fellow prisoners to earn their rank. Their ability to endure was impressive, even expected. And Jugo? His resolve stemmed from sheer devotion.Kimiko nodded.. “I’ll get Jugo to eat. But for Tayuya and Ukon? This situation is ideal.”She ran a hand through her long, dark curls before gathering them back into a loose ponytail.“Do you need anything else for the interrogation?” Ibiki asked, watching her with amusement.Kimiko tilted her head, considering. “Just a few more things.” She held up two fingers. “Three candles, some sweets, and a pair of walking sticks.” She smirked. “Preferably, with a weighted head.”Ibiki chuckled, clearly entertained. “Alright, Vice-Captain. Let’s see what you’ve got.”The door creaked open, and Kimiko stepped inside. The sharp click, click, clack of her heels echoed against the cold floor as she approached the table where Tayuya and Ukon sat, their wrists and ankles still bound.For two hours, they had been left in this pitch-black, soundless room. Ideally, Kimiko would have preferred to keep them in isolation for days—but for now, this would suffice.She caught the faint movement of their heads twitching toward the sudden burst of light spilling in from the hallway, only for it to vanish as the door clicked shut behind her.Kimiko moved forward, standing between them. Without a word, she reached down, taking each of their wrists in turn and placing their arms on the table. The silence stretched, thick and heavy. Neither spoke—not even when she reached into her pocket, retrieved a set of keys, and smoothly unshackled them.The chains clattered softly onto the tabletop, yet they remained still, offering no thanks nor resistance.Then, Kimiko produced two walking sticks and set them down with a deliberate clunk. The wood—crafted from the wood of a Hashirama Tree—was capped with heavy iron heads. The sudden, jarring noise reverberated in the otherwise silent room, making both prisoners flinch—likely startled after hours of sensory deprivation.Finally, she flicked on the headlamp on the table,  illuminating their faces.They looked wretched. Gaunt, dehydrated, eyes hollowed with exhaustion. They had refused to eat since their capture, and the weight of their failure clung to them like a specter.For a moment, neither spoke. Then, Ukon smirked, rolling his sore wrists between his fingers.“Well, isn’t this a surprise? Nice of you to visit, Kimiko-sama. ” His voice was mocking, though hoarse from thirst.Tayuya let out a bark of laughter that quickly dissolved into harsh coughing. “And here I thought you were too busy spreading your legs for Konoha to remember us.”Kimiko’s expression remained unreadable.“My name is Yuhi Kimiko. Tokubetsu Jonin and Vice-Captain of Konoha’s Torture and Interrogation Force,” Said Kimiko. “Ukon, Tayuya. Are you two aware of why you’re here?”“Fuck you,” answered Tayuya.Kimiko continued, undeterred. “You two are prisoners, captured after an illegal trespass into our village, coming with the intention to bring two Konoha-nin to Orochimaru, the missing-nin who attacked Konoha.”“Kill yourself,” Said Ukon, but Kimiko continued.“I was tasked to be your interrogator. You will give me all relevant information you know about Orochimaru, Otogakure, and all of his network,” said Kimiko. “Are you two in good health? Any ailments I should know about? Do you wish to give up all information now?”The two prisoners stared at her, blinking owlishly.“Are you fucking stupid?” Tayuya scoffed.“Is this some kind of trick?” Ukon added, his eyes narrowing.Kimiko remained unfazed.“If not then…” she cracked her neck to the side. “From this point on, you two will be treated as terrorists. Unacknowleged by any relevant ninja village. Not prisoners of war. Not criminals. You will enjoy no privilege of human rights, nor privilege of person. I will refer to you two only by your prisoner numbers. WIth no further identity.”There was silence first…broken by Ukon snorting.“I’m so scared. Hit us with your best shot,” He sneered.Kimiko was quiet, reaching into her pocket, she brought out three, stout and identical wax candles, setting it on the table. She flicked the headlamp off, and lit the three candles in front of them, which gave a much dimmer light, framing only their faces.Quietly, she spoke. “First question; how many candles do you see?”Tayuya stared at her, snorted, then rolled her eyes. “Alright, I’ll play along. Three candles.”“Are you sure?” Asked Kimiko.Ukon let out a barking laugh. “Are you being serious, bitch? Or just blind? There’s three candles.”Kimiko was silent for a moment before shaking her head.“No. There are four candles.”Silence.Then they burst into laughter—louder, mocking, cruel.“Oh, boy. Did they send you to make us laugh to death? Is that the Konoha Interrogation playbook?” Ukon sneered.“Seriously, why the hell did they send an empty-headed bitch like you for this?” Tayuya snickered, shaking her head. “This is hysterical. Sending a dumb cunt to interrogate us.”Kimiko gave a small, knowing smile. “There are four candles.”Tayuya scoffed. “If you think whatever trick you’re doing is going to wor—”Her words were cut short as the iron-capped end of the walking stick slammed into her sternum.The impact sent her chair crashing backward, the air knocked from her lungs in a violent, choking cough. She wheezed, eyes wide with shock, body writhing on the floor as she struggled to breathe.“Crazy bitch—” Ukon snarled, surging forward to stand, his hand shooting toward the other stick—Kimiko’s hand caught him by the head.And with a sharp, brutal motion, she slammed his skull against the table.Once.Twice.Three times.The dull, sickening thud of flesh against wood echoed in the chamber before she finally let go—only to backhand him across the face with such force that he sprawled onto the floor beside Tayuya.Neither had time to recover.Kimiko raised the walking stick again and brought it down —hard—straight into their stomachs, eliciting strangled groans.Then, with measured precision, she pressed the heavy end of the staff into Tayuya’s stomach, applying her full weight, while her heel ground into Ukon’s throat.“Again,” she sighed, her voice calm, almost disappointed. “How many candles are there?.”She eased off, stepping back, before grabbing both prisoners by the collar and hauling them upright, shoving them back into their chairs.She met their gazes, cold and unyielding.“Now,” she said evenly, “Answer.”"Fuck you," snarled Tayuya, spitting blood at her face.Kimiko didn’t flinch.Before Tayuya could so much as react, Kimiko drove the iron-capped end of her walking stick hard into Tayuya’s jaw, sending her sprawling to the floor with a choked gasp.She turned to Tayuya, watching as the redhead flinched, bracing for another blow.But instead, Kimiko calmly picked up the second walking stick and tossed it toward her.The wooden staff clattered onto the floor in front of her, and Tayuya stared at it—frozen.She looked caught between wanting to grab it and dreading what would happen if she did."Pick it up, Prisoner Two-One-Three," Kimiko ordered, her voice idle, almost bored.When Tayuya made no move, Kimiko nudged Ukon’s side with her own staff.“Pick it up,” she repeated. “And hit Prisoner Two-One-Four where I point.”Tayuya’s fingers curled, but she didn’t obey.“What?” Tayuya scoffed, her voice wavering. “You mu—”Kimiko cut her off with a brutal strike to Ukon’s stomach. He heaved violently, a spray of blood splattering from his lips.Tayuya twitched.“Pick it up, Prisoner Two-One-Three,” Kimiko said, her tone still eerily neutral. “And hit Prisoner Two-One-Four where I point.”Silence.Kimiko struck Ukon again.And again.And again.Each blow landed with sickening force, a dull, meaty thud echoing in the silent room."Pick it up," she said once more, slamming the iron head into Ukon's gut so hard that his whole body jerked against the chains.Tayuya’s breathing hitched.Kimiko lifted the staff and brought it down hard against Ukon’s knee.
CRACK.
Ukon screamed. “Pick it up, Prisoner Two-One-Three.”Tayuya’s breath came out shaky. Her fingers twitched.And finally—hesitantly—she reached for the staff.Her grip was tight, white-knuckled.Kimiko lifted her own stick, pointing to Ukon’s right hand.“Hit him there.”Tayuya’s grip wavered.Kimiko gave her no time to think.She lifted her staff and struck Ukon again, watching him twitch violently.“Do it,” Kimiko said.Tayuya’s teeth clenched. She lifted the staff—and swung. The blow landed—sloppy, off-target—but Ukon let out a sharp grunt as the wood smacked against his wrist.Kimiko tilted her head."That’s not where I pointed," she lied.And then, without warning, she snatched Tayuya’s wrist.The girl let out a sharp gasp as Kimiko twisted it, forcing her fingers open. The staff fell from her grip.Kimiko grabbed her hand and slammed it onto the table, pinning it down.With deliberate slowness, she lifted her own staff with her other hand.And brought it down on Tayuya’s index finger.A sickening CRUNCH echoed in the room.Tayuya screamed. Kimiko let go of her hand and drove her knee into Tayuya’s stomach, making her gag. Then, with an effortless flick of her wrist, she grabbed Tayuya by the hair and slammed her head against the table before shoving her limp form to the floor.Ukon was still gasping, trying to push himself upright—only for Kimiko to grab him by the collar and hurl him against the table.Tayuya’s discarded staff was lifted and tossed to him.He caught it. Barely.Kimiko turned to face him, tilting her head, and pointed her own staff at Tayuya’s right hand—the same spot she had just ordered Tayuya to strike Ukon.“Prisoner Two-One-Four,” she said evenly. “Hit Prisoner Two-One-Three where I point.”Ukon trembled, eyes darting between her and Tayuya. “F-Fuck y—”Kimiko didn’t let him finish.She slammed her staff into Tayuya’s sternum again.The redhead let out a sharp, choked sob, her breath sputtering as blood dribbled down her chin.“Prisoner Two-One-Four,” Kimiko repeated, “hit Prisoner Two-One-Three where I point.”Ukon’s breath came out in uneven pants. He clutched the staff, his hands shaking violently.His eyes flicked to Tayuya’s.“We’ll kill her,” he rasped, his voice barely above a whisper. “I promise. When we escape, we’ll kill her, Tayuy—”Kimiko backhanded him.The impact made his whole body jerk —his head snapped to the side, and blood splattered from his lips.Then, without pause, she struck Tayuya again. The girl let out an actual scream this time, the raw pain breaking through her stubborn defiance.Kimiko sighed. “Who?”Ukon looked up at her, dazed and wild-eyed.Kimiko stared down at him, her voice still calm, patient. “This person is Prisoner Two-One-Three. Misidentifying them will lead to consequences.”Ukon’s eyes darted back to Tayuya, something unreadable flickering in his gaze.Kimiko didn’t give him time to think.She struck Tayuya again.This time, the girl howled in pain, her whole body curling inward, spit and blood dripping from her mouth.Kimiko turned back to Ukon, the staff dangling lazily from her grip.“Prisoner Two-One-Four,” she repeated. “Hit Prisoner Two-One-Three where I point.”Ukon’s whole body was shaking now. He swallowed, staring at the trembling, gasping form of his teammate on the floor.For a moment, it looked like he might refuse.Then—slowly, painfully—he limped forward.Lifted the staff.And swung. The wood connected with Tayuya’s outstretched hand, hitting precisely where Kimiko had pointed.Tayuya shrieked in agony.Kimiko exhaled slowly, nodding in approval.“Good job, Prisoner Two-One-Four.”She planted the staff on the ground and pressed her heel into Tayuya’s stomach, forcing another strangled cough from her lips.Then, she leaned forward slightly, staring down at them.“Now,” she said, tone almost gentle.“Answer my question.”A pause.“How many candles are there?”Ukon stared at her, eyes bloodshot, face swollen—his breath ragged, his will fracturing. Yet, when he opened his mouth, no answer came.Kimiko exhaled, almost disappointed, before lifting her staff and striking him across the face. He crumpled, hitting the ground with a dull thud.Still, she wasn’t finished.Pivoting smoothly, she brought the weighted head of her staff down on his elbow—not enough to shatter, but enough to send a searing jolt of pain through his arm. A sharp, wet gasp tore from his lips as he writhed.Behind her, she caught the faint scrape of movement—Tayuya, trying and failing to push herself up onto the table. Her fingers clawed at the surface, arms trembling, her body betraying her. She slid back down, limbs giving out beneath her.Kimiko turned to her, gaze impassive, then bent down to pick up the second staff. She extended it toward Tayuya, holding it just within reach."Prisoner Two-One-Three," she murmured, voice as smooth as glass. "How many candles are there?"Tayuya’s breath hitched, her bleary gaze flicking up to meet Kimiko’s.Kimiko tilted her head slightly, then pressed the cold, bloodied steel of her staff against Tayuya’s right elbow. A light tap. Just enough to make her flinch."How many candles?" she asked again, softer this time.The silence stretched. And Kimiko sighed as she raised her staff to strike. Kimiko crossed her legs, idly tapping her manicured nails against the table she propped her elbow on.  The three candles partly melted in front of her. Her gaze remained fixed on Ukon, who lay shivering on the ground—bloodied, broken, and barely holding consciousness. Above him, Tayuya’s trembling hands clutched the staff, hovering uncertainly over her head."Prisoner Two-One-Four," Kimiko’s voice was calm, almost indifferent. "How many candles are there?"Ukon, his breath ragged and uneven, stared at her through bloodshot eyes. He didn’t answer.Kimiko barely sighed before pointing her staff at his left arm.Tayuya hesitated, fingers tightening around her own staff. She stole a glance at Kimiko’s grip, the subtle shift of her fingers—a silent warning. The next blow wouldn’t be for Ukon if she didn’t act. Gritting her teeth, she swung down hard.A sharp SNAP filled the air.Ukon screamed, thrashing against the pain, but Kimiko didn’t so much as blink.Tayuya’s breath shuddered, her entire body trembling as she stared at Ukon’s mangled arm. Her fingers slackened against the staff, as though she might drop it."Prisoner Two-One-Three," Kimiko said, her tone unchanged. "I still have my staff raised."Tayuya whipped her head toward her, horrified. But when Kimiko shifted her grip, Tayuya flinched and immediately turned away—lifting the staff again, this time without further hesitation. She squeezed her eyes shut and brought it down over and over, cracking and breaking bone with each wet, sickening crunch.Ukon’s wails of agony filled the room.
Good. She’s following orders faster. She’s hurting him with less hesitation.
Kimiko smiled faintly. "Good job, Prisoner Two-One-Three. I am very pleased with your progress."She stepped forward and crouched in front of Tayuya, tilting her head. Slowly, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, delicate piece of mochi.She made sure Ukon saw it first.Then, she pressed it into Tayuya’s mouth.Tayuya, still sprawled on the floor, stared at her in stunned silence. Her lips parted slightly, but she didn’t resist as Kimiko lightly tapped her chin."Chew," Kimiko said softly.Tayuya obeyed.Kimiko’s smile widened as she ruffled her hair."You did well," she murmured before standing and dusting off her uniform. "It could be better, but… you’re learning. I’ll leave you unbound." Her eyes moved to Ukon, and she shook her head wordlessly and sighed. “I wish you were as cooperative…” She stepped towards him, moving to grab the chains she unlocked and again securing his wrists and arms across the bolted table’s legs.Finally, she turned toward the door, rolling her shoulders with a satisfied sigh. "I’ll be back in a moment. I need to use the restroom."With that, she snuffed the candles, plunging the room into complete darkness and strode out, humming as she went. The door was pulled open the moment she reached it.Stepping into the light, Kimiko squinted briefly as her eyes adjusted to the brightness. A guard silently accepted the blood-streaked staff from her hands. To her mild surprise, Ibiki was gone. Instead, Futaba stood nearby, flanked by Kouki, who balanced an armful of files against his chest."Effective work," Futaba remarked casually. “You’re letting them punish each other to break the bond they have, and rewarded the more obedient one while punishing the other, letting resentment brew,”Kouki adjusted his glasses before stepping forward, offering her a wet cloth. Kimiko took it without hesitation, wiping the blood clean from her fingers."Thank you, Futaba-san. Thank you, Kouki-san," she said smoothly. "Where is Ibiki-sama?""Hokage called him into a meeting," Futaba replied. "Left instructions for you to take a break.""Yes," Kouki added quickly, shifting under her gaze. "He also… left some administrative duties in your care. He said to ‘run the ship’ while he’s gone, and that you may use his office."Kimiko sighed internally. Of course he did. When he said she’d be learning under pressure, he truly meant it."I’ll assist you with these, Vice-Captain," Kouki assured her. "Most of them just need your signature.""Appreciated, Kouki-san," Kimiko said with a nod. Then, she quirked a brow. "Anything else?"Kouki hesitated before clearing his throat. "A Hyuga is asking for you—Hyuga Hinata. She says she brought you lunch."Kimiko’s entire demeanor softened instantly. A delighted squeal escaped her lips as she clasped her hands together."She’s so sweet!" she practically gushed. "Alright, please send her up to Ibiki-sama’s office. I’ll meet her there—I just need to give a few instructions first. Thank you so much."Kouki bowed his head before hurrying off.Kimiko turned to Futaba, who had straightened at attention, awaiting orders. Good. "Futaba-san," Kimiko said lightly, as if discussing the weather. "The prisoners’ food and sleep schedules will be under my direct supervision. Under no circumstances will they be allowed to eat, drink, or sleep unless I give explicit permission." She flicked her nails, as if brushing off dust. "Additionally, I am not to be disturbed during interrogation unless it’s absolutely necessary."Futaba’s sharp nod was instant. "Consider it done, Vice-Captain."Kimiko hummed in approval and bowed her head in thanks before turning on her heel.After all, her lunch was waiting.“Hina-chan!” Kimiko called out, her heels clicking against the floor as she hurried across the hall.Seated in the visitor’s lobby, Hinata turned at the sound of her voice, her pale eyes lighting up. She stood, offering a small wave, the bento box in her hands held carefully. Kimiko grinned, closing the distance in an instant and throwing her arms around her friend. Hinata let out a quiet giggle as she returned the embrace, cheeks dusted pink.“H-Hi… Kimiko-chan,” Hinata murmured, her voice soft but warm. “I—I wanted to congratulate you. I wasn’t on a mission today, and I thought… I’d cook for you, like you did for us before…”Kimiko pulled back just enough to take the bento, her grin widening before she leaned in and placed a quick kiss on Hinata’s cheek. “I love it. Thank you, Hina-chan.”Hinata blushed deeper, ducking her head slightly, but Kimiko caught the shy smile that played on her lips.“Do you want to hang out with me a little?” Kimiko asked, tilting her head.Hinata hesitated, shifting from foot to foot before offering an apologetic shake of her head. “Uhm… I’d love to, b-but… I’m training right now, and I really need to focus. And I know you’re really busy here, too…”Kimiko blinked, but then smirked knowingly. “Right, right. Of course, can’t believe I forgot Naruto-kun’s girlfriend would be in training mode.”As expected, Hinata’s face immediately turned scarlet. “G-Girlfriend?! N-No! I-I— It’s not like that!” She covered her face with both hands, peeking through her fingers.Kimiko laughed, but before she could tease further, Hinata took a small step forward and, with an almost mischievous smile, mumbled, “Well… whatever you say, Neji-nii-san’s girlfriend.”Kimiko froze.Then, she burst into laughter, grabbing Hinata in another hug. “Oh, so you’re getting cheeky now, huh?! Did my sister teach you this? What happened to my shy best friend?” She playfully demanded as Hinata let out a small giggle, her blush lingering.Kimiko kissed her cheek again before stepping back and waving her off. “Go on, then. Get stronger, but don’t overdo it. I love you, Hina-chan.”Hinata’s eyes softened, and with a small but confident smile, she whispered, “I love you too. Good luck.”Then, without another word, she turned and dashed toward the exit, disappearing through the doors.Kimiko watched her go, heart warm, before looking down at the bento in her hands with a fond smile. “Guess I’ll have working lunch, then.”Kimiko found herself eating her meal in Ibiki’s office, balancing a pair of chopsticks in one hand and flipping through a never-ending pile of files with the other.Steamed rice and Miso-Glazed Cod. Braised Daikon with Soy & Mirin. Blanched Spinach with Sesame Dressing. A sweet bean mochi for dessert.It was a beautifully crafted bento—thoughtful, precise, and nourishing. A reflection of the woman who made it.All while she reviewed form after form after form. Budget approvals. Procurement requests. Shift assignments. Equipment maintenance logs. Prisoner status updates. Daily activity reports.The sheer volume of it all was staggering, but more than that—she could see the lesson behind it. How deliberate it was. Ibiki hadn’t just left her with paperwork. He had left her with the reality of leadership.It was dull. It was tedious. It was written in the kind of bureaucratic language that could bore a shinobi to death—so vague, so dense, that she needed Kouki’s help just to decipher some of it.But it was essential.Every supply order, every authorization, every personnel reassignment—this was what kept T&I running.The intelligence division didn't thrive on just interrogations. It survived on logistics.And if she wanted to command, she had to understand that.Kimiko sighed, signing yet another form authorizing a doubled shipment of opioids and sedatives. No doubt for Kusagakure. The war was escalating—and with it, the need for enhanced interrogation.She glanced at Kouki, the gangly chuunin efficiently sorting the signed forms into neat, labeled stacks.“Kouki-kun,” she said, reaching for the next document. “I have a question.”“Yes, Vice-Captain?”He took the form she passed him, carefully tucking it into a folder.“What exactly is the purpose of Torture and Interrogation as a sub-division?” Kimiko asked, tapping the end of her pen against the table. “We already have the Analysis Team under Inoichi-sama. His clan specializes in extracting information directly from the mind. If they can do that, why does our department even exist?”Kouki paused. Then, slowly pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose.“That’s a good question.”Kimiko raised an eyebrow, waiting.“Well,” Kouki started, “while it’s true that the Yamanaka Clan’s jutsu allows for direct intelligence extraction, it’s… not as easy as it looks.” He shook his head. “It’s actually an incredibly niche technique—one that only a handful of Yamanaka ever master.”Kimiko frowned slightly, twirling her pen between her fingers.In the anime, it always looked like child’s play,But that was Inoichi.The Yamanaka clan head. The leader of the Analysis Team. The best of the best.And even Ino, who had trained in the technique for years, never fully specialized in it—choosing instead to refine her clan’s communication abilities rather than the dangerous art of mind invasion.“It’s more than just skill,” Kouki continued. “The mind is a complicated place—and a shinobi’s mind even more so. Extracting useful intel isn’t just about forcing your way in. It’s about navigating a maze filled with traps.”Kimiko hummed thoughtfully. “Elaborate.”“There are countermeasures, Vice-Captain.” Kouki’s voice turned grim. “Other villages expect our forces to use the Mind Body Transmission techniques, so they’ve spent decades developing defenses against it.”He pulled out a classified file, flipping it open to a page detailing the various methods enemy villages had developed. Kimiko skimmed through the list, eyebrows raising slightly at just how brutal they were.Some shinobi had permanent memory partitions, locking away critical information deep in their subconscious. Others carried false memories, entire fabricated pasts crafted to mislead interrogators.More extreme cases involved kill-switch seals, chakra-based traps embedded into the brain itself, designed to fry the target’s mind the moment an outsider tried to pry too deep.There were even mind-lock barriers, seals so complex they could trap the invading Yamanaka inside the target’s consciousness—with no way out.And then, there were the reverse invasion feedback loops—psychological tripwires designed to feed raw mental agony directly back into the infiltrator, causing severe, sometimes fatal, brain damage.Kimiko narrowed her eyes.So even mind-reading had limits.That was why T&I still existed.Konoha couldn’t afford to rely on a single method of intelligence gathering—especially not one so easily countered by their enemies.“Some minds are too dangerous to enter,” Kouki finished. “Or too well-protected. In those cases, we are the alternative.”“Thank you,” Kimiko sighed, setting her pen down for a moment. “That was insightful. Looks like Ibiki-san assigned me a reliable assistant to make sure I don’t completely fall flat on my face.”Kouki rubbed his elbows awkwardly, but there was a flicker of a smile at her words. “That’s… very kind of you to say, Vice-Captain.”Kimiko let out a small huff. “Still not used to being called that.” She rolled her shoulders, glancing at the stack of documents still waiting for her attention. “Anyway, let’s keep going. Hand me the rest—I’d like to finish these before I go back to interrogation.”She paused, then added, “Oh, and can you please fetch me a bottle of water. Ice cold, if you can. Thank you.”-The door creaked open, and Kimiko stepped into the dark abyss. The moment she entered, the heavy door swung shut behind her, sealing them all inside.She moved with deliberate quiet, her steps soft against the floor as she approached the desk in the center of the room. With a flick, she turned on the lamp, its dim glow casting long shadows across the pitiful figures of her captives.Tayuya lay curled in on herself, hugging her knees, her face hidden. Ukon, still bound to the leg of the table, was similarly hunched over, though his position was far more uncomfortable. Neither of them spoke. Neither acknowledged the other.Interesting. She hadn’t told Tayuya to leave him bound, yet she made no effort to free him. Progress.Kimiko moved with precision, careful not to make a sound as she lit the three, half-melted candles with a lighter. Then, slowly, she uncorked the bottle of water in her hands, the condensation chilling her fingertips.And without hesitation, she poured it over their faces.Both captives jolted awake with a gasp, Tayuya sputtering, Ukon rattling his chains as he choked on the sudden shock of cold. Kimiko regarded them with distant amusement, watching the panic flicker behind their exhausted eyes.“I didn’t give either of you permission to sleep, Prisoner Two-One-Three. Prisoner Two-One-Four,” she said coolly.Ukon panted through clenched teeth, his face bruised and battered. “Y-You—” he wheezed, coughing up water. “You said you were just going to the restroom. It’s been hours.”Kimiko tilted her head. “What are you talking about?” she replied, her voice eerily casual. “I’ve only been gone a minute.”She watched the confusion ripple across their expressions, the smallest hesitation as their exhausted minds tried to grasp at the frayed edges of their reality. Plant the doubt. Make them question what they know. Make them turn on themselves.“Bullshi—”“Are you calling me a liar, Prisoner Two-One-Four?” Kimiko interrupted, her tone light, almost playful. Without looking, she lifted one of the walking sticks from the table, turning it slowly in her hands, inspecting the iron head.Both captives flinched at the sight of it.Neither spoke. Neither dared.Kimiko took a slow, deliberate sip from the water bottle, letting the cool liquid slide down her throat. She made sure they watched every drop. Then, with a soft clink, she placed the half-full bottle in the center of the table, just behind the flickering triad of candlelight.She smiled at them.“Prisoner Two-One-Four,” she said as she bent down, unshackling Ukon’s wrists with a soft clatter of metal. Then, reaching for the second walking stick, she rolled it across the floor toward Tayuya, who hesitated before gingerly picking it up.“How many candles are there?”Ukon’s breath hitched. His wide, bloodshot eyes flicked up to her, terror written in every line of his face.Kimiko clicked her tongue, shaking her head in mock disappointment. “A shame,” she sighed. “You keep choosing punishment.”She turned her gaze to Tayuya, who clutched the cane with trembling hands, her knuckles white around the grip. The wood rattled slightly, betraying the hesitation she tried so hard to mask.Kimiko struck her across the face.The weighted iron head of the cane connected with a sickening crack , sending Tayuya sprawling onto the cold floor.Ukon froze, his eyes wide with stunned silence, but Kimiko barely spared him a glance. Her focus remained on Tayuya, who groaned as she tried to crawl away, fingers scraping against the stone.“Prisoner Two-One-Four,” Kimiko said, her voice perfectly level. She turned back to Ukon, her expression unreadable. “How many candles are there?”Ukon hesitated.Another strike.The cane came down hard against Tayuya’s back, forcing a choked gasp from her throat.Another.This time, her knee. Her leg buckled instantly, forcing her back to the ground.Again.And again.Each strike precise, methodical. Not enough to break her—but enough to make her fear the next blow more than the last.“How many candles are there?” Kimiko repeated, her voice carrying no urgency, no anger—just patient, relentless insistence.She sighed, shaking her head. “I don’t want to keep hitting Prisoner Two-One-Three. Why do you keep insisting on your lies, Prisoner Two-One-Four?” Another strike. “Why do you keep ensuring her pain by refusing to answer correctly?”Tayuya whimpered.Kimiko crouched beside her, running a slow, deliberate hand through the tangled mess of red hair. Her voice softened, almost gentle.“I don’t want to do this,” she murmured, as if confiding a tragic secret. “But the other prisoner isn’t giving me a choice…”A subtle shift. First, she had them hurt each other, chipping away at the fragile trust between them. Now, she placed the blame directly into Ukon’s hands, planting the seed of resentment, watering it with every strike.Make them turn on each other.Make them see each other as the reason they suffer.Let them forget—if only for a moment—that the real enemy was her.“Stop,” Ukon rasped, his voice shaking with exhaustion. “Stop it… God damn it. We’re never going to betray Orochimaru-sama.”Kimiko didn’t react. Calmly, she traced the iron head of her staff along Tayuya’s exposed skin, dragging it slowly, deliberately, as if caressing her.“Your loyalty is astounding,” she murmured. “Truly admirable.” She paused, her voice taking on a note of faux reverence. “A heart so devoted… unwavering in service to your village, to the man who leads it.”A pause. Let them absorb the compliment. Let it soothe them—even if only slightly—before driving the knife deeper.Kimiko stepped toward Ukon, lowering herself so she was at eye level. Her hand came to rest on his trembling shoulder, the grip firm yet almost comforting.“I only wish,” she said softly, “that he showed the same devotion to you.”Ukon flinched.“To think,” she continued, shaking her head in quiet lament, “that he deliberately sent you on that mission. Knowing full well how powerful Konoha is. Knowing Sasuke Uchiha’s loyalty to the Leaf. Knowing how unshakable my own loyalty is.” She sighed. “And yet… for his own whims, for nothing but his petulant desires, he sent you to die.”Ukon’s hands curled into weak fists.“Our life… our life belongs—”“To him,” Kimiko finished for him, her voice heavy with false sympathy. “I know.”She tilted her head, studying him, before letting out a quiet sigh.“It’s a shame, really. You say he gave you power… and yet, where is that power now?” Her gaze flicked between them, slow and deliberate. “You’re here. Powerless. You can’t even overpower me .” She let the weight of those words sink in before continuing.“You eat only when I allow it. You drink when I decide. You relieve yourselves only at my command. Your lives—your bodies —exist at my whims.”Kimiko straightened, looking down at him as if he were something small. Insignificant.“And where is Orochimaru?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. “Gone.”Silence.She let it stretch, watching the doubt flicker behind Ukon’s eyes.“He abandoned you,” she finally said, tilting her head slightly. “And yet… you still cling to him.”A slow shake of her head. A final, quiet dagger of pity.“The tragedy of every loyal shinobi.”She stood back up, aiming the head of the staff at Ukon’s head.“Prisoner Two-One-Three,” said she, turning to Tayuya, who was now back up on one knee, eyeing both her and Ukon with frightened eyes.“How many candles are there?”She had lost track of time in the suffocating darkness, the only illumination coming from the flickering, half-melted candles. Kimiko didn’t need to count the blows anymore—she knew she had delivered enough. Enough to carve doubt into their minds, enough to unravel the last shreds of defiance they clung to.Now, she observed them. Both were slumped on the cold floor, their wrists bound above their heads, suspended just enough to be agonizing but not enough to cause permanent damage. They were silent now. No insults, no desperate attempts at bravado—just heavy, ragged breathing.They’re close. Any moment now.Kimiko lifted her cane and tapped it against the floor. A sharp, deliberate sound.She watched as both prisoners flinched violently, recoiling as if she had struck them outright.Good. The mere sound of her movements had been conditioned into them, an association of pain and suffering.She let the silence stretch before speaking again, her voice placid and patient.“Again. How many candles are there?”A beat of silence. Then, from Tayuya’s cracked lips, a defiant whisper:“...Never.”Kimiko sighed, shaking her head. Still resisting.Ukon turned his head toward her, eyes wide with fear. Real fear. His voice was weak, hesitant.“Stop it, Ta—” He caught himself, blinking in alarm. “Prisoner Two-One-Three.”Kimiko arched a brow. But then she smiled, slow and pleased, stepping toward him with effortless grace.She raised her cane, but instead of striking him, she let the iron ball at its head caress his bruised cheek, cold metal dragging lightly against his skin. Ukon barely breathed, frozen in place.“See?” Kimiko murmured. “You can be obedient when you want to be. That pleases me.”She tilted his chin up, uncapping a bottle of water and pouring a mere mouthful into his dry, cracked lips. The second he swallowed, she pulled it away. Not enough to satisfy. Just enough to make him crave more.Then, without a word, she moved behind him and unshackled his wrists. His arms dropped uselessly to his sides, muscles trembling from strain.Kimiko grabbed him gently by the collar, lifting him as though leading a favored pet away from its cage. She glanced at Tayuya, still slumped on the floor, her head hanging.She shook her head, voice filled with quiet disappointment.“I expected better from you, Prisoner Two-One-Three. I thought you knew how to survive. Perhaps I was wrong.”She turned, leading Ukon away as if he had earned his freedom. As if he had been rewarded for his submission.Stopping at the other end of the room, she propped him against the farthest wall, deliberately separating them for the first time. Letting the distance sink in. Letting Tayuya watch as her only remaining ally was taken from her.Kimiko reached for the door, pausing just before stepping out. Without looking back, she called out:“I’ll leave you both alone. I’ll be back soon… for whoever learns their lesson first.”With that, she stepped into the light, sealing them in darkness once more.Outside, Kimiko was met with a surprising sight—Ibiki, arms crossed, smirking at her.“You’ve had a productive day,” he remarked.“Captain,” Kimiko greeted dryly, wiping her hand. “I have. Especially since you conveniently left me with all the paperwork. And here I thought mission reports were bad.”“You thought wrong,” Ibiki deadpanned. “Good work in there. Your technique could use some refinement, but they’re close to breaking. Nice touch on separating them. What was your reasoning?”“To feed their paranoia,” she answered without hesitation. “They already mistrust each other. The first time, I had them beat each other. The second, I punished the one who refused to comply by hurting the other, reinforcing the idea that—”“Their enemy isn’t you, but each other,” Ibiki finished, nodding in approval. “Clever. Using Orochimaru against them was smart too.” He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “All in all, a solid first session.”Kimiko allowed herself a small smirk, but Ibiki didn’t let her bask in it for long.“Oh, and you’re coming with me,” he said abruptly.“To?” Kimiko asked, raising an eyebrow.“A Tokubetsu Jonin-only event. We’re celebrating Hayate and Anko’s promotion, and officially inducting you in,” Ibiki explained.Kimiko grinned. This was perfect. Not only would she get to congratulate Hayate on officially being adopted into her family, but she’d also have the chance to mingle with the other Tokubetsu Jōnin—a great opportunity to learn how things really worked at this level.“Uh oh,” she teased, shifting on her feet. “Should I be expecting some kind of hazing?”Ibiki chuckled. “Nah. The hazing ritual we usually do wouldn’t sit well with your sensei or your sister, and we’d rather keep our heads.”“Oh, good,” Kimiko replied smugly. “And just so we’re clear—no alcohol. My mom would kill me if she found out I even took a whiff of it.”She turned to the guards, her voice even and precise."Lower the temperature as much as possible. Let them freeze." She paused, considering. "And if feasible—make sure they can smell food."Without another glance back, she turned on her heel and exited alongside Ibiki, leaving the prisoners to the cold and the gnawing scent of what they couldn't have.Ibiki led her to one of the barbecue restaurants she often passed on her way to missions. The rich, smoky scent of grilled meat filled the air as they stepped inside. To her surprise, they were late—the rest of the Tokubetsu Jōnin had already gathered, deep in conversation over sizzling platters.The first to notice them was Hayate, who smiled warmly at her before calling out, “Ibiki-san and Kimiko-chan finally decided to show up.”At his words, the group turned their attention toward them.“Oh, look who finally graced us with their presence,” Genma drawled, shifting his ever-present senbon from one corner of his mouth to the other. He upnodded the both of them as they took their seats. “Good thing you brought the rookie along.”“Hi, Genma-sama,” Kimiko greeted, flashing him a polite smile. He gave her a lazy wave in return.Beside him, Raido, the scarred Hokage Guard, shook his head with a sigh. “Seriously? I remember when you were just a baby, and now you’re sitting here with us?” He leaned back, rubbing his temple as if the thought gave him a headache. “Guess your old man was right when he said you’d be a great ninja.”“Well, that’s true,” Aoba quipped, still wearing his signature tinted glasses as he grinned at Raido. “Or maybe you’re just old.”Laughter erupted around the table.At the far end, Anko was sprawled in her seat, twirling a chopstick between her fingers. “Man, I’m gonna miss you idiots,” she muttered, shaking her head.Ibiki smirked. “Uh-huh. From what I heard, you couldn’t wait to roll into your new responsibilities.”“Yeah,” Aoba chimed in. “Didn’t they already have a team lined up for you?”For the briefest moment, something unreadable flickered across Anko’s face before disappearing just as quickly. Ibiki caught it—Kimiko could tell by the slight shift in his expression.“Well, I, for one, am just glad you’ll be their problem now, not ours,” Genma teased. “And in exchange for you and Hayate, we get Konoha’s sweetheart.” He turned his smirk toward Kimiko, and Anko joined in, mirroring his expression.“I’m still pissed you went with Ibiki,” Anko huffed.“Oh… well…”“Nah, I’m messing with you,” she snorted. “Now that I think about it, you’re a perfect fit for him.”Kimiko narrowed her eyes in suspicion. “What makes you say that?”Anko grinned. “He already buried you in department paperwork, didn’t he?”Kimiko sighed dramatically. “Yes.”The table erupted into chuckles. She supposed it was a rite of passage.“See,” Anko said, leaning forward with a smirk, “if they made me do that on my first day, I’d have quit being a ninja entirely. The fact that you’ve got the patience for that crap? Means you’re already a perfect fit.”Another round of laughter filled the room before the Tokubetsu Jōnin fell into easy conversation among themselves.The older ones—Genma, Raido, Ibiki, and Aoba—took it upon themselves to give her advice, sharing tips on how to thrive in her new role. Between the lessons, they wove in stories from past missions, war tales, and firsthand experiences that painted a vivid picture of what it truly meant to be part of Konoha’s elite.The younger ones, like Anko, took a different approach. They spoke less about survival and more about how she could carve out her own name among her peers. Anko, in particular, had an almost mischievous glint in her eyes as she relayed her own struggles and victories, nudging Kimiko toward standing out rather than simply keeping up.As she listened, Kimiko realized just how formidable the people at this table were.Sure, in the anime, some of them barely got any screen time. But compared to the nameless ranks of Genin and Chuunin who blurred into the background, these individuals had presence. They had stories, skills, reputations. Even a casual fan of the series would at least recognize their faces, if not remember their names.And there was a reason for that.They were Konoha’s elite. The ones the Hokage and village leadership knew by name, the ones called on for specialized missions, the ones whose skills and influence quietly shaped the course of Konoha’s future.And now, she was one of them.It was no longer a question. No longer a future possibility.She had stepped into this world, and there was no stepping out.Her actions, her successes, and even her failures would not only reflect on her, but on the village itself. She was no longer just an up-and-coming kunoichi—she was part of Konoha’s machinery. Part of the unseen forces that kept the village running.The weight of that realization settled deep within her, both humbling and exhilarating.“You’ve been quiet,” Hayate remarked as he stepped up beside her.Kimiko blinked, momentarily pulled from her thoughts, before offering him a warm smile. “Oh, Hayate-nii-san,” she greeted, immediately leaning in to bump cheeks with him. The gesture earned a few amused looks from the others at the table, but by now, it seemed her habit of physical affection was becoming something of a staple.Hayate chuckled, shaking his head. “Hi, just wanted to give my personal congratulations again,” he said, looking at her with fond pride. “I still can’t believe it. My junior student—a Tokubetsu Jonin, Vice-Captain of a prestigious division…”Kimiko tsked, tilting her head playfully. “Hayate-nii-san,” she corrected. “Your younger sister. ”She reached forward, clasping both of her hands around his. “You ought to start saying that now. You’ve been Father’s student for as long as I’ve been alive. He treated you like a son and insisted we treat you like our brother.” Her smile softened. “It would make him happy if you started treating Kurenai and me as your sisters, too. You have his name. You should also perform your responsibility as his son.”Hayate exhaled, rubbing the back of his head. “It’s still surreal to me. I never expected this, you know—being part of your clan.” He sighed. “Much less leading it. Seriously, an adopted son?”“Sons are usually adopted for that exact purpose, yes,” Kimiko teased, smirking. “Besides, you know Kurenai. She doesn’t say it, but she’s a bit traditional. She wants to marry into Asuma-sensei’s family.”“And you?” Hayate prodded, raising a brow.Kimiko hummed, tapping a finger against her chin. “Marriage…” she mused. “It feels like something that’s still too far off. There’s so much I want to do as a kunoichi first.”She hesitated for a moment before continuing, her voice quieter, more contemplative. “I know what’s expected of female shinobi when they get married.”It was one of the unfortunate realities she had confirmed for herself. Women in the shinobi world weren’t forced to retire when they became mothers, but their roles changed. They shifted from warriors to protectors—not of villages or battlefields, but of their homes, their families. They became nurturers of the Will of Fire, raising and training the next generation while ensuring they lived long enough to inherit it.There was honor in it. A necessary duty.But Kimiko understood herself more now than she ever had before.She didn’t just want to be a great kunoichi—she wanted to stand at the highest peaks. To reach beyond what anyone thought possible. To be a name etched in history, a legend among shinobi.And that meant marriage would have to wait.Hayate must have seen the resolve in her eyes because he nodded. “I understand,” he said gently. “And I’ll support whatever path you decide to take.”Kimiko tilted her head expectantly. “As my…?”Hayate let out a soft chuckle before answering, “As your elder brother. ”“There we go,” Kimiko said in amusement, her lips curling into a smile. “Anyway, do you have your first assignment as a full-fledged Jonin yet?”“Yes,” Hayate replied with a small, satisfied nod. “And it’s something I’ve always wanted to do.” He paused for a moment before continuing. “They’re assigning me to lead a Genin team. I don’t know who my students will be yet, but the decision has already been made.”Kimiko hummed thoughtfully. That made sense. Hayate had always been a natural teacher—patient, perceptive, and skilled. Their father had treated the role of a sensei as sacred, an extension of a shinobi’s duty to the next generation, and he had undoubtedly instilled that belief in his most promising student.“Well, whoever they are, they’re lucky to have you,” Kimiko said with a warm smile. “I’m sure they’ll be great under your guidance.”“I hope so,” Hayate replied, his expression soft with gratitude.“Which reminds me, I need to get back to the office,” Kimiko sighed, pushing herself up from her seat.“Eh?” Ibiki raised a brow. “You’ve been at it for hours. Take a break.”“No rest for the beautiful,” Kimiko said with a playful scrunch of her nose before waving a hand dismissively. “I’ll close up. Thanks for the dinner, Ibiki-san.”“Your choice,” Ibiki said with a shrug before turning back to the others. “Alright, now that the kid’s gone—who’s up for drinks?”A chorus of cheers erupted behind her as Kimiko descended the steps, her presence lingering even as she left.The door to the pitch-black chamber creaked open, and the icy air inside hit her skin, sending a shiver up her spine. It seemed they really had cranked the temperature down.Kimiko stepped inside, her heels clicking against the cold stone floor. Her gaze landed first on Ukon, curled into himself, knees hugged tightly to his chest. His eyes were wide open, unblinking, staring into nothing. He’s not even allowing himself to fall asleep unless I permit it. How obedient.She moved toward him, gripping his collar with gentle precision, and guided him toward where Tayuya hung from her chains. Like him, her eyes were wide and distant, her arms trembling slightly from exhaustion. She didn’t even react as Kimiko unshackled her wrists.Kimiko tilted her head, studying them. Hm. It would be a shame if their minds had already broken completely. Raising her walking stick, she tapped it lightly against the table.Both of them jolted, the sudden sound shocking them from their stupor, and she saw their bodies move and twitch, like cornered animals“Well, that woke you up,” Kimiko said idly as she lit the now almost fully melted candles, watching their small, instinctive reactions. “Honestly, I step out for a minute to sign some paperwork, and you two fall into a trance.”No denial. No protests about how long she had been gone.
Good.
“Good job, by the way, Prisoner Two-One-Four, Thank you.” Kimiko said idly, gauging his reaction. Now, if I did it correctly… There was a beat of silence. Ukon stared at her, unblinking, as if struggling to process the words.Then, Tayuya broke.“You fucking … traitor ,” she rasped, her voice hoarse from exhaustion. Her breath hitched, her body trembling with barely contained rage. “I knew it… I knew it… The smell of food… You were eating while I was tied up like a damn animal? ”She tried to lunge at him, hands reaching weakly across the desk that separated them, but her body gave out, slumping forward. Saliva splattered across the wood as she gasped for breath, her fury fueling her where her body had failed.Kimiko hid her smirk. Perfect. “I didn’t betray anyone,” Ukon spat, his voice shaking. “You stupid … whore … I haven’t—”“Liar,” Tayuya croaked, voice dripping with venom. “It should’ve been your brother who lived, not yo—”“You stupid bitch ,” Ukon snarled, the last of his composure snapping. His eyes burned with hate as his breathing grew ragged. “Keep… Keep my brother’s name out of your fucking mouth. I’ll… I’ll kill you.”Kimiko didn’t intervene, didn’t speak. She simply watched, observing the way they glared daggers at each other, the fragile remains of their bond crumbling before her eyes.
Exactly as planned.
Kimiko slammed the weighted head of her staff against the desk with a sharp crack . Instantly, they flinched, recoiling like startled cats. Amusing. “As entertaining as this little performance is,” she said smoothly, letting her eyes drift between them, “I didn’t come here to watch you two bicker.” She paused for effect, then leaned forward slightly. “Let’s be direct. I already have what I need. One of our Mind Arts specialists made a breakthrough with Kimimaro while he was in a coma. We’ve taken all the information we required.”Silence.Tayuya’s lips pressed into a thin line, her expression flickering between skepticism and unease. Ukon wasn’t much better. Neither spoke, but Kimiko could see it—the hesitation.“I know what you’re thinking,” she continued, her voice gentle, almost sympathetic. “That I’m lying. That Kimimaro , the strongest of you, the most devoted to Orochimaru, wouldn’t break so easily.”She let the words hang before flipping open the folder she carried, pulling out a single photograph. She placed it on the table, turning it so they could see clearly—Kimimaro, barely more than a husk of himself, his body wrapped in wires and tubes, restrained and helpless.“You would be right, had he been healthy,” Started Kimiko. “But…no matter how devoted the mind, if the body is in such a state…” She shook her head. “Well, even the greatest of us have their moments of weakness.”A thin sigh escaped her lips. “It’s a shame, isn’t it? What Orochimaru put him through.” She shook her head, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “We’re treating him now, of course. Now that we’ve extracted the necessary information, we have no reason not to help him. His chances of recovery are looking quite optimistic.”Another carefully placed lie.She watched them, noting how their gazes lingered on the image. Doubt is setting in. Good. “Strange, though, don’t you think?” she mused, tapping a ivory, manicured nail against the desk. “Orochimaru… a genius of ninjutsu, a so-called immortal, and he has Kabuto at his side—one of the best medical nin out there. And yet, they couldn’t save him?” She tilted her head, feigning curiosity. “I find that very hard to believe.”She didn’t call Orochimaru a liar. She didn’t call him neglectful. She simply left the thought hanging, planting the seed in their minds. Letting it take root.“Then again,” Kimiko continued casually, “perhaps Kimimaro’s life wasn’t worth the effort. Maybe they decided their resources were better spent elsewhere.”Another long pause. She let that sink in before sighing lightly, straightening her posture. “Anyway, forgive the tangent. As I was saying—we have everything we need.”She slid the folder shut.“That means we have no further use for either of you.”Her voice remained placid, unaffected, even as she reached for another sheet of paper, tapping it against the desk.“I’ve already signed off on your executions. The request has been sent to the Hokage. Now, I’m just waiting for the final approval.”Then, she smiled. A small, unreadable thing.And she watched, intently, as the last remnants of their defiance fractured. “W-What?” Tayuya suddenly stammered, her voice hoarse. She pushed herself up slightly, then slumped back down. “You mean… all that… was for nothing?” She spat on the ground, glaring at Kimiko. “You beat the shit out of us for—”“Yes.” Kimiko’s voice was placid, as though she was discussing the weather. She let out a soft sigh, tilting her head. “I didn’t want to, you know. But it’s my job, and it was the most effective way to break you.” She tapped her fingers against the desk. “I wasn’t expecting the mind-dive into Kimimaro to work either, but here we are. We have what we need.”She shrugged, as if it were all so very simple.“That means you die.”Tayuya flinched. Kimiko let her words settle before continuing.“As I told you before, you aren’t afforded any rights. You had your chance. You chose not to take it.” She let the pause stretch, savoring the way the color drained from Tayuya’s face. “So, you will be executed when I say you will be.”“B-Bulls—”Kimiko shifted her gaze to Ukon, her expression unreadable.He swallowed his tongue. Literally. The curse he was about to utter died in his throat, his fear of her displeasure outweighing his own arrogance.Then— knock, knock. Perfect timing.Kimiko exhaled lightly, as if disappointed. “A shame,” she murmured, shaking her head. “All that suffering, all my effort—wasted. But that’s life.” She rose gracefully, her walking stick tapping against the stone floor as she turned toward the door.“WAIT!”Ukon’s voice cracked as he lurched forward, the desperation thick in his tone. “We can, we can—”“You wouldn’t dare. ” Tayuya’s head snapped toward him, her expression twisting with rage.Ukon rounded on her, his patience finally breaking. “What the hell did our loyalty to Orochimaru get us, you dumb cunt ?” His voice was raw, as though every word was being ripped from his throat. “Nothing. My own brother was killed in front of me, and then this —” he gestured wildly around the room, his wrists trembling. “The demon who did it spent who-knows-how-long torturing us, making us beat each other with a fucking stick. I’m done. I—”“I knew it.” Tayuya’s voice dripped with venom. “You’ve been feeding her intel this whole time.”Ukon let out a bitter, hollow laugh. “And what the fuck has your loyalty done for you? Huh? Where is he?!”Tayuya’s fists clenched, her body shaking. “Your brother hated you,” she spat. “He wished you—”“Kimiko-sama!” Ukon suddenly shouted, his voice cracking. “ Please. Please. I know things. Things she doesn’t. Things even Kimimaro may not have known. Spare me, and I’ll—”Kimiko turned back to him, tilting her head. Her lips curled into a sad, knowing smile.“You should have been more obedient earlier,” she murmured, voice laced with mock regret. “I’m sorry, but…”“ PLEASE! ”Kimiko turned away, gripping the door handle.And without another word, she stepped out.Beyond the door, Kimiko saw Kouki blinking at her owlishly before offering an awkward wave."Hello, Vice-Captain.""Kouki-san," Kimiko greeted, raising an eyebrow. "Isn't it a bit late for you?""No," he replied simply. "I'm your assistant. I don’t leave until you do. That’s my rule."Kimiko paused, surprised, before offering a small smile. "How reliable." She gave a slight bow. "Forgive me for being so inattentive and taking this long. I’ll be finished soon.""Please, don’t hurry on my account," Kouki said, voice even.Kimiko's smile lingered for a moment before she suddenly stopped, waiting in silence.Kouki frowned slightly. "Vice-Captain?""Just waiting for something," Kimiko murmured. "Should be good now."With that, she turned on her heel and stepped back into the dimly lit room.The last remnants of candlelight flickered over the two captives, their faces cast in a mixture of confusion and apprehension. Kimiko sighed as she settled back into her chair, folding her hands in her lap."…Fine," she exhaled, feigning exhaustion. "The Hokage was livid, but…" She shook her head. "She agreed. The two of you will be spared."For the first time, something close to hope flickered in their eyes. Kimiko remained impassive, letting it simmer just long enough for it to take root… before she spoke.“...But,” she began, watching their expressions shift, uncertainty creeping in. “There was a condition. Despite my protests.”She sighed, shaking her head as if the decision pained her. “With the entire village calling for Otogakure’s destruction, the Hokage refuses to appear weak by reversing the execution order completely. More importantly, she can’t afford to let it be known that she’s allowing two of Orochimaru’s operatives—two terrorists who participated in the attack on Konoha—to walk free.”Kimiko let the weight of those words settle, observing the tension build in their battered frames before she delivered the final blow.“So…” she continued, pausing deliberately. “One of you will have to stay here—considered dead to the rest of the world.”She tilted her head slightly, as if in thought. “While the other… The Hokage agreed to let one of you serve as a demonstration of Konoha’s mercy. That we are willing to rehabilitate even those who once stood against us.”Kimiko exhaled, eyes half-lidded. “One of you will be given food, shelter, and the rights of any Konoha resident. You’ll be free to pursue whatever interests you may have—without fear of reprisal.” Her voice dipped slightly, just enough to let the gravity of her next words sink in.“Unless, of course, you betray us.”She paused again, letting the silence stretch, watching their gazes flicker toward each other.“And the other?” Kimiko said softly. “The other will stay here. In this room. With me.”She dragged a finger along the table’s surface, voice low and deliberate. “Your daily life… subject to my whims.”There was silence at first… before Tayuya broke it.“W-Who…” she rasped, her voice hoarse. “Who will you… keep?”“That depends,” Kimiko said smoothly. “Entirely on you two. Just as every ounce of suffering I inflicted was because of your refusal to cooperate and stop lying, your fate is also in your hands.”Another stretch of silence. Then, Ukon spoke first.“...I’ll do it,” he said, his voice shaking but determined. “I’ll—”“You fucking traitor,” Tayuya spat, her weakened body trembling with fury. “You’ll be—”“Kimiko-sama,” Ukon cut in, desperation laced in his tone. “Ignore Prisoner Two-One-Three. I know things. I listened while my brother led them for years. I know things she wouldn’t. I’ll tell you everything, I’ll make sure to—”“...There are four candles.”The words cut through the room like a blade.Silence.Kimiko turned to Tayuya, her expression unreadable. And there it is. “Pardon?” she asked, her voice soft, almost gentle.Tayuya’s gaze flicked toward the three nearly melted candles, her lips trembling.“...There are four candles.” Her breath hitched. “There’s always been four candles. I was lying. I’ve always seen four candles. I tried to resist... But…” Her fingers curled into weak fists. “There are four candles.”Kimiko’s lips curled into a slow, pleased smile.“Oh, very good.”She stepped forward, wrapping an arm around Tayuya’s head, pressing it against her shoulder in a mockingly affectionate embrace. Her fingers ran lightly over Tayuya’s cheek before gripping her chin and tilting it upward, forcing their eyes to meet.“Yes, you were a liar,” Kimiko murmured, her tone sweet but edged with steel. “You believed in Orochimaru.” A pause, as she let the weight of that realization settle. “But not anymore… right?”Tayuya swallowed hard. “No.”Kimiko’s fingers brushed along her cheek, deceptively gentle. “You know the truth now, don’t you?”Tayuya gave a small, trembling nod. “Yes.”“And what truth is that?”A beat of hesitation. Then—“...That there are, and always have been, four candles.”Kimiko’s smile widened.“Yes,” she murmured, voice warm, almost affectionate. “I’m pleased, Prisoner Two-One-…” She trailed off, tilting her head as if reconsidering. Then, with a small shake of her head, she corrected herself.“Tayuya.”The name landed softly, deliberately.Tayuya’s breath hitched. A flicker of something—relief, disbelief, a fragile, desperate hope—crossed her bruised face.Kimiko reached out, taking her by the wrist with deceptive gentleness, guiding her toward the door. Step by step, she led her away from the darkness, away from the cold.Behind them, a strangled cry shattered the stillness.“There are four candles!” Ukon’s voice cracked, raw with desperation. “I’ve seen it too! I’ve always seen it! Please! Please! Please! ”Kimiko didn’t turn back.She simply smiled. “Tadaima,” Kimiko called out, stretching as she stepped into the living room.“You’re home late,” came her mother’s voice from the other room.Kimiko hummed, catching her reflection in the hallway mirror. She turned, watching the way her hair swayed, how the low light made her pale skin seem even lighter. Casually, she twisted at the waist, peering over her shoulder to check the curve of her back, fingers lightly tapping against her hip. Tap. Tap. Tap. A rhythm. A familiar one.“Oh, Mom,” she interrupted her own thoughts, tilting her head. “Why are you still up?”"Because we’re here!" another voice chimed in.Turning, Kimiko grinned as she spotted Hinata —and Naruto, both standing near the genkan, their expressions bright."Hina-chan! Naruto-kun!" she greeted with a dimpled smile."Heh, my mission wrapped up early," Naruto said, rubbing the back of his head."Y-yes," Hinata added softly, her gaze flickering toward Naruto, a warm blush dusting her cheeks. "N-Neji nii-san said Naruto-kun was very reliable.""Course I was!" Naruto puffed out his chest before pausing, glancing back at Hinata. "I ran into her on my way here, so I walked her over."Kimiko wiggled her eyebrows. "What a gentleman."Hinata, already pink, turned a deeper shade of red."Did you guys need anything?" Kimiko asked."Nah, I just dropped her off and figured I’d wait for you," Naruto said. "Wanted to ask how your first day went.""Oh, you know," Kimiko shrugged. "Typical first day. I was nervous at first, but the people were nice. Ibiki-sama was a huge help—he even introduced me to the other Tokubetsu Jonin.""Man," Naruto pouted. "Wonder when I’ll be promoted!"Hinata shook her head. "W-well, um... I’m sure it’s only a matter of time, Naruto-kun… Oh, Kimiko-chan, is it okay if I… s-sleep over?""You don’t even have to ask," Kimiko said automatically."Well," her mother’s voice came from the doorway, "we already ate, but we saved you some food."“No thanks,” Kimiko said absently, still watching her reflection in the mirror. She tilted her head, then lifted the hem of her top, placing a hand on her bare, pale midriff. She pressed down lightly, feeling the taut skin beneath her fingers. "Already ate twice today. I’m good.""Man, I don’t get why girls can’t just eat what they want," Naruto muttered.Three deadpan stares immediately turned on him.Kaori shook her head. "Anyway, it sounds like you had a very eventful first day. From what I heard from your brother and sister, your role is quite prestigious—especially for your age."“It is,” Kimiko admitted. Then, she shrugged, voice casual. “But I don’t feel special. It’s just a normal role. Just with more paperwork.”Kaori raised a brow. “And do you enjoy your responsibilities, at least?”Kimiko paused—just for a second. Then, she shrugged again.“They’re alright.” A brief beat. “Nothing to write home about. Or lose sleep over.”She smiled.And the conversation moved on.